ã€ŠLove Letter From The Futureã€‹


 Chapter 1

    It was a strange dream

    A scene drenched in blood. A raven that plowed through the decaying ground with its beak. A hanging corpse. This ce, where even sound died, was reminiscent of a scorched section of hell.

    Meanwhile, a man was shedding tears.

    The filth that flowed out of the corpse soiled his hands. Still, he didn¡¯t stop. An ashen world where there was no sound and only the mushy touch resonated.

    The twilight had already set; the world lost its glimmer, turning into a gray color. Then the man woke up. In a short period of time, less than a few minutes, he seemed to have aged several years.

    He looked up at the grim sky impassively. After a while, he staggered towards me.

    His face was impossible to recognise, as it was obscured by the descended darkness. Only a spark of an emotion burning like a raging me could be seen in his pupils.

    Resentment, Hatred, and Regret.

    The man seemed taller than the mountains,

    His gaze deeper than the abyss,

    As if to convey the weight of his burden

    And the depth of his despair.

    The moment he passed by me,

    The first sound in the world was born.

    ¡°Delphirem.¡±

    A feeble sound. But in my ears, who had been ustomed to the long silence, it was a voice that struck like a thunderbolt.

    My gaze turned to the side, startled by the sudden noise. There they stood, zing golden eyes.

    ¡°Delphirem looms on the horizon.¡±

    He was talking with his teeth clenched.

    It was around this time that I woke up gasping for breath.

    My heart fluttered like a fish on a cutting board, my eyelids fluttered up.

    As I woke up heavily panting I started to be breathless, even the pillows were drenched in cold sweat. Waking up from a nightmare was always such an unpleasant sensation.

    He took a deep breath and washed his dried up face, and soon his rough breathing calmed down. It was a vivid dream. So it was even more unpleasant.

    And ¡®Delphirem¡¯, yes. It was Delphirem.

    I slowly recalled the contents of the nightmare as if I was peeling off fish thorns, after remembering augh escaped my mouth.

    It was a name that only came out in orthodoxy¡¯s myth of creation. The first traitor of mankind, the source of all sins. The lord of demons.

    Was I scared by Professor Levi-Strauss¡¯ mythology lecture?

    I smiled bitterly and quickly brushed off the afterglow of my dream. Then, while avoiding the damp sheets, I raised my upper body.

    A quiet and dark room that was neither big nor small. It had be a familiarndscape by now, as I had already been living there for three years. It was the dormitory where the nobles who entered the academy resided.

    If my family¡¯s prestige had been greater, I could have used a spacious and luxurious room, but unfortunately, I was only the second son of a countryside Viscountcy.

    In other words, just paying the expensive academy tuition was something that had to be taken seriously. I couldn¡¯t afford to stay in a more expensive dormitory.

    After sitting idly for a while, my head started to hurt. It was because I drank too muchst night.

    It felt like a heavy rock was pressing on my brain. An unpleasant thirst welled up, and I fumbled and looked at the table near my bed.

    Light and heat returned to the room after a ticking sound. The magic lights installed in the dormitory weren¡¯t expensive, but nheless, they were still able to secure a dim view for myself.

    I paused for a moment to drink water by picking up the canteen ced on top of the table.

    It was a strange sense of difort. Nothing had changed, but it still felt like something was different. As I tilted my head, I soon found the cause.

    The calendar date was different. There should still be three more days left in the month of the Lute, but it showed that we were already in the month of the Bow. Looks like I was pretty drunkst night.

    As I was about to reflect on the faint memories I had ofst night, my movements stopped for a second time. As I was shaking my head, an unfamiliar object at the corner of my eye caught my attention.

    It was a letter.

    It was a letter from an aristocrat who possessed both culture and knowledge, an elegant handwriting on a luxurious paper. So I had to fall into an even more unknown feeling.

    Did anyone write me a letter? Also, even if that were the case, I don¡¯t remember receiving a letter.

    My hand naturally picked up the letter. The words ¡®Ian Percus¡¯ written on the first line told me that the addressee of this missive wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Stil, there was only one way to get to the bottom of this mystery..

    Soon my eyes began to quickly read the neat handwriting.

    ¡ª-

    To my beloved Ian Percus,

    I wonder, Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t like spring?

    I heard this in the capital city of Arancourt a while ago. You were an old gentleman dressed in stylish clothes. Your dignified speech and reserved manners left an impression on me.

    Now that I think about it, I suppose you must have used to work under an aristocratic family.

    You said that you wandered aimlesslyst winter, but your smile was as warm as the spring sunshine. It must have been because winter was over.

    Every time we do, we think of what we¡¯ve aplished. To protect the world and be a hero.

    I thought it was a vain story from a fairy tale I read as a child, but I am still unfamiliar with the fact that our names are engraved on one page of that book.

    It¡¯s all thanks to you. No, it¡¯s just as you said, it may be thanks to all of us.

    I got used to life in Arancourt. I was worried about what would happen when I crossed the desert where sand was all one could see, but in the end, this ce is also somewhere people live.

    The sun is warm, and the sea shines with a light glitter. Did you hear the old saying, ¡®If you look through the eyes of a fairy, you can see hidden treasures¡¯? That was it.

    And writing a letter to you has also be an important part of my day.

    At first, I felt a little puzzled by your suggestion to send a letter at least once a month. Hey, it¡¯s Ian, right? You, who always smiled without saying a word, still wanted to fight the solitude that arises when your loved one goes far away, so my heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat.

    But, as always, the excitement seemed to be only on my part. I send a letter every two days, but I get a reply back once a week.

    Of course, I know working at the archipgo can be rough. I am not a woman so merciless as to not understand how heavy the burden you bear. Because I watched over you right by your side.

    I saw your pain, sorrow, and even suffering.

    As your fianc¨¦e, not being able to support my lover during such rough and harsh times was reprovable. I am still deeply reflecting on that.

    However, protecting Arancourt, one of the three major trading ports of the Empire and a strategic point to protect the west coast of the continent, is also one of the duties of the nobles of the Empire.

    Ian, you should know. The aftermath of thest war has not yet withered.

    Still, the reason I¡¯m always taking the time to write to you is that I want you to see even a little glimpse of my deep feelings for you.

    I miss you especially tonight. Suddenly, the month of the bow has arrived, and the sky is now full of stars dancing all together¡­¡­just like that night.

    It was during the hunting festival held in the month of the bow that our rtionship deepened. The memory of that day is still a dear treasure for me, who has always suffered from a sense of inferiority.

    Come to think of it, that year¡¯s hunting festival had a lot of idents. It started when Emma of the Alchemy Department was found unconscious after being attacked by a mysterious beast when she went out to gather materials. I should have noticed then.

    It was the same when a group of magical beasts attacked me during the practice ss of the Swordsmanship Department. What would have happened if we hadn¡¯t acted quickly then? Yet nobody cared.

    At that time, we thought that the forest was the stage for the hunting festival, so we deliberately neglected the proliferation of beasts. It was an easy decision for a student. I heard that there was a riot in the Ministry of Education at the time.

    No matter how much I think about it, I think it was Dean Delemore¡¯s mistake to enforce that year¡¯s hunting festival.

    But in the back of my heart, I am grateful to the Dean. Since that day, our rtionship grew even deeper.

    Plus, it was the first time I ever won a hunting festival. I wondered what would happen when I encountered that monster, but thanks to you, I was able to survive.

    Even now, I still have doubts. How did you know that the monster¡¯s weakness was its horns?

    Every time I ask a question, you just smile and say ¡®I have my ways¡¯. Even now, after 7 years it remains an unsolved mystery.

    Even after defeating the monster, we were suddenly attacked, but we were the ones who somehow managed to loot the monster supplies. And now, I¡¯m rather grateful for that day¡¯s attack.

    Because it was the first time I had a taste of victory. Even though I have benefited from you and your friends, the memory of that day remains as a turning point in my life.

    Since that day I started to develop a deeper interest in you, so in many ways the events of that day became a precious time of my life. At that time, I didn¡¯t even think I would ever be in love with you.

    The moon is already setting. I¡¯ll quickly finish. It was a fun night to look back on precious memories with you.

    The barren winter has passed, and a mournful spring has arrived. It¡¯s been a long time since thest snow of winter has disappeared, but my heart, which is still thinking of you, doesn¡¯t melt even in the spring sun.

    I look forward to seeing you again tonight, Ian.

    No, Ian Orabeoni.

    PS: Recently, I heard that a sow from the Church has visited the ind. I am not concerned, but I am hoping that even if the female cat hovers around you, my Orabeoni will not betray the trust I have in you. For your information, I haven¡¯t eaten alone with a man since I took over at Arancourt.

    Then I¡¯ll dream of you tonight as well,

    from Sepia.

    The Year 571 of the Imperial Calendar, on the fifth day of the month of the Bow.

    ¡ª-

    After reading the letter for several minutes, I was silent for a moment.

    It was a long letter. There were no expressions that went against vocabry or etiquette, the handwriting was neat and it was clear that it was written with great care.

    However, there was only one reaction that I could show after receiving a letter so full of sincerity.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What the fuck?¡±

    As it was absurd, I swallowed a smirk and crumpled up the letter. It was just an unexinable story from start to finish.

    The ¡®Hunting Event¡¯? It was the biggest event of the academy, held during the month of the bow. However, this is an event held at the end of the month, and so far only the ns have been announced. How could you know what happened during that day?

    The name ¡®Sepia¡¯ was also strange. It seems to be referring to ¡®sepia flower¡¯, but unfortunately, there was no one around me with such a name or nickname.

    Above all, the most puzzling thing about this letter is the date on itsst line.

    My eyes turned to the calendar on the table once again. The number symbolizing the year was written on the translucent background of the bow.

    <strong>Year 564 of the imperial calendar.</strong>

    If so, this letter should have flown from the future 7 yearster. That couldn¡¯t be possibly true.

    With that in mind, as I was about to throw away the letter, suddenly there was a point that caught my eye and made my body stiffen.

    It was an unread part on the back of the letter. There was a phrase scrawled in a different handwriting no matter who looked at it.

    ¡®If we don¡¯t protect the future, the world will perish.¡¯

    The words were filled with regret and resentment, so I had no choice but to stare nkly at the writing for a moment.

    At first nce, a scene from a nightmare shes by. The person who stared at me with zing golden eyes.

    But it was only for a moment. I soon regained consciousness and finished reading the letter. And throw it into the trash can a little away from the bed.

    With a click, the paper ball that had once been a letter went into the trash.

    Seeing this, I gulped down the remaining water in the canteen and went to bed again. Unaware that from the moment I received that letter, my life had already been irrevocably changed.

    ****

    Hello there,

    I have seen this novel got picked up by one other group. We were stockpiling the chapters for mass release so that mostly got us screwed, also were unable to get in contact with them since we don¡¯t know their discord id.

    However, thankfully after looking into them for bit we found out they¡¯re a group who mostly trantes with the sole objective that the novel gets some exposure and hopefully gets picked up by other trantors instead of MTLers. So hopefully it will be fine since it will be such a waste of resources we invested into it to trante a lot of chapters of this. Let¡¯s see how it pans out.

    Thanks for Reading.

 Chapter 2

    This day has been strange since morning. To be precise, it has been that way since I finished getting ready to go out.

    As usual, I washed my face and got dressed. Andstly, as I was about to grab the belt, there was a weapon I¡¯d never seen before hanging there.

    It was a small hatchet. Up until now, the only weapon I¡¯ve ever used was a sword, but out of nowhere, I came to possess another weapon.

    It felt strange, but I put on the belt while feeling perplexed. Someone must have given it to me when I was drunk, so I simply decided to return itter.

    Wearing the red cloak that symbolizes the third-year students of the academy, when I went outside, there were already a lot of people walking around the campus.

    From this point on, I started to have a serious feeling of astonishment. Of course, it wasn¡¯t caused by the presence of so many people loitering around.

    The Academy houses tens of thousands of people, including students, faculty, and other residents who manage the academic facilities. Even though it was crowded with people in the morning, it was not unusual.

    What I found bizarre was not the size of the crowd, but the degree of interest they showed in me.

    As soon as I walked down the street, countless gazes followed me. And soon a whisper began to tickle my ears.

    ¡°That person, isn¡¯t it him?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Yurdina¡¯s bastard was beaten to the point of being half-dead¡­¡­ .¡±

    At that word, my eyes flickered, and I turned to the source of the whisper. But as soon as my gaze turned to them, they just coughed and scampered away.

    Could it be that they are talking about me?

    Puzzled, I tilted my head once more. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t understand.

    This is the <strong>¡®Leaf Academy¡¯</strong>.

    The best educational institution on the continent, both in name and reality.

    It¡¯s a ce where renowned schrs and geniuses from all around the world gather to teach the best talents on the continent. Its history and scale were also qualitatively superior to other educational institutions.

    Since it¡¯s a ce that prides itself on being the best in the world, it isn¡¯t easy to enter this academy.

    Only talented people from across the continent are able to cross the threshold to step foot in this ce. The entrance exam, which boasts apetitive rate ranging from hundreds to thousands, was equal to all.

    Whether it¡¯s the Imperial family, the aristocrats, or themoners, whenever they look back on their entrance exams, it¡¯smon for swear words toe out of their mouths.

    It¡¯s been a long-standing tradition at the academy to sign a liability release form stating that you are aware of the risks concerning your life before taking the exam. Although casualties were rare, the fact that such a form had to be submitted proved how dangerous the academy¡¯s entrance exam actually is.

    And in such a difficult exam process, you had to ovee hundreds of those who are called the best in each country to be able to be a freshman at the ¡®Academy¡¯.

    Of course, even if they somehow enter the academy, that isn¡¯t the end. After that, during the four-year curriculum, about 10% of students fail every year.

    Failing at the academy means expulsion. Naturally, students who have struggled to enter the academy fought with all their might to avoid failing, and so thepetition intensified even more.

    It¡¯s an educational experience that resembles thews of a jungle. It was only when one didn¡¯t fall behind in this race for survival thatsted for four years that one could enter society with the tag of ¡®Leaf Academy Graduate¡¯.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t a bad investment since, once you graduated, your career would be secured.

    Rather, there were many parents who wanted to send their children to the academy, coveting the title of a ¡®Verified Talent¡¯.

    For example, my parents did.

    From a young age, I wasn¡¯t interested in most jobs, let alone managing the estate, and that soon became a concern for my parents.

    The eldest son had been designated as the heir a long time ago, and I was not as bright in business as my younger sister, so my parents couldn¡¯t help but worry about my future.

    By the time I was eight, my parents finally made a decision. If there was no field that I showed interest in, let¡¯s focus first on securing a way to make a living.

    From an early age, rigorous training and strict discipline were enforced. Fortunately, my talents weren¡¯t disastrous, and I managed to taste the fruit of my hard work. And with a bit of luck, I somehow managed to get into the academy.

    Of course, now that I was in the academy, my talents were nothing but trivial.

    It¡¯s a ce where all kinds of geniuses from the continent gather. Naturally, there was a gap that couldn¡¯t be narrowed with some clumsy effort and talent.

    If there was any talent, I could be proud of, it was my skilled footwork and my talent for riding horses. Thanks to them, I was part of those who somehow managed to avoid failing.

    In other words, if you were in the middle or lower sses, you would be able to graduate from the academy without difficulty. That alone was enough to satisfy me.

    Knowing your ce has always been something of importance. After all, I had let go of the idea that I was the main character of the world back in my childish teenage years.

    So, until now, I maintained my presence at a level where if one were to ask for my name at the academy, the response would be ¡®Ah, that person!¡¯

    In harsher terms, it meant that there was nothing worthy of attention, and in nicer terms, it also meant that I hadfortably adapted to this sort of life in the academy.

    So today, the reaction of the surrounding people was something unfamiliar.

    Every one of my steps was apanied by a whisper. At first I thought I was wearing the wrong clothes, but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    I wanted to think that it was just my imagination. However, the eyes of those who nced at me belonged to the kind that could not be misunderstood at all.

    There is nothing more terrifying than unwarranted attention. Especially when you didn¡¯t even know if it was a good or a bad thing.

    The gossip that bothered me did not go away even after a long time. I was on my way to a lecture, and if I went on like this, I¡¯d have to hear these gossips during the lecture as well.

    However, I couldn¡¯t just grab a passer-by and ask why they were talking about me.

    As I was looking around with a troubled face, a savior caught my eye.

    The stuttering figure was a familiar person. A pale light was reflected on his face, which still had a youthful vigor. He must have drank alcohol yesterday as well.

    He was a good friend of mine. He had brown hair and green eyes. We had frequent exchanges since back when we were children, and this strong bond was also one of the reasons for me entering the academy.

    ¡®Leto Einstein¡¯ was such a famous person that if you were to ask who is the most famous yboy in the academy, his name would always be mentioned.

    He yawned, seemingly still suffering fromst night¡¯s hangover, but when he saw me approaching him his body stiffened. The emotion that shed in his eyes was unmistakably panic.

    However, the rtionship between him and me was not so fragile that I cared about every single reaction he had. I immediately raised my hand to say hello to him.

    Yes, Leto must know the reason. Why are the surrounding people anxious and began to gossip when theyy their eyes on me?

    ¡°Hey, Leto!¡±

    I trudged towards Leto without hesitation. But for some reason, Leto seemed to be restless.

    He hesitated and looked into my eyes, his eyes then widened as if he just had realized something. The cause was unknown, but it was a very surprising sight.

    He examined me for a long time after that. As I was standing in front of him, Leto hugged me tightly as tears welled up in his eyes.

    ¡°Ian, you¡¯re back¡­¡­!¡±

    Wait, what is this bullshit?

    The sudden embrace made me dumbfounded for a moment. However, when I regained my sanity, my hand immediately pushed Leto away.

    I never had a hobby of sharing passionate hugs with a guy in broad daylight. And as far as I know, neither Leto did. He used to call himself ¡®a lone wolf that roams the bar every night and hunts for lonely women¡¯.

    That¡¯s why when he suddenly embraced me, I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. It was like he was weing back a friend who just returned from a battlefield.

    I got goosebumps. Unconsciously, swear words at Leto poured out of my mouth.

    ¡°No¡­ Hey, are you crazy?! Why are you hugging me in broad daylight and making a fuss? It¡¯s disgusting¡­¡­!¡±

    But despite my distress, as I screamed and trembled, Leto kept weeping and wiped his eyes with his sleeve. He then whimpered and said.

    ¡°Yeah¡­.. Yes, this is Ian. Yes, this is Ian¡­ Wee back, my friend!¡±

    Then he tapped me on the shoulder as if to congratte me. My stunned gaze turned to him, but he seemed to be basking in his own emotion, and didn¡¯t even seem to care about my reaction.

    Slowly, my shoulder started to hurt because of the continuous pats. My expression naturally wrinkled, and an inquisitive tone came out of my mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you doing?¡±

    It was Leto¡¯s side who was instead surprised by my reasonable question. He opened his eyes wide and immediately jumped back and asked me.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you remember? What crazy things have you been doing for the past week?!¡±

    ¡°Week?¡±

    I questioned Leto¡¯s dramatic reaction, with an even more puzzled expression on my face. Then Leto pounded my chest as if frustrated.

    Being a magician, his body was weak, so he looked just even more annoyed.

    ¡°Y-You¡­ Don¡¯t you remember that as well? In thest lecture, you tried to kill Yurdina¡¯s bastard!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I?¡±

    I pointed my index finger towards him. Hearing another question that was spit out in disbelief, Leto nodded his head violently to reaffirm his statement once again.

    ¡°Yeah, you idiot! In thest ss, the 3rd and 2nd graders were supposed to pair up and have a duel, but you beat Yurdina¡¯s bastard until she couldn¡¯t even stand up? Do you know how surprised me and Celine were to hear that? Don¡¯t tell me this bastard drank the wrong liquor while drinking yesterday¡­¡­.¡±

    Then, Leto¡¯s rant continued, but I could only answer with a shocked expression on my face.

    Because it wasn¡¯t something I remembered doing.

    Last week? Then, does that mean that I¡¯ve been unconscious for a week?

    If it was ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Bastard¡¯, that derogatory term belonged to that woman.

    The eldest daughter of the Marquis Yurdina, ¡®Seria Yurdina¡¯.

    Even though she was born out of nowhere, she was a woman who inherited the blood of Marquis Yurdina, a Great Northern Ruler of the Empire. Even in the academy, which gathered all kinds of talented people, her swordsmanship talent was unparalleled.

    Even before entering the academy, she had already been tagged as a promising senior candidate for the Knight Faculty. Although she was still only a sophomore, she was able topete with any 4th grader.

    Because of her talent, background, and beauty, many people approached her, but she consistently ignored them. That¡¯s why she got the nickname ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Bastard¡¯. By now, an atmosphere had been formed to secretly shun her.

    Still, the reason they couldn¡¯t bully her openly was because she is skilled. And, in the academy, skill is all that matters.

    She is that talented. Although she is not as good as Yurdina¡¯s heir who is in the 4th year, she is a female knight who has the talent topete to be the best in the 2nd year.

    By the way, you said that I beat Seria Yurdina until she was half dead?

    It was so ridiculous that I couldn¡¯t evenugh. As I let out a ridiculed smile, Leto now turned serious.

    ¡°Hey, you really don¡¯t remember? Looking back, you were a little strange, you had strangely hazy eyes¡­ Were you under some kind of curse?¡±

    It was then that I realized that Leto¡¯s words were not a joke nor a lie, but a serious matter. I knew it because of the faint look of concern in his eyes.

    If he always seems to be carefree but he turns serious when ites to important matters, it would be correct to assume that most of the words he shared so far were in fact the truth. I then immediately felt dizzy.

    You say I¡¯ve been doing that for a week? Why the hell?

    Then I felt a faint headache. I think I was about to remember something, but that vexing feeling made me unable to remember anything at all.

    Common sense dictates, I should have taken this matter very seriously, but for some reason, I took it for granted. Rather, this gave me a stronger sense of incongruity.

    As I reflected for a while, the look of concern in Leto¡¯s eyes deepened even more. He soon mumbled.

    ¡°Hold on, what kind of curse can remove your memories or change your personality? Banshee¡¯s cries, Pan¡¯s lute, or the possession of a high-ranking Ghost¡­¡­.¡±

    I had a foreboding that if I went on like this, I would get involved in even more troublesome things. Maybe I would be taken to aboratory in the Mage faculty and subjected to all kinds of experiments.

    It was the worst I could have imagined. I first raised my hand and interrupted Leto¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry too much. What¡­ Who would curse an inconspicuous second son of a Countryside Viscount like me?¡±

    When I said that it wasn¡¯t a big deal, Leto shut his mouth and stroked his chin. He

    still had a questioning look, but it seemed that he thought that what I was saying had some truth.

    That was it. What reason is there to ce a high-ranking curse on the second son of an aristocratic family who live in the countryside?

    Still, when Leto¡¯s expression did not resolve, Iughed and threw a tantrum. It was to show that I was fine.

    ¡°You know what? Perhaps a graduate student majoring in science who had been locked up in hisb all day may have gone mad and cursed.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s right. If he¡¯s a graduate student, it¡¯s understandable¡­¡­ .¡±

    It was meant as a joke, but Leto seemed to be taking the possibility quite seriously.

    What on earth is even a graduate student of Science Faculty? Do they even exist?

    I was shaking my head like that, and before I knew it, Leto ced his hand on my right shoulder and stroked his chin.

    He had a wonderful smile on his face. He seemed to be relieved now.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. To be honest, I thought you would be absent from the next lecture.¡±

    Next lecture? As soon as I heard those words, I remembered where I was going now.

    The memories of the week were erased, but the ce I had to go didn¡¯t change since all lectures were scheduled based on the day of the week.

    And there, at the knight¡¯s training ground.

    A shriek was heard, it was a distorted scream that incurred panic.

    ¡°I heard that Yurdina¡¯s bastard was discharged from the hospital yesterday.¡±

    Then, with a warm smile, Leto tapped my shoulder a few more times.

    ¡°You im to be fine, still don¡¯t you need to worry?¡±

    No, I guess that¡¯s something to be concerned about.

 Chapter 3

    About 100 students had already gathered at the grass-covered knight¡¯s training ground. The sound of them gathering in pairs soon turned into chatter.

    It was the characteristic vigor of the academy, which symbolizes the youths of the continent. But even those chatters subsided in an instant the moment I arrived.

    It was as if a high-ranking noble came to visit a rural vige. At the very least, it was not a treatment that a Viscount¡¯s second son could enjoy. The icy silence settled around me just because of my infamy.

    It came as a considerable burden on my mind to pay attention to hundreds of stares at once. It made me want to vomit out the soup I ingested for breakfast.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t the only cause of this chilling silence.

    Already, I could feel an ominous gaze on me from somewhere.

    At once, my eyes turned to the source of that prating gaze. It was just as I expected.

    Lustrous gray hair stood out as if they were born out of the fusion of the finest of white and ck shades. Her hair that came down to her waist might be a nuisance for a knight, but as a woman, they glorified her beauty.

    She is gifted with deep blue eyes reminiscent of the ocean floor and her wless, unblemished skin. The uniforms of the Knight¡¯s Faculty, which emphasized ease of use, adhered to her body, revealing her filtration curves yet somehow gave off an innocent charm.

    She is a beautiful woman. Sometimes, when I stared into those sapphire eyes, I often wondered if she is even a human. Wouldn¡¯t she be a ssware that was painstakingly molded by a skilled artisan?

    Although she was not born with blonde hair and red eyes, which symbolizes the Yurdina family, she was a woman with beauty resembling that of the moon. She always charmed many men just like a flower inexorably attracts bees to itself.

    The end of those men who got charmed like that was disastrous.

    Some of my friends who were once trying to court Seria Yurdina came to mind. They couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears at her attitude ofplete disregard.

    She looked at me with an icy gaze. On the other hand, only panic dwelled in my eyes.

    I was in big trouble. Those eyes were zing with determination, no matter who looked at them. A will to redeem herself and her shattered self-esteem could be clearly seen.

    After listening to Leto¡¯s words, I seriously thought about skipping the ss, but in the end I couldn¡¯t.

    Not taking into ount any of this, I was someone who was ced in between lower to middle ranks from time to time. Attendance at the swordsmanship ss, which had the greatest impact on the knight faculty¡¯s grades, couldn¡¯t help but be a source of concern.

    However, no matter how rational the decision I made was, it was inevitable that some regrets would linger. That was the degree of which Seria¡¯s eyes, who I was facing now, harbored bitter hostility.

    I heard thatst week I beat her to the point of her being half dead, but at the moment I don¡¯t think I would ever be able to defeat her.

    I, who was only in the lower middle ranks ording tomon sense, had no way of winning against her, who waspeting for the top, even if she was my junior by one year. Even more, beating her to the point of being half-dead without allowingnd a single hit on me?

    It was nonsense. Rather, the opposite was more likely.

    However, whether I was sweating cold or not, the students who came to the lecture were watching us with a mixture of both expectation and intrigue.

    These were the people who knew about the events of the prior week, which I didn¡¯t know. They were wondering what the oue of Seria¡¯s revenge battle today would be.

    Even if I was beaten by Seria, it would still be fun, and if Seria was thrashed once again, they wouldugh and mock her by saying that she just made a fool of herself. Because every case had to deviate frommon sense to some extent in order to be viewed in the most thrilling fashion.

    However, the spectacle they were hoping for didn¡¯t appear right away. It was because Seria, who had been staring at me for a while, lowered her gaze.

    It seems that the me a week ago was extremely terrifying for that aloof junior to lower her gaze first.

    I secretly breathed a sigh of relief, having avoided an immediate collision, when someone tapped my shoulder with an elbow. It wasn¡¯t out of spite, it was a greeting shared by the men of the southern kingdoms.

    And it also meant that the Southern Kingdom recognized the opponent as a man. My gaze twitched. There stood a muscr man with copper-colored skin.

    He was a man with blonde hair that gave him the impression of a golden sheep. No, he was actually a famous ruffian in the academy .

    A native of the Southern Kingdom, Thean from the County of Eitri. He led his gang before me with a frivolousugh and a grin on his face.

    ¡°Hey, who is this? If it isn¡¯t the Hero fromst week!¡±

    ¡°The duelst time was impressive, so¡­ Ian?¡±

    Thean, the gang leader, gave me a word of praise, and the others added a few words. Most of the reactions were favorable to me.

    Come to think of it, I heard that they are also the ones who secretly shunned Seria.

    In fact, for fear of retaliation from the Yurdina family, they couldn¡¯t torment her properly, but secretly spread rumors instead.

    They were cheap bastards. I let out a deep sigh, and Thean, who still had a smirk on his face, put his arm around my shoulder.

    ¡°Wow, to think that sleazy bitch would avert her gaze first¡­ After all, the best way to establish a proper rtionship between seniors and juniors is to use the carrot and a stick. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t just the stick without the other one work as well?¡±

    A squeaking sound followed.

    At that moment, ¡°p¡± my hand struck Thean¡¯s arm. Thean flinched in surprise.

    Well, he was pretending to be my friend. However, if I do this, I would regret it. I¡¯m not that great of a person who could afford to be hostile to whoever I wanted, so I added a word to save his face.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ll be taking part in the duelter, I need to loosen up a bit.¡±

    Thean, who had a bewildered face at my words, immediately chuckled and smiled insidiously. He patted my shoulder with his elbow once more.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll be looking forward to it. Thoroughly smash her.¡±

    Unless I¡¯m smashed by her.

    But Thean and his gang seemed to have no doubts that I would crush Seria once more. And perhaps most of them are hopeful and are anticipating such a scene.

    It was the nature of people to yearn for a star glittering in the sky, but once they fall to the ground, their yearning and awe subsides.

    And the anticipation poured into me as the role of the one dropping that ¡®Star¡¯ was also a double-edged sword. If I failed, some of the ridicule directed to the fallen star would be pointed my way.

    This situation became ridiculous. Why am I in such a difficult situation because of something I can¡¯t even remember?

    The moment I tried to calm my throbbing head by pressing on my temple, I recognised a familiar back.

    Her ebony hair was neatly tied and running down her back. You could see glimpses of the impressively white nape of her neck through her hair that fluttered every time she swung her sword.

    Wait, is it right to call her a girl? In terms of age, she is an adult.

    As soon as I found her, I moved on without hesitation. And while she gasped for breath rather than swinging her sword, I poked her in the neck with my finger.

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡±

    The girl who was wielding a sword jumped back with a yelp. And her startled eyes turned to me.

    She was an impressive girl with brown eyes, who had dense features and a well proportioned figure.

    If asked if she was pretty, the answer would be she was incredibly beautiful. Still, I could only see her as a little sister.

    Another childhood friend who I had been hanging out along with Leto since my younger days and a junior in the knight¡¯s faculty.

    It was ¡®Celine Haster¡¯. I smiled and giggled at Celine who was looking at me in surprise.

    ¡°Hello, Celine.¡±

    But unlike me, who greeted her with joy, Celine brows furrowed as soon as she saw me. And soon she wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me towards her, making me bend my waist as a result.

    In an instant, the distance between our faces narrowed, and a small secret meeting ce was created. Celine whispered to me in a sullen tone.

    ¡°Are you crazy?! Why are you making a fuss and revealing the fact we are acquainted? I was deliberately pretending that I didn¡¯t know you¡­¡­ !¡±

    ¡°No, Why would you do it? Abandoning a friendship built upon a foundation of 10 years as devotedrades?¡±

    Celine pounded my chest as if frustrated by myposed voice. However, when I firmed my chest the shock was softened, so it didn¡¯t sound as loud as in Leto.

    Celine and Leto were cousins. Since they were young, they had been together for so long that they were like brothers and sisters, and that¡¯s why their reactions when they were frustrated were so simr.

    ¡°So why did you touch Yurdina? No matter how young or weak she is, Yurdina is still Yurdina¡­ Don¡¯t you know that Seria was given a castle? It means that they will ept her as a member of the family because of her talent! Compared to Celine, of the Haster family, who rules a snotty countryside territory? Don¡¯t you realize just thinking about is making my heart race to death?¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t pretend we don¡¯t know each other.¡±

    I responded with in words to Celine¡¯s vague exnations. An embarrassed expression appeared on my face.

    ¡°When we die, we decided to die together, didn¡¯t we? I cannot go to hell alone.¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    She pushed me away with a bang, but my arms had already wrapped around her neck for a long time. I gave strength to them to stop her from leaving.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, you didn¡¯t really mean to pretend we don¡¯t know each other, did you?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? If I get involved with Ian oppa, I might also get involved with Thean and those bastards¡­¡­ ! Don¡¯t you know that I hate those kind of people who messes around like them the most?¡±

    Celine¡¯s rebuttal was more severe than expected. I clicked my tongue and pulled the arms around her neck even stronger.

    Her breath and mine blended in close proximity. Celine¡¯s breath smelled sweet even after she swung the sword. How could she smell so good?

    It was a mystery, but I deliberately didn¡¯t put that question into my mouth. Only, Celine blushed slightly as the distance between us narrowed.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­ everyone can see us¡­ ¡­ !¡±

    ¡°Then, is it okay when other people don¡¯t see us?¡±

    Pow, Celine¡¯s still free hand, punched my stomach. I groaned and coughed slightly.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Wanna die?¡±

    At Celine¡¯s icy voice, I decided to stop right away. If I spouted more nonsense, I would have to fight Celine before fighting Seria.

    Celine¡¯s skills were on the same level as mine, but she had a lot more magical power than me. Instead, she had the disadvantage of not being good at controlling that magical power, but anyway, she isn¡¯t someone I could take lightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Tell me how I was thest time when I fought against Seria.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ ?¡±

    Celine¡¯s curious gaze turned to me.

    As the one who fought, shouldn¡¯t I know best? But unfortunately, I have no memory of ever fighting her.

    So it was even more frustrating. If I knew how I fought, I could try toe up with a countermeasure, but right now I was in a situation where I had to stand in front of Yurdina¡¯s bastard without knowing anything.

    Seria, the girl who was said to have cleaved the necks of beasts like one plucks apples in an orchard, since she was in her mid teenage years. To confront her without even the slightest preparation was suicidal.

    It didn¡¯t look like she was going to give up, even if I somehow avoided the duel today. This meant that I had only two options.

    The first one, is get smashed by Seria and bes aughingstock in front of everyone.

    The second one, it¡¯s to somehow not get beaten by Seria, and wait for her interest to cool down.

    Naturally, thetter was a more attractive option than the former, if I could pull it off.

    To Celine, who was still looking at me as if asking for an exnation, I briefly exined the situation.

    ¡°Well, actually¡­¡­I don¡¯t have memories of the past week now.¡±

    ¡°Ian oppa, are you kidding me?¡±

    I made a threatening sound at her prickly words, but Celine¡¯s disgusted gaze didn¡¯t disappear.

    In the end, I had no choice but to sigh and acknowledge her words.

    ¡°Yeah, I might be going crazy. So don¡¯t look at me like that and let¡¯s talk about it, all right? How the hell did I beat Seria Yurdina?¡±

    ¡°You are still asking that?¡±

    Now it was Celine¡¯s turn to panic. Well, when asked, ¡®How did I win?¡¯, the answers she coulde up with were limited.

    What she saw must have always been the image of me overwhelming Seria, and how to reproduce that movement was entirely up to me.

    But Celine soon opened her mouth with a sigh and a voice that wasn¡¯t confident. As if trying to do something.

    ¡°I will tell you only what I saw. Because I was one of those people who witnessed it firsthand¡­ Don¡¯tin to meter if it isn¡¯t helpful?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I won¡¯t do that. Just say it out loud.¡±

    She seemed hesitant at the sound of my confident voice, but soon began to unravel the scene she had seen that day.

    Even thinking about it now, it was a story that didn¡¯t have a shred of reality.

    ****

    Seria closed her eyes and opened them. Thendscape came into her view as her vision became clear. The beginning and end of meditation have always been like this.

    Clear your mind. You must always maintain yourposure just like a sharp sword.

    It was one of the few teachings left by her father who drove my mother away for being of lowly birth.

    After a brief meditation, my dark blue eyes turned to someone. It was the man who gave me a humiliating defeat some time ago.

    I couldn¡¯t even use my hands properly. Only the question of why echoed in my mind.

    But the results were very clear. The figure of me, who could not even control my body as I rolled on the ground, breathing heavily, and his calm breath.

    He was so terrifying, he was chatting with a woman whose name was I didn¡¯t. Unlike me, He seemed to be a lot more rxed.

    I looked at him for a moment, then lowered my gaze as my eyes trembled. I recalled the fight from a week ago, which I had revisited many times.

    Yes, that was the day. I was well aware If I couldn¡¯t ovee the battle of the day, I won¡¯t be able to go any further.

    That made me desperate. The memories of that day swept through in her mind like tides shing with the seashore.

    The man that day looked deste and haggard, as if he returned from a long war.

 Chapter 4

    That day, Seria Yurdina had been swinging her sword since dawn.

    Her day always started like that. Ever since she first picked up a sword at the age of six, there hasn¡¯t been a single day she skipped training. No matter whether it rained or snowed, she diligently swung her sword every day.

    Some called her the ¡®Sword Genius¡¯. Because she was such a talent. From the time she was a teenager, she began subjugating the demonic beasts, and in the process, she built up a reputation.

    By the time she turned 18, an official invitation was sent to her from the academy. It was an obvious proposal to take the entrance exam for the Academy, the best educational institution on the continent. Of course, Seria dly epted the invitation.

    Even in the academy where absurd geniuses gathered, there were few who couldpete with her. At least there was only one or two at her level. So, she was able to maintain her valedictorian position in the ¡®Knight¡¯s Faculty¡¯.

    Therefore, the title ¡®Genius¡¯ given to her was neither an exaggeration nor ttery. She was literally a genius.

    However, she was a genius born out of hard work.

    Seria wasn¡¯t so immature toin that they didn¡¯t recognize the blood, sweat and she had to shed in secret. Nevertheless, she often harbored these thoughts when she saw people who only judged her based on the results she obtained.

    ¡®Have they ever wielded a sword as earnestly as myself?¡¯

    Ever since her father expelled her mother who gave birth to her, every day she spent in the Yurdina family was like a struggle for survival.

    In order not to be kicked out, she had to prove her worth, and only after she began to show prowess in swordsmanship was she deemed worthy of thest name ¡®Yurdina¡¯.

    She had nothing. Even Yurdina¡¯s bloodline, which she was forced to inherit because of her birth, would be lost the moment she would be deemed useless.

    To survive, cut everything.

    I heard that a mysterious species, the lizardmen, lived in the jungle located in the Southern Kingdom. Where poisonous insects and poisonous nts infested, Lizardmen developed unusual habits to survive.

    That is, if any part of the arm, leg, or tail is poisoned, they cut it off. It was to save their life before the venom spreads throughout their body.

    Over time, arms, legs, and tails will regrow, but if life is lost, it cannot be regained. Some may call it a humiliating way to live, but Seria, as a child, admired this story.

    She had to be like that in order to survive. So she cut off everything that she didn¡¯t need a long time ago.

    Hobbies, more sleep than necessary, rtionships, and even desire and affections.

    That¡¯s how the famous sword called ¡®Seria Yurdina¡¯ was forged, by melting and discarding all the impurities. As a matter of course, she was qualitatively different from other knights, as it should be.

    Of course, no matter how much you wanted to cut them off, there were some things one couldn¡¯t get rid of.

    At times, she felt depressed all day at the thought of being lonely and she longed for unconditional affection and approval.

    But it was already toote. For her, who did not go through the normal socialization process, human rtionships were an intractable problem.

    The more she failed, the more she immersed herself in the world of swords. When she swung her sword, at least she didn¡¯t need to care about the outside problems. She could even forget about them.

    Since she was a woman who lived such a life, it was natural to start the morning with a sword in her hand. At this moment, inhaling the fresh morning breeze and swinging her sword, Seria¡¯s heart was quieter than ever.

    That day, if the man had not suddenly entered her training space.

    The sudden appearance of someone startled Seria, who was concentrating on her training. She flinched and turned back.

    This was one of the woonds located in a remote ce in the academy. Even among them,this one was a vacant lot that was not well known to the public.

    At least, it was rare for her to see someone else in the morning when shees here daily. It was just the camping club that came sometimes to visit once or twice. She changed her training location in those days .

    And the reason why Seria had no choice but to be even more startled was because she never realized when the unknown visitor appeared near her.

    Seria excelled not only in swordsmanship but also in magic. And since childhood, she was good at controlling it thanks to her various actual battles.

    Having reached such a level, her senses have be more sensitive than ever before, and either consciously or unconsciously, she always spreads a thin magical monitoringwork to detect the surrounding dangers.

    But now, Seria didn¡¯t even notice his existence until he came close to her. This meant either one of the two possibilities.

    Either the opponent was much stronger than Seria, or he purposely hid his presence.

    So she hesitated for a moment. If it¡¯s a sneak attack, should I use my fists first instead of the sword?

    However, it was soon revealed that Seria¡¯s concerns were in vain. Seria, having nced at the man who trudged into the vacant lot, immediately moved to the middle of the vacant lot with indifferent eyes.

    He drew his sword. It wasn¡¯t directed at anyone. Just towards the void.

    He also seemed to havee to train with his sword. Seria still did not withdraw her vignt gaze, but soon realized that the man¡¯s face was somehow familiar.

    ck hair, golden eyes. It was one of the seniors. Who she shares a ss with.

    Was his name Ian? I remember that his impression was a little gentler, but today he was exuding a sharp aura.

    And above all else, fatigue and despair lingered in those eyes.

    Intense emotions swirled in his eyes, seemingly on the verge of outburst. The moment Seria met those eyes, she could feel her blood freezing like a mouse in front of a cat.

    They were the eyes of a murderer. The eyes that only those who do not hesitate to take someone¡¯s life, those who have reaped countless lives.

    Seria¡¯s felt a chin down her spine. The instinct to direct the sword towards him appeared in her mind. Her honed survival instincts were warning her.

    But the man didn¡¯t even care about Seria. He only kept swinging his sword.

    The sword drew a strange trajectory simr to that of a hook, apanied by the sound of air being ripped apart.

    At first, it was a simple and linear trajectory. However, the more the trajectories ovepped, the moreplex the sword¡¯s path began to be.

    It was a magical sight. Seria was mesmerized and watched the swordsmanship demonstration for a while.

    She was a swordsman as well. Of course, she was proud that she had an eye for recognizing the skill of her opponent.

    So she was even more ufortable. Assuming that she was standing in front of that sword, how many times did it need to be swung for her to be defeated?

    10 times? No, it might have been less than that. Her sword shing with his would be defeated in an instant. It was a sword that she couldn¡¯t see clearly, even from a distance, just like now. There is no need to say about what would happen in practice.

    But, it shouldn¡¯t be possible.

    She had seen his swordsmanship several times before while listening to the lectures. At that time, his swordsmanship was faithful to the basics, but that was all.

    Was it an illusion, it was when she muttered to herself like that.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Seria Yurdina.¡±

    ¡°Ye¨Cgh!?¡±

    She was startled by the man calling her in a solemn tone, and identally bit her tongue while answering.

    I felt like I was going to die of shame. Her face flushed red, and soon her head bowed.

    She wasn¡¯t used to speaking since it had been a long time since shest talked. It was rare to even utter a word or two these days.

    But the man didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of ming her or making fun of her. However, he spoke in a voice that could not hide the signs of enervation.

    ¡°There is a limit to wielding a sword alone. If you don¡¯t depend on anyone, you will one day perish.¡±

    He mumbled as if he wasmenting, then turned around and left the vacant lot. Until then, Seria just stood there nkly.

    However, as the man passed by her, she sniffed an unpleasant odor that came up.

    Stench of booze? Her gaze followed the man. Looking back, that sloppy gait was not normal.

    Is he still suffering from a hangover? The moment she had such a thought, Seria frowned.

    Is there a limit to wielding a sword alone?

    What right does a man who drank booze the night before and wields his swords with such an attitude have to say that to me?

    Her sword was more desperate than that. It was a path she had treaded alone because no one could understand her and she herself had no intention of being understood.

    I must have been stupid. Admiring that man¡¯s sword, even for a moment, was a disgrace as he was an underachieving knight.

    Come to think of it, there seems to be an appropriate word for such a person.

    After struggling for a while, she was able toe up with the word she wanted to recall.

    Yes, it was a ¡®Scammer¡¯. Senior Ian was a ¡®scammer¡¯!

    I didn¡¯t know the exact meaning, but I remember people passing by calling people who gave terrible advice ¡®quack or scammer¡¯. So senior Ian must have been a scammer.

    To devalue other people¡¯s efforts like that, Seria gritted her teeth and swung her sword again.

    However, the rtionship between Seria and the man that day did not end there.

    During the knight¡¯s training time, Professor Derek of the Knight¡¯s Faculty, who gathered the students, dered with a dignified voice.

    ¡°Today, we will duel in pairs of seniors and juniors!¡±

    At that moment, the mood of the students became awkward. It is said that the academy was all about skills, but even so, it was still an academy. There was no junior who wouldn¡¯t find it difficult to deal with an unfamiliar senior.

    Of course, this was also true for Seria. She was the first person to distance herself from rtionships. It was obvious that it would be awkward and annoying to pair up with someone she didn¡¯t know.

    However, Professor Derek, a legendary adventurer who hunted famous beasts while traversing all kinds of rough terrain, was a man who ced immense emphasis on teamwork. Even though he was over fifty years old, there were even rumors that whenever he saw the scars on his shabby body, he would be reminded of his deadpanions.

    No matter how much the students objected, it was unlikely to change his decision.

    Seria sighed inwardly.

    Even if it was a ss in pairs, it would be enough to just ignore my partner and train alone. She barelyforted herself, but soon had to face an even more difficult situation.

    It was because the person she was paired with was the man she met in the morning.

    ¡®Ian Percus¡¯. Only then did she learn his full name. Of course, it wasn¡¯t an interest in a positive sense. It¡¯s because Seria¡¯s mood has been prickly since this morning.

    She, who was called ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Genius¡¯, trained in mindless fashion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to train with senior.¡±

    ¡°Tsk,¡± she said bluntly. It was like she was stating something obvious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be of any help. Taking into consideration the senior¡¯s skill.¡±

    At her words, the surrounding atmosphere froze in an instant. And after a while, as if he knew it, he heard a clicking sound and a sigh.

    It was only after Seria spoke up that she inwardly cursed, ¡®Oh no¡¯.

    It¡¯s always been like this. She wanted to convey her words in a much kinder tone, but she was not good at human interactions so she often has a habit of speaking overly direct words.

    Of course, this time, the antipathy towards ¡®Scammer-senior¡¯ must have yed a part.

    Again, mocking words such as ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Bastard¡¯ could be heard, but Seria tried to ignore it.

    Except for swordsmanship anyway, everything was meaningless. So she steadied herself.

    However, Ian, who was actually the victim of her verbal abuse, was just staring into Seria¡¯s eyes without saying a word. Maybe he was too shocked, the moment someone came out and tried tofort Ian.

    ¡°Fight me.¡±

    A single phrase came out of his mouth. Rather, that single phrase had a greater ripple effect than Seria¡¯s abusivenguage.

    The man said, pointing his eyes at the ring located at the center of the swordsmanship training ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s give it a try at the very least.¡±

    Who is testing whom? Is Seria testing Ian? Or is Ian going to face Seria?

    The first one would be correct in terms of known skills, but Seria, who met Ian¡¯s eyes now, did not have such thoughts at all.

    Golden eyes that could not be read where grief and exhaustion dwelled.

    It felt like he was looking down on her.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Fine.¡±

    Seria clenched her teeth and said so.

    That was the beginning of the chain of events that shook the academy.

 Chapter 5: The First Letter (5)

    The First Letter (5)

    The two, a man and a woman, stood with their swords, paying no heed to the whispers and chatter in the background. Professor Derek epted the sudden request for a duel with a wide grin on his face.

    It was on the condition of not using a true sword, but that alone was enough to clearly show the difference in skill. A good craftsman never mes his tools.

    Of course, it was not without interference. It was because a beautiful girl with dark hair neatly tied behind her back broke in.

    She immediately pped Ian on the back with her palm. A look of irritation was visible to anyone who saw her face, as she hurled curses..

    ¡°Hey hey hey! Fuck, are you crazy?! That, Lady Yurdina? I think Ian oppa is out of his mind¡­.¡±

    ¡°Celine, fear not. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°No, what the hell is wrong with you!?¡±

    The ck-haired girl screamed like that, but the man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. Seria was a little envious of that.

    It must have been a blessing to have someone who truly cares about you. It would have been nice if he epted the adviceing from such a precious friend.

    Unfortunately, Ian seemed unwilling to ept the advice of his close friend. So now he and Seria are alone, facing each other with a sword in hand.

    I was confident. Seria gave up everything except the sword. That¡¯s how she managed to achieve all of her results.

    The degree of diligence differed from someone who trained in a drunken state. It was natural. For her, the sword was like a matter of survival.

    So Seria didn¡¯t doubt her victory. However, there was one thing that bothered her.

    That strange sword she saw this morning.

    Recalling the memories of that time, Seria¡¯s grip on the wooden hilt naturally tightened. Tension shed in her calm eyes.

    Was it really a mistake? At that time, Seria was overwhelmed by his sword for a while. No matter how much Ian looked like a pathetic senior who drank alcohol, this ce was the ¡®Leaf Academy.¡¯

    Everyone had at least one ace in the hole. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the academy.

    Seria¡¯s sapphire-like eyes were lit with a cautious spark. Her gaze scanned Ian¡¯s every nook and cranny.

    He had aposed attitude. Afortable posture without even having pulled out his sword from its scabbard. He almost seemed like he would yawn in boredom.

    Grinding her teeth, Seria had to calm her rage once more.

    After all, it was a battle between two swordsmen, two knights. There was such a thing as the minimum etiquette one should show to their opponent. Although she had said some rude words unintentionally, she didn¡¯t remember showing an attitude of ignoring others in a duel.

    Her eyes turned cold. She gripped the hilt and took a stance as if she was about to charge at him.

    If your opponent has an ace in the hole, the best move is only one.

    Destroying the opponent before he can use it.

    Fortunately, Seria had an incredible leg strength that, enhanced with magic, was capable of overwhelming the opponent with her explosive speed as soon as the duel started..

    Her long experience of fighting with beasts gave her such an answer. Her muscles tightened.

    Professor Derek nced at Ian, who had not even unsheathed his sword yet, and then heaved a deep sigh. It was a look that already showed the result.

    He seemed to think that Ian was bluffing, wanting to save his face as a senior. However, he was not kind enough to give advice to students who couldn¡¯t distinguish between courage and arrogance.

    Everything is learned through the body. Following that belief, he immediately announced the start of Duel.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start!¡±

    And the next moment, heavy reverberation echoed through the training hall,

    The space waspressed, along with a cracking noise. As thendscape flowed just like a torrent, the surrounding was reduced into vibrant trajectories.

    The bang that follows when breaking through the sound barrier.

    It was the moment when her tightened muscles flung Seria¡¯s body like an arrow. Seria was already in front of Ian¡¯s face in an instant. The sh of the blunt wooden sword was on the verge of being locked on the man¡¯s neck.

    Even if the de wasn¡¯t sharp, if you were to allow a blow on a vital point, it could lead to serious injury. So Seria was thinking of turning the sword to his stomach at thest moment.

    Until an unpleasant click of the tongue, an unpleasant squeaking noise, passed her ear.

    It was a lightning bolt. The man¡¯s wooden sword instantly shed and diverted Seria¡¯s sword.

    Her center of gravity swayed as she faltered.

    Grab-

    Her body was pulled forward.

    The man was holding her sword¡¯s de in his palm without a moment of hesitation.

    It was possible that his palm would be torn. But he was controlling the flow of power in such a way that it didn¡¯t happen. Soon afterwards, he flung her away.

    After being flung away, the figure of the girl rolled to the ground. She saw what had happened, but couldn¡¯t understand it at all

    Seria looked up at the sky with her back to the floor, blinking her eyes.

    He shouldn¡¯t have any hope of winning.

    In terms of strength and magical power, she was ahead. She even took the initiative. But somehow, it was she who was rolling on the floor.

    At the sight of something that was not bound tomon sense, murmurs andughter echoed in the surrounding.

    Those who were surprised, those who were amused, and those who wereughing at her.

    Everyone seemed to think that this resulted from her carelessness. And soon, Seria began to believe that too.

    It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Why is my sword being defeated so easily?

    She devoted her whole life to the path of swords. She never touched wine. Even though she was a genius, she never stopped working harder.

    Only then would she be able to defeat the shadow that had cast over her for her entire life. ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Brightest Sun¡¯, the Golden Lion, the guardian of the North, her enemy and her step-sister.

    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡±

    An indifferent voice struck Seria¡¯s ears like thunder. Hearing that, Seria came to her senses and immediately got up while grinding her teeth.

    She staggered a bit, probably due to the impact caused by rolling on the ground, but she was still fine. Because she hasn¡¯t let go of her sword yet.

    The deep blue eyes turned to Ian once again. She walked back to the position opposite to him before she knew it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, please.¡±

    That resolute voice let out of her grinding teeth. It seemed clear to anyone that Seria was going to take it seriously from now on.

    But Ian just nodded his head as if he didn¡¯t care.

    It was the attitude of being in absolute control. Seria couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    Another leap. It was enough to narrow the distance. However, Seria was not foolish enough to repeat her previous failed strategy.

    At first, she drew her sword too straightforwardly, having put too much emphasis on speed. Her opponent was not straightforward, rather he was akin to a sly fox. A dangerous opponent who knew how to use his enemy¡¯s strength against themselves and could grip her sword with his bare hand.

    So she had to be cautious. Her leap stopped a little further away from the man. And the sh that followed.

    She hid the sword until thest moment. Perhaps because he couldn¡¯t figure out the trajectory in advance, the man responded with an upward swing

    It was the right response at the right time. It would have worked if the man¡¯s opponent wasn¡¯t Seria Yurdina.

    Bang, a shock wave akin to an explosion resounded. The sword attack, strengthened with high-density magic, had a terrifying power even without being adorned with aura.

    The man¡¯s wooden sword was diverted towards the sky, and naturally he was wide open. It was proof of Seria¡¯s superiority in the amount of magical power.

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t make him let go of his sword out of his hand, but her opponent was now defenseless. Seria sensed her iing victory.

    Yes, of course, this is how things should be. She devoted her whole life to the way of the sword. That earnest effort earned her the title of a genius. All of that couldn¡¯t possibly be denied so easily now.

    However, when Seria struck down the wooden sword again, naturally linking her motions like water flowing.

    Schwing-

    Her sword shed through the air.

    ¡°Smack,¡± the man¡¯s wooden sword smashed into her abdomen. Several gasps leaked out of Seria¡¯s mouth, apanied by intense pain.

    She was struck by a sudden blow at her vital point and rolled over and over again on the floor. It was a blow strengthened with magical power. In terms of power, she was superior, but her opponent was also a third-year student of the academy.

    He had at least the power to strike away the lean body of a girl like a bouncy ball. A groan escaped from Seria¡¯s mouth, who allowed such a blow.

    She gasped and tried to catch her breath.

    She didn¡¯t even know how much pain she was going through. It hurt so much that she cried. She couldn¡¯t breathe properly, and a sharp pain passed through each of her nerves in the spinal cord.

    A tingling pain surged over her body. She realized that she had inadvertently let go of her wooden sword. She could never allow that.

    In the midst of that excruciating pain, Seria staggered and grabbed her wooden sword again. The murmurs tickled her ears again.

    If the buzzing of the past was a response to her losing face, the murmurs now were mixed with awkwardness.

    An unexpected result that no one expected.

    It was inevitable that they would be surprised. They were slowly noticing that something strange was going on.

    It didn¡¯t matter. It was Seria who lived her whole life without paying heed to other people¡¯s gaze.

    Just now, her mind was doing her best to rey the previous events.

    How the hell did he do it?

    It made no sense. His posture faltered. However, he struck her sword with only a few shes, as if it was supposed to be natural, and he hacked her abdomen with his sword, avoiding the direction Seria¡¯s sword was directed to.

    She didn¡¯t know. And it¡¯s human instinct to fear the unknown. In addition to the intense pain she experienced for a long time, Seria¡¯s eyes turned towards Ian with a slight sense of fear.

    Without a word, he walked back to the area opposite of Seria. And standing there, he looked down at Seria again.

    Eyes inquiring what I wanted to do. Seria clenched her teeth, and staggered up.

    She was panting. Still, Seria again raised her sword.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Again, please.¡±

    However, no matter how many times she fought, the results didn¡¯t change.

    Seria was sure she was about to win again and again, but it was always her who went rolling on the floor the next moment. It would have been better if it only ended with her rolling on the floor.

    She was hit in the temple with the side of the sword, kicked in the abdomen, and her arms and legs were stabbed dozens of times, so she certainly didn¡¯t feel good.

    After several duels, blood gushed out of Seria¡¯s mouth. Her gums bursted from the umted impacts.

    And after a few more bouts, Seria vomited pale yellow gastric fluid.

    When thest duel was over, Seria couldn¡¯t even get up. Her whole body was full of wounds.

    She was fractured in multiple ces. The excruciating pain dulled the sensations in her limbs. Her vision turned blurry, and she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. She didn¡¯t even know she had a lung injury.

    It was after several duels had already been repeated that the noise subsided.

    They were overwhelmed by the ruthless violence, the countless brutalities inflicted on that fragile girl¡¯s body, not even able to properly rebel against her aggressor.

    Broken, torn, and bleeding. Nheless, Ian mechanically swung his wooden sword.

    Each time, a scream echoed, flesh and blood were sttered. Seria¡¯s body, who had copsed after allowing that final blow, was convulsing.

    Even Professor Derek, who was in charge of restraining such situations, had a pale face and couldn¡¯t easily open his mouth. A case where a human wields such vicious violence against someone of his own species was a rare sight that even a legendary monster hunter and adventurer like himself had rarely seen.

    Only Ian was calm. He strolled towards Seria, who was now drenched in blood and couldn¡¯t even speak properly. That alone made Seria¡¯s instinct scream.

    Run away, I have to run away.

    Seria¡¯s body, subjected to such brutality, couldn¡¯t even pose the slightest amount of resistance, was trembling regardless of her will.

    Seeing Seria like that, Ian spoke softly.

    ¡°Get up, Seria Yurdina.¡±

    Hearing those words, Seria¡¯s body stiffened.

    Is it still not enough? I did my best. Still, this is an opponent I can¡¯t win against.

    Her body was screaming constantly. Please stop. That man is an unparalleled monster. If I keep going like this, I¡¯ll die.

    Seria¡¯s trembling eyes turned to Ian. He was as impassive as he was at the beginning.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pain that you will have to go through countless times in the future. Are you going to break down like this every time then?¡±

    She didn¡¯t even dare to meet the man¡¯s gaze and avoided her eyes. Her eyes trembled sadly along with her body. Even tears rolled down her eyes.

    She was scared to get up. There was a limit to determination. If you get up anyway, you¡¯ll just have to fall again. No matter how arrogant and proud of a swordsman she was, after all she was just a young girl who had recently turned 20.

    In the end, it was Professor Derek who spoke. He was watching the duel in a daze, and immediately rushed to scream.

    ¡°Stop! The duel is over! Seria is already seriously injured. The duel is now over!¡±

    Professor Derek started trudging towards Ian and Seria. His intervention waste, but it didn¡¯t pose that much of a problem, thanks to the presence of high-ranking priests in the academy who could heal any serious injury in a week.

    If left to the Saintess, who was still in her third year, Seria¡¯s wounds were at a level that could be healed within a few days. However, psychological scars are a separate issue altogether.

    As Professor Derek approached, Ian, who had been staring at him for a moment, turned his gaze back to Seria.

    He asked again.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡±

    Hearing those words, Seria almost cried. What am I going to do? Of course.

    Of course, I want to give up.

    Frightened, my trembling body didn¡¯t listen. The muscles groaned. A body that barely moves with magical power. Even the bones weren¡¯t left unharmed.

    Many times, I couldn¡¯t control my body and fell over.

    Even when my body was in good shape, I wasn¡¯t able to win. There was no way I could win now. Even though she knew it all, Seria got up using the wooden sword as a staff.

    The arm holding the wooden sword trembled. Even now, whenever she met the man¡¯s gaze, her blood would freeze. Still, she couldn¡¯t give up.

    Because the sword was her life. If she let it go like this and give up.

    There would be one more shadow that she wouldn¡¯t be able to remove from her life. she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Seria took a deep breath and raised up her sword, her body tilting and almost faltering, but she still didn¡¯t let go of her sword.

    At that disy of sheer will, Professor Derek, who was walking to mediate the duel, stopped moving. Anyone would have

    If anyone had seen Seria¡¯s blue eyes that were burning cold right now, anyone would.

    ¡°Again, uh¡­ Again, please.¡±

    Even with Seria¡¯s determination, only the man was neither surprised nor full of admiration. He only nodded his head a couple of times, as if he already knew.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Indeed. If it¡¯s Seria Yurdina, that¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    And his sword, again without mercy, struck Seria¡¯s body.

    Her body flew through the sky and rolled to the floor. It had already happened several times during the duel. However, the difference in this blow was that the umtion of hits reached the breaking point.

    Her blurred consciousness seemed to be about to extinguish itself like a flickering candle. Seria breathed in through her narrowed field of vision and fumbled with her hand, trying to grab the hilt of the sword somehow.

    But the sword was too far away, and sleep was too close to her.

    However, before she fainted, she heard the man¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Since you only dealt with magical beasts, your movements are too straightforward.¡±

    What does it mean?

    Her consciousness was engulfed in darkness.

    This was the end of the ¡®Breaking Yurdina¡¯s Sword Incident¡¯ that shook the academy for the past week.

    ****

    After hearing everything Celine had to say, I had no choice but to remain silent.

    The gist of the story was that I had avoided all the Seria¡¯s sword shes and even counterattacked to the extent she was turned into a living corpse. She said something truly astounding.

    She even threw up and told her to get up again after she copsed?

    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°I wish I was joking too. At that time, Ian oppa was like a ruffian.¡±

    I jumped on the spot at Celine¡¯s somber reply. It was such a violent reaction that I forgot that everyone was watching me.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like a ruffian, it¡¯s just utter trash itself! Who would trash a kid who copsed and can¡¯t move huh!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so guys like Thean are trying to get involved with you.¡±

    Celine looked at me with pity with her arms crossed. It was a look ofpassion, as if watching a cat dying on the street with its gut spilled.

    She quietly shook her head.

    ¡°Are you fine now? Anyway, it¡¯s a crime that Ian oppamitted, so pay for it cleanly. Now that I think about it, how many of your lives will be needed to pay off that crime?¡±

    ¡°No, but I wasn¡¯t in me at that time?!¡±

    I defended myself like that with a frustrated heart, but Celine and I knew that the excuse would never work. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t work even more for Seria.

    The situation was more serious than expected. At this rate, even if I were to be killed by Seria, I would have nothing to say.

    I moaned, wondering if there was anything useful in what I had just heard.

    Then, all of a sudden, thest thing that crossed my mind was the words I uttered.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, what did I say?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Celine, who had put her hands together and prayed for my well-being, tilted her head at my sudden question. However, in an emergency, I put my hands on Celine¡¯s shoulder and pulled her towards me, then raised her chin with my hand.

    It was to show my strong will. Then, startled, Celine¡¯s face turned red as she avoided my gaze while fidgeting.

    ¡°Wh-Why are you doing this all of a sudden¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°In the end. What did I say to Seria who copsed?¡±

    ¡°That?¡±

    Celine asked back, whether it was because she was troubled by my question or because of my coercion, and immediately agonized over it. After pondering for a moment, she found the answer I was looking for among those unbelievable memories.

    ¡°Hey, what was it? You said, ¡®Since you only dealt with magical beasts, your movements are too straightforward¡¯¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡±

    With admiration, I finally let go of the hand that was holding Celine¡¯s shoulder. Celine blushed and hesitatingly stared at me with slightly dissatisfied eyes as I pushed her away.

    She asked with a smirk, as if it was ridiculous.

    ¡°You know what that means?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, How could I?¡±

    As if she knew my answer beforehand, Celine shook her head. But contrary to what she thought, I was telling the truth.

    ¡°But I have to find out, somehow¡­¡­,¡±

    Otherwise, I¡¯m destined to die.

    It was almost certain that she would apply for the duel once more during today¡¯s lecture. It was an opportunity to ovee her trauma and piece together her shattered pride due to the devastating defeat she suffered back then.

    So I didn¡¯t have time now. I had to prepare for the duel with her.

    In order to take responsibility for something that he didn¡¯t remember, he desperately racked his brains.

    Until morning, I thought it was a normal day, but how the hell did this happen?

    I sighed inwardly, but I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Seria¡¯s sapphire-like eyes were still giving me a piercing re.

 Chapter 6

    The lecture started.

    The ¡®Swordsmanship Practice ss¡¯ taught by Prof. Derek was a ss akin to any other normal practical training ss. What you mainly do is either swing swords, duel, or grab a de and participate in the subjugation of low-ranking beasts.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t for the lecture, it was something that all students in the Knight¡¯s Faculty would have to do. That¡¯s why swordsmanship practice sses have always been popr.

    If it¡¯s something I have to do anyway, it would be nice if I could get a decent enough grade.

    And above all else, it¡¯s not just the Knight¡¯s Faculty, which focuses mostly on the body. There were a lot of other people who preferred to move their bodies and break a sweat rather than racking their brains out and getting a headache in the ssroom while trying to learn the theoretical jargon.

    However, today¡¯s lecture did not feel as enthusiastic as usual. The reason was simple. It was because the attention of the students who should focus on training was focused on someone else.

    Needless to say, that ¡®someone¡¯ was me. I¡¯m starting to get a headache.

    Everyone was looking at me with anticipation, but to be honest, I wasn¡¯t confident I could beat Seria. I didn¡¯t even know what I didst week.

    Fortunately, there was a clue. ¡®Since you only dealt with magical beasts, your muscles are honest.¡¯ But no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Does it mean I should try observing the movements of my opponent¡¯s muscles during the frantic duel?

    Even if he had that level of observational power, he would not be able to see the parts covered by clothes. It was a real challenge.

    I couldn¡¯t find an answer even after agonizing over it for a long time, and as I was about to give up, I decided to just swing my sword for now.

    Perhaps because of theck of strength in my body, the sh was clean. Looking back, the amount of mana seems to have gone up a bit, and the blood vessels seem to have expanded quite a bit.

    What the hell has happened in thest week? Once again, the question emerged in my mind, but soon I decided to quell it.

    Even so, I wasn¡¯t at a level that could reach Seria Yurdina. She was a person who had been honing her heavenly talents all her life. It was impossible to close that gap in a week.

    I was swinging my sword mindlessly, and before I knew it, Prof. Derek approached me.

    Brown hair, a scar across the middle of his face, and even his wrinkled, tanned body.

    His physique appeared so robust that it was hard to believe that he was going to be old soon. He had a manly, firm physique which he once used to chase after beasts and earn riches.

    He watched me wielding his sword with his arms crossed and then said in a cheerful voice.

    ¡°You have improved.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±

    I had no choice but to question his suddenpliment. Despite my absurd gaze, Prof. Derek only smiled and nodded. His hand stroked his shaggy beard.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t lose to that bloodlust. That¡¯s very good. Your sword I sawst time was made for the purpose of killing someone. Of course, if you achieve this level, a terrifying killer sword would be born, but there is no point in bing a human who feels no emotion when killing someone.¡±

    He seemed to be referring to the ¡®Mind Theory¡¯ that older swordsmen blindly believed in. Of course, it wasmon knowledge that the mind was important in swordsmanship.

    It was because it was the mind, not the body, that controlled the magic. You can advance to a higher level only when you achieve a stronger visage. There is a good reason why the academy forced the swordsmen and knights to learn the theories and meditation.

    However, in recent years, this ¡®psychology¡¯ has also been subjected to scrutiny. This is because some swordsmen began to think of ¡®Mind Theory¡¯ as a kind of ¡®Omnipotence Theory¡¯, but this was criticized as being somewhat unscientific.

    Training can only bring out the best efficiency only when adequate rest and nutritional intake arebined. However, some swordsmen used to wield their swords to the limit using their determination. As that was the only way you can train your mind.

    It was a stupid idea. At least the younger generations of swordsmen no longer followed such practices. Unless you were a high-ranking aristocrat who could use healing potions like water.

    One of the principal ideas of the swordsmen who blindly believed in such a theory was that the sword changed ording to their mindset. However, unless you reach the state of realizing your mental image of the sword, you will never realize the true essence of swinging the sword.

    Prof. Derek, who met my perplexed gaze, immediately clicked his tongue. It was a reaction to knowing this would happen..

    ¡°Do you think I am wrong? But I know very well how much mental strength can help in a battle of life and death. If you are in a crisis, it forcefully awakens your inner potential, you got that?¡±

    What should I do? It¡¯s Prof. Derek¡¯s saga. If he went on like this, I would have to listen to him for dozens of minutes. While I was devising a reasonable excuse to get out of this corny hell, Prof. Derek continued to speak.

    ¡°And above all else, if you don¡¯t bnce your body and mind, it¡¯s easy for problems to appear. For example, your eye sees the arrow, but the body cannot follow through, or if the way to hide your intention is immature, the body will reveal the signs¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Prof Derek¡­No, wait. Are you familiar with hiding your intentions?¡±

    I was about to bid him farewell in a polite tone, but I was startled by Prof. Derek¡¯s next words and had no choice but to ask.

    Your way of hiding your intentions is immature. It was a sentence I had heard somewhere.

    Prof. Derek seemed happy that a young man had taken an interest in his words. He was even more excited and began to share his experiences.

    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have enough experience in fighting highly intelligent enemies yet, right? You see, there¡¯s an intuition that can be sensed only in a life and death duel¡­ you don¡¯t feel it when you¡¯re dealing with low-level enemies, but when you¡¯re dealing with a skilled enemy, you get a feeling, ¡®Ah, that guy is already aware of my every move.¡¯¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    In response to my question, which I had agonized over for a long time, Prof. Derek kept his mouth shut and looked at me with vacant gaze.

    But it didn¡¯t make sense to me. ¡®You get a feeling?¡¯ How the hell am I supposed to feel it?

    ¡°Is it instinct? If you risk your life in a battle with a tough opponent, at that moment, you can sense what your opponent is going to do.¡±

    Perhaps he found my question quite amusing, and Prof. Derek let out a squeakyugh, stroking his beard once more. But it didn¡¯t change his answer.

    ¡°Yes, it is. Of course I once thought like you, ¡®Isn¡¯t that just instinct?¡¯ like this. However, the world of martial arts is vast and deep. You will find out someday.¡±

    And then, Prof. Derek tapped my shoulder a few times with that irond hand, then turned away. I pondered for a moment, then asked before he moved further.

    ¡°Prof. Derek.¡±

    His deep blue eyes nced at me. I quickly asked a question before his interest faded.

    ¡°¡­¡­ So, how many have reached that level?¡±

    Then, Prof. Derek smirked. As if he had heard an interesting question.

    ¡°None of you guys at least! You have to be at least a senior, maybe a 3rd grader?¡±

    In other words, it meant that Seria had not reached the level of binding her intentions and knowing the opponent¡¯s thoughts.

    If so, I understood the meaning of the clue, but one crucial problem remained.

    The issue was that I myself hadn¡¯t reached that point yet.

    The answer was clear, but I couldn¡¯t apply it as Icked the necessary ability.

    This was truly a dire situation. I took a deep breath and looked at the ce where I sensed a gaze from.

    Seria Yuridna stood there ring with burning eyes.

    Yes let¡¯s die.

    In my mind, I left a will to my parents, my brother, my sister, Leto and Celine.

    I had a feeling that today was going to be a long day.

    ****

    ¡°There, senior Ian.¡±

    It was near the end of the lecture. Everyone was either sharpening their swords, preparing for the next lecture, or enjoying a little leisure.

    I was talking with Celine, praying that the day would quickly pass.

    However, the Lord, dissatisfied with my faith and devoutness to them, trampled on my hopes mercilessly.

    Seria Yurdina was standing right in front of me.

    As always, she was beautiful. The gray hair make her look elegant rather than dull, and even her face, which was always rigid, matched her beauty, emphasizing the beauty of an ice sculpture.

    She was such a beautiful woman, but to me right now, I could only see her as a grim reapering from the underworld to reap my soul.

    I couldn¡¯t help butment my misfortune.

    Celine, who was talking with me, also turned stiff at Seria¡¯s sudden appearance.

    It was because it was obvious why Seria wasing to me. Anyone could tell just by looking at the attention of all the students now.

    The eyes of onlookers, sparkling with that anticipation.

    ¡°Ha, please give me one¨C ah, can I ask you for guidance?¡±

    She wasing for revenge

    She bit her tongue once, probably because she was too nervous, but her purpose remained unchanged.

    Seria¡¯s face turned bright red. The way she bowed her head was pretty cute. If she had been a little more lively, she would have received the love of her seniors.

    But even her adorable charm felt intimidating to me now. It was even more difficult to refuse her offer.

    I was too anxious to give her any guidance as her senior. Should I just run away?

    Even before today¡¯s lecture started, I recalled how I confidently spoke to Thean, ¡®Since I¡¯ll be taking part in the duelter, I need to loosen up a bit.¡¯

    Had I known that the situation was that serious, I would not have uttered such words.

    At this time, it was Celine who tried to be my savior. She pretended to be restless and bewildered, then said as if she had suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Ahhh! Come to think of it, Ian Oppa* has an appointment with meter¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    But before she could finish her excuse, I cut her off in a resigned tone. Celine looked at me in tears.

    At first, she said that she didn¡¯t care whether I died or not, but those words seemed to be lies. Takingfort in Celine¡¯s reaction, I smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Won¡¯t I eventually have to fight, anyway? If not today, it will be tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡±

    Seria nodded resolutely in silence. If I could, I would have avoided the fight altogether.

    There was no way I could have a sharp growth in a day or two. Rather, I didn¡¯t want to have that blood curling feeling and anxiety as I was escaping for my life.

    If I¡¯m fated to be beaten, it would be better to be beaten earlier thanter. At the end I nodded my head.

    ¡°Fine then, let¡¯s fight.¡±

    As if she was happy when I granted her permission, Seria¡¯s stone cold face instantly turned red. I could even see the illusion of an exmation mark floating over her head. She had a smile resembling that of a delicate flower.

    Either way, I was just walking to the arena located in the center of the knights training ground, kicking my tongue.

    I fucked up today. In the meantime, I thought that still, since it will be for injury rted reasons, at least I won¡¯t get a deduction in points for my non-attendance.

    With Prof. Derek¡¯s permission, we walked to the extreme ends of the ground hearing the roaring noise in the background.

    I stared at the cold eyes resembling sapphire, but couldn¡¯t read anything in them. I shouldn¡¯t have relied on Prof. Derek.

    It was bullshit. I couldn¡¯t feel anything.

    Then there was only one answer. With that in mind, I took a stance. And with the loud cry of Prof. Derek announcing the start of the duel.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start!¡±

    Swish, I saw Seria rushing at me with cold eyes.

    The next moment, with a dull sound, my body flew through the air.

    ¡ª-

    You should check out the illustrations on our discord server

 Chapter 7

    Seria Yurdina was a coward.

    It has been that way since childhood. Fear was akin to a survival skill for her, who was ignored since her birth because of her origins. Fear and the longing to escape from this type of life.

    In order not to return to such a miserable life, and to break free from her shameful past, she devoted herself to the way of the sword.

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for her hard work to bear fruit.

    On the day she arrived at Yurdina¡¯s castle, she felt a strange pleasure when she saw the restlessness of the servants of the lord¡¯s castle, the same ones who used to look down at her.

    Yes, this is the view reserved only for the strong.

    Only the weak remain vignt around the strong. Every time they meet the eyes of a strong, they freeze, tremble, and hesitate, trying to understand the other person¡¯s intentions.

    Since she held the sword, she could no longer feel that tension.

    The only exceptions were those two, her father and her step-sister. Even then, her father was now ill and had barely any strength left.

    So, when she stood in front of Ian again after the duel, she felt once again that long forgotten sensation.

    Every time she saw Ian her body trembled, her muscles stiffened, her heart rate increased, and her breathing became rough at the memory of the violent brutality she went through.

    Scared. The helplessness she feltst time, the pain imprinted in every nook and cranny of her entire body, even his ruthless sword attacks.

    She could stand none of that. She felt as if she had returned to the despondent condition she lived in during her childhood, so Seria clenched her teeth and grabbed her wooden sword.

    I will ovee it.

    By oveing this, she will prove her worth once again.

    Her enemy, Ian, seems a little uneasy, but he nheless epted her request for a revenge match. He was the same opponent who overwhelmed herpletelyst week.

    It was funny to ask for a rematch after only a week, but for Seria, this was a matter more important than anything else.

    This time I¡¯ll win. Last time I mistakenly underestimated my adversary¡¯s skills. This time I will fight with all my strength while being in the most perfect condition possible.

    Thus, Seria immediately rushed to him even before Derek finished saying ¡®Let¡¯s start!¡¯.

    Her sword didn¡¯t take a straight course. A little nt, but enough to make contact between her sword and her opponent¡¯s body.

    Her body was stiff from tension, but her long training did not betray her. Her sword made contact with her opponent¡¯s body.

    And ¡®Bang,¡¯ a ringing noise resounded.

    With the sound of leather being hit with a club, the man¡¯s body flew through the air. Seria¡¯s movement stopped. She was clearly perplexed.

    There was no way this was possible., She had already meticulously calcted her following moves in her mind. However, among the numerous possibilities she thought of, there was no hint of the man flying into the air after the first blow.

    After all, wasn¡¯t he supposed to be an opponent I could not defeat no matter what I did?

    Even if she were to strike, she thought it would be possible only after exchanging several blows while relying on her superior physical ability and magical power. But now Ian was rolling on the ground with just one blow.

    Maybe it¡¯s a trap? Suspicion began to grow in Seria¡¯s deep blue eyes.

    Either way, the man just staggered and got up with a groan.

    ¡°Cough¡­ go easy on me¡­ would you?¡±

    Seeing how he staggered up, the blow did connect, but he didn¡¯t seem to be heavily injured. The part she hit with her wooden sword that wasn¡¯t even a vital spot in the first ce, so it was natural.

    The man groaned and returned to his stance. Seria continued, observing him with wary eyes.

    It can¡¯t end like this. My opponent is the same man who made me suffer a disastrous defeatst time.

    Seria rushed at him once again.

    From Seria¡¯s arms, who curled down, a sword attack burst out. A neat diagonal line from the lower left to the upper right. Ian tried to defend himself, but the result was the same as a little while ago.

    ¡®Bang,¡¯ a sound that resembled an explosion rang out, and the man¡¯s posture copsed. Seria bit her lip.

    Should I aim for the opening? It was a tempting opportunity, but she quickly gave up. The reason was that he could aim for a counterattack with his mysterious footwork.

    Instead, she decided to rush at him. And the moment she entered Ian¡¯s blind corner, she struck his sternum with the hilt of her sword.

    A clean blow that made a ¡®nking¡¯ noise. Ian couldn¡¯t even groan properly. His back, unable to withstand the shock, curled in as he was sent flying. He was left rolling on the ground several times.

    The man couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. It took a long time for the sound of his erratic breath toe out.

    Weird. At that moment, Seria had this feeling.

    The course of events was the same asst time, but the result was the exact opposite. Actually, this should be normal. Even though she was his junior of a year, she was still at the top of her faculty, while her opponent was only in the middle-lower ranks.

    It was obvious for Seria to win. Even so, she still couldn¡¯t shake off her fear.

    Because the man got up again. Ian raised his body once more and staggered back into his position.

    It was like watching the rey of Seria¡¯s figure during thest duel. That¡¯s why Seria stared at Ian with even more cold eyes.

    She knew, as long as one doesn¡¯t surrender, they are not defeated.

    And if he doesn¡¯t admit defeat, she won¡¯t win either. Because at any given time, he might beat her once again.

    Seria wanted a wless victory. A look of impatience entered her eyes.

    She rushed in. She ran so fast that space itself seemed to have been shortened in an instant, her de flew to his side, Ian managed to block it by raising his sword.

    His body flew diagonally because of the shock wave. Seria did not miss that opportunity.

    Seria¡¯s sword aggressively struck the man¡¯s de, like an ax chopping a firewood. It was possible only because of her overwhelming physical abilities and magical powers.

    Ian didn¡¯tst long. His posture, which he painstakingly tried to maintain, copsed once again, and Seria struck the man¡¯s nk with her sword.

    With a thud, the man rolled on the floor again. All of a sudden, both she and the audience, who were earlier looking at her with devious expression, showed signs of disappointment.

    Then, a mockingugh was heard. Seria found it ironic. They, who don¡¯t even have the courage toe up to this arena, areughing at him.

    But that marked the end of her interest in the audience. Rather, a desire for the audience to boo him a little more surged up inside of her.

    The earlier the man¡¯s heart is broken, the sooner Seria¡¯s victory wille.

    But the man stood up once more. He stood, despite the pain evident in his face.

    Serias frowned. Even for her, beating someone unterally couldn¡¯t possibly feel good.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Is this all you can do?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you said thatst week, too.¡±

    That¡¯s what he said. It was a rude line for a senior to say to a junior.

    Seria finally made up her mind once again. That cold hostility rekindled in her eyes again. She had no choice but to do as she wanted.

    I don¡¯t know why, but now Ian was significantly weakerpared tost week. If she didn¡¯t win now, she might not have a chance in the future.

    That made Seria impatient.

    She strikes him; the guy tries to defend himself, but then she strikes him again, then eventually the man rolls on the ground, thus forming a never-ending cycle of repetition.

    It was the repetitive cycle ofst week. Just with roles reversed.

    However, as time passed, it was Seria who became increasingly anxious.

    Time and time again, the number of times the man exchanged blows with Seria was increasing. At first, he couldn¡¯t even pose resistance, but at some point, a couple of exchanges transpired back and forth, and now several blows were needed to make the man roll on the ground.

    Is he regaining his senses? It didn¡¯t make sense, but Seria, blinded by her impatience, thought that it was a reasonable guess.

    That¡¯s why Seria didn¡¯t go easy on him anymore

    Seria, who was having a battle of strength with the man, rxed her sword. Then, the man¡¯s body leaned forward, and at that moment, the man¡¯s vital point was locked into Seria¡¯s eyes.

    The temple. Seria swung her sword reflexively.

    Apanied by the sound of something cracking, the man staggered and copsed. It was inevitable, as a strong impact was inflicted on his skull. The man¡¯s body, who lost consciousness for an instant, convulsed slightly.

    At that moment, Seria thought ¡®My god, I hit him too hard. He shouldn¡¯t have died since I controlled my power at the end, but that was dangerous.¡¯

    What if the person bes permanently disabled?

    Seria felt like she was standing on her toes. At the same time, the sound of a scream resounded from outside the arena.

    ¡°Hey!!!¡±

    Surprised, Seria¡¯s gaze turned to the origin of that scream. There, a girl with zing eyes was ring at her.

    ¡°You you¡­ Are you crazy?! Why would you hit his head? Then, if Ian oppa gets hurt¡­ What will you do¡­¡­!¡±

    As the girl¡¯s speech continued, Seria felt even more awkward. It wasn¡¯t on purpose; it was just a mistake.

    I have to say I¡¯m sorry.

    However, since she was not used to human rtionships, her brain froze and she couldn¡¯t evene up with an excuse.

    She just bowed her head while hesitatingly squirming. I don¡¯t know if it was because of how she took it, but the ck-haired girl clenching her teeth tried to enter the sparring area.

    It was as if she wanted to duke it out.

    A single word calmed Celine, who was furious.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Stop.¡±

    The dizziness didn¡¯t seem to havepletely faded, but that¡¯s what the man said as he staggered up. Fortunately, there appeared to be no injury.

    ¡®I¡¯m d I controlled my power at the end,¡¯ Seria sighed in relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy that it¡¯s hurting my ears¡­ I¡¯ll take care of her, so just stop.¡±

    ¡°No, did you go crazy?! Professor Derek!¡±

    Celine then looked at Professor Derek imploringly. But Derek shook his head heavily.

    ¡°Duringst week¡¯s duel, Seria got up after being hit in the temple. No matter what, if you have the will to continue fighting, I want to respect that. But to make sure you don¡¯t get seriously hurt, I¡¯ll put forth a condition now. If Seria wins two more exchanges, she will be the winner.¡±

    It would have been an unimaginable decision if the teacher wasn¡¯t Derek, who had gone through all sorts of hardships and put emphasis on real lifebat. To keep a man who was staggering after being hit in the temple in the ring.

    But that was good news for Seria as well. Even if he didn¡¯t decide so, she was concerned about injuring her opponent.

    Her body stiffened again. To add to her concerns, smashing her opponent¡¯s temples and being used by his friend was tiresome.

    Blood was dripping from the man¡¯s head. It was unknown whether it was because he rolled on the ground, or if he suffered from a minor crack when I hit his temple.

    In Seria¡¯s heart, an even deeper feeling of guilt settled in. She bit her lips.

    There are still two times, just twice, and this will be over. Then again, she would be a winner. The rumors spreading around the academy would be hushed.

    In this way, the next time I meet my step-sister, I¡¯ll be a little less intimidated.

    Huff, sigh, Seria turned her sword towards the man again. A slight hesitation appeared, but it quickly disappeared.

    When she stepped on the ground again, a deafening st resounded, her sword was swung in a straight line.

    Clink

    A familiar feeling of resistance was felt, and doubts formed in Seria¡¯s eyes for a moment.

    Her eyes turned to the sword. There, her wooden sword pointed straight, was being held by a palm riddled with scrapes.

    No way, Seria muttered to herself. She knew it because she was in the same situationst week.

    He should be aplete wreck now, he shouldn¡¯t be able to even move his body properly. So, how?

    Seria¡¯s eyes, which resembled jewels, slowly turned towards the man¡¯s face. Both of their eyes met.

    The man, who was covered in blood that rolled down his head,ughed.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I caught you.¡±

    As if he had just gotten the hang of it.

    **

    As I faced Seria, I decided on two things.

    First, I need to win even if it¡¯s in ame and dishonorable way.

    It was a duel against his junior. Even if I couldn¡¯t win as overwhelmingly asst week, to avoid being ashamed, he ought to win.

    As Thean said a few moments ago, it was also a matter of pride between seniors and juniors. In fact, if I hadn¡¯t fought in that duelst week, I would have heard them saying ¡®You lost as I expected,¡¯ but the milk has already been spilled.

    It¡¯s just frustrating that it wasn¡¯t me who spilled the milk.

    Second, try to get a chance while rolling somehow.

    Physical ability, magical power, even effort werecking whenpared to Seria. To fill that gap, I had no choice but to endure the beating.

    Just likest week how Seria got beaten up a few times as well, so let¡¯s count it as me paying the price for my actions.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t my fault either.

    It wasn¡¯t easy. I was able to endure the first blow somehow, but when I got hit on my abdomen, I felt like I was about to puke.

    The tingling pain that paralyzed my muscles, the narrowed field of vision and the difficulty of breathing.

    Didst week¡¯s Seria had to go through a simr experience? If that¡¯s how it was, she must be a tough girl. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to hold on by clenching my teeth and relying simply on my own determination.

    For some reason, I felt that the pain I felt all over my body today was bearable. If it was the usual me, I would have already given up thinking that I would have never had a chance, so it would be better to just end it sooner.

    Above all, after rolling on the ground a few times, I was able to find out some facts about Seria.

    First of all, Seria is nervous. Those stiff movements became more evident the more he became familiar with them. It was strange, but my eyes were gradually bing aware of Seria¡¯s ¡®feel.¡¯

    If she hadn¡¯t been nervous, I might not have noticed. However, due tost week¡¯s trauma, she was not able to show her usual smooth flowing movement.

    Another thing. As time passed, Seria began hesitating.

    It wasn¡¯t like that at first, but every time I stood up while staggering, I could feel both nervousness and hesitation growing in her eyes at the same time.

    It was around this time that I decided to go all the way to the end.

    It was a cowardly move. A cheap trick which exploited the trauma and guilt of the other person to force an opening.

    However, as the exchange went back and forth several times, and I became more and more familiar with Seria¡¯s movements and ¡®feel¡¯, the situation slowly tilted in my favor.

    The decisive moment was when she hit my temple.

    The moment I was beaten, a light popped out in my eyes. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration or a joke. Literally, my vision went dark and something shed.

    When I woke up, I heard the sound of Celine cursing at Seria. I had a headache. While having a blurry vision, I looked at Seria¡¯s face.

    She had a bewildered face. More than ever.

    So I forced my weak body to stand up. Since I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her using magic anyway, he spent his saved magic and made his body condition as normal as possible.

    A screeching noise could be heard in every corner of his bones. His muscles screamed, his hands were shaking and his whole body was begging him to stop.

    However, the moment Seria regained her stance and turned her sword towards me.

    I barely managed to hold back theughter that erupted out of me.

    I see it. From the direction the sword wille, to where the sword will stop.

    Eyes quivering with nervousness, muscles hardened with tension, and judgment clouded by her hesitation.

    Everything was flowing in one direction.

    It was a ¡®feel,¡¯ a kind of feeling I could sense. I finally understood what Professor Derek was saying.

    They were habits that you would have never noticed if you just dealt with an enemy whocked skills, even if they had intelligence.

    Her muscles were always honest. It was not only the muscles that moved the arms and legs, but the eyes, breathing, organs, and everything else as well.

    So when Seria stepped on the ground again and pierced like a lightning with her sword.

    Grab, my hand gripped her sword. It felt like my hand was about to break. I made a decision, but my body respondedte. Still, it was enough to stop Seria¡¯s sword.

    Seria looked at me nkly. Eyes filled with disbelief.

    So, I answered.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I caught you.¡±

    Next, there was chaos. Before she coulde to her senses, I put strength in my grip and threw away the sword from her hand.

    With a thud, her sword was thrown, and anxiousness emerged in Seria¡¯s eyes. While feeling pity that she now had no means to fight me.

    If I strike her now, I¡¯m done. Even if I couldn¡¯t make up for the umted damage, I had to inflict as much critical damage as possible. Only then could I achieve victory.

    A chilly emotion dwelled in my eyes. It was an unexpected expression that even I didn¡¯t notice.

    And when I raised my wooden sword to the sky.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kyaa!¡±

    Seria let out a pitiful whimper and wrapped her arms around her head. Her body trembling as if remembering the violence inflicted upon herst week.

    At that moment, I suddenly came to my senses.

    What am I doing now?

    I was thinking of shing with a sword and inflicting a ¡®critical blow¡¯ on a junior who can¡¯t even pose resistance.

    Seria trembled with her eyes closed. The violence that she expected to unfold was that frightening to her, considering that she had even covered her ears.

    Well, that¡¯s understandable. From what I heard from Celine, there were enough reasons for her to react like this.

    So, I rxed the arm holding the sword.

    Instead, I patted Seria¡¯s trembling head with my hands. Seria stiffened, thinking that the ruthless assault was about to begin.

    ¡°Ah, eh¡­¡­ ?¡±

    But the only thing that came back was a slight feeling of someone stroking her hair.

    While Seria let out a cute scream, she opened her eyes surprised and looked at me, not knowing what to do.

    I met her gaze and smiled as if it was ridiculous.

    ¡°What are you looking at? So, did you think that I would relentlessly beat my junior, who doesn¡¯t even have a sword in her hand?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, but.¡±

    With bewilderment lingering in her eyes, Seria pursed her lips as if she wanted to say something.

    Last week, didn¡¯t you beat me?

    And today, didn¡¯t I beat you as well?

    Then why?

    Perhaps that was her question. It was a reasonable question. But I had no intention of answering it.

    Last week, I wasn¡¯t me, and I was toozy to repeat that I wasn¡¯t the type of person who would beat up his juniors like that.

    So, I just advised her.

    ¡°When you are nervous, you get very impatient. In particr, your movements stiffen, so it¡¯s clear where you are aiming. And practice masking your gaze.¡±

    And with a thud, I threw my wooden sword. It was the expression of my will of not wanting to continue this duel any longer.

    It was then that the spectators, who had their mouth agape after watching what I did, came to their senses. Some of them looked in admiration, some were puzzled, and some were dissatisfied.

    It didn¡¯t matter. How many of them had the courage to challenge her? I looked at Professor Derek without uttering a word.

    Professor Derek nodded with a cheerful smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Alright, the duel is over. The result is a draw.¡±

    In the end, I didn¡¯t win, but just not losing was enough of an achievement.

    As I staggered out of the ring, something came to my mind and I looked back.

    There, Seria sat nkly, staring at me.

    ¡°And, yes.¡±

    As I met Seria¡¯s stupid gaze, I smiled softly.

    ¡°From now on, when you see me, don¡¯t hesitate to greet me.¡±

    Well, this is the dignity of a senior after all.

    I was satisfied that I had saved my face as a senior, and moved on.

    I pretended to be okay, but in reality, I felt like I was going to copse at any moment. Whether or not she knew my thoughts, Celine ran up to me and patted me on the back while making a fuss.

    It was the best start after a week of having lost my memories. Above all, the biggest gain was that I was able to settle the grudge with the silver-haired girl called Yurdina¡¯s bastard.

    Now, thinking that I would never get involved with the daughter of a powerful family again, I entered the intensive care room of the temple.

    And the next day.

    <strong>Seria began following me in secret.</strong>

 Chapter 8

    The days spent at the academy were repetitive.

    Except for weekends, your schedule was dictated by the lesson¡¯s timetable. There weren¡¯t any students who didn¡¯t care for their grade, so they went to their lectures conducted at the academy, where failing even a single ss meant expulsion.

    I got injured duringst week¡¯s battle against Seria, but I still had to attend all the sses except for the ones of that day itself. No matter how wounded I was, skipping lectures would negatively impact my grades.

    So, most academy students had their day¡¯s schedule tailored to their lectures.

    For example, if there were students who took a particr ss together, they would go to eat together after finishing the lesson. Or, if he had time until his next lecture, he may go to train on his own at a nearby training center.

    I was no exception. Already, a week after the confrontation with Seria, my daily life was slowly regaining its natural course.

    My daily life was simple. Go to my lecture, hang out with Celine or Leto, and at the end of the day I would train in the evening.

    It was an ordinary schedule, but I liked its normality. To be honest, the events I went throughst week ripped apart this daily routine.

    After a week of losing my memory, the crazy things I did were still being talked about. Since the ¡°Yurdina¡¯s Beating Incident¡± became so famous, it was buried, but it seemed like I did other anomalous actions at that time.

    For example, I suddenly went to the Saintess and looked at her without saying a word. I also asked Celine if she had any intention of using any other weapon other than a sword.

    I felt the need to apologize to the Saintess separatelyter on. That gentle saint was panicking so much that she asked me ¡®What happened¡¯ several times.

    And I didn¡¯t even answer those questions and just turned around and walked away, which I couldn¡¯t understand the reason no matter how much I thought about it.

    Why was I so rude and brash when I lost my memory?

    Now, I was embarrassed by the advice I gave to Seriast week, ¡®Be polite to others¡¯ after telling her to greet me when we cross paths again. Every time I heard those rumors, I had no choice but to heave a sigh.

    It was the same today. I was walking down thene, wondering when it would be appropriate to visit the saint. But soon I felt someone poking me in the ribs.

    It was Celine. She grinned while having a look of delight in those brown eyes.

    ¡°Hello, Ian Oppa!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, hello.¡±

    At my sighing voice, Celine covered her mouth and giggled. As if she knew what I was worried about as soon as she saw me.

    Our friendship has already passed the 10 years mark. Having interacted since the age of eight, she must have understood my thoughts just by looking at my face.

    ¡°You are thinking about your lost memory¡±

    Just like I thought, she knew. It wasn¡¯t the first time my mind has been read by her, so I nodded without a hint of surprise.

    It was a pretty unfortunate experience for me, but it didn¡¯t seem so for Celine. Rather, she stretched her shoulders and ced her hand on my chest.

    The sound generated by that soft touch was registered in my ears. I coughed and sneaked a nce.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you feel satisfied? Did you forget? Those prideful aristocrats, don¡¯t they make fun of us and call us ¡°plebs¡±¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone does, and discrimination by status is prohibited within the academy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just something written on the academy regtions.¡±

    At my reply, Celine cut me off in a firm tone. I looked around. It was because nothing good woulde out if these words were to go into other people¡¯s ears.

    Fortunately, people around us didn¡¯t seem to have paid much attention to Celine. Sometimes, a murmur could be heard as I passed by.

    Last week¡¯s draw against Seria was what led to this stronger reputation.

    The first time is a coincidence, but the second time is a proof of ability. In addition, the dramatic factor of the second rumor was higher than that of the first.

    It was impossible for a swordsman in the middle and lower ranks to overwhelm someone ranked at the top of their grade even if they were a senior by a year. The gap in talent was not something to be taken so lightly.

    Inparison, what an exemry and beautiful story it is that he won against the top of the grade by aiming at their opening.

    The weak can defeat the strong as long as they have the will necessary. It is a beautiful story that instills hope in the lower ranks and caution in the higher ones.

    In addition, in the process, there seemed to have been a change in the perception of some students who had previously ignored me for being a lower aristocrat. What Celine was trying to say was that.

    ¡°Do you know how many kids have been showing off their parents¡¯ status? One told me I should be honored to be his concubine.¡±

    ¡®Ugh.¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Tell me his name. I¡¯ll go find him.¡±

    As Celine shuddered at those memories, harsh words came out of my mouth.

    From his speech to its content, that man was making me feel sick in the stomach. It was inevitable that the desire to beat him up appeared.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to go and beat a senior aristocrat.

    No, I¡¯ve hit Yurdina¡¯s daughter. Maybe I can do it now?

    Celine burst intoughter as I fell into serious thoughts. She looked at me, a little more pleased.

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll refrain, since it seems you¡¯re just angry at the fact that someone was rude to you.¡±

    There was a look of disapproval. ¡°But you¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you?¡± That look.

    I smiled in vain while she looked dumbfounded. I wasn¡¯t the one who would give her the answer she wanted.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m just afraid you will be the cause of the downfall of one of Your Majesty¡¯s loyal subjects¡­ Argh!¡±

    Celine¡¯s answer to my sarcasm was immediate. Her foot trampled the top of mine, forcing me to jump quickly with a foot up while screaming out of pain.

    Celine nced at me with cold eyes and soon snorted, with her arms crossed. A sign of her displeasure.

    No matter how much I knew her after spending more than 10 years with her, I still couldn¡¯t understand a girl¡¯s heart.

    As I looked at Celine with resentment, she continued her speech as if she felt it was time to get back to business.

    ¡°Anyway, what I want to say is¡­ Thanks to Ian Oppa¡¯s performance, even high-ranking nobles can¡¯t treat me recklessly anymore, afraid that you¡¯ll go crazy and point your sword at them.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much I would like to, I could never do such an insane thing twice¡­¡­.¡±

    Feeling that headacheing back, I gave such an exasperated answer.

    The range of those rumors being spread can¡¯t be decided by my will though. My voice even contained a kind of resignation to what I keenly felt for the past week.

    Anyway, if it continues on like this, the world will remember me as a fiend who beat up the member of a revered aristocratic family in the Northern part of the empire.

    Perhaps proud of that, Celine grabbed my arm with a sly grin.

    I can feel her breasts. At that moment, a realization suddenly crossed my mind, Celine is ady now.

    ¡°Should I spread the rumor that I¡¯m Ian¡¯s lover? In this way, I¡¯m sure nobody would look for me¡±

    ¡°How will you get married in the future then?¡±

    ¡°At that time, Ian Oppa just needs to take responsibility, right?¡±

    I turned to Celine for a moment, baffled by her coquettish behavior. Her brown eyes sparkled with mischief, and a strange smile hung around her mouth.

    She must be joking.

    I gave her a smack on the forehead while clicking my tongue. Celine stumbled back, while covering her forehead and let out a cute scream.

    ¡°Kya!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re born pretty, you should enjoy its benefits, you know? There must be a lot of prestigious aristocratic families who would want to marry you based on your looks.¡±

    Celine¡¯s expression crumpled when I said it. Soon she squeaked.

    ¡°You think I would ever marry someone based on their status!¡±

    ¡°Everyone says that when they¡¯re young, but marriage is a different matter altogether.¡±

    As I clicked my tongue, Celine¡¯s eyes were filled with sulky emotions. But what I said was certainly true.

    Aristocrats bear the fate of their families from the moment they are born. Even if you weren¡¯t the heir, you had to sacrifice your life for the influence and prestige of your family.

    The same was true for marriage. Celine may want to marry someone she loves, like the main character in a romance novel, but when she will be mature enough to tie the knot, she will have to consider the future of her family as well.

    So I couldn¡¯t shackle a woman with such a bright future. The bitter reality brought aint about the injustices of life in my mind.

    Celine was still grumbling, unwilling to admit it.

    ¡°Well, as long as hees from an aristocratic family. As long as he is a noble¡­¡­.¡±

    I knew what was on her mind, but I decided not to impose such a tragic reality on Celine. After all, it was useless to do so.

    Instead, while I was thinking about words tofort Celine, I realized that someone was walking up to us from the opposite side.

    Yesterday, he must have stayed up all night, untidy brown curly hair and green eyes that couldn¡¯t hide their fatigue lingering in them. He was one of the pirs of the ¡®Three Lower Imperial Nobles,¡¯ along with Celine and me.

    Leto Einstein was trudging toward us.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    I waved my hand in delight, but Celine looked even more displeased after seeing Leto¡¯s face and even acted like she was about to throw up.

    Celine was particrly cold to Leto since while she was his cousin, they grew up as if they were blood-rted siblings.

    Leto, of course, did the same. He epted my greeting with pleasure, and as soon as he saw Celine, he crumpled his face.

    ¡°Who is this? If it isn¡¯t the ¡®Hero of the Intermediate Ranks¡¯ who¡¯s beating up the high rankers of the Academy these days! And¡­ one ugly girl.¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m ugly? You look like a boiled potato.¡±

    ¡°No, this stupid girl is really¡­¡­.¡±

    Leto, who looked tired even without Celine¡¯s rebuttal, seemed to be dumbfounded, but Celine just stuck her tongue out and hid behind my back.

    Leto took a step as if he was going to grab Celine¡¯s hair, but his movements soon stopped as he had no energy left.

    It was a characteristic of students in the Mage Faculty. Long hours doing tasks and magical research made them prone to be exhausted like this. Not considering the fact that Leto Einstein enjoys drinking and clubbing.

    I watched him with a slight pity in my eyes, and then, as I heard something weird in his words, I inquired.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®Hero of the Intermediate Ranks?''¡±

    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s about you. They were treated so half-heartedly, but I guess seeing you made them think, ¡®Can I also do what that guy did?¡¯¡±

    I smirked, an ironic smile crept up my face. What a bunch of nonsense.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what was wrong with me either.¡­.¡±

    ¡°But since you lost your memory, your senses have be sharper, right? You gained more magical power, more strength. Well, I¡¯d like to research the cause.¡±

    Leto seemed still interested in my condition, but he soon smacked his lips and changed topic as I began showing my distaste.

    Then he smirked as if he had just came up with a good idea. It was truly a beautiful smile. It was a pity that it usually came out when he asked for something.

    Leto asked me in a voice full of interest. Seemingly having regained some of his vigor by the force of his curiosity.

    ¡°Come to think of it, is that true?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    In response to my question, Leto approached me as if I was just pretending to not know and pped me on the shoulder. He then continued on.

    ¡°I heard that Yuridna¡¯s bastard is following you around.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    The answer came from behind my back. Celine¡¯s little head, which was hidden as she used me as a shield, popped out.

    Her face was icy. Her yellowish-brown eyes had a cold glitter.

    ¡°That bitch? Why would she?¡±

    And the eyes of the two siblings turned to me. Their eyes were asking for an answer. I finally sighed and turned to my back.

    Throughout the campus, street trees were nted for decorative fashion. One of them was particrly arge one and right behind it a glimpse of gray hair could be seen.

    Seria Yurinda has be one of my concerns these days.

    Leto burst into a subtle smile, amused by all of this. Celine¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity.

    ¡°Why would she follow Ian around?¡± Doesn¡¯t she remember thest time when you almost beat her to death? She must be crazy¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a reason? Like having a crush on Ian.¡±

    Celine¡¯s throat seemed to be choked up by Leto¡¯s subtle allusion and even showed signs of wanting to go and confront Seria. That¡¯s why my hand held her arm.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t bother me, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because it bothers me! I¡¯m still gnashing my teeth just at the thought ofst week¡¯s events¡­¡­!¡±

    Celine¡¯s hostility toward Seria seemed to stem fromst week¡¯s duel. Of course, before that, I had brutally assaulted Seria as well. However, the human brain likes to interpret facts as it pleases.

    It was highly probable that the fact that I beat Seria to near death had already been erased from her mind. Only the memories of the violence I suffered from Seria remained.

    At this rate, the collision between Celine and Seria seemed to be inevitable. And, no matter how much of a youngdy she was, it seemed too clear who would end up losing in a conflict to a high-ranking aristocrat who had been given the surname of Yurdina.

    Thest time I touched Yurdina, she pretended not to recognize me and acted like a spineless woman. I was thankful for that.

    I nced at the growling Celine, then turned again to the glimpses of the gray hair I could see behind the street tree.

    Come to think of it, it was a matter that had been left unattended for too long. It had already been a week, so maybe we should talk.

    Thinking so, I released the hand that was holding Celine¡¯s arm, and immediately ced it on Celine¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ian oppa?¡±

    Celine had a dissatisfied look, but the situation still seemed to have been defused, perhaps because she had nothing to say as me, the person involved, wasing forward.

    Leto looked delighted at the perspective of something interesting. He then advised.

    ¡°You never know. She might be stalking you because she is so into you. If she confesses, make sure to ept it. Good looks, good background, good ability. How fortunate it would be for you to marry her¡­ Aaarghhh¡±

    Of course, that advice was punished before it even ended.

    I calmed down my pounding heart, took a deep breath, and stepped forward.

    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t imagine why Seria Yurdina would follow me around.

    She fell in love? After having suffered a beating by my wooden sword,st week, she looked like a woman trembling with fear. It was impossible.

    Then the possibilities extended in many directions. Some of them included ominous spections.

    For example, vengeance.

    For me, it was bound to be a source of stress. Seria also flinched when she sensed my approaching figure, and her hair started trembling, but she didn¡¯t shy away.

    Rather, she even peeked out to check if I was approaching her. As I stood in front of the tree, Seria hesitated and walked out from behind it.

    ¡°Seria, do you have something to say to me?¡±

    Seria bowed her head instead of answering. Her soft milky skin was flushed bright red.

    Is she still afraid of me? As I was brooding over my bitter memories, Seria raised her head after having taken enough courage.

    And with eyes full of determination, she opened her mouth while stuttering.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s, it¡¯s, it¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±

    She, who continued to talk with difficulty, closed her eyes tightly and bowed. It was a polite gesture of request.

    ¡°Ehm, I would like to ¡­ Ugh¡­If it¡¯s not a problem for you! Can you give me your guidance?!¡±

    She bit her tongue again, but this was good enough for me.

    She did not have the snobby attitude of a high-ranking aristocrat, and her aloof side was brokenpared to thest time, and her attitude as a junior of asking her senior¡¯s guidance was excellent.

    Looking at her attitude, which had been elevated from being ¡°Yurdina¡¯s ill mannered ¡± to ¡°Junior¡± in just a week, I nodded in my heart with satisfaction.

    And I said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Well, please take care of me¡­ What?¡±

    Seria¡¯s expression of gratitude, which seemed to have been prepared in advance, went nk for a moment, as if my answer was unexpected.

    Her bewitching gaze turned to me, and I smiled at her and repeated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Seria froze like a statue.

    <strong>Trantor¡¯s notes:</strong>

    Hi readers, it¡¯s me, the Trantor. For personal reasons I think this week I won¡¯t be able to post more chapters, this doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m dropping ¡®<strong>Love Letter from the Future</strong>,¡¯ actually this might be what you expected but actually the reason I won¡¯t post is out of spite¡­.after all I¡¯m a petty person.

    After being betrayed by my beloved readers I couldn¡¯t sleep the night out of stress, thinking ¡°fuck what do I trante for¡±¡­.this one is also a lie. I actually took it quite easy.

    <strong>Anyway, there will be no further chapters this week, as I¡¯m trying to build a stockpile. But rest assured the wait will be worth it.</strong>

 Chapter 9

    <strong>? The First Letter (9) ?</strong>

    On that day, Seria returned with a sullen expression.

    It was an unexpected situation to her, after all, even though it was hard for her, she bent her pride as a junior and sought advice from her senior.

    But for me, it was a very reasonable decision.

    Am I crazy? Objectively speaking, Seria was a better swordsman than me, and there was nothing I could teach her.

    There was nothing more stupid than wasting time on pointless things. If I could have helped, I would have spared some time for a few days due to my responsibility as her senior at the academy.

    Another reason was that her rtionship with me was not deep enough for me to deliberately go and teach her my insights.

    After spending days with her, I might have pointed out a problem that she had not noticed herself, but it would take too long.

    I wasn¡¯t a person who was free enough to sacrifice so much of my time for a junior who wasn¡¯t even that close to me. In fact, it was more appropriate to say that I had enough free time, but it was clear that it would be more fun to spend time with close friends such as Leto and Celine instead.

    However, maybe it was because I refused too quickly, but my mind, after sending Seria away, was not asfortable as I thought it would be.

    The sight of Seria walking away with her shoulders dropped in disappointment contrasted with her usual arrogant and upright visage, evoked even more of a pitiful feeling within me.

    No wonder Leto and Celine criticized me.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, How could you say no to her so directly? You should have said it more discreetly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Ian. This was a bit too much even for me.¡±

    Leto spoke as I expected him to, but Celine¡¯s reaction, who seemed to be about to fight to death with Seria at any moment, was surprising.

    Looking back, I thought it was a little too much, but I couldn¡¯t help it.

    I couldn¡¯t take back what I already said. I shook my head to shake off those confusing thoughts.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s already over. It¡¯s useless to continue worrying about it. Let¡¯s go eat instead.¡±

    Leto and Celine med me even more for my rebuttal. Rather, Celine, rethinking about my proposal, thought I was right, and soon regained her smile.

    Only Leto shook his head with a pale face, groaned in an exhausted voice.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have time for that¡­ I¡¯m so busy.¡±

    ¡°Do you have that many assignments?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is in the mage faculty. I want to kill all the professors..¡­.¡±

    Leto, who was muttering such scary words, embodying truly how a student of the mage faculty is in his busy days, soon sighed and drooped his shoulders.

    ¡°I also have to visit the alchemy faculty¡¯s lecture buildingter. What should I do? I¡¯m way too exhausted to even move.¡±

    In the meantime, Leto began to nce at me. It was an obvious hint.

    ¡°Ah, if only someone would go in my stead¡­ Come to think of it, Ian, did you take your liberal arts ss near the alchemy faculty¡¯s building?¡±

    Celine, stunned, tried to say something, but it fell through when I epted doing my friend a favor. Celine sulked as she lost her timing to talk to me.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll take your ce, so you can go back and rest¡­ The bags under your eyes are so dark.¡±

    At mypassionate eptance, Leto was delighted, and took a piece of paper out of his pocket and handed it to me. Then he began to give a rough exnation.

    ¡°It¡¯s something I need for my research, and I require the help of alchemy faculty students. The professor already gave some of them notice, so you¡¯ll find it if you go to the alchemy¡¯s faculty lecture hall before this evening. You have to go to Emma.¡±

    ¡°Emma?¡±

    It was a familiar name. In the third year of the ¡®Faculty of Alchemical Studies,¡¯ we were at the stage where we could chat pleasantly. One might say she was close to me.

    But I tilted my head for a moment when I heard the name because I felt like I had heard it somewhere else recently.

    The worry didn¡¯tst long. There was some time left until I went to Emma anyway. I could think about it gradually. With that mindset, I nodded for now.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to her.¡±

    So that afternoon, I entered the lecture hall of the ¡®Faculty of Alchemical Studies.¡¯

    The lobby on the first floor was lined with mysterious experimental tools. It seemed to be an exhibition, but I, a swordsman, had no idea about their purpose.

    When I looked at the note that Leto handed me over, the number ¡°506¡± was written at the top. It means I had to go to room 506 in the alchemy faculty lecture hall.

    Having climbed the stairs to reach the fifth floor, I knocked on the door with the sign ¡°506.¡± Then, soon from the inside, the sound of a voice saying e in¡¯.

    It sounded familiar. Convinced that I hade to the right ce, I opened the door pushing it aside.

    There, there was a woman with red hair and a gentle impression staring at me with her eyes wide open. Like she didn¡¯t expect me to visit.

    I grinned.

    ¡°Emma! Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ian? What are you doing here?¡±

    Hearing Emma¡¯s voice, a mixture of both surprise and warm reception, I took a seat at the reception table in the center of theb.

    And I spoke in a calm voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s an errand, Leto had a note for you. Something he needed for his research?¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh! Professor Adriana¡¯s lecture¡­ Yeah, I got it. If you see Leto next time, tell him toe back in three days.¡±

    Emma then calmly epted the note I gave her. Her green eyes slowly scanned its content. She seemed to be checking what ingredients to prepare.

    In the meantime, I looked around Emma¡¯sboratory. It may have been lent by the school, but an alchemist¡¯sboratory has always been something intriguing.

    The eyes in the jars, the unidentified silver powder, and the by-products of magic beasts such as ws and hearts.

    Just imagining what kind of potion those items would be reborn as made me fascinated . Of course, I heard from Emma that it¡¯s actually quite a difficult task because the preparation is thoroughly based onplex forms and theories.

    Imagination was synonymous with freedom, so I looked around the alchemist¡¯sboratory with a bated heart. And by the time Emma finished reading the note, she said hello.

    ¡°Come to think of it, how are you these days? I think it¡¯s my first time seeing you sincest semester.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the same as always. I¡¯ve been going back and forth in the foresttely. There were surprisingly many ingredients.¡±

    As soon as I heard the word ¡®forest,¡¯ I felt a hunch in a corner of my head.

    I felt somethinging to mind. I then asked, tilting my head.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a forest, are you talking about the one in the south?¡±

    ¡°Yes, It¡¯s where the hunting festival is held.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous there? There must be wild beasts.¡±

    Emmaughed at my probing questions. She looked at me with the eyes of someone who had just heard a funny joke.

    ¡°You know, the wild beasts of the forest don¡¯te out to the outskirts. The more you go inside, the more food they get. I¡¯m happy to be able to collect so many ingredients, since everyone is so worried about the beasts that they don¡¯t even go into the forest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you sure?¡±

    Emma nodded vigorously to my question, which was still worrying.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know I used to be a herbalist? I know the forest like the back of my hand. Ian, while you may not seem like it, you are an aristocrat after all.¡±

    I coughed out heavily at Emma¡¯s words.

    While I was only the second son of a countryside aristocrat, I was still in a much higher position than amoner like Emma.

    More than half of themoners who enter the academy get to receive a schrship. Nheless, only one-third of the Academy¡¯s students weremoners.

    The nobles didn¡¯t need to worry about their livelihood. It was enough to just concentrate on either training or studying all day. But for the vast majority ofmoners, the situation was different.

    Except for the offspring of some wealthy merchants, mostmoners have to study and train to the point of losing the time to eat and sleep. That¡¯s how they managed to get into the academy.

    No matter how hard I trained while growing up, I was still no match to the students from themoner background.

    Feeling a little embarrassed, I began making up excuses.

    ¡°No, after all, you, as amoner, must know the forest well¡­ I know that you used to be an herbalist. I¡¯m not saying that I know nothing, and only rely on my status as a noble.¡±

    Emma giggled at my shrinking voice. It was a clearugh that reflected her feelings.

    ¡°Yes, I know. I just said it because Ian doesn¡¯t feel like a nobleman. Sometimes, I forget that Ian is an aristocrat.¡±

    ¡°You can just forget about it. It means nothing to the academy anyway.¡±

    To Emma¡¯sforting remark, I replied as if it was nothing. But I knew as well that it was not such a simple matter.

    Even if it happened only recently to me, rumors spread widely that I beat Seria to the point of near death.

    This was due to the fact that I knocked down the top of the grade, while being only at the lower-intermediate rank at best, but was also because of the fact that a lower aristocrat of the Empire plummeted a personing from the high aristocracy.

    Although there is no discrimination based on status within the academy. However, in the outside world, it wasn¡¯t the same. After graduating from the Academy, amoner returned to the plebs, and the nobles returned to the aristocracy.

    Emma, the daughter of a herbalist, was smart enough to get into the academy, so she must have known that my words were just to diffuse that atmosphere.

    Nevertheless, she soon smiled warmly, uttering a sincere thanks

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, thank you.¡±

    She¡¯s a lovely woman. It would be nice if she had a little more confidence, but I didn¡¯t mean to meddle in such a deep matter.

    However, while talking to Emma, a memory came to mind.

    That letter, which said it came from the future seven years from now, somehow crossed my mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ehm, Emma, by any chance.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Emma looked at me with a little surprise, as if she had anything more to say. It was about time I had to leave.

    But Emma was the only one I could ask the question that came to my mind, so I asked her.

    ¡°Is it possible to receive a letter from seven years in the future?¡±

    Emma stared at me silently, tilting her head as my question seemed to be a bolt out of the blue to her.

    It was nonsense, to say the least. A letter from the future seven years from now.

    It must have been someone¡¯s prank letter for a week when I lost my memory. As I said so, I shook my head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that important. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you that question. Then I¡¯ll go now¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    However, Emma¡¯s answer, which she had been deeply contemting for a while, was so unexpected that my body stiffened as I was about to stand up.

    My questioning gaze turned to Emma, who was lost in thought with her arms folded.

    And soon she headed to the corner of theboratory. And when she pressed a button there, a hemispherical map unfolded in the air.

    It was a map used by all magic and podium techniques based on astronomy and astrology.

    ¡°You know that every star in the sky has myth and history, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard of it¡­¡­.¡±

    Emma waved her hand before my answer was finished. The seven stars embedded in the center of the sky were magnified with a hook.

    ¡°With the exception of the sun and the moon, these seven stars are the ones with the strongest power. Represent the seven sins that Delphirem, the first sinner of mankind,mitted.¡±

    Delphirem, I stood up as I heard that name.

    In my dream that night, the man told me.

    ¡®Delphirem looms on the horizon¡¯ but shouldn¡¯t it be just a legend?

    ¡°You know that, don¡¯t you? The concept of death didn¡¯t exist in the first ce in humans. But after Delphirem made seven offerings to the evil god, sin was born, and death was created.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So?¡±

    My voice hardened without even realizing. However, Emma, who was deep in her thoughts, did not notice such an expression, and continued her exnation while cing her chin in her hand.

    ¡°They are stars with the power to twist the rules of the universe¡­ With that power, it¡¯s not impossible to reverse time. After all, they gave birth to a concept that did not exist in the n of God.¡±

    I, who until then had remained stiff in an awkward position, sank back into the chair.

    An ominous foreboding struck me. That night, that vivid dream. And a letter that was too borate to be dismissed as a joke.

    I suddenly remembered one of the contents of the letter. Yes, the letter also included Emma¡¯s name.

    She will be attacked by a beast and fall into aa. My heart skipped a beat out of shock.

    And the moment I was about to leave Emma with a warning.

    ¡°Of course, it can¡¯t be possible. Hahaha¡­¡­.¡±

    At Emma¡¯s yful voice, I was immediately stunned and had no choice but to stare nkly at Emma.

    Emma giggled, perhaps unexpectedly seeing my reaction. As if everything she had said so far was a joke.

    ¡°Time travel? It¡¯s only theoretically possible. There have been many attempts to deal with the power of those stars, but they have never been sessful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    Persuaded by Emma¡¯s confident tone, I breathed a sigh of relief and sat back down.

    Yes, that can¡¯t be true. A letter from seven years in the future.

    It seems that my brain got messed up after having been through so many strange things recently. I shook my head with a wry smile.

    Let¡¯s stop thinking about it. At the moment I resolved myself, Emma¡¯s words bolstered my decision.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I don¡¯t know where you heard about it, but it¡¯s probably just a rumor.¡±

    I sighed and nodded. I¡¯ve been wasting my energy and brain on useless things. My body finally rose from the chair.

    And just as I was about to say goodbye, as there was something bothering me, I asked Emma.

    ¡°Emma,e to think of it, when are you going to the woods?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m thinking of going there sometime this evening¡­ Why?¡±

    Should I tell her what was in the letter or not?

    I hesitated for a moment, but I soon smiled bitterly and left only one word.

    ¡°Just, be careful.¡±

    ¡°You, again¡­ don¡¯t worry. Oh, gosh! Come to think of it, I almost forgot about it. I have something to give you.¡±

    Emma took out a small potion bottle with a cute gesture. It was a grayish potion.

    ¡°It¡¯s a potion that wipes out your traces. I seeded in making it a while ago. If I start mass-producing it, I will be able to prevent hunters and travelers from dying.¡±

    In the meantime, Emma asked me to test it and put a bottle of potion in my hand. She looked proud, as she was an alchemist boasting her research results.

    Since her father was a herbalist, it was probably a potion containing her most deeply rooted feelings and hopes.

    She should have used it to go to the forest today instead of giving it to me. Still, the smell of the ingredients she was going to collect today was so strong that the potion would be meaningless.

    So Emma saw me off with her usual sweet smile.

    <strong> The next day, Emma was found unconscious in the forest.</strong>

    She was attacked by an unidentified beast, and her intestines were spilled out of her body.

 Chapter 10

    <strong>? The First Letter (10) ?</strong>

    The temple was like a Pandora box storing despair and hope within it.

    The building, built by the height of civilization, was tall and wide. The temple, where sacred symbols and torch paintings were disyed everywhere, was surrounded by a reverent and antique atmosphere.

    In front of this magnificent house of God, a mere human being couldn¡¯t help but feel so small.

    The mere beings on the earth kneel down in worship and offer their prayers to God. It took a long time, like a grain of sand that endured light and heat in a furnace.

    Praying to God was proof that you couldn¡¯t do something by yourself.

    Therefore, it is synonymous with resignation and despair, so much that the only ce you could hang on to was a transcendent being who doesn¡¯t even respond to your prayers.

    And such a thing happened even at the treatment center located in the temple

    The temple, located in the academy, served as a lecture hall for theology sses and was a ce where senior priests stayed. So that they could deal with eventual mishaps during training.

    The academy was a ce where lectures were conducted alongside practical sses, seeing how much training was being conducted. Even a minor mistake would often lead to injuries.

    Of course, most of them would have to be treated only for a few days at the most.

    Training with a high risk of injury, including duels, was because it was essential for an academy professor to observe the skills of their students. However, it was rare for an irreversible ident to ur in front of such prominent figures on the continent.

    However, it wasn¡¯t like there were no patients whom the temple couldn¡¯t handle.

    Like the fourth-grader who has been sent out to have real life experiences, such as exterminating the demons, or someone who carelessly roams through dangerous areas on the Academy site. Students who are involved in idents may sometimes suffer serious injuries that could lead to death.

    Of course, this time it was the same. Although she has not died yet, there has been no news of improvement even though the Saintess along with the high priests were dispatched from the Holy Land. She basked in her holy power since early morning.

    It was understandable. I heard that her intestines spilled out.

    In the meantime, several people gathered in front of the intensive care unit in the temple. They prayed and then left.

    They were all rted to Emma. Her advisor, her faculty seniors and juniors, her close friends, myself and Leto.

    Holding my face with my palms, I reflected on what had happened yesterday afternoon. As I watched the potion Emma gave me in my arms, I felt my insides twist in regret.

    By then, the Saintess, who was leading Emma¡¯s treatment with high-ranking priests of the Holy Land, left the intensive care unit with signs of fatigue.

    My body, which was holding my face in a daze, sprang up. The Saintess was already familiar with this, so she put her hands together and bowed her head as if she was praying.

    ¡°Emmanuel.¡±

    God is with us, it was a blessing from the Holy Land instead of a greeting.

    Seeing my impatient expression, the Saintess half closed her eyes as if she understood the situation. Maybe it was because she poured out too much of her holy power, but her milky face, which was already white, was now even paler.

    Silver hair flowing gently through the light, and pale pink eyes colored with a tinge of grief.

    She was so beautiful that I thought that if a god truly existed, he must have shown terrible favoritism. If it was the usual me, I might have been mesmerized in appreciation.

    But today mine and Leto¡¯s eyes were fixed on her lips, not on her face, waiting for her to say something

    Her lips, which were always adorned with a gentle smile, remained closed today and showed no signs of opening.

    However, as it was difficult to turn a blind eye to the eyes of the two youngmbs who were begging for a miracle until the end, the Saintess breathed a small sigh. Her mouth opened cautiously.

    ¡°To be honest, the situation doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    It was a harsh truth instead of aforting lie without substance. My body fell again into a chair like a dry straw.

    Whoo, I breathed a long sigh. I already expected it. I then tried to pull myself together.

    ¡°Her intestines have been spilled and she was left unattended for too long. Who knows for how many hours? The infection had already spread to the intestines. Att thest moment, at least Emma drank a hibernation potion. That¡¯s why she¡¯s still breathing.¡±

    It was a potion that alchemists carried around in case of an emergency.

    Once it starts to have an effect, your heart rate slows down to such an extreme extent that you don¡¯t lose your life, even if there is a severe case of bleeding. In conclusion, it was a potion that has various auxiliary effects aimed at maximizing your survival rate.

    But there was a limit to all of that, after all. If you spilled your intestines out, you would still be severely injured. Holy power was not omnipotent, and if there was that grave of an injury, you had to be prepared for death.

    There was no hope. A miracle may be given if a high-value sacrifice was made.

    But Emma, the daughter of a herbalist, couldn¡¯t afford to pay for such an offering, nor could I, who felt responsible for her injuries.

    It was a world where even the miracles God gave were not equal. My eyes were disheartened at the thought of that tragic future.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t have hope for recovery. However, for now¡­ You¡¯d better prepare yourself. I heard that Emma¡¯s parents will arrive soon.¡±

    The Saintess looked at Leto with tender concern. She looked at the faces of both of us in silence and shook her head.

    ¡°It might be painful to tell her parents about Emma¡¯s situation. If you can¡¯t stand it, you¡¯d better go back to the dorm.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    A dry voice came out of my throat. The saint gazed at me with her pink eyes and asked me.

    Are you sure you¡¯re gonna be okay? I nodded weakly.

    ¡°I was thest one to see their daughter. As a friend, I¡¯ll have to tell them about what might be herst moments.¡±

    And if I had insisted Emma a little more, if I had believed a little more of what was written in the letter.

    It was now toote. And it wasn¡¯t just my fault. It would have been hard for anyone to believe that a letter arrived from seven years in the future, and the content written inside stated that she would get hurt.

    Even if I delivered the warning, it was highly likely that Emma would justugh and move on, saying it was nonsense. Nevertheless, the guilt of failing to do so remained in my heart.

    The same was true for Leto. He was not responsible either, but it happened while obtaining the materials needed for his research. He was sitting here to take his moral responsibility.

    A sigh came out of his mouth. He rubbed his forehead.

    ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have asked Emma¡­ Damn it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s no one¡¯s fault.¡±

    To Leto¡¯sment, the Saintess affirmed so. It was still a sweet voice, but her tone was filled with strong conviction.

    ¡°That¡¯s what all the people say when someone close to them is about to die. It¡¯s my fault, I should have done a little better¡­ But there are several deaths in the academy every year. It¡¯s just that one of them might be Ms. Emma now.¡±

    At that point, the Saintess, who was continuing to talk, drew a holy sign on her heartt. It seemed to tell me that those who are destined to live will live and those who are fated to die will die.

    If it weren¡¯t for the current situation, I might have had an appreciation for the Saint¡¯s voluptuous breast. But at this moment, neither I nor Leto thought of it.

    We were just silent.

    A man who couldn¡¯t do anything has not right to say anything. It was a matter of course.

    ¡°The divine providence is not something that can be controlled by the power of the mortal. So, brothers, don¡¯t be so hard on yourself.¡±

    She bowed her head with her hands folded again at the end of her speech. It was a farewell. It seemed that she was going to leave for a while.

    ¡°Of course, if it were that simple, no one would suffer¡­ May you regain your peace of mind, Emmanuel.¡±

    Leaving such a murmur as if passing, the Saintess left.

    Me and Leto were scattered in front of the intensive care unit for a long time after she left.

    This situation itself was not unfamiliar to me, the fact that I might lose someone. I¡¯ve been to a funeral in the past.

    But the feeling at the time was not even close to this, the death of a friend which I might have prevented.

    It was a lie if I didn¡¯t have a confused mind. My empty eyes stared into the air, losing track of time.

    It was the howling of a countryman that awakened my spirit, which was soaking in regret and guilt.

    ¡°Oh, Emma! Emma, my daughter!¡±

    Me and Leto¡¯s eyes, who suddenly came to their senses, ran towards the source of the sound. There, there was a shabby-looking man rushing up the hallways of the temple.

    His beard and hair were not properly organized, so he didn¡¯t look neat. He had a simple luggage carrying roughly a bundle.

    Me and Leto¡¯s body jumped up after quickly figuring out who he was. The man with gray hair copsed in front of the intensive care unit.

    Wondering whether I should go inside. While having an unsure face, I approached him cautiously.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Emma¡¯s father?¡±

    ¡°¡­What? Do you know my daughter?¡±

    It was clear. Me and Leto, who were now sure that he was Emma¡¯s father, bowed our heads immediately. It was a natural etiquette that had to be shown toward the parents of close friends.

    ¡°Ian Percus, Emma¡¯s friend.¡±

    ¡°Also, Emma¡¯s colleague, Leto Einstein.¡±

    At Leto¡¯s greeting, Emma¡¯s father opened his eyes wide and looked at me and Leto alternately. Then he blinked and remained silent for a long time.

    The next moment, Emma¡¯s father reacted.

    ¡°Pe, Percus? Einstein¡­? My god, aristocrats! Oh, I¡¯vesinned, I apologize! This countryman is short of learning, so he didn¡¯t recognize the young masters¡­¡­.¡±

    He began to prostrate himself and beg for forgiveness from us.

    Leto looked at me with a troubled eye, and I looked down at him with sorrow and guilt.

    Life is something capable of such cruelty.

    Even before his daughter¡¯s death, he had to ask for forgiveness because he didn¡¯t recognize the aristocrats.

    It was really unbearable.

 Chapter 11

    <strong>? The First letter (11) ?</strong>

    It took a long time before Emma¡¯s father calmed down.

    Since the Saintess was away, Leto and I told him about his daughter¡¯s rough situation. At every word, Emma¡¯s father copsed helplessly.

    The sight of a human being falling apart, and while having such a shattered look on his face as if he will never be able to make aeback.

    It was more unbearable than I had imagined. In the end, Leto and I had to avoid his gaze with a troubled expression.

    He was just staring nkly at the floor.

    He couldn¡¯t even enter the intensive care unit. It was because of hygiene issues.

    Commoners couldn¡¯t keep themselves as clean as aristocrats. Since washing and wiping the body required money, it was impossible to forcefully enter the intensive care unit when their body was unclean.

    So he couldn¡¯t even see his daughter¡¯s face. I just hoped for him to beforted by the fact that senior priests were treating her with all their heart.

    Originally, it was hard formoners to even see their faces. Emma¡¯s father couldn¡¯t let go of hisst hope as he saw them as the incarnation of the Heavenly God Arus.

    All of this was possible because Emma entered the academy.

    In less than a day, the postal service sent news that Emma was in critical condition, and Emma¡¯s father was able to ride an expensive warp gate to the academy at once.

    But that was the only consideration the Academy could offer. The matter of life and death could only be administered by the Heavenly God.

    Emma¡¯s father, as if he wasmenting, recited his memories with her daughter. That was all he could do.

    ¡°Emma, she¡¯s been different since she was a child¡­ She didn¡¯t seem like the daughter of a stupid guy like myself.¡±

    That¡¯s why she was able to enter the academy. Me and Leto couldn¡¯t say anything, we just faintly groaned.

    I felt like a sinner. As the Saintess said, it may not be anyone¡¯s fault, but the guilt felt by the parties involved was a separate matter.

    At least I was feeling responsible for Emma¡¯s injury. It was inevitable.

    I was the only one who could have stopped her.

    Apart from my distress, Emma¡¯s father continued toment.

    ¡°When she was young, she lost her mother to a wolf while she was following me to dig up herbs. Nevertheless, she was very bright and polite, not resembling a child who grew up without a mother. Moreover, she remembered the characteristics of the herbs so well¡­ I asked her to learn how to write just in case, and she memorized it in an instant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.She is a wonderful daughter.¡±

    Perhaps, thinking that the heavy silence was unbearable, Leto responded like that.

    It was a word of sympathy that anyone could say, but the countryman¡¯s eyes turned red. He nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Yes, of course. She is a wonderful daughter. Since then, I have stopped at nothing to pay for my daughter¡¯s books. It was hard, but seeing her read such difficult books¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but feel so proud of her. Then one day, she passed the academy¡¯s entrance exam.¡±

    Eventually, the countryman sobbed and burst into tears. Although he was a man who went through the thick and thin of life, he could only shed tears like a child in front of his beloved daughter who is hanging between life and death.

    A cry that could not be squeezed echoed from within like a groan. My head lowered naturally.

    I fiddled with the potion in my arms. Emma¡¯sst legacy.

    It must have been made for her father. I couldn¡¯t help feeling that long, hard touch pressed against my palm.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather¡­ If I knew this would happen, I would have rather raised her as a good herbalist. This father, this ugly father, was greedy¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    I called him softly before his wailing.

    His tearful eyes turned to me. Without a word, I took the potion out of my arms and ced it in his rough palm.

    I didn¡¯t want to say it, but as I thought it was my duty to do so, I managed to finally say to him his daughter¡¯sst moments.

    ¡°Emma bragged to me yesterday. She developed a potion capable of hiding one¡¯s traces¡­ I don¡¯t know the principle behind it, but creating a new potion is a great achievement for an alchemist.¡±

    The herbalist, without saying a word, looked down at the potion. As if he could see how much that tiny potion bottle was the crystallization of Emma¡¯s dedication and effort over the years.

    I conveyed to him Emma¡¯sst words. Hoping they won¡¯t be herst gift to her father.

    ¡°This potion will prevent many herbalists and hunters from dying and getting hurt¡­ Please, Father, take it.¡±

    Tears surged up again in the eyes of the countryman. The man¡¯s tears dripped down. But at that time, he shook his head.

    He pushed back the potion. Seeing my panic stricken self, Emma¡¯s father said.

    ¡°My Lord, please keep it¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if I live or die now.¡±

    How could you say that! However, just as I was about to say that, as soon as I saw those eyes, I was struck.

    He meant every word he said. Pain and despair dwelled in those sunken eyes, making them look like shattered fragments of ss.

    ¡°Esteemed Lord, please keep it ¡­ Emma, please, remember my daughter¡­ since this poor fellow will never forget his daughter. Sob¡­.¡±

    The man¡¯s howls that burst out once again continued for a long time.

    Until he fainted, copsing and then moved to his amodation.

    I dazedly put Emma¡¯s potion back in my pocket.

    I felt dizzy. I felt like I had a lump in my chest.

    Leto said, after a long silence.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ian, let¡¯s go back now.¡±

    There was no answer. My mouth was just shut tight.

    Leto¡¯s voice came out of his mouth.

    ¡°How many hours will you keep being like this? It won¡¯t help Emmae to her senses¡­ Let¡¯s go back to eat and rest. We still have to live even without her. And Celine must be worried, too.¡±

    However, I paid no attention to what he said.

    I just kept thinking about the letter. The letter I casually crumpled up and threw away.

    As if a thunderbolt struck me, an idea appeared in my head.

    Only then did a blurry voice leak out of my closed mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­The letter.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Leto narrowed his brows slightly and looked at me, waiting for me to say something. I kept murmuring, lost in my thoughts without even noticing him.

    ¡° I received a letter from seven years in the future.¡±

    Leto¡¯s face gradually stiffened. He began watching my expression carefully. However, I couldn¡¯t stop talking though.

    ¡°I could have prevented all of this, Emma was attacked by a demonic beast and went into aa¡­ What if I told Emma, no, if I had escorted her?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ian.¡±

    Leto¡¯s voice resounded loudly. A rare grave tone, symbolizing even more his seriousness.. But I sprang up.

    As I recalled those words, fuelled by remorse and guilt.

    It was frustrating. I shook my head just like a dog drenched in rain trying to shake off the tears of water.

    ¡°If I did, I could have saved Emma. No, maybe she wouldn¡¯t even be hurt! If I had paid more attention, if I had been a little more careful¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ian!¡±

    In the end, Leto, who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, screamed. I stared nkly at him, awakened by his shout.

    Leto came over to me,id his hand on my shoulder and said with a sigh.

    ¡°Please, go get some rest¡­ You seem to be having a hard time right now.¡±

    Yes, I must sound crazy to people.

    It was understandable. But still, that message at the end of the letter resounded in my heart.

    ¡®If we don¡¯t protect the future, the world will perish.¡¯

    What if it¡¯s true?

    No, it didn¡¯t matter because I couldn¡¯t even fathom something like the end of the world.

    But what if there were more victims like Emma?

    I stood up as if I was possessed and began walking. That staggering gait, before I knew it, turned into running. I heard Leto shouting from behind, but I ignored it.

    I was heading toward the dormitory. From afar, I could see Celine.

    She waved her hand with delight, then looked at me in wonder, as my expression was unusual.

    I held Celine by her shoulders. A pale pink blush bloomed on her cheeks.

    ¡°This time again, once again, what¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Celine.¡±

    Celine¡¯s eyes opened wide at my harsh voice, which came out as I was gasping for breath. Soon her expression became serious.

    I was more serious than ever before. Celine realized that, too.

    ¡°From the future, huh¡­ I got a letter from the future. There was also a story about Emma getting hurt¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ian oppa.¡±

    At that feeble call, both of our eyes met.

    Celine¡¯s eyes contained distrust. A bedazzled look, as if what was in front of her was an esoteric mystery.

    ¡°Did you drink?¡±¡±

    When I heard that, Iughed.

    Celine¡¯s suspicions were justified. I would have thought so. But my instincts, the strange experiences that I had before and after that dream, testified to me.

    What was happening was not something to just pass off as a joke.

    So I ran again, leaving behind the two most trusted people in my life.

    I reached the dormitory. I took out a bottle of whiskey that I had kept in the closet and poured it into a ss. The smell of strong liquor stung my nose and dug into my brain.

    It didn¡¯t matter. I drank the liquor poured in the ss right away. The liquor flowed down my throat, making my throat and stomach burn.

    And after stumbling along, I turned the trash can upside down.

    It had already been two weeks. However, I didn¡¯t stay much in the dormitory, so the trash can might not have been emptied yet.

    All kinds of paper waste came out.

    But when I saw a luxurious letter crumpled up.

    I had no choice but to burst outughing. I immediately opened the wrinkled letter.

    ¡°To my beloved Ian Percus¡±

    With such a first line, a myriad of content flowed out. In that flood of information, I found the phrase that I had longed for.

    Come to think of it, that year¡¯s hunting festival had a lot of idents. It started when Emma of the alchemy faculty was found unconscious after being attacked by a mysterious beast when she went out to gather ingredients.

    There it was. It was exactly what I saw.

    The prophecy of Emma going to collect ingredients and then be attacked by a demonic beast has nowe true.

    Staggering along, my eyes scanned the letter once again.

    As if I wanted to engrave each and every word in my mind, I leaned on the desk and gulped down the liquor while reading it repeatedly.

    It was a love letter from the future.

    I still didn¡¯t know why it was sent to me. But my purpose was now clear.

    If I don¡¯t protect the future, the world will perish?

    To be honest, it was a story that didn¡¯t even feel real, but it¡¯s fine now.

    I¡¯ll trust it from now on.

    I still couldn¡¯t tell if this letter was actually from the future or if it was someone¡¯s prank.

    I folded the letter and put it in my arms, vowing to keep it with me even while I was outside.

    I then thought, I know what the rest means, other than one thing. An unidentifiable name.

    ¡°Then I will dream of you tonight as well. From Sepia.¡±

    Who the hell is Sepia?

    As the night deepened and I remained alone with my liquor, I had a newfound purpose.

    Finding Sepia, and making contact with her.

    It was the beginning of a love story to save the world.

 Chapter 12

    <strong>? The First Letter (12) ?</strong>

    The afternoon at the academy passed by calmly.

    Birds chirping through the trees, and buildings boasting years of history and tradition reflected the white sunlight. It had already be a familiarndscape now.

    The Academy¡¯s history was close to 1,000 years. It existed even before the Empire was founded.

    The continent at that time was chaotic. The Great Empire that unified the world copsed, and countless countries were rushing to take its ce. Soon, the world became a battlefield.

    And as the war continued, thends became barren, as always.

    The enormous cost of supplies because of the war, the looting by the enemy, and the birth of monsters inevitably missed due to the concentration of troops on the front line.

    The decades-long war turned a rich continent into a groaning corpse. It was around that time that leaders of each country felt a sense of crisis.

    No matter how big thend they had under their rule, it was meaningless without the people living on it. The war, whichsted too long, caused the continent¡¯s poption to plummet.

    In addition, mankind had amon enemy. Monsters called ¡®Demonic Beasts¡¯, which were both aggressive and tough.

    After years of meetings and talks, the war ended, and the Academy was built in a neutral zone as evidence of this peace agreement.

    It symbolized the ending of the era of conflicts and the dawn of an era of harmony and coexistence.

    It was during the reign of the Empire¡¯s ¡®Conquering Sovereign¡¯ that the Academy, which had remained neutral for about 500 years, became a ¡°Protectorate Academy.¡±

    It is said that even he, who conquered half of the continent while riding his horse, did not bring his army into the site in respect of the Academy. However, after that day, there was a title called ¡°Protectorate¡± in front of the academy.

    From that day, the academy became a symbol that proimed that the Empire was the center of the world. Talents from all over the world who decided to enter the academy must face the g of the Empire hanging throughout the academy.

    That alone seemed to make the Empire think that the astronomical cost of running the academy was worth it. Still it was a matter that the higher ups had to worry about, it wasn¡¯t something that a second son of a countryside Viscountcy such as myself should care about.

    I was simply admiring how, despite having such a long history, the campus of the Academy was so well preserved.

    It meant that the Empire was doing its best to run the academy. It was something I ought to be thankful for as a student.

    Unlike me, who was watching the campus of the academy with such a calm mood, Leto was staring at me with his eyes wide open, as if he had heard something unbelievable.

    The drink I bought at the coffee shop for him seemed to be about to spill out. When I looked at him with a slightly concerned eye, Leto soon shook his head violently to regain consciousness.

    And asked in a dazed voice. Looking as if he had just misheard me.

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°How do you seduce a woman?¡±

    Leto¡¯s mouth opened wide. He seemed genuinely confused. He asked with his brows furrowed, after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Are you actually Ian? Did someone put a weird curse on you again?¡±

    ¡°Wait, it shouldn¡¯t be something that surprising.¡±

    I was embarrassed by Leto¡¯s intense reaction and had no choice but to ask back. Then Leto looked at me with dumbfounded eyes.

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s just that you never seemed to be interested in that sort of thing, that¡¯s why I¡¯m reacting like this! To think that the impassive guy¡­¡­.¡±

    In the meantime, Leto grabbed the drink and sucked in all of its content with a straw. He seemed to be thirsty. Now that I think about it, it truly was a little out of the blue.

    I would have felt the same If I was in his shoes, for example, if yesterday my friend Leto suddenly dashed towards the dormitory after spouting nonsense, and as soon as we met again a dayter, if he asked me a question regarding something that he had never shown an interest throughout his life, I would have been baffled by Leto as well.

    Thus I shook my head, having now grasped his feelings.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural, you know? I¡¯m a man as well, and of course, I would be interested in women. But since I don¡¯t know how to deal with women of my age, I just thought I should know in advance.¡±

    However, even after hearing myme exnation, none of Leto¡¯s doubts got cleared.

    He nced at me for a moment, then leaned over his seat as if he just gave up.

    He then threw a causal assumption.

    ¡°Is that, by any chance, something like that? In fact, you always harbored feelings for Emma, and now you want to fill the void she left with another woman¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, so don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s rude to Emma.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    As if he just got some confirmation after hearing my firm denial, Leto smirked. Slowly, he seemed to get quite interested when I saw the emerald color of his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Then who¡¯s your goal?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Goal?¡±

    My head tilted at the sudden remark. But Leto continued to speak in a stern tone, as if he was preaching a very natural truth.

    ¡°Yes, man. Goal! Your approach changes depending on the woman. Everyone has different tastes, you know? Commoner or aristocrat. Older or younger¡­ You have to choose an approach that includes both her personality and the rtionships you have. Otherwise, the probability of sess is too low.¡±

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to know someone well, Leto added. It has been a long time since I felt this confused.

    I have a goal, but I don¡¯t know who she is.

    Who the hell is Sepia? It seems like a nickname inspired from a flower, but there was no woman around me who could be called ¡°Sepia.¡±

    All I can be sure about now is the fact that she has something to do with the hunting festival.

    But this wasn¡¯t the kind of information Leto was asking for. I drew circles with the straw while frowning at the difficult question .

    When he saw my reaction, Leto looked bewildered once again. He let out a cry.

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t even decided who the target is yet?! You can¡¯t mean that as long as she is a woman, anyone is fine, right?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡­.¡±

    Even so, I felt a little offended, but I decided to ignore it.

    After all, it was proof that Leto was taking my request quite seriously.

    That¡¯s the way mages are. They are stubborn, and when they start to get serious, they be infinitely strict.

    The same went for Leto, who was aiming to get a job as an advisory mage at a quiet estate wanting to y and rx for the rest of his life, but since he was also a mage, he had no choice but to have such a temperament.

    I only thought that since it was a problem regarding women, my best advisor would be Leto.

    Leto only shook his head and clicked his tongue, seemingly knowing what I was thinking.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Is this how you¡¯re going to seduce a girl? Ian, listen up. It takes three things for a man to seduce a woman.¡±

    ¡°Three?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s okay to just have one of these, but it¡¯s good to have all of them.¡±

    Then Leto opened his index finger. As if he¡¯s going to exin one by one from now.

    ¡°First, the face. You¡¯re pretty good looking, so this is fine.¡±

    I see, but the thing is that I don¡¯t think there¡¯s ever been a woman who liked my face.

    This thought crossed my mind for a second, but I decided to put it aside for the moment. The expert in this field was not me, but Leto.

    If he meant it, it must be true? Still, I was happy to hear that I¡¯m handsome.

    ¡°Second, skills. Well, to be honest, being an academy student usually is good enough, but¡­¡­.¡±

    Just as he was about to raise his middle finger after having raised his index, he stopped his speech and started stroking his chin. I knew what he wanted to say.

    As an academy student, I could be recognized for my abilities anywhere. But this was a story only outside the Academy.

    In the Academy, the status of being a student could not be treated as special. After all they all were students attending it.

    It was aplicated matter. To meet the second requirement, I would need to have an exceptional ability even within the academy. Leto seemed to have decided to not touch on the subject for now.

    His ring finger rose up. It meant thest thing.

    ¡°Andstly, sincerity. Actually, this is the most decisive thingpared to the first two. What¡¯s the point of being handsome and talented, if you aren¡¯t serious? If you want to seduce, you can try ¡­. But I don¡¯t feel this sincerity from you right now!¡±

    A faint moan leaked out of my mouth.

    Even if you say so, I don¡¯t know the other person, and since it started because of a sense of duty, there was no way you could feel that sincerity from me.

    Only the vague responsibility of not making any more victims was weighing on my heart.

    In the end, Leto sighed and finished his drink looking as if he had half given up. A sigh came out of his mouth, a sign of surrender.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I have no choice. I¡¯ll only teach you the most basic things.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Are they going to be enough?¡±

    I asked with delight, but as an answer I received only Leto¡¯s ridiculous gaze. My sullen mouth closed again.

    ¡°No, are you crazy? Of course that¡¯s not enough. But more than that, it depends on the person¡­ Just remember two things. Compliment and skinship.¡±

    ¡°Compliment and skinship?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what he meant with pliment¡± and ¡°skinship¡±, but I decided to keep those two words in mind first.

    Leto seemed to like my reaction, so he smiled cheerfully.

    ¡°Yeah, once you see a girl, give her a littlepliment. ¡°You¡¯re especially pretty today.¡± It¡¯s fine to say something obvious even if you¡¯re half assing it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What if she is ugly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a crime to flirt with ugly people. You may have your own tastes, but I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Leto said so in a casual voice and restarted sucking the drink from straw again.

    When a handsome guy said that, I wanted to punch him, but I decided to endure it once since I was handsome as well.

    After a long time, I felt grateful to my parents from the bottom of my heart. Come to think of it, my sister was rather lovely as well.

    It was fortunate. As I breathed a sigh of relief inside, Leto¡¯s words continued.

    ¡°And when ites to physical contact, it¡¯s important to measure distance. If you feel you¡¯ve gotten close enough, increase the intensity of your skinship. As the saying goes ¡®The closer your body gets, the closer your heart gets.¡¯¡±

    ¡°How do you measure the distance?¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡­.¡±

    It was just before Leto¡¯s exnatory speech continued.

    I heard someone calling us both from afar. Leto and my eyes turned to its origin at the same time.

    The girl with a lively impression was waving her hand while wearing a brown cape on the back.

    It was Celine. Leto smiled as if it was a good thing.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, give it a try.¡±

    It was before I even asked what.

    Celine ran towards us and stopped right in front of me. Her small body sank like a butterfly without making a sound.

    She tilted her head. She must have seen my perplexed expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­? What¡¯s wrong, Ian?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah? Nothing. Nothing. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that¡­.¡±

    My eyes nced at Leto. The strong will in his eyes was already urging me.

    ¡°Hurry up and do it.¡±

    I sighed inwardly and stared at Celine. I was told topliment her first.

    Celine just kept looking at me. I then gave her apliment.

    ¡°I just thought you look pretty today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?!¡±

    As soon as Celine heard me, she looked up at my face, trembling, as if she had been electrocuted. She was so surprised that she put her hands in front of her chest.

    Is it working? I wasn¡¯t sure so far. I decided to praise Celine a little more.

    ¡°And you also smell good¡­ Did you change your perfume?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes¡­ hehe¡­ It¡¯s not a perfume, but I changed the soap since it is a popr item for bathing among girls these days. Is it that obvious?¡±

    Celine started twisting her body like that. Then she slipped her bangs back and revealed her slender nape that was exuding a pleasant fragrance.

    The tinge of redness on her face seemed to be a sign of her happiness. I thought it was about time for ¡®skinship¡¯.

    But how do I initiate physical contact?

    Her exposed nape caught my sight, as I was contemting for a while.

    I approached Celine, and with the back of my hand, I removed the strand of hair that was covering her neck.

    ¡°Kya!?¡±

    Celine stiffened up when I touched her skin and uttered a strange cry, but I didn¡¯t care.

    I moved my face near her neck and sniffed her nape. A moment thatsted for a fraction of a second.

    Yet the aftermath was beyond imagination. Celine froze with a flushed face.

    All she could say was a broken, ah, ah, ah. Her alluring lips were unable to speak anynguage.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, you are right. You indeed smell good.¡±

    And as I steeled myself and uttered those words.

    ¡°Eh! Eh!!¡±

    Celine trembled upon hearing such words, and soon scampered away in embarrassment.

    ¡°I, I, I have something urgent to do, so I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    Leaving behind a ridiculous excuse, I looked at Leto in bewilderment.

    Leto was barely managing to hold back hisughter, but seeing that sight he giggled and burst intoughter. His loudugh rang in my ears

    ¡°Why are youughing ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Did you see that, Ian?Celine¡¯s flushed face and the way she ran away? It was so simple, but well done. Good job. Pfft.¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did it work?¡±

    When I asked in a still unsure voice, Leto nodded as if to wait and see.

    ¡°Of course it did! Hahahaha¡­ You see, once she¡¯ll return she will order a bunch of face wash items or something. I can bet on that! You just wait and watch!

    Even though I thought it was improbable, I decided to keep quiet because Leto seemed so confident. I think I should check if Leto was rightter.

    And the next day, Celine appeared, like Leto said, with a stronger scent.

    Seria came to me once again.

    ¡°Ehm, Please. Ugh¡­ it¡¯s a small gift!¡±

    With a pouch filled with gold coins

 Chapter 13

    <strong>? The First Letter (13) ?</strong>

    My dejected gaze turned to Seria.

    The once proud and strong-looking girl was now bowing her head while holding a pouch filled with gold coins.

    It was a scene that could lead to the misunderstanding that a mean senior was extorting from a weak junior, especially since Seria¡¯s body that was trembling evoked an immense sense of pity.

    That meant she was nervous. Maybe her fear of me hadn¡¯t faded yet.

    Judging from the size of the pouch, there are at least 200 gold coins inside.

    One imperial gold coin is worth about the monthly living cost for a family of four. If the value were to ever soar or plummet beyond that, the Empire would step in and adjust the price.

    So it meant that in that pouch there was enough money for both Emma and her herbalist father to live for more than 33 years.

    Even though I was noble, a low-ranking aristocrat like me was burdened to spend even a dozen of gold coins. However, if the amount of at least 200 gold coins was called ¡®a small gift¡¯, even if she was a youngdy, it truly showed that at the end of the day, she was still a daughter of the Yurdina family.

    The question was, what on earth did I do to deserve such arge sum of money?

    But I can¡¯t give back such a response to the woman, who was trembling while keeping her eyes tightly shut, so I said in a slightly mellow tone.

    ¡°Hey, Seria? What do you mean by ¡®gift¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, ah!¡±

    Seria raised her head again in surprise as if she had just realized that she forgot to finish speaking.

    Both of our eyes met. Those sapphire eyes glowed, the moment they met my gaze, soon they gently shifted to the floor.

    I used to think that it was because she looked down on others, but looking at her reaction now, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    On the contrary, isn¡¯t she too nervous when socializing with other people? I then spoke in a soothing tone so that she wouldn¡¯t bite her tongue again.

    ¡°You can speak slowly. I won¡¯t go anywhere anyway.¡±

    Actually, there are many ces I would love to go, but still I wanted Seria to calm down a little.

    Seria¡¯s trembling subsided slightly, as if my constion had worked. She took a few deep breaths and then spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Umm, thest time I asked for your help¡­ I thought it was rude to ask for a favor without giving you payment¡­¡­.¡±

    At that, I had to swallow augh.

    Are you saying that you can¡¯t even ask for that much when we are senior and junior? Of course, since I¡¯m spending my time with you, you could offer me a meal, but 200 gold coins were too much.

    Apparently, Seriapletelyckedmon sense regarding human rtionships. I massaged my temple since I was at a loss as to how I should answer her.

    If I received gold coins, I would have enough money for me to use over a long time, but for now, I was not particrly anxious about it.

    Once I graduated from the academy, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about how to make a living. I wasn¡¯t the type to be attached to money, and above all, I was reluctant to get paid for something I hadn¡¯t done yet.

    What if my guidance isn¡¯t worth 200 gold coins?

    There were rules that an aristocrat had to follow. ¡®Give back as much as you receive¡¯, whether it was favor or hostility. The aristocrats always returned what they received.

    It was because they thought it showed the pride of the aristocracy.

    Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t in a situation where I was in such a hurry that I would bend my pride, and I was already upied with finding who Sepia is. The conclusion of me rejecting that gold coin pouch was inevitable.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Seria. I think you misunderstood what I meant thest time when you asked for my guidance. I didn¡¯t think you were rude. Even if I were to grant your request, I would not receive such a big payment.¡±

    Seria hesitated at the sound of my sighing voice, thinking of ways to counter. A small voice leaked out of her mouth.

    ¡°Eh, but¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take this money, Seria.¡±

    One sentence that was hammered through my strong will just like a nail, Seria eventually became pale again and lowered her arm.

    However, by this time, it was also true that I was curious about why Seria seems to be so desperate. If that didn¡¯t move my heart, I didn¡¯t even deserve to be called human.

    Carefully, I asked Seria a question. In a mellow tone, so that she didn¡¯t get nervous again.

    ¡°By the way, Seria, why do you desperately want to receive my guidance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ ?¡±

    Seria¡¯s confused eyes turned to me. When I saw those eyes, I felt like I was falling into abyrinth even more.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just weird, isn¡¯t it? Actually, there are many talented people in the academy besides me. Even if you go through the 3rd grade, let alone the 4th grade, there will be many more skilled swordsmen than me. There are even Professor Derek and several professors from the Knight Faculty, so why bother with me?¡±

    Seria looked down for a moment and became silent. She seemed to be contemting on what to say.

    I waited with my arms crossed so that she wouldn¡¯t bite her tongue again. There was still plenty of time left until the next lecture anyway.

    The desire to go back to the dorm and rest was big, but beyond that, I was curious about Seria¡¯s situation. After all, isn¡¯t she ¡®Yurdina¡¯s bastard¡¯?

    If she was so obsessed with asking for my guidance, there must have been a reason. So, I just kept staring at Seria.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Because you said thatst time.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head at that. It was because I had no idea where she wasing from.

    What did I sayst time? I felt an ominous foreboding suddenly rising.

    And Seria¡¯s words were, as expected.

    ¡°There is a limit to wielding sword alone¡­¡­.¡±

    No, I never said that.

    However, he could quickly recognize who the speaker was. The memories of that week which disappeared from my mind, the ¡®Ian Percus¡¯ who moved during that time.

    There was a strong possibility that blunt and rude human being did that. I put my hand on my forehead.

    Either way, Seria continued to speak while hesitating.

    ¡°T-This is the first time I¡¯ve ever heard of such a thing. And again, after losing to senior Ian, I reflected upon it for a long time. Why did I have to lose to a cker who didn¡¯t put in as much effort as me?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Again, absurd words were mixed in.

    A cker that doesn¡¯t even put in effort, I¡¯m someone whose body has been subjected to harsh training since childhood.

    But by her standards, she could have thought so. Thoughts put into words and thoughts put into action were separate matters.

    My eyes widened a little. But Seria didn¡¯t seem to notice even such a sign of me.

    ¡°If there is anyone who knows the answer, it would be senior Ian. And you gave me advicest time during the duel¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that word.¡±

    It was when I said something about her ¡®feel¡¯. In fact, after that day, I gained a lot.

    Because I obtained eyes that could see through my opponent¡¯s movements.

    It was still blurry, but if the opponent was nervous or hesitant, I could tell more clearly where the next attack woulde from?

    That alone made me feel like my skills had advanced by one step. However, it seemed that I was not the only one who was impressed with the duel of that day.

    Seria must have felt several doubts since that day. Why was she defeated, and what I told her to fix.

    She is a talented swordsman. She will soon notice what I¡¯m talking about and will be able to fix the problem. So she must have misunderstood me.

    It was a funny thing to say but I would not be able to advise her.

    What transpired that day was the result of a series of fortunate events. I never thought I would be able to give her any helpful advice.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I get where you areing from.¡±

    I sighed and said so. I decided to skip the rude remark that Seria had just thrown at me.

    After all, it was Seria, so there was no way that Yurdina¡¯s bastard would change overnight.

    And although it was still just a guess, it seemed that Seria didn¡¯t have any ill will.

    The fact that Seria¡¯s eyes were shining with anticipation was proof of that. How could she have ill will when she had that look on her face?

    I have no clue, she must be bad at interpersonal rtionships.

    I don¡¯t know if the offspring of a high-ranking aristocratic family like Yurdina could be like that, but for now, this hypothesis was the most likely.

    ¡°But Seria, I¡¯m not as great as you think. Even on that day, even if what I casually said was true¡­ You are a talented swordsman. Even if you don¡¯t act so impatiently, you can reach a higher level by simply taking one step at a time, right?¡±

    At first, Seria was excited with anticipation, but as my words continued, her shoulders drooped again. She had a disappointed look.

    My heart ached at that sight, and I ended the conversation with a fake cough. Words of constion then came out of my mouth.

    ¡°So, live a little more leisurely. You are already an excellent swordsman, and you will be a better swordsman in the future.¡±

    Having said that, I turned my back. It was because I decided that she must have understood my point.

    However, just as I was taking my leave it was the sentence that came out of Seria¡¯s mouth that forced my steps to a halt.

    ¡°¡­¡­The Hunting Festival.¡±

    My body froze, and my footsteps stopped.

    It was something I had heard somewhere. No, I¡¯ve heard it a lot. Because it was one of the biggest events in the academy.

    Apetition held in the month of the bow to see who hunts the strongest beasts in the forest.

    The hunting festival, in which four people take part as a group, was an important festival in which even the Emperor woulde to see if there was no special schedule.

    But that¡¯s not why I stopped.

    Just because I remember seeing that word somewhere recently.

    My thoughts recalled the contents of the letter I put in my pocket.

    ¡®Sepia¡¯ and ¡®Hunting Festival¡¯

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do it this year, there will be no more opportunities¡­¡­.¡±

    Her voice was trembling. With her eyes closed, she said so, like a sinner making a confession.

    My thoughts got tangled up in an instant. While the exact circumstances of what Seria was talking about were not known. One thing seemed certain.

    Sepia would participate in this year¡¯s hunting festival and she has a reason to do so.

    Concerns, doubts, and hesitation.

    But it didn¡¯t take long for a conclusion to be reached. I bit my lip, then turned again and strode towards Seria.

    And put both hands on her slender shoulders drooping as her head was still lowered.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Seria.¡±

    ¡°Ye-Yes?!¡±

    Perhaps surprised by my sudden action, she opened her eyes and let out a cute sound.

    Her raised eyes met mine. The distance was close. A close distance where our breaths blended with each other.

    A sweet scent tickled my nose. Her dark blue eyes stared nkly at me.

    After thinking and hesitating to no end, I managed to open my mouth.

    ¡°You look pretty today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ ?¡±

    Of course, Seria simply tilted her head, wondering what I was talking about.

    It was the day that the joint training of the two of us started.

 Chapter 14

    <strong>? The First Letter (14) ?</strong>

    It has been a few days since I started practicing with Seria.

    Of course, it hasn¡¯t been very sessful so far. After all, Seria was still a swordsman with superior skills than me, so, in a way, as a result of that I was the one who improved while watching Seria.

    Training with her also changed my daily schedule a lot.

    First, the amount of training time increased significantly. I used to always invest more than three hours a day in self-training, but it was nothingpared to Seria¡¯s amount of training.

    I swung my sword with her every dawn. I swung it even during breaks, and I swung my sword even at sunset.

    I couldn¡¯t be with her throughout the whole day of training, but since I told her that I would help, I had the obligation to do my best.

    A noble must always keep his words. The words of amoner and the words of an aristocrat differed in their weight. That is why we enjoyed wealth and glory at the expenses of the lower ss.

    Of course, as the second son of a countryside Viscountcy, it was rather funny for me out of everyone to talk about the duties of an aristocrat.

    However, after spending a few days together, it was not like there were no results. First of all, I could understand Seria better than before.

    The new things I learned about Seria were the following:

    First, Seriacked anymon sense regarding human rtionships. This had so far remained only in the realm of conjectures, but day by day I gained more and more confidence in my hypothesis.

    For example, her reaction to myst attempt at flirting.

    Come to think of it, I wasn¡¯t even sure that Seria was ¡®Sepia¡¯, so I thought it might be weird of me to suddenly praise her appearance. So the next day, I offered her a sincere apology.

    However, Seria only tilted her head as if she had not even taken any of my words to heart.

    ¡°¡­¡­? No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s true after all.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s true?¡±

    I inadvertently asked that question in response to a reaction beyond my imagination. Then Seria replied as if she was saying something natural.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s something I have heard a lot since I was a child. So, objectively speaking, I thought I¡¯m pretty¡­..I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    At thest minute, she nced into my eyes, seemingly having lost confidence. I knew she didn¡¯t have any ill will.

    In other words, it meant that she truly considered herself as ¡®beautiful¡¯ as an objective fact. She wasn¡¯t being sarcastic.

    But words always haveplex subtext and intentions hidden behind them. Usually, when youpliment someone¡¯s appearance, there is also the underlying intention of making the other person feel better.

    Seria didn¡¯t even know the basics of conversation. It was only then that I realized why she was able to get her other nickname, ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Loner.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that she was aloof; she was just slow witted. As a result, her rtionship must have always been a series of failures, and from some point onward, she inevitably started building a wall against others.

    Just as I was about to talk about that point, I then heaved a deep sigh, as if I had given up.

    It wasn¡¯t a habit that could be fixed in a day or two anyway. So, I just responded in the way she hoped.

    ¡°Yes, you are pretty. Anyone who sees you would say that you are beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    It¡¯s good, Seria added, sighing in relief.

    Rather than being afraid of the possibility that she might not be pretty, she seemed relieved having ascertained the truthfulness of the information she already knew.

    It seemed impossible to conquer Seria¡¯s heart using only the basics Leto gave me. Anyway, I wasn¡¯t even sure that she was ¡®Sepia,¡¯ so I didn¡¯t even need to get any closer to her than necessary.

    And second, Seriacked the concept of ¡®rest¡¯.

    The first day I started training with her, I had to follow her all day trying to keep up with her training. I then reached a conclusion.

    Seria devotes most of her time to training, except for the time she eats or when she listens to lectures. She embodies the ideal model of a ¡®hard-working genius¡¯, but improving one¡¯s skills wasn¡¯t something that could be obtained by simply investing time in it.

    Even during the harshest training of childhood, which could be said to be the most difficult period of my life, I was given adequate rest and nutritional supplementation. Otherwise, my muscles might have been damaged.

    There was no way that a woman from the Yurdina family, one of the most revered noble families of the Empire, did not know this. Unable to contain my curiosity, I asked her.

    ¡°Seria?¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior Ian.¡±

    Seria, who was rehydrating herself by drinking water out of the bottle, responded so and then looked at me.

    Her gray hair was drenched with sweat. The sound of her stable breathing, even though she swung the sword so much,bined with her alluring sapphire eyes, exuded an otherworldly aura from her.

    The woond at dawn was submerged in silence, and the sun was shining down on Seria as if it was gently revealing one of the jewels the world had hidden.

    She truly was beautiful. Just as I once again harbored such sentiments, I asked Seria.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only been swinging my sword all day since yesterday. Where do you find the time to rest? In this way, the muscles won¡¯t have enough time to regenerate and their effectiveness will diminish.¡±

    Then Seria¡¯s head tilted once more. It was a gesture that I had seen many times since I started spending time with her; it was the expression she made when she couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of my question.

    Seria tapped her lips with her index finger and spoke in a confused voice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to drink a healing potion?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud when I heard that.

    Yes,<strong>¡¯If one can¡¯t afford bread, let them eat cake.¡¯*</strong> The ¡®Healing Potion¡¯ which had the effect of immediately healing wounds, was something that could be regarded as an ¡®Extra Life.¡¯

    Since it was a potion with such an effect, it definitely won¡¯t be cheap? It was a preciousmodity even for the nobles, let alonemoners, such that they would carry around a bottle in case of an emergency.

    But Seria was drinking it every day. Moreover, to train more.

    In fact, I¡¯ve heard of such a rumor. Among the heirs of high-ranking aristocrats, the strong-willed ones often practiced while drinking healing potions.

    However, this was the first time that the truth of the rumor had been confirmed. After all, it was hard to believe. No matter how much healing potion you drank, mental fatigue wouldn¡¯t be relieved.

    Humans were not machines. Not only the body, but the mind as well needed rest. If you did intensive training every day, you would be tired not only physically but also mentally.

    It was for this reason that the academy¡¯s club culture was activated. Because hobbies help to recover the body and mind exhausted from studies and training.

    Therefore, training while drinking healing potions was not simply a matter of whether you had the means or not to afford this cost. It was also a matter of whether you could withstand such a tremendous amount of training.

    She was a woman who could be said to be crazy. I stuck out my tongue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired of swinging your sword?¡±

    Seria tilted her head again, and she asked me.

    ¡°How could I?¡±

    ¡°For example, there are many things you can do besides training. Going out to drink with friends, doing club activities and reading are only a couple of them¡­¡­.¡±

    As I continued my words, Seria scratched her cheek as if embarrassed. She then cautiously.

    ¡°Well, since I was a child, I knew nothing but the sword¡­¡­.¡±

    I clicked my tongue inward. The details of Seria¡¯s growth were unknown, but at least it seemed clear that she must not have followed a path simr to others.

    Looking back, Seria was just a youngdy. She was born out of an affair, so it was understandable how she must have been treated by the high-ranking Yurdina family.

    So, did she grow up knowing nothing but swords?

    She was at the age when she should taste both the sweetness as well as the bitterness of life. Didn¡¯t she just turn twenty now? Life still has a long way to go, and the only thing she is doing is training her swordsmanship.

    Of course, there are people who are happy with such a life. Seria¡¯s love for the sword was certainly real.

    However, a life in which other options are given is clearly different from one in which they aren¡¯t. I just felt bitter about it.

    I pitied her. After all, every human being lives with their own problems.

    Maybe Seria also had that kind of feeling when she saw me. To a genius, a human without talent could only be an object of pity or contempt.

    However, as a senior, I ought to give some advice to my juniors.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go downtown next time.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to subjugate magical beasts?¡±

    Hearing Seria¡¯s words, I had no choice but to bite my tongue.

    Tens of thousands of people reside in the academy. And more than half of the students were aristocrats, and there were many students frommoners who had wealthy merchant parents.

    Naturally, within the academy grounds, the enormous demand for items cannot be met. So, on the outskirts of the academy, there was a shopping district called ¡®Downtown.¡¯

    It was quiterge, since the academy was so generous with their taxes, merchants from all over the world flocked to it. In addition, the Academy was located at the center of the continent, and there was also a warp gate, so there were no problems regarding transportation.

    In other words, it was good to say that a city was created around the academy. And when ites to young people in their 20s going out to the city, there usually is only one goal.

    They¡¯re going out to hang out, that was the general idea. However, Seria seemed to have interpreted this sentence as ¡®Subjugation of Demonic Beasts.¡¯

    Not only was there a shopping district in the city, but there was also a warp gate.

    asionally, some of the academy¡¯s students, who want to gain some real life experience, spare some of their time to carry out quests regarding subjugation of demonic beasts.

    As I became speechless because of this absurdity, Seria seemed to have taken this as a tacit agreement. She nodded her head arbitrarily and her eyes shone a glint of understanding.

    ¡°I also have recently started thinking that the growth that my training provides me has stagnated. Before entering the academy, I used to often go to subjugate beasts, but lower grades are prohibited from doing so¡­ But if I¡¯m with Senior Ian, I might be able to get permission.¡±

    When Seria convinced herself and inferred everything at her own will, I touched my forehead as I couldn¡¯t figure out what to do.

    In the end, the words that came out of my mouth were the most simple words.

    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s not about subjugating beasts, but anyway, let¡¯s head out to city.¡±

    Maybe she didn¡¯t know the area well as she didn¡¯t have a friend to go with, so I thought I should show her around the city.

    Andstly, Seria unexpectedly seemed to be insecure.

    Her rigorous training also seemed to stem from such anxieties. She had a fear akin to an obsessivepulsion that if she didn¡¯t swing her sword right away, she might fall behind.

    No matter how much healing potion one uses, intense training would result in a higher risk of injury. It¡¯s only natural that Seria would sprain her ankle one day.

    ¡°Oh, Heup!¡±

    I, who was wielding a sword alongside Seria, immediately turned my head upon hearing her soft cry.

    Seria sat there, clutching her ankles. It didn¡¯t take me long to figure out the situation.

    Because there was no swordsman who wasn¡¯t used to injuries. I rushed to her.

    ¡°You all right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my ankles just¡­ Ah¡­¡­.¡±

    It looked like it was sprained badly. Seria¡¯s ankle seemed to be burning with a heated sensation. It hadn¡¯t swelled yet, but it was sure that it would swell soon.

    As It was a sprain, I took the first aid kit out of my bag.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. If you eat a healing potion, it will heal¡­ Kya?!¡±

    There was no need to listen to her any more. When the ointment was applied to her ankle, Seria let out a cute scream at the cold touch.

    Hearing such a squeal from her mouth, who always maintained a cold visage, a strange pleasure welled up inside of me. I deliberately rubbed her ankles as if I was massaging the area.

    ¡°Ugh, uh¡­ Sen-i-or¡­¡­.¡±

    In the midst of cries of pain and pleasure blended together, I finally let Seria go. Tears welled up in her eyes.

    No matter how used to injuries you are once you get hurt, tears are bound to well up in the corners of your eyes. I rubbed the injured area by pressing it all the while being careful so it wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    Seria¡¯s eyes harbored a slight resentment. But in the end, I still was her senior.

    I then said to her with a subtle smile.

    ¡°Nonsense, what did you say about drinking healing potion? No matter how effective a healing potion is, it is not almighty.¡±

    At my words, a slightly sullen expression appeared on Seria¡¯s face, but she couldn¡¯t respond since what I said was absolutely right.

    My voice, which initially had a gentle tone, gradually turned cold.

    ¡°You are well aware that no matter how much healing potion you take, it cannot relieve the fatigue umted in your joints. That¡¯s why you have to adjust the intensity of your training. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Then I took out the clean cotton cloth I had carried in my arms. I carry it with me every time I train just in case, so that it could be helpful in cases like this.

    I picked up a twig that was lying on the ground and used it as a splint. At that, Seria, who had only moaned a few times, quickly avoided my gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I have an opponent I want to win against.¡±

    ¡°Is she in fourth grade?¡±

    Hunting Festival of the Year, Last Chance.

    They were small clues, but they still could help me infer something. At my straightforward question, Seria silently nodded her head.

    A sigh escaped my mouth. It looked like a troublesome matter.

    ¡°Seria, your whole life isn¡¯t about the academy. There is a world outside the academy. Even after graduating, there will be plenty of opportunities topete, so why are you in such a rush now?¡±

    ¡°She will go further away.¡±

    Now it was my turn to be silent. I, who was holding the splint on her ankle tightly, turned my gaze to her.

    Seria was looking down at the floor obliquely, without making eye contact with me. But in her eyes there dwelled a deep sense of despair.

    She was biting her lips. with strong conviction.

    ¡°As time goes on, the person will go further. You can¡¯t evenpare her to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ How are you so sure?¡±

    ¡°Because she will soon be Yurdina.¡±

    I chose to remain silent again. Seria¡¯s expression lookedplicated. Looking at that despondent, grim face.

    It must have been a face that no one had seen. Everyone has at least one such face. So I bowed my head again and put a bandage around her ankle.

    Although she could feel the bitter pain, Seria didn¡¯t shed a single moan. However, I could feel that her head was hanging low.

    ¡°The academy is the only ce where I can be evaluated without discrimination. Senior Ian.¡±

    <strong>The world outside the academy.</strong>

    I pondered over the words I had unintentionally spoken to Seria.

    And the bandages were tied tighter. Because that was all I could do now.

    To Seria, the world was such a cruel ce

 Chapter 15

    <strong>? The First Letter (15) ?</strong>

    Celine has been dissatisfiedtely. To be more precise. This started after she heard that I had started training with Seria.

    Today was the day I went to practice swordsmanship with Celine. This time, we were instructed to gather in the forest located south of the academy, not at the knight¡¯s training ground.

    Unlike the knight¡¯s training grounds, the forest was quite far away, so Celine and I joined halfway through and then started walking together. She snorted and looked at me as if I was pathetic.

    ¡°Ian oppa, are you a pervert?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean?¡±

    Her left hand rested on her waist while her right hand was rustling and massaging her temples. It was the reaction you had when you were astonished.

    ¡°You have to be one? After being beaten to the dust on that day, just because she asked you, you actually started helping that bitch? No, if you aren¡¯t a pervert, are you retarded?¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I have beaten Seria as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    Celine growled, standing upright like an angry cat. No matter how much I thought about it, she didn¡¯t seem to like Seria at all.

    ¡°A senior can beat a junior for the purpose of giving her guidance, right? However, how can a junior beat their seniors to such an extent?¡±

    ¡°What do seniors and juniors have to do with a duel? When seniors duel with juniors, should they go easy on them?¡±

    The more I sided with Seria, the more I grew dissatisfied with Celine. She tried to persuade me with a frown, but it didn¡¯t change my mind.

    Seria, who I had been watching for a few days, was just often misunderstood, and was not a person without ws. On the contrary, I even got the impression that she was a little fragile.

    At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it, but it was true that I started getting a little worried after being together with her for a few days. I had a sense of crisis that if I left her as she was, she might remain in the society as a socially dysfunctional person.

    At the very least, she needed somemon sense about the intricacies of human rtionships. As a senior, it was natural to have that kind of care.

    I felt like I had to stick around and take care of her for a while. I¡¯m also concerned about the rtionship between her and my future lover, ¡®Sepia¡¯.

    Come to think of it, today¡¯s lecture was also rted to that letter from the future.

    Swordsmanship practice in the forest, isn¡¯t it the same lecture where there would be an attack by a magical beast?

    The letter stated that no casualties were caused thanks to the appropriate measures having been taken. On the other hand, it meant that human casualties might ur if not properly dealt with.

    I had to stop it. I then arrived at that conclusion.

    The problem was that he could not guess the identity of the demonic beast.

    Even the demonic beast had very different characteristics depending on the type of creature that could be termed as the prototype.

    In the first ce, when the density of unrefined magical power bes too high, a demonic beast is born from contaminating the nearby creatures. Depending on the characteristics of the creature, the characteristics of the beast had no choice but to change.

    Demonic beasts mainly take the form of animals, but sometimes nts can also be considered to be one. Even humans could be magical beasts when their magic density was abnormally high.

    These demonic beasts had only one thing inmon. The fact that they were excessively hostile to external life forms.

    Other than that, everything was different. This was the case for most of their other characteristics, such as ecology, habits and weaknesses. So I had no choice but to suffer from a headache.

    In fact, I was still not sure if this letter was from the future.

    Isn¡¯t that a letter from the future 7 years from now?

    If I were to grab a passer-by and ask if the letter was genuine or just someone else¡¯s prank, he would most likely choose thetter. Naturally, I was still not sure.

    However, if the letter is real, an incident will ur during today¡¯s lecture.

    I calmed my mind in advance and steeled my resolve.

    Unlike me, who was infinitely serious, Celine was still babbling beside me. She looked at me suspiciously.

    ¡°Ian oppa, are you listening to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes? Oh yeah, I am listening.¡±

    ¡°What was I talking about?¡±

    I was so immersed in my thoughts that I had forgotten that I was walking with Celine. Celine would be even more furious if it went on like this, so I decided to use the skills I had learned from Leto.

    The scent I praisedst time. The belonged to the girl who was approaching while pointing her finger.

    ¡°Celine.¡±

    ¡®What? Maybe Celine of the Haster family has disrespected Ian oppa? What¡¯s the matter, is Ian oppa annoyed? I¡¯m so scared that I might cry¡­¡­.¡¯

    ¡°You smell good today.¡±

    Celine, who had been taunting me nonstop, froze upon hearing my words, and remained paralyzed for a while.

    She blushed slightly and avoided my gaze. ¡®Sigh,¡¯ she then sighed and folded her arms.

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Is that the same shampoo you usedst time? It suits you.¡±

    Then Celine looked a little bubbly and shy. She coughed unnaturally, Ahum, Ahum, and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Wh-What¡­ I¡¯m not using it just because Ian oppa likes it, you know? Ar-Aren¡¯t you d that we met today?¡±

    The tone of her voice was strangely high, but Celine didn¡¯t seem to notice that.

    I¡¯m d it worked. I sensed that she was relieved, and heaved a sigh of relief inwardly.

    I felt like I owed Leto. Who would have thought that there was a way to control the pouty Celine?

    Thinking that I should put it to good use for a while, I hastened my steps.

    A forest could be seen in the distance.

    The dense forest where the demonic beasts reside, and everyone rarely enters, exuded a grim atmosphere.

    The ce where Emma was attacked by an unknown beast. Which people still dismissed as an ident, but well.

    You would have to go inside to know what was inside.

    ****

    A little further into the forest, most of the students were already seated in arge vacant lot. It seemed that we werete and the lecture had already started while I was having a leisurely conversation with Celine.

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t. Professor Derek nodded his head, pleased, confirming that Celine and I were present.

    Then, as always, he drew the students¡¯ attention with his robust voice. It was a voice brimming with vitality, it didn¡¯t sound like his age as he had already reached the twilight of his life.

    ¡°Come on, everyone, pay attention! Today we are going to have special training!¡±

    As I shifted my gaze to Professor Derek, my eyes met Seria, who was in the front seat.

    When I bowed my head as a greeting, Seria also bowed her head. Still, it was proof that we were close enough to exchange greetings.

    At first, I remember how she bit her tongue while saying hello and then looked at me with shaky eyes because she didn¡¯t know what to do. If anyone saw us, they might think I was threatening her.

    In fact, the fact that Seria was particrly kind to me was also affected by thest ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Beating Incident,¡¯ so it was painful to admit that it wasn¡¯t really wrong.

    What the hell happened to my personality while I lost my memory?

    It was still unknown. However, since the follow-up had already beenpleted to some extent, I decided not to worry about it any more.

    If there is a chance that I will lose my memory again, then I¡¯ll start thinking about it a little more seriously.

    For now, he was also busy paying attention to the contents of the letter from the future.

    ¡°If you are a swordsman, you should know the importance of your surrounding environment. Among them, a dense forest is one of the most demanding environments.¡±

    And as such, Professor Derek went into the crevice of the trees next to him, wanting to give us a demonstration. As soon as he drew his sword, it became clear how narrow the space was.

    Anyone who is an academy student can read the power behind the opponent¡¯s attack to some extent. In that way, there were only three trees that stood in the way of the attack.

    There was also the issue of standing still on the spot. Considering that actualbat requires fluid movement, there were more than one or two trees that bothered Professor Derek while he was wielding his sword.

    And this was probably not just a problem limited to Professor Derek. Me, Celine, or even Seria.

    Unless you used a weapon such as a sword specialized for stabbing, movement in the forest was inevitably ufortable.

    ¡°Look, in this narrow space between trees, even swinging a sword bes difficult. It would be nice if your opponent is the type of enemy whocked intelligence, but if the opponent is a named-ss demonic beast or a human, if the sword¡¯s path is limited, the attack can be easily read.¡±

    Even if it was a beast he encountered in the forest, it was highly likely that it was a native creature that had already adapted to its environment. Then a swordsman in the forest would be even more at a disadvantage.

    Professor Derek recited such amon-sense statement, then imbued aura into his sword.

    The magical energy that bloomed like a hazy mist was soon united with a dazzling light. That bloody aura was proof that Professor Derek had already reached the level of maturity as a swordsman.

    A sword expert, a step that enables one to crystallize Aura. Among them, Professor Derek had skills belonging to the higher ranks.

    As I was in my 3rd year at the academy, I was also able to materialize the aura, but it was impossible to conjure a cohesive aura like him. Among the students who are here right now, maybe Seria was the best?

    She was at the entry level into the ¡®Sword Expert.¡¯ In this ce, there were no students who could defeat the legendary hunter who devoted his whole life to hunting monsters and demonic beasts, relying solely on pure skill.

    ¡°But if you can crystallize Aura, the story is a little different. Whether the sword is blocked or not, if you swing it, it will sh the thing that stands in its path.¡±

    And then Professor Derek casually swung his sword. A silent sword strike that didn¡¯t even make a sound.

    Not even the cutting sound could be heard. Everything that stood in his path was cleaved when he swung his sword. Trees, the wind, and even the sound.

    It was an unrealistic sight. When I blinked, a solid line was drawn in the world as if I was looking at a picture that was shed. It was a skill reserved only to those who became a sword expert.

    ¡°However, no matter how strong you are as a sword expert, there is a limit to ignoring the environment. Now, see this tree?¡±

    Professor Derek pointed to a tree full of dents caught in the trail of his sword sh. Then he went back to the tree and kicked the tree.

    A shock that was not even that strong. However, with that alone, the tree copsed in the direction of the forest with a roaring sound.

    Of course, the tree could have also copsed on the groove cleaved by his sword¡¯s trajectory afterwards. In other words, the Professor could have died under that tree if he didn¡¯t kick it beforehand.

    Of course, when ites to Sword Expert, they wouldn¡¯t die so easily, but it was undeniable that the surrounding environment was quite annoying nheless.

    What if you¡¯re in battle? There is nothing to say. The eyes of the students became a little serious.

    ¡°As you can see, swordsmen in the forest have to fight under quite a bit of a disadvantage. So, it would be best not to use the forest as the battlefield as much as possible, but there are many times when this is not possible during the subjugation of demonic beasts. So today, we will practice getting used to the environment of the forest.¡±

    Then Professor Derek sheathed his sword. Soon the bloody aura vanished without a trace.

    ¡°Especially after a while, you know there will be a hunting festival, right? Since the hunting festival system will take ce in the forest, it would be quite helpful if you were to familiarize yourself with the field in advance today. I don¡¯t know how many of you will participate in the hunting festival, though!¡±

    Professor Derek ended his speech with such a loud chuckle. And, as usual, he waved his hands to tell the students to take care of themselves, but he paused for a moment as he forgot something.

    He shook his head, then added onest word.

    ¡°For reference, you must not carelessly swing your sword today, you will be allowed to freely roam around and willpete in pairs of two. However, it is imperative for you to carefully analyze the surrounding environment, whether you climb a tree or hide in the grass, you are free to do anything. Anyway, be prepared for all possibilities. I¡¯m keeping an eye on you, so don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    You can roam freely.

    Hearing those words, my eyes gradually darkened. It was information that was both beneficial and unfavorable to me.

    First of all, if the two-person group moved separately, there was the risk of being defeated individually when the attack of the demonic beasts became a reality. However, it was impossible to warn my partner about a massive stampede of the demonic beasts since there was no proper evidence right now.

    Then there was only one answer. Before the attack of the demonic beasts, first notice the situation and then report it to Professor Derek.

    I don¡¯t know how strong the demonic beasts lurking in the forest were, but Professor Derek still had a history of subjugating famous demonic beasts countless times. There was no way he could lose in a ce where there were even 100 students enrolled in the academy.

    But if there was one problem, it was that I needed someone who wouldpletely believe my words and follow me?

    My eyes naturally turned to Celine. Even though I didn¡¯t say anything, as if she knew my thoughts, she came over to me with a smirk.

    ¡°How are you, Ian oppa? It¡¯s a party of two-person, but what about us two going together after a long time?¡±

    ¡°To have a date while the two of us are armed with our swords, in a ce where demonic beasts might be lurking. Isn¡¯t that romantic?¡±

    Celine chuckled upon hearing my sarcasm. She seemed to be quite enthusiastic about this new training we will be doing.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they supposed to just be low-level beasts? Even if this ce is on the outskirts, after all, it¡¯s still within the academy grounds.¡±

    That was the general idea. No matter how neglected the breeding of demonic beasts was, this ce was still within the academy grounds, even the hunting festival was held here every year.

    He could tell just by looking at what people thought of the earlier incident with Emma. The predominant view was that a student in the Alchemy Department, unable to protect herself, had an ident.

    But what if it wasn¡¯t the case?

    Because of that ¡®letter¡¯, various emotions were swirling in my mind. Anxiety, nervousness, and feelings of duty and guilt.

    No one believed this letter. Only I, on the premise that this letter was saying the truth, could prevent the loss of lives that would appear today.

    I felt lonely and painful. I momentarily bit my lips, then, as usual, tried to invite Celine to apany me.

    If it was Celine, she was someone whom I knew well, and above all else, she was someone I could trust and rely on to watch my back. However, I kept my mouth shut when I felt someone¡¯s gaze.

    My eyes flickered to the side. There, eyes resembling the sea were staring at me.

    Her eyelids drooped again after having been filled with hope for a brief moment, as if she didn¡¯t want to feel disappointed.

    While thinking something like that, I couldn¡¯t help but stare at those eyes whose glitter soon faded.

    I was troubled for a while. But the hesitation was short-lived.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Celine, partner up with someone else today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Anyway, Ian oppa only has this Celine¡­ what?¡¯

    Celine, who had already swelled up in anticipation of what was going toe out of my mouth, immediately frowned and asked me.

    I confirmed my intent to her again.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to group up with someone else. Not to mention there are many other people besides me.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­ Aha.¡±

    Celine, who was shocked, soon realized that my gaze was on someone else and uttered in an icy voice.

    A cold light shed in her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you want to partner up with that bitch?¡±

    ¡°She seems to have no one but me.¡±

    Celine¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in irritation. She whimpered and turned coldly away from me.

    ¡°Are you seriously going to do it? From now on, we are going to be adversaries.¡±

    She left after uttering such an angry remark. She must have been furious.

    I hoped she would let this slide but still things turned this way. Thinking as such, I sighed and walked over to Seria.

    Seria, who was left alone among the people who were forming a group, seemed particrly lonely. However, now I¡¯m a bit acquainted with her.

    In fact, Seria wasn¡¯t ignoring anybody, and surprisingly, she was someone who feared loneliness.

    I called Seria, who was looking only at her toes with her head lowered.

    ¡°Seria.¡±

    ¡°Ye-Yes!?¡±

    Seria jumped with a cute scream, perhaps startled by my sudden call. She looked at me with bewildered eyes.

    To such Seria, I made a simple proposal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s team up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Pardon?¡±

    Seria tilted her head as if she had no idea what I was talking about. So I had to utter one more time as if to assert my intent.

    ¡°I want you to team up with me.¡±

    Seria then looked nkly at me.

    She avoided my gaze and hesitated for a moment, then soon she coughed in vain as her former arrogant expression returned to her face.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, -dly.¡±

    She bit her tongue again.

    Seria was still the same.

 Chapter 16

    <strong>? The First Letter (16) ?</strong>

    The forest was engulfed in silence. The dark road was covered with leaves, flowers, shrubs, and mushrooms were growing everywhere.

    The demonic beasts tend to hide in the shadows of the forest near the end of the ¡®Hunting Festival.¡¯ There are rumors that students from the alchemy faculty would form groups to go there. That¡¯s because the ce where the demonic beasts are born has a high density of magic particles. That¡¯s why a lot of high-quality materials grow there.

    It was an unsullied ce and even if it was not, the forest, which was not often visited by people, had a natural feel to it. It also meant that the road had yet to be carved.

    Not only animals but also ces are tamed by people as time passes. The more frequented by humans a ce is, the more the roads are divided and the more friendly to people the ce bes.

    No matter how remote it was, if there was a vige nearby, there would always be at least one road. Forests are treasure troves for resources. There was no way that nobody in the vige would not go in and out of it.

    However, this forest, which was located south of the Academy, was an exception. Although the Academy itself did not explicitly control the ess, there was no reason for a student to go in and out of the southern forest.

    First of all, there wasn¡¯t just one forest within the academy site. Located around the dormitory, there was another forest. There were no beasts and not many people frequented that ce, so it was good for going for a walk or camping.

    If you wanted to go to the forest, you didn¡¯t have to walk a long way to the south.

    And even if they wanted to gather materials, this was the Academy. It was a ce where numerous aristocrats gathered, and although the number ofmoners wasn¡¯t small, most of them were still children of wealthy merchants.

    That meant that to a lot of students, the game simply wasn¡¯t worth the candle. asionally,moners from poor families like Emma went in and out of the outskirts of the forest, but none of the students would travel to the depths of the forest without an escort.

    In other words, there was not much traffic in this forest, so of course there would be no roads. Then there was only one possible ending for us.

    Seeds of all kinds were covering my and Seria¡¯s uniforms. From seeds that looked fluffy, to spiky one that might pierce if they were to sting you.

    Some might call it ¡®The Beauty of Nature,¡¯ but as a person who was walking through it, it felt dreadful. If luck doesn¡¯t favor me, I might get caught on a sharp branch and tear my uniform.

    As I was walking with a sullen face,I remembered something that Emma said to me a while ago.

    <strong>¨C While you may not seem like it, after all, you¡¯re an aristocrat after all</strong>

    Yeah, I guess she was right. It didn¡¯t feel good to see seeds clinging to my uniform and damp soiling my pants. Emma, a former herbalist, might have burst outughing if she had seen it.

    A grown man was being a wimp, being afraid of Seria thinking so as well, I kept quiet about it.

    Seria was walking withoutints. In hindsight, Seria was already a swordsman with a history of having participated several times in the subjugation of demonic beasts since her childhood. She probably was used to this kind of thing.

    But as a senior, I couldn¡¯t show my shameful side to her. I pretended nothing was wrong and called Seria.

    ¡°Seria.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior¡­ Ian.¡±

    Seria was a little nervous and almost bit her tongue again, but she managed to get over the crisis. At the shame of having stumbled on her own words, her face turned slightly red.

    It was an unbelievable change for a girl who had just had a cold expression on her face. In fact, I now knew the reason why she was like this.

    The reason she had a frozen look on her face was that she didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she was supposed to make.

    There was no need for her to be so nervous, but for now, it seemed that I had no choice but to hope that we would get to know each other a little more.

    ¡°Can you feel any signs of life around you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? Yes, for now I don¡¯t feel them.¡±

    Hmmm, I thought for a moment while emitting that sound.

    We had already moved quite a bit towards the depths of the forest. If the demonic beasts were to attack the students, they at least had to be around this area.

    Of course, the forest was big. No matter how sharp Seria¡¯s senses were, there still was a possibility that the beasts would pass through that blind spot and attack other students.

    But would the beast really do that?

    At close range, there were two prey alone. If they want to attack students in the first ce, then Seria and I would also be the targets.

    The beasts were not very intelligent, with the exception of some who received the title of ¡®Named¡¯. They would not deliberately choose a detour for a tasty prey.

    Of course, even though I knew all of this, I asked Seria in a serious voice.

    ¡°I apologize, but please stay vignt, and let¡¯s rest here for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is not difficult, but¡­¡­.¡±

    Seria blurted out the end of her words as if she couldn¡¯t understand why she had to stay vignt, and why did we venture so deep in the forest just to rest now.

    But she soon followed me faithfully. She hesitated and looked like she was going to ask a question, but in the end, she kept her mouth shut.

    It seemed to be a choice stemming from the fact that she often stumbled on her own words in our conversations recently. She always tread the line between honesty and rudeness.

    After all, she was a fearful woman. I just settled down roughly on a rock located nearby. When I opened my water bottle to quench my thirst, my face and neck got scratched by the leaves.

    It was quite an unpleasant experience for me, who was used to living in a civilized world. But I had to get used to it.

    From the moment I picked up the sword, I had to be prepared to take the lives of not only the demonic beasts but also of other people . This is because the sword ultimately is a tool born to harm someone.

    It was a mindset that my teacher forcibly rammed into my brain while I was going through rigorous training as a child. It would be funny for a man who was going to live a life made up of bloodshed to be bothered by the forest.

    At that time, a small sound escaped from Seria¡¯s closed mouth. My eyes naturally turned to Seria.

    ¡°Ehm, senior?¡±

    ¡°Yes what is it?¡±

    Seria¡¯s body trembled involuntarily at my coarse reply. It was a subtle tremor that could only be captured by my acute senses. And this also meant that Seria has now earnestly began paying attention to me.

    She seemed to be building hermon sense regarding human rtionships through me recently. After all, there was no one besides me that she could call a friend, so it was a natural consequence.

    So these days, she has been paying close attention to me. To be honest, it was a little ufortable.

    Isn¡¯t she overestimating how great of a person I am? However, Seria¡¯s current state resembled that of a young child who had juste to the world.

    An innocent girl full of curiosity and naivety. At least when ites to human rtionships, these days must have been full of events that she was experiencing for the first time in her life.

    So, she is trying to act cautious. To be honest, she didn¡¯t need to be so careful.

    The only thing I can do as a senior is to be patient and wait.

    After a while, Seria asked me carefully.

    ¡°Ehm, can I ask you one thing?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s natural for a junior to ask something to a senior.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t even something special enough for her to ask permission, I added, and came back to moistening my dry throat with the water from my bottle.

    I shouldn¡¯t drink too much. Because I had to be prepared for an emergency. I then gave up the idea of continuing to drink.

    After I earn some money, I¡¯ll have to rece this sack with a bag enchanted with space warping magic. However, since anything with a semi-permanent magic engraved was expensive, that day seemed far away.

    Watching me drink water from the bottle without saying a word, Seria seemed to have decided that it was time for her to ask the question. Her charming lips carefully opened up again.

    ¡°Why did you team up with me?¡±

    A direct and straightforward question. I closed the lid of the bottle and slowly turned my gaze to Seria.

    Seria¡¯s eyes seemed to have settled down, but they were shaking slightly. That subtle trembling was the only way to read Seria¡¯s emotions.

    After losing my memories, even I, whose senses have be sharper, was able to notice her habit only after spending a few days with her.

    Failing to read those signs, people gave her the nickname ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Loner.¡¯

    Now that I think about it, that was pretty rude. I didn¡¯t even know whether she was concerned about it.

    For some reason, I couldn¡¯t leave it alone. At first I thought it was simply a senior¡¯s cheappassion towards his junior but at some point, I couldn¡¯t treat her like a stranger.

    But I couldn¡¯t voice my thoughts out loud. It was embarrassing and there was no need for it.

    ¡°I just felt like it.¡±

    Just those words were enough, and an embarrassed look crossed Seria¡¯s face, who was waiting for my answer with a slightly nervous expression on her face.

    ¡°Uhmm, didn¡¯t you and your friend have prior ns to team up?¡±

    ¡°At first we did.¡±

    Seria¡¯s eyes became even more confused at my contradictory answer. She asked again.

    ¡°But why¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°I already told you, I just felt like it.¡±

    As I said this, I smiled and met Seria¡¯s gaze head-on. Seria¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°Celine is my friend, and you are my friend as well. Do you need a reason to form a group with your friend?¡±

    To be honest, the main reason was Seria¡¯s extremely lonely eyes at the time, but I didn¡¯t say that on purpose not wanting to hurt her pride.

    Seria seemed even more perplexed by my simple exnation. She paused for a moment, then hesitated, then bowed her head to avoid my gaze.

    Her small mumble pierced my ear.

    ¡°Fri-Friend¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    It was a word full of unfamiliarity and confusion, as if she had heard it for the first time in her life. Now that I think about it, it might have been the case.

    I looked at Seria like that and asked.

    ¡°Am I the only one who thought so? It¡¯s okay to call each other ¡®friends¡¯, right?¡±

    ¡°Th-Th-That¡¯s right¡­ But, I¡­¡­.¡±

    Seria stuttered in embarrassment, then immediately turned red and lowered her head. When such a pretty girl did that, even that became something worthy of being immortalized into a painting.

    It was a sight one should see alone. With that in mind, I waited for Seria¡¯s next words.

    But Seria¡¯s next words were beyond imagination.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What does one do with their friends?¡±

    I had no choice but to harden on that question.

    Seeing my absurd gaze, Seria hesitated, seemingly embarrassed, and then avoided my gaze. What does one do with their friends?

    Hmm, you hang out together; you go out to y; you eat together. There was no standardized answer. But realizing that Seria didn¡¯t really know, so I had to squeeze my brain for a while.

    How do I answer? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯te up with an appropriate answer.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s simr to what we¡¯re doing now. The two of us talk, go for a walk together, and share secrets with each other¡­ just spending time together makes it precious.¡±

    ¡°Spending, Spending time¡­ Oh.¡±

    Seria¡¯s eyes widened as if something shed through her mind. She asked me in a serious tone.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard that close friends also exchange gifts.¡±

    ¡°Well, sometimes they do.¡±

    It¡¯s not, but it isn¡¯t wrong to say that such exchanges do take ce, so I nodded my head and agreed. Then Seria¡¯s expression became more serious.

    ¡°That, then. In return for being friends with me, Senior Ian, do I have to give you something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡±

    I was so shocked I couldn¡¯t help but ask, but Seria seemed to have arrived at that conclusion with all her will. She muttered in bewilderment.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have anything right now¡­ When we go back to the dormitory, are the 200 gold I was trying to give you enough¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, you are missing the point here¡­ Then it would be an employment rtionship rather than a friendship,you know?¡±

    Contrary to her appearance, she was a junior with a troublesome side to her. I then had to work my brain out and exin the meaning of ¡®friend¡¯ to her a couple more times.

    Seria seemed to have somehow been convinced of the fact that she didn¡¯t have to give me anything. While the concept remained unclear to her, at least she wouldn¡¯t say that in front of me again.

    I decided to just be satisfied with that. Anyway, if I get to know Seria more, Seria will one day understand that there are rtionships in this world that cannot be evaluated on the basis of money.

    However, it seemed that Seria still had a few doubts that needed to be cleared. So she took a deep breath and asked me with a cautious look.

    ¡°Ehm, sir?¡±

    ¡°Uh, what?¡±

    Fatigue was evident in the tone I answered. This was because Seria¡¯s loneliness, which exceeded my expectations, was starting to irk me a little.

    I wasn¡¯t angry. And if I did get angry, Serena might be even more stressed.

    However, I wished that she would ask a normal question.

    Maybe God Arus heard my wish, and Seria raised a more normal question.

    ¡°Then, since we are friends, can I ask you a slightly rude question?¡±

    It was a question for which the ignorant Seria said ¡®Excuse me¡¯, so to be honest, I was a little curious about this.

    I replied as such without a second thought.

    ¡°Yes, ask away.¡±

    As soon as I granted her permission, thest hesitation I sensed from Seria disappeared. she asked me right away.

    A soft, clear voice.

    ¡°Is it because of your friend?¡±

    So, as if I had been struck by an unexpected blow, My body had no choice but to freeze on the spot.

    My gaze, which had been staring at the ground in despair, turned to Seria. Her dark blue eyes were deep and silent. As always.

    ¡°Your friend was attacked in this forest, so is that why you came all the way here?¡±

    That question pierced my head without hesitation, like an arrow shot by an elite archer.

 Chapter 17

    <strong>? The First Letter (17) ?</strong>

    For a while, silence lingered in the air. I couldn¡¯t understand Seria¡¯s intentions.

    Is she angry? After all, I had just brought her into my personal fight since Seria and Emma had nothing to do with each other.

    Or maybe it was just a simple question. Since it was Seria, it was quite usible. She was indifferent to most things except for the sword, and was even clumsy when it came to human rtionships.

    There was no obvious answer, so I hesitated for a moment, avoiding her gaze. But in the end, what came out of my mouth were my honest feelings devoid of any pretense.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Those words that I uttered with a sigh were my true thoughts.

    I honestly didn¡¯t know. Why did I be so obsessed with that letter from the future?

    It could be out of a sense of duty, or it might have been a sense of responsibility. However, emotion did not need a motive for them to exist. Perhaps I myself didn¡¯t realize that I was being controlled by those feelings from the moment I heard the news of Emma almost passing away.

    Guilt and even rage.

    The only rite of atonement that can wash away this guilt I felt towards Emma was to y that beast.

    Revenge.

    Of course, it was a foolish decision. There was no way that Emma would simply wake up if I killed that demonic beast.

    It was unknown what would happen if we offered a valuable sacrifice to receive a miracle from Arus. But neither Emma nor Emma¡¯s father, nor myself, could afford that.

    I¡¯m aware of that fact. I know it¡¯s meaningless.

    But how can I pretend otherwise and look away?

    What if I had stopped Emma?

    How I couldn¡¯t protect her.

    Only if I had taken the contents of the letter a bit more seriously.

    If I did, this might not have happened.

    The scene of that day is still vivid in my mind.

    I remember seeing the weeping old man. Emma¡¯s father howled as if all of his hopes had been ripped out of him. That memory ovepped with the kind smile Emma used to wear all the time.

    I¡¯d be lying if I said it wasn¡¯t painful. No, it still really hurts. My chest aches and a heavy sense of guilt seems to be silently choking my lungs.

    I slowly bit my lips and took a sip of the water from the bottle. There was now only a little water left inside of it.

    ¡°But it¡¯s true that I came all the way to find the beast. If it attacks the students again, there might be casualties.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you chose me?¡±

    She asked another question while looking at me.

    It was probably the question Seria really wanted to ask since she was confident and proud of her skills.

    Seria was a skilled swordsman. So, she would be a great help when dealing with the beasts. At least, she would be better than Celine, who was on the same level as me.

    Since the word ¡®friend¡¯ was unfamiliar, she kept doubting me and drawing out possibilities.

    It was a virtue of her, who wouldter rise to an influential position. But as of today, those doubts were in vain.

    I smiled bitterly and shook my head. My n was not to fight them.

    ¡°No way, I know my ce. It¡¯s dangerous to deal with demonic beasts with my skills right now. Of course, I have no intention of forcing you to take such a risk either.¡±

    If that had been the case, I would have exined my ns to Seria in advance and politely asked for her understanding. No matter how excellent a swordsman she is, when you are confronting demonic beasts, you¡¯re always putting your life on the line.

    The opponents were demonic beasts fuelled with hostility towards humanity. It was natural to lose your life if something wrong happened.

    However, Seria was still a little hesitant. She opened her with difficulty.

    ¡°¡­¡­ But, you just said something different before.¡±

    ¡°I want to kill the beast.¡±

    I said so and got up. It was time to get up. When I shook off the dust my trousers, the seeds that had been buried in the fluff flew away.

    ¡°But what I want to do and what I can do are two different things. A guy like me must be able to distinguish those things well, if he wants to survive in this world.¡±

    Seria put on a puzzled face at my answer. She closed her eyes and pondered for a moment, then asked me.

    ¡°Is it because she is your friend?¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything since it seemed rtively clear who she was talking about.

    She must be talking about Emma. Her presence was essential to exin my obsession with the demonic beasts dwelling in the forest.

    Seria identified the cause of my feelings as ¡®Emma.¡¯ Of course, my situation was a little moreplicated.

    There was that love letter from the future. Emma was attacked just as it stated in the letter, and the next assault was scheduled to happen in today¡¯s field practice.

    I had no intention of feeling regretful ever again. I¡¯m sick of sitting nkly in front of the hospital bed of my friend who was seriously wounded.

    I couldn¡¯t exin all these details to Seria. If she listened to me, she might arrive at the conclusion as Leto or Celine, that I had gone insane.

    So I just asked Seria.

    ¡°How would you feel?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ ?¡±

    At the returned question, Seria stared at me without saying a word, perhaps a little startled.

    Her eyes asked what I meant, so I smiled and asked her again.

    ¡°How would you feel if I were to be attacked by a demonic beast? And if I was so seriously injured to the point that you wouldn¡¯t know whether I would die today or tomorrow.¡±

    Maybe Seria realized what I meant at that moment, and she was so immersed in this troublesome question that she was stuttering ¡®ah.¡¯

    She tilted her head here and there with her eyes closed. It was a cute side that she had not shown until now. Perhaps she had never been so deeply troubled in front of me.

    It was such a difficult problem. Seria was pensive for a long time, and then.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I think I will get a little angry.¡±

    Her reply made me a little happy. When she opened her eyes again, her pupils were still and cold.

    Those eyes soon reverted to their normal state after the answer. Seeing that, I approached her and tapped her on the shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah, that means we¡¯re friends.¡±

    ¡°We are friends¡­¡­.¡±

    Seria looked dazed as if a realization had just dawned upon her. She repeated The words ¡®we are friends¡¯ over and over again.

    It was the first time that she made a friend, so that feeling might be new.

    Of course, she¡¯ll get used to it in the future, because she was a woman who excelled in both appearance and background. If only she developed her social skills, people who wanted to be friends with her would have to stand in a long line.

    After watching Seria for a while, I turned my gaze away and scanned the surroundings.

    The forest was still quiet. It was still midday, so cries of grasshoppers couldn¡¯t be heard. It was a sight peaceful enough to make me doubt the contents of the letter, where it was stated that demonic beasts would attack.

    Will the attack really happen?

    Maybe I was overreacting too much. After all, a letter from 7 years from the future from now on, isn¡¯t it too much of a joke?

    Emma¡¯s case might have been a mere coincidence.

    As the hunting festival approaches, the number of demonic beasts appearing in the forest increases. The possibility that one of them had identally attacked Emma could not be ruled out.

    Rather, there was a side of me that was cowardly wishing for it to be the case.

    At best, I was only the second son of a countryside Viscountcy. My background and skills were not something I could change. Talking about the destruction of the world and my friend getting hurt because I didn¡¯t tell them the contents of the letter in advance was too much of a heavy burden to me.

    However, there was another me, waiting for the attack of the demonic beast with heightened vignce.

    It was not in the realm of logic, rationality, or reason. An animalistic instinct was speaking to me. <strong>You shouldn¡¯t have ignored the letter. That¡¯s why Emma ended up like that.</strong>

    It was soon revealed which of the two was right.

    Rustling, a faint sound whispered in the air.

    In addition to the sharp senses I got after losing the memory, it was a subtle sound that I could feel only because I was on high alert. But the moment I sensed that sound, my heart began beating like crazy.

    It sensed us. It was moving like this because it had already noticed our presence. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have crept up so silently.

    While she was still muttering the word ¡®friend¡¯ with a soft smile hung on her face, I soon stabbed Seria¡¯s side.

    Ugh, my fingers dug into her soft skin. Seria looked at me in astonishment, but as soon as I put my index finger to her lips, she shut her mouth.

    Her eyes became serious. Closing her eyes, her face grew gradually turned grim.

    ¡°There are still no signs of¡­ wait no..one? two? four?¡±

    As her voice continued, word by word, the number she uttered grew more and more. Hearing that, I felt a chill down my spine.

    It wasn¡¯t a single beast, rather they were acting in a group.

    So, they must havee up with a big n to attack the academy¡¯s students. There were several of them, and in today¡¯s practice, the students are supposed to move in pairs.

    No matter how crazy Seria was, she was still Seria. Even she was confused about their existence at first, so most of the students who participated in today¡¯s practice wouldn¡¯t even notice the presence of the demonic beast.

    There was no need to even think about what their end would be.

    It would be a bloodshed. Perhaps having arrived at a simr conclusion, Seria¡¯s voice grew serious as she moved her hand toward the sword sheathed around her waist.

    ¡°Senior Ian, shall we take the lead?¡±

    It was a very reasonable proposal. Enemies were aware of our presence, but they didn¡¯t know that we knew about their presence as well.

    In case a fight urs, the one who strikes first has an absolute advantage. Even so, the forest was an unfavorable battlefield. I had to do anything to slightly tip the scales of victory in our favor.

    Seria had the experience of participating in the subjugation of demonic beasts several times. Her judgment was certainly correct.

    However, that was under the premise that the purpose was to subdue the beasts.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No, we aren¡¯t going to attack. There are too many enemies, even you might get hurt.¡±

    Seria, who seemed to be about to rush at any moment, stopped. Her curious gaze turned to me.

    ¡°But, then what¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°We should run away.¡±

    It was an answer without even the slightest hesitation.

    So, Seria looked at me with an even more astonished gaze. It was the expression of absurdity that could be made only when you heard an option you hadn¡¯t even considered.

    But for me, it was a very reasonable decision.

    There was no need to take risks. I immediately persuaded Seria.

    ¡°I told you we don¡¯t have to take risks. There¡¯s no reason why we have to deal with those demonic beasts. The beasts are still far away, so we just need to run quickly and report it to Professor Derek.¡±

    Then it¡¯s over. After that, Professor Derek wille forward, and the ¡®Legendary Monster Hunter¡¯ will show off his true skills and y these beats.

    The risk was low, and the result was clear. There was no reason not to choose this option.

    Seria seemed to be unable to ept my suggestion to heart. She bit her lips, wanting to refuse, then shut them tight.

    She muttered with eyes that could notpletely shake off her hesitation.

    ¡°But¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Seria, this is not the time for your meaningless pride.¡±

    Running away was a shameful thing for a swordsman, regardless of age or ce of origin. But what can we do? You can¡¯t trade life for pride. This was alsomon sense.

    Seria could not easily shake off her doubts, but the moment she met my resolute gaze, she had no choice but to nod her head as if she had no choice.

    No one will get hurt. That was the only hope I had right now.

    ¡°¡­¡­ All right.¡±

    Hesitation still lingered on her face, but Seria seemed to have decided to follow me for now.

    From afar, I could feel the presence of more demonic beasts approaching our way. So, both of us began running while hiding our presence at the same time.

    The beasts did not notice our movement for a while. However, when they decided that the distance from us was too wide, they started pursuing us in earnest.

    However, we had already established a considerable distance from them. No matter how fast the beasts were, the size of the forest was limited. If we were to run like this, Professor Derek will notice soon.

    In the meantime, it was enough for both of us to act as a bait to prevent the beasts from attacking other students. That was the gist of my n.

    No one would get hurt, and soon enough this would just be an incident worthy only of being used as a topic of idle banter.

    That¡¯s what should have happened.

    ¡°Oh, argh¡­¡­ !¡±

    However, Seria, who was running beside me, groaned and came to a halt.

    She grabbed her ankle. That part was somehow familiar. I immediately recalled a scene I had seen a few days ago.

    Seria sprained her ankle and couldn¡¯t even move properly.

    My head went cold.

    No matter how much healing potion is used, the joint fatigue can¡¯t bepletely relieved. So it¡¯s dangerous. I¡¯ve said this so many times.

    Immediately I almost let out a swear, but Seria¡¯s condition was more important than that. I ran to her with a desperate look.

    Seria was sitting down and groaning. A pain that could not be hidden was evident on her face.

    ¡°Seria, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Ahead, go¡­ go ahead, Senior Ian.¡±

    I was stunned for a moment when I heard that. What are you talking about now?

    When she said go ahead, it meant that she could no longer run and didn¡¯t want to be a burden.

    The problem, however, was that if the injury was so severe that she couldn¡¯t even run, she would have to give up her mobility in battle.

    I didn¡¯t even need to exin how much of a disadvantage it would be to have an impaired mobility. In that state, she wants to deal with multiple demonic beasts instead of just one?

    It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m sure she will die. Thus, I screamed in rage.

    ¡°Are you crazy? When you can¡¯t use your legs¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Seria replied calmly. So I shut my mouth.

    She looked like she had given up. Even so, her hand was fumbling around the hilt of the sword on her waist, as if she would not allow herself to simply die without putting up a fight.

    ¡°I must take responsibility for my decisions. I was the one who didn¡¯t listen to you, Senior Ian.¡±

    It made sense.

    I warned that using the healing potion would put a strain on the ankle joint. However, it was Seria who ignored my warning and repeated her excessive training.

    She was already a swordsman. Of course, she had to take responsibility for what she had done. She was right, I should leave her.

    No, is it really her fault?

    After all, wasn¡¯t it me who drew her in?

    I felt a headache. The images of Emma and her father shed before my eyes. Regret and guilt welled up.

    Along with revenge.

    Like a fire being ignited, the mes of emotion engulfed my memories, stained with remorse.

    I was desperate. I said I would never feel regret ever again, so I stepped forward, holding my sword.

    My eyes were focused straight ahead.

    I felt they were gradually approaching.

    There was no time now.

    ¡°Seria, can you walk?¡±

    ¡°If I put on a splint, somehow¡­ So don¡¯t worry too much¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    Seria was speechless at my calm voice. As if she had heard something wrong, she frowned slightly and asked.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Leave first, I will stay behind and act as the bait.¡±

    But the decision has already been made. There was no shaking in my voice. I held my breath as I sensed the presence of the demonic beasts approaching from afar.

    Seria, who had been staring at me nkly for a moment, immediately shook her head. It meant that she couldn¡¯t ept that. Her voice became urgent.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. It¡¯s my fault! I will take responsibility¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Seria.¡±

    I got up and stood in the direction in which the beasts were approaching.

    If I had to fight, I had to attack first. It was the first time I¡¯m fighting for my life. Still, my heart was strangely calm.

    It was strange. Ever since I got the letter, everything has been a mess.

    Who the hell did I be when I lost my memories? Why did my senses be so sharp, and why is my heart so calm even though this battle could decide whether I¡¯ll live or die?

    Leaving behind all the unsolvable questions, I turned around and looked at Seria.

    She even forgot about the pain in her ankle while waiting for my answer. I decided to always remember that cold expression.

    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t make such expressions like that on your face while you¡¯re talking with your friends.¡±

    Having said that, I rushed forward. The demonic beasts were approaching. I had to secure a suitable position.

    I heard Seria calling me from behind, but I ignored her. She too would soon find out that it would be best to run away and inform Professor Derek of the situation.

    Before engaging in battle with the demonic beasts, I rummaged through my pocket.

    I felt it. The firm sensation of the potion bottle.

    I thought of Emma again and her father, who crumbled down with a paleplexion on his face.

    The demonic beasts were approaching.

 Chapter 18

    <strong>? The First Letter (18) ?</strong>

    The beasts approached stealthily. Silence lingered in the forest.

    Come to think of it, it was strange that there was no sound in the forest. All kinds of wild animals, including birds, lived in the forest, so normally one could hear their cries.

    This silence now in the depths of the forest meant that a predator capable of putting all of those living beings on their toes had appeared.

    As I ran, I stopped at a de in the forest. Fortunately here, there was enough space to wield the sword. However, I had no intention of facing the demonic beasts fairly.

    There were no rules or etiquette in a battle against a beast. It¡¯s just a battle of life and death.

    I took a potion out of my pocket. It had a light gray color.

    It was the item Emma gave me during ourst meeting. Emma¡¯s masterpiece, which returned to my hands because her father refused to take it.

    When I opened the lid of the potion bottle, a rancid stench stung my nose. Even just smelling it, I knew it would taste horrendous, however I was already too grown up to throw a fit because of the taste.

    Without hesitation, I gulped the potion down my throat. A burning sensation passed as if I was swallowing strong liquor along with the heat traveling through my veins and gradually settling down into the body.

    My heart rate gradually decreased. Like a dead corpse, my breath disappeared. It felt like my very own existence was blown away, and I couldn¡¯t even be sure of my presence.

    As a side effect, my movements were a little slower, but it was at a level that could be tolerated. I recalled thest conversation I had with Emma around this time.

    Emma thought that this potion would be useless because of the peculiar smell of the ingredients used in it. This meant that even this potion could not remove external odors.

    My hands scooped up the damp soil. I sprinkled soil all over the uniform, crushed grass strands, and applied the liquid oozing out of them to my body.

    It was strange. I, who used to be fed up with just the feeling of grass brushing against me, now was casually covering my body with soil.

    I didn¡¯t look like a noble young master. There was a slight sense of incongruity, but for now, it didn¡¯t matter.

    I pierced my sword into the tree, and at once propelled myself up to the top of the branch. My body was now hidden amidst the leaves.

    An ideal hiding state in which no body odor, sound of breath, or even heartbeat could be felt.

    My eyes focused like a fisherman waiting for the tide toe. This world, where I couldn¡¯t even feel my breath, was infinitely quiet to the extent that even a small sound resounded like thunder.

    A small rustling sound reverberated through the forest, submerged in silence. My fingertips stiffened with tension.

    Holding my breath, I observed the de through the gaps in the leaves. There, arge body covered in gray fur was moving.

    It was a wolf. However, its size seemed to be bigger than any other adult male and it had such ck eyes that probably wouldn¡¯t even shine in dark.

    The only part of the body that reflected light was its abnormally developed fangs. I couldn¡¯t recall anything which looked like that in any of the bestiary I read.

    I was observing the demonic beast.

    The moment such a realization dawned upon me, my heart, which had lost its beat, started pounding again. Heat prevailed in my breath. A mild tension tightened my muscles.

    Holding the sword in reverse, I waited for the right moment.

    The gray wolf tilted its head and stuck its nose to the ground. I was there before, but now since it can¡¯t figure out where I disappeared, it must be frustrated.

    The squeaking sound continued all the way down. My heart was beating like it was going to explode. And the moment I made up my mind, I took a step.

    A rustling sound echoed through the leaves. The gray wolf¡¯s jet-ck eyes immediately lifted up.

    But in those eyes, the silver trajectory that had already drawn was being reflected.

    ¡®St,¡¯ and its brain spurted out.

    The sword swathed in aura directly transferred the strength behind the sh to the beast¡¯s skull. Due to the aura¡¯sck of density, it was unable to prate its skull, but the sword seeded in creating a crack in the skull.

    With a whimper, the giant wolf¡¯s body that had been struck in its head squirmed. It writhed in agony like a tidal wave.

    The struggle was also short-lived, akin to a candle, which was soon going to be extinguished. The me of life gradually faded from the beast¡¯s eyes.

    The fluttering chunks of meat were thest traces of its existence. I held on to my sword with my teeth clenched and pierced it until the tremors subsided.

    After even the slightest of movements disappeared from the beasts¡¯s body, I got up while heaving a deep sigh. I pulled out the water bottle I was carrying around my waist.

    Since my throat burned, I tried to quench it by drinking some water, but when I removed the lid, only a few drops of water dripped down.

    If I had known it would be like this, I should have drank more sparingly. I muttered in a dismal tone.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Fuck It.¡±

    It was the first time I felt this sort of sensation. A life convulsing in my arms and gradually losing its me.

    My hand holding the bottle trembled slightly. I failed a few times to close the bottle when I tried to close the lid of the canteen.

    But now, there was no time to reflect on the impressions of my first hunt. I could already feel the presence of the other beasts.

    They must have heard the cry of their kin. The forest was quiet enough for their howls to resonate everywhere and, above all, this bloody stench would have stung their noses by now.

    Even so, the soil, which had been damp with moisture, was soaked in blood as it squelched with my every step. It was a good thing for me.

    Since my body waspletely drenched with the beast¡¯s blood. The wolves wouldn¡¯t be able to discern my scent anymore.

    As of now, the option with the highest probability of survival was to hide as I was.

    I don¡¯t know how long the potion¡¯s effect willst, but at least it wouldn¡¯t take long until Professor Derek noticed the oddity of the situation. A few hours at most.

    However, if it did, the wolves might give up pursuing me further. As Seria¡¯s life would be in jeopardy if even one of the demonic beasts were to pursue her after giving up on avenging theirpanion.

    I can¡¯t let that happen. I rolled through the blood-soaked mud and soiled myself again. Then I dragged the beast¡¯s corpse and threw it into the nearby bush.

    And I crouched down in the grass next to it. Again, after waiting for a moment.

    In just a few minutes, a wolf appeared, prowling around. This guy wouldn¡¯t be thest. I could feel the presence of several demonic beasts approaching.

    There are at least five. Wolves are animals that live in packs. Even if they became demonic beasts, their fundamentals won¡¯t change.

    In order to be a ¡®Demonic Beast,¡¯ high-density mana is required, so no matter howrge a pack of wolves was, it seemed that they wouldn¡¯t be more than a dozen. Although, I still need to be prepared for a few.

    Fortunately, when the beast was in front of me, my heart sank once again.

    The shock of the first hunting had not even gone away. Even so, I could only feel the subtle tension of a hunter who was about to hunt.

    The question of ¡®why¡¯ was unnecessary.

    My eyes identified the path to take. Before the other wolves approached any closer, I had to deal with that one.

    The wolf that appeared in the de looked a little perplexed. Even if I have a lot of blood on me, it¡¯s still fine. The wolf stuck his nose on the ground and began sniffing, just like hisrade did.

    It followed the blood-stained trail and approached slowly. The closer it got to me, the quieter my breathing became.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the wolf to find the corpse of itsrade. Although it was thrown into the thickest andrgest bush, the beast was so huge that it couldn¡¯t bepletely covered.

    Carefully, the wolf approached the corpse of itsrade. His look was reminiscent of a cautious skirmisher.

    It was a good posture, but he was up against the wrong opponent. No matter how vignt it was, it couldn¡¯t even notice that I drank the potion.

    I gripped the hilt of the sword with both hands. The beast¡¯s skin was on the tougher side, so stabbing was more advantageous since it can transmit maximum force over a small area.

    The wolf came forward. It had a fishy stench lingering on its canine. It hadn¡¯t noticed me yet.

    And then I stabbed, a blow that shot out like a thunderbolt.

    Because I stabbed while being in a crouched position, I couldn¡¯t exert enough strength. However, it was strong enough to pierce the defenseless side of the wolf.

    A high-pitched wail resounded. I clenched my teeth and vigorously cut the tough skin of the beast.

    Splurt, and as such the bloody intestines leaked out little by little. An unpleasant odor from the intestines pierced my nostrils. I felt like my sense of smell was about to be numbed.

    So I hadn¡¯t noticed.

    The pain I felt in the forearm with a ¡®crunching¡¯ sound.

    ¡°Ughh¡­¡­!¡±

    I forcefully swallowed the scream that almost came up to the tip of my tongue. It doesn¡¯t matter if the wolves¡¯ locations were discovered, but I shouldn¡¯t make my presence known.

    I had to remain an unknown enemy till the end. Ignoring the wolf¡¯s bite on my forearm, I lowered the sword to end his life.

    Its guts spilled out, and soon the wolf¡¯s life was extinguished. Until the very end, there was pure hatred in the eyes of the beast who crouched and bit my forearm.

    I stared back into those eyes and chuckled.

    ¡°Fucking dog, why did you want to fight in the first ce..¡­.?¡±

    When I mmed its nose with my sword¡¯s hilt, the wolf¡¯s jaws opened wide. Those ck eyes had long since lost their light.

    Dead. Not even a single breath could be felt from the wolf. I staggered and grabbed my bitten forearm.

    It hurts. Even the bones creaked, since my muscles had been pierced by those absurd mrs. I rummaged through my pockets and looked for a remedy. The bandage was then wrapped around the wound to prevent further bleeding.

    If the wounded site didn¡¯t get properly disinfected, there was the risk of infection. But now there was not enough time to apply such a treatment.

    I became dazed, having already shed quite a bit of blood. The more dizzy I felt, the more the mana circting in my body grew violent.

    It was strange. Even though my head was not even capable of working properly, I hid myself instinctively and waited for the wolves.

    Like a skilled hunter.

    This happened a few more times, to the point that the space for my movements narrowed because of the corpses of wolves stacking up in the de.

    My sword has found another victim. The wolf that had been pierced in its nape looked at me with wide eyes in disbelief.

    It probably didn¡¯t expect that, that I was hiding among the dead bodies of itsrades.

    Another giant wolf fell to the ground helplessly. At the same time, I gasped for breath.

    Huff, huff, huff.

    My body was stiff and I couldn¡¯t muster any power. The bleeding on the forearm had stopped, but my injuries were umting while dealing with the wolves.

    Seria, where is Seria?

    Has she reached Professor Derek now? I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t miss any of the demonic beasts. After all, I had such a potent scent of blood on me, but then why has no one arrived yet?

    Please, I hope she reached him. Because this was my best.

    A musty stench lingered in my sharp breath. I was slowly reaching my limit. It was then that a growling sound was heard.

    Two wolves were walking into the de. It was natural for them as they were beasts who hunted in packs, but the problem was that, so far, I¡¯ve only fought them individually.

    There were times when more than two of them came, but at that time, I kept hiding.

    But now, I couldn¡¯t even hide, and my body was almost at its limit.

    I stepped forward while using my sword as a staff gasping for breath. I fucked up. But regret alwayses toote no matter how early you notice it.

    My golden eyes red at the wolves burning with hostility. My blood-soaked hair obscured my vision, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    The two wolves flinched when they met my gaze. They had no choice but to do so. There are as many as eight wolf corpses lying on the de.

    It was something I had done alone. No matter how strong of a demonic beast they were, they must have known intuitively that I was not an easy opponent.

    Gasp, I caught my breath. The more hazy my mind was, the sharper my senses became. Mana pulsated and coursed through my body.

    So when my body regained some of its vitality.

    ¡°¡­¡­Come at me, you bastards.¡±

    Aiming my sword at them, I smiled pretentiously.

    Soon, two wolves charged at me like lightning. The battle wasn¡¯t over yet.

    ****

    Seria limped to Professor Derek about an hour after she had left.

 Chapter 19

    <strong>? The First Letter (19) ?</strong>

    Helplessness is a miserable feeling.

    Seria was aware of that fact from an early age. She knew it since she was around the age of six, when her mother was expelled from the Yurdina Household for being amoner.

    We are talking about the Yurdina family who values noble bloodlines. There was no way a little girl, only six years old, could do anything, even if she was a genius.

    A weeping mother, a father standing with a cold expression on his face, and even her step-sister, who was watching all of this with an indifferent gaze.

    All her nightmares always started from that point. It was a memory etched in her life like a curse. From that day on, Seria was determined to never feel helpless again.

    Because she thought that only in this way she would be able to ovee the haunting memories of that day.

    The eyes of her father, as cold as the frost of an iceberg, and the eyes of her step-sister, who looked down at her as if she was pathetic, were still as vivid as they were at that time, just like a painting.

    Thinking about that time, Seria felt suffocated. Each time she had this nightmare, she would open her eyes, gasping for breath.

    So she swung her sword like crazy. Still, she couldn¡¯t beat her step-sister. Her life was made up of a series of defeats.

    The ¡®Sun of Yurdina,¡¯ the older sister she had to win against by any means possible, and the genius who was always her object ofparison.

    Now there was no chance. If her step-sister went out into the world, Seria would never be able to stand on the same line as her again. In the world, the difference between a bastard and a legitimate heir was akin to earth and heaven.

    So, she was in a hurry. In order not to feel helpless, in order to not reenact the misery of that day, she trained to the point of copsing.

    But what was the result of all of that?

    Seria gasped. She barely took any steps, but her ankles were sore and she couldn¡¯t move properly. The slight heating sensation from the sprain had long since transformed into burning pain, making her feel as if she was hit by a fireball.

    Seria was drenched in cold sweat. Nheless, she clenched her teeth and kept moving. Even using her sword as a staff.

    That sword, the path she had devoted her entire life to, was powerless.

    That man must have been fighting for her. I didn¡¯t know if they were a couple of them, or even more than 10. I could only barely feel their presence.

    Even if it was a low-level demonic beast, it was too much to deal with 10 of them alone. And what if they weren¡¯t a low-level demonic beast?

    Just imagining that possibility, Seria¡¯s heart was filled with guilt.

    As she staggered, she tripped over a tree root. Dirt and grass were all over her body.

    <strong>I felt like crying. From that day on, I swore I would never cry.</strong>

    So far, no one has ever been on her side since her birth.

    Her mother, who used to be on her side, had already passed away, and her family did not even tell her the site of her burial, as if they wanted to erase every trace of her from Seria¡¯s life.

    She grew up surrounded by contempt. Even after her sword talent had been recognized, she did not have anyone by her side.

    Because she couldn¡¯t believe them. All the members of the family who enjoyed looking down on her, harassing her, or secretly ndering her suddenly from one day forth bowed their heads while looking after her as if she was their master.

    It felt nauseating. So she couldn¡¯t forge any rtionships.

    At least until recently. Now, for the first time, she has someone she could call a ¡®friend¡¯.

    ¡®It¡¯s not something we should even talk about as friends in the first ce.¡¯

    While saying that, Senior Ian looked so sincere.

    How could that be?

    Seria knew. In her first match against Ian, he showed formidable skills, but not after that.

    He seemed to be on the strong side for someone in the intermediate ranks, but his basic skills and the amount of mana were still insufficient to rise to the higher rank.

    The person named ¡®Ian Percus,¡¯ whom Seria observed while staying together for a few days, was clearly someone like that. He wasn¡¯t the type of person who was arrogant and overconfident in his abilities.

    But when her life was under threat, he stepped in for her. It was something she could never understand.

    Isn¡¯t it her fault in the first ce? So it was natural for her to take responsibility. Even if she died, she deserved to die while he deserved to live.

    However, these clear preconceptions were shattered at once by Ian. So Seria couldn¡¯t understand Ian, but she vaguely felt something in that.

    She thought that being ¡®friend¡¯ might be such a rtionship. Seria thought so and staggered up from the ground.

    Seria didn¡¯t want her Senior Ian to die.

    For that, Seria was kept struggling. She was willing to break her ankle, if she could somehow manage to inform Professor Derek.

    So she scratched the dirt, she crawled, she staggered, but still somehow stood up.

    After an unknown amount of time had passed, a presence was felt in front of her. Her mind was clouded because she ran and limped with all her might.

    Maybe that¡¯s why the person who sensed her presence first were the people in front. She heard a whisper, and soon three people appeared in front of her.

    <strong> Professor Derek, who had a robust physique, and the ck-haired girl, who always walked alongside him. Come to think of it, she seemed to be Senior Ian¡¯s friend.</strong>

    <strong>I couldn¡¯t remember the name. There was also another sophomore who seems to have teamed up with her.</strong>

    Seria pped off Professor Derek¡¯s hand, who was just approaching her in surprise, and said.

    ¡°Demonic beasts¡­¡­.¡±

    Professor Derek¡¯s bewildered gaze turned to her. So were the other two.

    But it didn¡¯t take long for the three to freeze as they were.

    ¡°The beasts attacked¡­ Senior Ian is in danger¡­¡­.¡±

    While gasping for breath, Seria looked at Professor Derek with a fervent determination. Without uttering a word, Professor Derek turned his gaze in the direction Seria ran from.

    And he said.

    ¡°¡­¡­You did well.¡±

    At the same time, Professor Derek stepped forward and vanished in an instant. The ck-haired girl followed after him. The other girl, who was left alone, turned around and rushed somewhere else.

    And soon, the murmur of students was heard from the direction she ran to. They picked their weapons and started running somewhere. They seemed to want to join in the hunt.

    <strong>Please, stay alive.</strong>

    Seria prayed like that and panted.

    She wascking supply of air in her brain, so she felt dizzy. So she didn¡¯t realize.

    That this was the first prayer she ever offered for another person in her entire life.

    The lonely girl, at some point, had allowed someone to be by her side.

    ****

    Two wolves ran in a zigzag pattern and charged at me. It seemed to be the result of a longsting coboration, as they didn¡¯t cross each other¡¯s path.

    My vision was blurry. But in the end, the moment they charged at me, everything was already set in stones.

    At the end of thest possible moment, when the wolfs¡¯ gallop paused for a split second so they could cushion their momentum and jump at me like a cannon.

    He held his breath and closed his eyes.

    I had to find that ¡®feel.¡¯ They were mere demonic beasts at the end of the day, so they must have been less adept at hiding their movements and intentions than humans. The sharpness of my senses was now through the roof.

    They¡¯reing. At that moment, an imaginary trajectory was drawn before my eyes.

    It was in the realm of intuition. I twisted my body straight away and squeezed in the tiny gap between those trajectories. At the moment when the time seemed to have stopped, I rotated the sword and gripped the hilt in reverse and shed it.

    With a sharp sound that ripped through the air, two ashen figures passed me by in a sh. Therge body that was shot at high speed had a terrible physical power. Had I not avoided it, I might have been seriously injured.

    I lowered the previously raised sword as it pierced vertically into the wolf¡¯s vertebra, who was still airborne, unable to ovee its momentum.

    The sword, enchanted with aura, ripped through the muscles as it shrieked in agony. Originally, my aura generated by my mana wasn¡¯t supposed to be this dense, but as time went on, the aura ingrained in my sword became denser

    The de, which was inserted obliquely on the beast¡¯s back while avoiding the spine, tore through the wolf¡¯s flesh.

    It was a fatal blow. The wolf shrieked, and its spilled blood flew in the same direction, following its airborne body.

    It was then that the other wolf who escaped my de came to attack me again.

    I immediately drew my sword and positioned it horizontally. My sword slipped into the wolf¡¯s jaws, which were open. It was an angle that can cut through the neck, while barely avoiding its protruding fangs.

    However, perhaps because of the fatigue umted in my muscles, I lost strength in my grip, as I couldn¡¯t pierce my sword any deeper.

    ¡®Growl,¡¯ the wolf forcibly bit the sword to survive. Its stamina was terrifying. I couldn¡¯t pull out the sword right away.

    It was then that the wolf, whose back I had shed, enacted hisst attack. The wolf, wielding all the strength it could muster, opened its enormous jaws and tried to bite me.

    The sword couldn¡¯t be drawn, and it was toote for me to dodge.

    It was a desperate moment when my brain, who in that instant was searching for a way out, went nk.

    My hand naturally traced my waist. I felt an unfamiliar sensation there.

    It was a hatchet. A secondary armament that has been hanging around my belt for some time.

    My arm pulled out the hatchet at will. Since it was a weapon much shorter than a sword, its speed was iparably faster.

    And then the next moment, I flung the raised ax.

    The hatchet cut down the nose of the wolf, which had its jaws wide open, with a screeching sound. The jaws closed at once, and the wolf¡¯s head fell to the floor.

    That¡¯s how one life ended.

    The wolf, who was holding my sword with its fangs, squealed in pain and tried to get away from me. Those ck eyes that didn¡¯t reflect even a single ray of light were now drenched in fear.

    That was thest emotion the wolf felt. The hatchet struck the wolf¡¯s skull like a thunderbolt.

    Crack, Crack, Crack. Pieces of meat and bones were scattered in all directions, along with the sound of the hatchet being struck down in session.

    The hunt was over only after the prey¡¯s brain burst out, and the hatchet was soaked in blood.

    The two wolves were now gone, and in their ce, only two corpses were left.

    I was so exhausted that I felt I would keel over at any moment. I barely managed to resist the urge to lie down. Although, I could still feel one presence.

    However, its behavior was particrly different.

    It didn¡¯t move. After catching up to me, he just calmly stood still there. So I felt even more suspicious.

    Maybe he was digging a trap and waiting for me to fall in? Or for all I know, he might be waiting for me to get tired. A clever hunter would certainly do that.

    Wolves and humans. It was no longer clear who was the hunter and who was the prey. I calmed my hastened breathing and enjoyed this brief sce, leaning my back against a nearby tree.

    Still, thatst wolf did not move. Rather, he even circled around the ce where I was resting. As if he was waiting for me toe to him.

    At those thoughts, I let out augh of astonishment.

    I won¡¯t fight as you wish. I was exhausted, and he was fast. Besides, there must be a reason for him to wait for me toe over there.

    There was no reason to respond to such a childish provocation. After all, he was bound to either turn his back and run away the second Professor Derek arrived, or he might be one of the corpses in this vacant lot.

    But when the faint smell of medicine brushed the tip of my nose.

    I froze. It was a scent I had smelled somewhere. Few scents were so thick andsting.

    Even while surrounded by this terrifying stench of blood, it was still a particrly noticeable scent. My body stood up as if possessed.

    And then I walked towards the de where he was waiting. This smell definitely came from the workshop.

    Only students who spent their whole day in the alchemist¡¯s workshop would exude this smell.

    My steps came to a halt when I found a giant wolf standing in the forest¡¯s de.

    The size of the wolves he¡¯s faced so far has been horrendous, but he was even bigger than that. His height alone seemed to exceed 2m. A size that could be seen in its entirety only by looking up.

    The forest at noon was submerged in silence. The sunlight pierced through the leaves, illuminated his body. I looked like a mere dwarf in front of that terrifying monster.

    But the reason I remained speechless wasn¡¯t because I was overwhelmed by its size.

    The wolf was biting a small piece of cloth.

    The blood-stained cloth was a part of the attire Emma wore that day.

    The beat sneered at me and spat out that piece of cloth. And with a smirk, he looked at me, seemingly wanting to show off his spoils.

    All kinds of animals were lined up. If there was a peculiar thing, was it that everyone has a torn belly with their guts spilled out?

    It wasn¡¯t because he was hungry. The wolf did it just to have fun.

    Demonic beasts were such an existence. Beings infested with endless malice towards other creatures.

    I chuckled and burst outughing. That littleughter soon resounded through the forest.

    <strong> Hahahaha Hahahaha Hahahaha.</strong>

    I burst outughing for all kinds of reasons. It was only after a long time that myughter barely subsided.

    It felt like my head was bursting with heat akin to a volcano on the verge of eruption. My heart was pounding and my nerves in my head twitched along with my heartbeat. It was giving me a headache.

    Even now, it was patiently waiting for me. Rather, it had a look full of anticipation.

    So, I¡¯m willing to do whatever he wants.

    Schling. I pointed my sword towards him. A growl came out of my throat.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Grrrr, the corner of his mouth drew an arc. As if he knew what I wanted to say.

    ¡°You will die by my hands today.¡±

    Certainly.

    Then the wolf took a leisurely step and stared at me as if trying to observe me.

    A hunter eyeing its prey, but today¡¯s prey seemed to be a gnome.

    On the other hand, the light in my eyes became dim.

 Chapter 20

    <strong>? The First Letter (20) ?</strong>

    In the de, between the sparsely scattered trees, a human and a beast were drawing circles around each other. Their gazes shed against each other, along with the frazzled silence.

    The man was holding a sword, while the beast held nothing. There was no need, because his enormous body, which was more than 2m tall, was already a weapon in itself.

    The man¡¯s body, staring at the wolf without uttering a word, looked already battered.

    He had mud and clotted blood all over his body, and the cotton bandage he wrapped around his forearm had long since be dirty. He would gasp for breath just by taking a step, and his eyes could only focus for a brief moment.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he were to copse right away. The beast was aiming for that moment.

    He was a human with a strangely faint presence. He couldn¡¯t hear his breathing or heartbeat for a while. If he hadn¡¯t felt the harsh breathing and beating of his heart, He wouldn¡¯t even know whether he was alive or not.

    All the wolf¡¯s subordinates were attacked by this man. They were defeated one by one, and even if two or three came together, they could not stand against this man.

    He must have been one of the strongest among humans. Among the prey he had been hunting so far, he was the best.

    It would be pretty refreshing to see his guts spill out and scatter on the ground.

    The wolf, who inherited the artistic temperament of a demonic beast, felt quite pleased just at the thought of that. His breathing became a little shaky.

    On the other hand, the man kept hisposure all the time. At least on the surface, he seemed to have done so. In fact, his innards were so hot that he felt like he was about to get burned.

    <strong>I lost my temper for a while.</strong> The man, Ian Percus, thought so.

    No matter how much he thought about it, his physical condition was not normal. his muscles, having already reached their limits, were screaming with all their might. His stiff movements were proof of this.

    And the beast in front of him at least looked different from the enemies he had dealt with before. He must have been something like a pack leader, and not only his weight ss but also his intelligence seemed to be superior.

    I could only infer by how he was approaching me with caution. The beasts I had turned into corpses until now weren¡¯t doing that.

    They either charged at me with a me of hostility burning in their eyes, or they died in a surprise attack without even noticing me.

    If I make a mistake, I¡¯ll die.

    <strong> As if he was walking on thin ice, Ian¡¯s gait became more cautious. </strong>

    He was an opponent to whom I could die, even if I didn¡¯t make a mistake. If I were to be careless even for a moment, I wouldn¡¯t even notice how I died.

    Emma¡¯s aggressor was right in front of my eyes. As a friend, even if I couldn¡¯t get revenge, I could at least share a gloomy reunion with her in the afterlife.

    <strong> Ian¡¯s golden eyes scanned the wolf¡¯s movements.</strong>

    It was to grasp the ¡®feel¡¯. He was walking at a leisurely pace now, but his opponent was a beast. No matter how patient he was, he would neverpletely ovee his wild nature.

    He will soon reach the limit of his patience, and in that moment, his muscles¡¯ movements would inevitably be different.

    That momentary instant was my opportunity.

    <strong>Regardless of his will, Ian¡¯s body was not in a condition to endure a long-term fight. Somehow, he had to find a way to pierce his opponent¡¯s opening and end him at once.</strong>

    <strong> So, how long was the nerve war between Ian and the wolf going tost?</strong>

    The wolf¡¯s muscles twitched. A virtual trajectory was drawn in front of Ian¡¯s eyes.

    Now was the time.

    ¨C¨C¨C

    The moment Ian decided as such, he twisted his body.

    A blunt shock transmitted throughout his body.

    It felt like he had just been hit by a cannonball. An eleration such that he wouldn¡¯t even leave an afterimage coupled with his dreadful size, even being hit by an actual cannonball, wouldn¡¯t be as painful.

    ¡°Aaarghhh¡­¡­!¡±

    His eyes widened spontaneously, and blood gushed out of his mouth. His body was blown away regardless of his will and was flung onto a tree that resembled a wooden .

    Crash, the tree, hit by the mass of an adult male out of nowhere, shook violently. Along with that, the man¡¯s vision trembled wildly as well.

    Ugh, Ian instinctively crouched down while groaning. Every part of his body ached. He protected his body with his mana, but even that had a limit.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t see it.

    To be more precise, his afterimage was barely visible. That¡¯s how Ian was able to even twist his body.

    But that was the end. Ian¡¯s body was too tired to avoid the beast¡¯s charge.

    His senses were now absurdly sharp. Ian felt like he had just learned how to perceive the world again. <strong>How can the world be so dense with information that I can grasp?</strong>

    His senses were now sharp enough to be iparable with how they were thest time he fought Seria. However, his exhausted body was unable to immediately carry out themands of his brain.

    So he allowed a fatal blow. It was terrible taking into consideration the current state of the body.

    Naturally, the wolf didn¡¯t give the man time to catch his breath.

    It took some time for him to stop because of the speed he charged at, but taking advantage of Ian¡¯s situation, the wolf rushed at high speed again.

    The wolf¡¯s jaws were wide open. Ian instinctively infused aura into the sword he was holding.

    And then stabbed and shed. It was an instinctive reaction, almost like a spinal reflex which doesn¡¯t go through the brain.

    The de, rotating at a sharp speed, went right in the depth of the wolf¡¯s jaws because of the beast¡¯s momentum. When the speed of the de was added to the eleration of the wolf, the wolf¡¯s jaws didn¡¯t even reach Ian.

    Surprised, the wolf clenched his fangs and managed to somehow restrain his de. However, the sword swathed in aura continued to advance, scratching his teeth as if rebelling against that terrifying force.

    White powder produced due to grinding if his mrs flew away with a screeching sound. It was at that moment that Ian pulled out the hatchet from his waist.

    The hatchet shed the wolf¡¯s nose, which came close to his eyes. ¡®Hoooowl,¡¯ the ck wolf howled in agony as his snot, drenched in blood, sttered everywhere.

    It would have been nice if the wolf¡¯s head just rolled to the ground with that, but the wolf¡¯s strength was iparable to those of the wolves he had dealt with so far.

    The beast just roared while writhing in excruciating agony, then backed away.

    The sword was now free due to the wolf¡¯s open jaws. Ian immediately grabbed the hatchet and charged at the wolf, but the wolf was a formidable opponent.

    nk, the hatchet¡¯s de and the wolf¡¯s ws crashed. He was because the beast instinctively swung his front paw to block Ian¡¯s charge.

    The wolf jumped up into the air on the spot and performed a somersault. That move seemed quite artistic.

    <strong> If I were to catch that bastard and sell him to the circus, I might get quite a good price for him.</strong>

    Ian, while dwelling over such an absurd thought, quickly grabbed the sword that fell to the ground. Since the distance was widened anyway, he couldn¡¯t charge at him anymore.

    1 win 1 loss.

    The wolf bent down and let out a low growl. Blood was dripping from the tip of his nose. Bubbles of blood rose from his nose as if they were fueled by the wolf¡¯s distressed breathing.

    Seeing that scene, Ian¡¯s lips curled to form a lopsided smile as if to mock him.

    ¡°Hm-hmmm¡­ hey, are you feeling well?¡±

    The wolf didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he only moved his neck with a more vignt look than before.

    Ian also wanted to shout, ¡®I¡¯m more hurt, you bastard!,¡¯ but he couldn¡¯t, as he was out of breath.

    He only gasped while smiling faintly.

    He felt like his lungs were being squeezed tight. The pain from the wolf¡¯s charge still hadn¡¯t gone away. In the end, he twisted his body to divert the shock. And even though he protected his body with mana¨C

    He felt a strong pain in his arm, as if his very bone was being chipped away. At least he was sure that a few of his bones had cracked. He felt an excruciating pain. As such, Ian¡¯s arms trembled.

    <strong> I¡¯m at a disadvantage.</strong> Ian thought.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t the case, his consciousness was fading. It was a shame because the density of his aura was gradually increasing during the fight, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to even pierce his hide.

    In fact, even if the hatchet struck a softer part, like the nose with the wolf¡¯s thick leather, the de wouldn¡¯t have gone through.

    Of course, there were also advantages.

    The wolf¡¯s eyes were still burning with hostility, but there was also a sense of anxiousness and fear that could not be hidden.

    He opened his jaws to put an end to this fight, but he never realized that the same choice would endanger his life. Now he wouldn¡¯t be able to boast of hiss sharp fang at all.

    The wolf¡¯s protruding snout further reaffirmed this fact. The most lethal weapon of most wild beasts were their fangs and their bite force to drive them in. In other words, the wolf had one of his main weapons sealed.

    Taking this into consideration, it was worth a try. The only problem was that Ian¡¯s stamina had long since reached its limit and the wolf had only suffered one wound.

    The wolf was a clever guy. Since my momentum had been swept away by an injury, there was no reason for him to not take advantage of this situation.

    And Ian¡¯s prediction came true.

    The wolf smashed his hind legs to the ground. It was a head-butt at a terrifying speed that he showed at the beginning. Ian gave up trying to counterattack and threw himself away as soon as noticed the hint.

    Ian¡¯s body rolled to the ground. And then, in preparation for the subsequent blow, he grabbed his sword and got up quickly.

    Ian distanced himself from him again and could spot the wolf staring at him.

    ¡°¡­¡­Despicable, fucking¡­ beast.¡±

    The man spit out the blood umted in his mouth and muttered. The wolf¡¯s intentions were obvious.

    The wolf intended to go for a long-term fight. Then it was clear who would fall due to exhaustion first.

    <strong>The wolf dominated in terms of speed. Even if I wanted to attack first, I could not catch up if the wolf took advantage of his unique mobility. Not to mention, I had no means of attacking him from a distance.</strong>

    <strong>Throwing weapons was also an option, but the risk was too high. If I could not retrieve the weapon, it would spell my end.</strong>

    Even Ian couldn¡¯t figure out why he was so good at throwing, since he had never practiced it in the first ce.

    The wolf didn¡¯t give Ian a long time to strategize. He charged once again.

    Ian¡¯s body rolled to the ground. It was an inevitable choice. And while panting for breath, the moment when he showed a slight dy.

    The wolf¡¯s ws, which were approaching him, mmed into the ground. If Ian hadn¡¯t rolled his body at thest moment, that w would have pierced his body.

    He tried to retaliate by raising his sword, but he couldn¡¯t muster his strength while rolling on the ground. The wolf took a step backwards before the sword could even build aura properly.

    <strong> Aura, I need time to swathe my sword in aura. </strong>Ian clenched his teeth and staggered up.

    And as such, several shes went on.

    A few times, he rolled to the ground to avoid him, and a few times, he raised his sword and blocked his ws. The wolf was never in a hurry.

    Just as a hunter drove his prey into a corner, the wolf drove Ian without mercy.

    The more he did so, the more Ian¡¯s breathing became rough.

    Air didn¡¯t reach his brain properly, so he was getting dizzy. His vision became blurry, and his eyes, which had always had a calm light on them, were now unfocused.

    His body didn¡¯t listen properly. His muscles were as hard as lead, and they couldn¡¯t properly carry out themands his instincts sent him. The wolf felt joy when he saw it.

    The excitement of hunting possessed the beast¡¯s brain. Pleasant substances were secreted, blood in his eyes, a rough breathing.

    The beast noticed it intuitively. The moment hended another blow, the life of that man would be over.

    As it was an opponent who had wounded his body, the wolf felt fear for the first time in his life when the de came through his gaping jaws. It stimted the wolf¡¯s excitement and alertness at the same time.

    He wanted to quickly kill that person and prove his strength. The wolf¡¯s instincts were screaming and fanning him to bite and kill that human at this moment.

    But the wolf persevered. Because he believed that the results would soon be revealed.

    It was soon revealed that the wolf was right.

    He couldn¡¯t escape the wolf¡¯s charge, as the man was exhausted. With a thump, the man¡¯s body flew through the sky. No.

    Actually, the word ¡®shot¡¯ was more appropriate than ¡®fly¡¯. The moment the giant wolf¡¯s body elerated at that speed, his momentum was beyond imagination and he was hit directly by him.

    With a thump, the body of the man, who had once more struck the wooden pole, slid. The sword¡¯s hilt he held until the end looked miserable. The trees trembled at the shock wave as leaves began falling.

    The man¡¯s breath, which was faint, subsided. He couldn¡¯t even feel his heart beating. A clear sign of death.

    The wolf¡¯s heart was racing. <strong>Did I finally win?</strong>

    But the beast was cautious even to thest minute. As if fearing that it might be a trap, the beast circled around and crouched down.

    Nevertheless, the man¡¯s breath was not felt again. So was his heartbeat. Now the wolf¡¯s patience had reached his limit.

    The wolf strode over, admiring the corpse he had just made. It was beautiful.

    The wolf, who was looking at Ian with ecstatic eyes, carefully pulled out its sharp ws. Like an artist who fears that his masterpiece would get damaged even a little.

    <strong>If I cut his stomach with these ws, his guts will spill out.</strong>

    The shock must have been umted, so he didn¡¯t know if the man¡¯s innards had exploded. It was a pity, but it was still the best loot the wolf had ever obtained from a fight.

    The moment the wolf raised its ws and carefully brought it to the navel.

    Swing-

    He heard the sound of a sharp object cutting through something. <strong>I haven¡¯t even touched him with my ws yet, so why?</strong>

    The wolf¡¯s puzzled gaze turned downward. There, a man with a wintry smile on his face entered his field of vision.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Vo.¡±

    Suddenly, a sword imbued with a dense aura stabbed him in his throat.

    <strong> The wolf¡¯s movements ceased. He should have been dead. I checked his body over and over again. I couldn¡¯t feel his breath or heartbeat at all. There wasn¡¯t even a tremor.</strong>

    But the burning pain he felt in his throat, the air that did not enter his lungs even while gasping for breath, and his body that gradually stopped listening to hismands.

    All of this was telling him that what he was seeing now was real. The wolf¡¯s ck eyes nkly stared at the man and the de that pierced his neck alternately.

    With a smile on his face, the man clenched his teeth and firmed his grip around the sword¡¯s hilt.

    <strong>¡°I¡¯m still alive, you bastard.¡±</strong>

    And the de dug into the wolf¡¯s neck a little more.

    Blood gushed out like a fountain. Then the beast howled btedly. It was a voice that resonated through the forest, as great as his weight ss.

    It was the pitiful scream of a dying beast, of a prey being ughtered by its hunter.

 Chapter 21

    <strong>? The First Letter (21) ?</strong>

    I thought I was about to die. I panted as my breathing stopped for a moment.

    Thest attack was a pure gamble. A strategy that I was not sure whether it would work or not.

    It was ¡®pretending to be dead.¡¯

    In general, ¡®pretending to be dead¡¯ was a method that only worked for demonic beasts with low intellect. It was not strange if the n ended up counterproductive when used against a creature with sharp senses, especially a demonic beast of that level.

    Even if you stopped breathing, your heart still beats. The characteristic attributes of a living being weren¡¯t easily concealed. No matter how faint the traces were, creatures with the sharp senses of a demonic beast were still able to distinguish between life and death.

    Even so. I pretended to be dead.

    While being a demonic beast that looked like the king of the forest, even if he was strong and clever, it¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t have any weaknesses.

    The hunting festival is held every year in this forest. If a beast of that size existed, it would have already been dealt with duringst year¡¯s hunting festival.

    Hundreds of talents from all over the world visit the forest in groups, so where can that giant wolf hide?

    If so, that meant that he was still less than a year old. He was too young to stand on the same level as the other vicious demonic beasts, who already made a name for themselves on the continent.

    Besides, when I saw how proud he was of his ¡®prey¡¯ as he spilled their guts out for his own pleasure, he seemed to be arrogant and a braggart.

    Humans or demonic beasts who possess such traits are usually overconfident.

    Every time I showed signs of exhaustion, he got even more excited. Presumably, I was the first worthy challenger he had ever met in all his life. As he was about to win against such a foe, his ferity that could not be hidden was bound to be revealed.

    So I decided to gamble. If it went on like this, I would die anyway.

    I judged that gambling with my life would still be more profitable than simply lying down and waiting for my death. So, I swathed my body in mana and deliberately allowed the wolf to hit me.

    To be honest, the moment my body flew into the air after that brutal collision, I regretted it a little inside.

    It was such a strong shock. The reason why I crashed into the tree with a resounding ¡®thud,¡¯ as my body gradually fell, was not out of my own will, but simply because I momentarily lost my consciousness.

    And the moment I regained it, I unintentionally took a deep breath and managed to hold on to my fading consciousness.

    I was out of breath. I desperately wanted to breathe. Every part of my body that had been hit by that living chariot desperately demanded air.

    But I endured. I didn¡¯t even calm my breathing, and I did my best to slow my heartbeat down, which had risen due to the excitement of the battle.

    Still, intermittent breaths leaked out, and the heart continued to beat. It was the fate of the living, so it was an unavoidable phenomenon.

    I knew he would be able to notice it as well, but there was one element I firmly believed in.

    The potion Emma gave me. Its medicinal effect is to hide the user¡¯s presence.

    To do so, a number of factors have to act in aplex way. Along with sound, numerous elements, such as movement and aura arebined to form a ¡®presence¡¯.

    However, the most important factor among them all was the auditory stimulusing from breathing sounds or heartbeat.

    Not to mention the sounds you make while moving your body. And Emma¡¯s potion had the effect of dramatically reducing that breathing and heartbeat to almost a still.

    It was also for this reason that my heart rate slowed down and my body movements became dull when I attacked the wolves after having taken the first sip of that potion. It really felt like I was a ghost. My body felt like it was gliding rather than moving on the ground.

    It wasn¡¯t like the beast wasn¡¯t wary of me, either. In the process of killing 10 of his subordinates, the potion, which hid my presence, made a remarkable achievement.

    However, when the excitement of battle heated up his brain and his hidden ferity awakened, that fact was easily pushed aside to the back of his mind.

    No matter how smart he was, in the end, a demonic beast was still a beast. His memory didn¡¯tst that long, and he didn¡¯t have any means to resist his instincts, either.

    If he was a named ss, I wouldn¡¯t be this certain. However, now he was nothing more than an immature beast that didn¡¯t even have a name yet.

    So it was a n worth trying. However, the results were not certain. It was truly a gamble.

    The result of that gamble was right before my eyes.

    The image of a wolf gushing out blood while looking at me in vain, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what had just transpired.

    While he was examining my body with ecstatic eyes, I gradually infused aura into my sword. A stronger, sharper aura de than I had ever conjured before.

    Never in my life have I ever lit a sword this radiant, this powerful. However, today, as the battle continued, my aura constantly became denser.

    Its edge was now piercing the wolf¡¯s neck.

    The dense muscles were torn like a piece of paper. The sensation of them being ripped apart as soon as I pushed it deeper with force entered my senses.

    The wolf tried to attack me with its front paws as ast resort. However, when I pushed the sword in as if I was supporting him from below, it howled in agony and eased the strength exerted in his forepaws.

    Blood dripped down. The wolf¡¯s damp breath gradually subsided. The feeling of taking a life that seemed unpleasant at first, now it didn¡¯t seem like that anymore.

    I uttered while clenching my teeth and gasping for breath.

    ¡°This was for Emma¡­ did Emma copse without a word like you, beast?¡±

    The wolf did not answer. His neck had beenpletely pierced. Naturally, I found the silence unbearably disgusting.

    Crack, as I rotated the sword pierced through his throat in a clockwise direction, the sound of bones cracking resounded. A deeper groan escaped the wolf¡¯s mouth.

    The image of Emma, who had a friendly smile on her face, shed through my mind. Her father, who could not even pray in the temple because he was too busy crying.

    My eyes were getting darker, as it kept struggling.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ So, beast, did you think I was dead? Huh?¡±

    The wolf¡¯s body began to droop. The deed was already done. He was on the verge of death.

    The sword that had pierced his neck while supporting his body was pulled out just then.

    Blood poured down like a torrential rain. The sound of blood pouring against the soil resounded. As Ian staggeringly trudged away, the wolf¡¯s body fell to the ground with a heavy thud.

    The gradually dimming eyes of the groaning wolf were directed at me.

    He was begging for mercy. He seemed willing to give up everything.

    I groaned, and the anger that had been brimming in my chest erupted.

    I wanted to rip his stomach apart while he was still alive and let his guts spill out. Just like what he did to Emma, I wanted to return even an ounce of that pain and humiliation.

    I actually intended to do that. The hand holding the sword trembled. Just before I ripped his tender belly apart and spilled his guts on the ground.

    The corpses that the demon had torn apart caught my eye.

    He was a demonic beast, a being who enjoyed making fun of life and who inflicted pain and wrote it off as a joke.

    And I wasn¡¯t a beast, I was a human. Ian Percus, the second son of a countryside Viscountcy, and a third-year student of the proud Imperial Academy.

    Eventually, I stopped kicking the wolf in order to expose his belly. Instead, holding my breath, I grabbed the handle of the sword with both of my hands.

    Mana umted. A silver aura, the color that symbolizes my image.

    ¡°Beast, you hurt the owner of those clothes¡­¡­.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know if he was listening. Even those faint moans of pain were fading away. It just felt like his eyes were wriggling a little.

    It may be because of my mood, but I uttered onest line before I lowered my sword.

    ¡°Be sure to remember¡­ I killed you¡­ because you touched that person.¡±

    Hoping that would avenge Emma.

    As such, blood spattered again.

    Perhaps because of the fatigue umted in my muscles, the de stopped midway while being pierced into the wolf¡¯s throat. But that was enough.

    To give the gift of eternal rest to a pitiful life gradually slipping into death¡¯s embrace.

    The moment when I confirmed that the wolf¡¯sst breath had subsided, and thest trace of life waspletely extinguished from his eye.

    My body copsed as if I had just passed out.

    Now, that was my limit.

    ****

    Professor Derek had been running like a maniac from the moment he heard Seria.

    If there were many trees in front of him, he would just swing his sword. Every time that happened, the trees in front of him would burst out as if they had been hit by a bomb.

    He was a seasoned swordsman. As soon as he saw Seria¡¯s condition, he was able to deduce the approximate situation.

    The exact cause is unknown, but Seria suffered an ankle injury. demonic beasts have attacked Ian and Seria, and Ian sent Seria away to protect her and to request for reinforcements.

    It must not have been a low-level demonic beast. If it were, Seria wouldn¡¯t have run so desperately.

    And if it was just a beast of that level, they wouldn¡¯t even have asked for support. Ian and Seria, they would have tried to deal with it somehow.

    Then there was only one answer.

    Ian¡¯s life is in danger. As soon as the thought crossed his mind, Derek began running with all his might.

    Derek was well aware of how dangerous demonic beasts were. For decades, he wandered the entire continent and hunted numerous monsters. Despite this, Derek still did not let his guard down whenever he faced a demonic beast.

    Ian was Derek¡¯s disciple.

    Of course, all the academy¡¯s students were precious, but he¡¯s been particrly noticeable to Derek these days.

    At first, he overwhelms Seria with a footwork that even he could not fathom, but the next week when he returned his strength had astonishingly decreased.

    When he wondered whether his skills had regressed, he took Derek¡¯s advice and managed to get a draw. He even had the magnanimity of showing generosity to a junior who was unable to resist.

    I even heard that these days, he hangs out with that ¡®loner¡¯ Seria. Looking at them teaming up today, the rumor seemed to be true.

    His attitude was great. Strangely enough, Seria also seems to follow him faithfully, and she was very docile in front of Ian, so he was happy inside, wondering if spring hade for the ¡®Yurdina¡¯s bastard¡¯.

    Hopefully something like this will happen.

    It was weird. No matter how safe the forest was, the urrence of high-ranking demonic beasts must have been taken into consideration with the hunting festival ahead.

    Derek just wished Ian was still alive. It was okay to be seriously injured and fall into aa. He would do whatever it takes to save him.

    Derek was an adult. He wasn¡¯t cowardly enough to shirk away from his responsibilities. He was prepared to properly pay the appropriate expenses.

    But the dead cannot be brought back to life by any means. He then would have no face left in front of his dead disciple, and he would not be able to raise his head in front of his family and friends.

    Suddenly, a thick stench of blood brushed the tip of Derek¡¯s nose. Derek was even more worried.

    <strong>Please, </strong>He prayed sincerely, and the moment he entered the de, the scent of blood that stung his nose didn¡¯t just belong to Ian.

    Derek¡¯s body stood still.

    It was bloody. The carcasses of giant wolves were lined up around them. At first nce, it wasn¡¯t just one or two. He counted and there were 10.

    It was a number beyond his imagination. It was a number that the Ian he knew would pose no chance against.

    <strong>But why are there only corpses of demonic beasts in this de?</strong>

    Derek walked as if possessed, bending his knees and examining the corpses of the beasts. His pants were stained with blood, but he didn¡¯t care, as originally he was a monster hunter.

    Most of the deaths were due to a surprise attack. They could not even resist and were dealt a fatal blow. Still, there should have been some struggle.

    In that fraction of time, Ian must have clenched his teeth at the screams that were about to erupt from him and hid himself to wait for the next prey.

    Such a scene was naturally pictured in front of Derek, a seasoned monster hunter. Derek felt like his bones were trembling.

    It wasn¡¯t because he felt sympathy for that gruesome battle. Rather, it was because it was a very urate decision.

    It is difficult to fight against an opponent with the numerical advantage, all alone. If so, you had to hide yourself somehow and conduct a surprise attack. Screaming in the process? You would love to, but the risk of losing your life would also increase exponentially.

    In that sense, Ian was right. But, is that something an academy student who has never actually had any real life experience before can do?

    Ian¡¯s figure that he saw that day was revived in his memory. He remembered those cold and bleak golden eyes.

    It was the eyes of a skilled murderer. It was when Derek felt so lost that¡­

    Gasping for breath, a small girl broke into the de. She was a cute girl with ck hair tied behind her back and seemed cheerful.

    Celine Haster. She was following Derek.

    Her eyes quickly scanned her surroundings. It was a desperate movement as her anxiety had already reached its peak while following him.

    Celine, who looked around over and over again, found Derek and cried out in a worn-out voice.

    ¡°Professor! I-Ian oppa¡­ Gasp, what about Ian?¡±

    ¡°Not here.¡±

    Upon hearing Derek¡¯s dazed voice and his forthright words, Celine¡¯s expression darkened. It was around that time that the students who decided to join Derek arrived one by one.

    Unlike Celine, who ran to search for Ian, the students hesitated as soon as they entered the de, perhaps having simr feelings to Derek¡¯s.

    It was a gruesome sight. Some wolves had their lives taken away from them in an instant, due to a fatal blow. Others were killed with brains and blood spurting out of their heads as if they had been struck down countless times with an ax. A dead wolf with its nose stuck to the ground was also seen.

    Celine was the only one in a hurry. When she bit her lips and was about to run in an unknown direction.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Derek said so and sauntered. The students exchanged bewildered nces upon hearing his strangely confident tone.

    Celine looked in the direction Derek was walking and ran in that direction because she couldn¡¯t stand to waste any more time.

    But it didn¡¯t take long for them and Derek to meet again.

    In the de not far away, Celine was standing there.

    Derek, who arrived next, and the students who arrived one after another.

    Everyone stood there frozen, watching the scene.

    There, a ck-haired man with golden eyes was sitting.

    Leaning his back against a colossal wolf.

    Just the mere sight of that scene was overwhelming.

    The ground was soaked in blood.

    The wolf, with its eyes closed, showed no signs of life.

    It had obviously be a corpse.

    .

    <strong>So, did he hunt that?</strong>

    It was inevitable that everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the man.

    The man was deeply buried in his body, perhaps savoring the softness of the wolf¡¯s fluffy fur.

    And while panting as if he was going to run out of breath at any moment, he turned his tired gaze towards everyone.

    He raised his hand weakly. It seemed like a sign that he was delighted to see them.

    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re toote, Professor Derek.¡±

    Although, a vague sense of resentment still lingered in his tone¡­

 Chapter 22

    <strong>? The First Letter (22) ?</strong>

    When I woke up, the sight of the temple awaited me.

    I don¡¯t remember anything after I greeted Professor Derek. It seems that I have fainted.

    I was in a state where it was not strange for me to lose consciousness. In fact, I had already passed out once before Professor Derek arrived, and I was barely keeping my eyes open.

    I didn¡¯t bleed much, but my entire body was sore. There wasn¡¯t one part of my body that didn¡¯t ache. My wounds were severe, and it would have been dangerous if I didn¡¯t forcefully hold on to my fading consciousness.

    So, I staggered up andid down on the corpse of the wolf I had just in. His fur was thick and soft. It was a nket warm enough for me to fall asleep in.

    It was then that Professor Derek, who I was waiting for, arrived along with many other students.

    I could finally be at ease, and then I just lost consciousness.

    When I opened my eyes, I felt a pang in my head. While attending the academy, I had never been taken care of in the temple¡¯s intensive care unit, but recently my visits had be more frequent. It was already my second time.

    I looked up at the white ceiling and recited the lines I always wanted to try someday.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s an unfamiliar ceiling.¡±

    ¡°Unfamiliar, your ass. You¡¯ve been here recently.¡±

    I frowned and turned my gaze towards the voice that hurled the swear at me. Perhaps due to the fact that my eyes had not yet fully adapted to the light, the person seemed blurry.

    But I knew who he was since we¡¯ve known each other for so long.

    ¡°Leto, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m wounded¡­ Can you stop bothering me?¡±

    And then I let out a groan that I had been holding back on purpose. Leto, who was reading a book in a chair next to the bed, clicked his tongue and closed the book.

    His green eyes turned to me. It was a gaze filled with pity.

    ¡°Well, you risked your life to act cool in front of a woman. Naturally, you became a patient as a consequence of your actions¡­ I wonder if instead of the body you injured your head.¡±

    ¡°Then what? Do you want me to die?¡±

    I pressed my temples firmly to calm the headache that had not yet gone away. I then protested. Wasn¡¯t my decision sound after all?

    At that time, Seria had lost her mobility. She hurt her ankle, so I wasn¡¯t sure, but it could be said that she had lost half of herbat prowess. Although it is something I found outter, there was also a four-legged demonic beast with particrly high mobility.

    It was better for me to stay. Otherwise, Seria wouldn¡¯t havested an hour. There were some things she could do and some things she couldn¡¯t, no matter how genius of a sophomore she was.

    But even with my protests, Leto just clicked his tongue. The look of pity for my childishness deepened in his eyes.

    ¡°Are you stupid? You said you had the potion Emma gave you back then. You should have fed it to Seria, put her on a tree somewhere, and then you could have run.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    I muttered, as if I had finally realized what Leto meant.

    There was that option too. The potion to erase the presence worked for everyone, even if it wasn¡¯t me. What would happen if I gave Seria the potion?

    As long as I kept running, it would have been enough. Seria would be out of sight, so naturally I would y the role of bait as well.

    There was no need to risk my life, and it was an option with a higher probability of sess.

    Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I looked at Leto with admiration. He did a facepalm and shook his head. In addition, he also spoke in a distressed voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t trust people from the knight¡¯s faculty who only know how to use their body¡­ huh? Before you and Celine do anything in the future, be sure to ask me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I didn¡¯t think of it because it was such a sudden situation at the time.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s fine? Because of you, Celine cried a lot yesterday, and when she got exhausted, she returned to her dorm.¡±

    To Leto¡¯s sarcastic tone, I had nothing to say, so I kept my mouth shut.

    To be honest, I just woke up while being seriously injured, and even though I thought he was making a big deal, Leto¡¯s words always did have some truth.

    I couldn¡¯t choose the best option because I panicked at that time. It¡¯s a coincidence for me to be alive now, otherwise, because of me, my family and friends would have had to go through a terrible experience.

    Not to mention, Seria must have suffered from guilt for a long time. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that I wasn¡¯t causing trouble even now.

    Leto is now watching over me. However, Celine had been by my side all day yesterday, so I had no right to retort.

    I groaned with my arms crossed, and then raised both of my hands up since there was nothing I could do. It was meaningless, so I chose to surrender.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault¡­ I didn¡¯t expect myself to be an idiot who only wields a sword every day, all right?¡±

    Then Leto said, ¡®Yeah¡¯ and smiled gleefully, as if he had won. It was a face I wanted to punch with my fist whenever I saw it.

    However, I couldn¡¯t because my muscles were screaming right now, so I felt it was a pity.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand¡­ And moving on. I have to praise you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Praise?¡±

    It was quite a sudden word from Leto, who had been constantly nagging at me since I woke up. Praise. Did he praise me even once today?

    As my inquiring gaze turned to him, Leto chuckled and burst out inughter. It was the expression he always made when something interesting happened.

    ¡°That ¡®Yurdina¡¯s bastard.¡¯ Was she really a loner?¡±

    ¡°What does that mean¡­ Oh, by the way, is Seria doing well?¡±

    As I was trying to find out the basis of Leto¡¯s baseless speech, I suddenly remembered about Seria and asked about her well-being.

    She had no one by her side besides her sword talent.

    It seemed that she had a strong sense of inferiority towards her step-sister, her enemy in the Yurdina family, so she was even more afraid to admit defeat because of that.

    I was worried that the incident that day, when she had to run away from me, might have hurt her pride. It was just an idental mistake.

    But instead of answering my question right away, Leto just smirked.

    ¡°Should I say she is doing well or should I say she isn¡¯t doing well¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    Hearing my slightly irritated tone, Leto shrugged as if he couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°She seems to be hovering around the temple in circles with a sorrowful look. I saw her yesterday, and I saw her today as well¡­ I heard that she does it twelve times a day.¡±

    At that moment, I ced my hand on my forehead. I had a headache. It seemed that thedy with poor social skills was hesitant toe to the hospital.

    <strong>Should I go visit him?</strong> What a strange thing to think when we are already friends.

    I looked at Leto with a bit of resentment. If he had seen her, it would have been enough for him to tell her toe in.

    ¡°Hold on, couldn¡¯t you tell her toe in?¡±

    ¡°That means you don¡¯t know a woman¡¯s feelings yet.¡±

    But Leto dismissed myints like that. In addition, he even added a ¡®Tsk,¡¯ and clicked his tongue once more.

    ¡°I heard that ¡®Yurdina¡¯s bastard¡¯ even had such sad eyes. That child must be worn out, even that ice statue-like girl at the end is still a woman. A senior who suffered serious injuries and copsed while trying to protect herself¡­ and who sacrificed his whole body to defeat the demonic beasts¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you exaggerating too much?¡±

    ¡°Originally, women tend to exaggerate the little things. Especially if it happened with a guy with a half decent face.¡±

    I don¡¯t think so. My dubious gaze turned to Leto, but he continued speaking as if nothing had happened. It was as if he was a prophet, sharing a revtion with a dignified attitude.

    ¡°Anyway, it is important to keep in mind that this emotional tug-of-war is very important in setting your initiative from now on. When that girl is worn out, you gently calm her worries, and when she is going to forget about it, you remind her again¡­ okay?¡±

    Leto said so, as if to reveal some great secret, but my reaction withered. Rather, I shook my head in denial.

    I looked at Leto with disappointed eyes. A voice came out of my mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s just being a jerk.¡±

    ¡°No, you bastard asked me to tell you how to seduce a girl¡­¡­!¡±

    Leto looked like he was wronged, but as if he had given up, he soon rxed and leaned back against the chair. He looked at me with a ¡®So it¡¯s like that¡¯ gaze.

    Then he slowly turned his gaze away. It looked like he was hesitating a little. My questioning eyes turned to him.

    Leto gulped in contemtion, then said in a serious tone, as if he had finally made up his mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ian.¡±

    ¡°What now? Why are you being so serious¡­¡­.¡±

    I had no choice but to return a bewildered reaction to the sudden change of atmosphere. After staring at Leto for a long time with the eyes of someone who ispletely bedazzled, a sigh escaped Leto¡¯s mouth.

    He said to me with a slightly serious look.

    ¡°I mean, are you doing well with Celine these days?¡±

    It was a random question. I thought it was just a minor problem, so I kept smiling.

    They acted like dogs and cats. I heard that they grew up like siblings, so it was normal. But for him to bring up Celine first in a conversation.

    It was rare. I answered without any hesitation.

    ¡°What could have happened? It¡¯s the same as always.¡±

    ¡°It would be better if you take care of her well.¡±

    But contrary to my nd reaction, Leto gave me advice in a more serious voice.

    ¡°The world of women is much darker than you think. If you¡¯re going to be friends with that Yurdina¡¯s bastard in the future, you¡¯d better take care of Celine as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Leto usually spoke in aplicated way, but this time I couldn¡¯t understand him at all.

    What the fuck does he mean? What¡¯s the rtionship between Celine and Seria?

    However, looking at Leto¡¯splexion, it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t tell me the details even if I asked him again, and because his tone was so serious, I let those words sink in at face value.

    ¡°Ah, uh¡­ Yes.¡±

    I had no choice but to answer like that. At the very least, Leto wasn¡¯t the type of person who would harm me.

    Come to think of it, I should have contemted more about the meaning of those words back then.

 Chapter 23

    <strong>? The First Letter (23) ?</strong>

    Celine returned at night.

    After sleeping in the dormitory all day, she seemed to have immediately rushed to me when she heard the news that I had regained consciousness. Her attire was a mess.

    Naturally, her white nape caught my eyes, but I coughed in vain and turned my gaze away.

    She was like a friend to me. I mustn¡¯t have any bad intentions, otherwise Leto and Celine would be disappointed with me.

    However, whether or not she knew my feelings, Celine started crying when she saw me awake. Tears were flowing down her cheeks.

    She immediately ran and hugged me as if she was throwing herself in my arms. I identally hugged Celine¡¯s slender body.

    I was about to scream, but I managed to hold it in.

    Celine¡¯s physical abilities were beyond me. It was natural since she had more mana. As she ran with all her might and hugged me, it felt like my body, which had been in constant pain, was creaking even more.

    But when I saw Celine sobbing and burying her face in my chest, I didn¡¯t feel like ming her.

    I just stroked the back of her head andforted her until she stopped crying.

    ¡°Sob, Sob, Ian oppa. Sob¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. You must have been shocked¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Celine was also overreacting. In the academy, I didn¡¯t have to worry about most injuries. A high-ranking priest dispatched from the Holy Kingdom was always on standby in the temple, and the Saintess was attending the academy as a third-year student.

    Any serious injury would not even leave any seque as long as it was treated in a timely manner. Even for me, who was admitted with all sorts of injuries, in the end, didn¡¯t I regain consciousness without any after-effects?

    But it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand Celine¡¯s feelings.

    If myst memory is correct, she was the first to find me.

    If she had followed my trail in the first ce, she must have passed through the de lined with wolf corpses. In fact, from the bloody spectacle, it was obvious that there must have been a fierce battle there.

    And, at the end of all of that, what she witnessed was mypletely battered body.

    The duel with Seria didn¡¯t evene close to this. Thest fight I had was a bloody battle where I put my life on the line. There were no concessions, no rules.

    Blood sttered and bones shattered. It was a battle that could not be stopped, even if my muscles were torn. Not to mention, my breathing was so rough that it seemed like I would copse at any moment.

    It was obvious what my face would have been like after going through such a battle.

    Celine had witnessed such a grim view. Considering how long my rtionship with hersted, it would have been strange if Celine wasn¡¯t shocked.

    However,pared to Leto, I thought her reaction was a bit over the top, but I decided not to think too much about it.

    As much as she seemed lively, she also had a mild personality. The shock might have been too great.

    It took quite a while for her sobbing to subside. She lifted her head slowly only after my chest was drenched with her tears.

    Teary brown eyes, and skin so pale and soft that it is hard to believe that she was someone who has walked the path of a swordsman her entire life. As those charming lips glistened, a scent I had never noticed before tickled the tip of my nose.

    I remembered it was the scent that I had praised before. Even though she came here so fast, the scent was still there.

    Strangely, my heart started pounding. After all, Celine is a pretty woman. So I obviously found her attractive, still, I tried to shake off the feelings of lust that aroused in my heart.

    Celine muttered seethingly.

    ¡°Ian Oppa¡­ You made me worry a lot.¡±

    Her voice contained a tinge of resentment. It wasn¡¯t too bad to have a pretty childhood friend worry about me.

    I wiped the tears from her eyes without saying a word. And smugly, Iughed.

    ¡°What would you have done if I were to die?¡±

    ¡°I would have died as well.¡±

    At that, not having anything to say right away, I shut my mouth. Celine¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Why would you ever choose to do such a dangerous thing? Whether that bitch dies or not, as long as Oppa survives, it¡¯s fine!¡±

    ¡°Why? Because we are all faithful subjects of His Majesty the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me with that speech!¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how to reply to her, so I just mumbled something, but that seemed to have irked her even more.

    Her eyes narrowed, and she red at me. She pouted.

    Even though traces of tears were still visible, she looked cute. I could feel how much Celine cherished me.

    ¡°¡­¡­ To me, Ian Oppa is the most important.¡±

    Celine grumbled and confessed that. Her cheeks reddened slightly, as if she was barely holding on to her embarrassment.

    My heart skipped a beat and began racing. I don¡¯t know why Celine looked so pretty today. That¡¯s not how things are supposed to be.

    But whether or not she knew my disoriented thoughts, Celine cautiously met my gaze. They were clear eyes, reminiscent of the transparent depth of the sea.

    ¡°Other than that, nothing matters. It¡¯s been that way since I was a kid.¡±

    With sincere eyes, her two hands grabbed my hand that was wiping the tears from her eyes. Her voice grew even more pitiful.

    ¡°So, I hope Ian Oppa will cherish himself too.¡±

    At her trembling voice with that desperate emotion, I couldn¡¯te up with an answer, so I just looked at her.

    There were only two of us in the hospital bed. The treatment room was a ce where outsiders were restricted from entering. In other words, in this room right now, me and Celine were alone together.

    Two adults, a man and woman, were left alone in an enclosed space. It was night, the time where rationality leaves and emotions take over.

    It felt like my heart was about to burst. Maybe Celine, feeling the same, called me in a strangely erotic manner.

    ¡°Ian Oppa¡­¡­.¡±

    Her sweet breath was gradually approaching. So slowly, to the point that I didn¡¯t even notice it.

    This isn¡¯t good, I thought so, not knowing what the hell was going to happen. But the body, honest to its desire, did not budge.

    That moment when she and I became so close that our breaths ovepped.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Huh, huh?!¡±

    At the tone of the man¡¯s voice, as if he had just seen something absurd, Celine¡¯s body jumped up in fright. She made a strange noise and got out of my arms. Her eyes hurriedly looked around.

    The source of that voice was leaning crookedly at the entrance to the hospital room, looking at what Celine was doing. His eyes were particrly dark.

    Leto Einstein was like a big brother to Celine and one of my closest friends.

    ¡°Wh-Wh-What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°What am I doing? My sister and my best friend are about to hold a wedding ceremony. I just thought it would be right of me to inform you that I was observing.¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­¡­.¡±

    When Leto persistently questioned Celine as if he had found a good reason to tease her, Celine¡¯s eyes twinkled. Her two hands floundered through the air, trying toe up with a way to deny those statements.

    Her face had been red for a long time. I got into an embarrassing situation for nothing, so I coughed and avoided their gazes.

    I just got carried away by the mood for a moment. Celine and I weren¡¯t even like that, and we almost made a mistake.

    Leto took a deep breath and chopped Celine on the head with the book he was holding.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Do that after you officially confess, all right? I told you, a rtionship without steady progress doesn¡¯tst long.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Bu-But.¡±

    Celine hesitated at Leto¡¯sment and lowered her head. She seemed to feel mistreated in her own way, but when Leto looked at her with judging eyes, she had to keep her mouth shut.

    After Celine, it was me. Leto clicked his tongue and said.

    ¡°You too, man¡­ Should I say that the atmosphere was burning hot? Are you sure about taking responsibility for Celine? Or is Celine just a one night stand to you now?¡±

    ¡°No. Neither Celine nor I intended to do that. It¡¯s just nice to see each other after a long time¡­¡­.¡±

    Even with that excuse, I ended up gently lowering my gaze.

    Leto was Celine¡¯s older brother. In other words, if I did something to Celine, he was the person I should fear the most. I had nothing to say.

    Still, I felt like my head was getting messy.

    Well, I¡¯ve been alone with Celine many times before, but this was the first time we¡¯ve had such a strange atmosphere.

    That was because I purposely avoided creating such a situation in the first ce. But earlier, it felt as if such a situation was normal.

    Since thest time I lost my memory, my life has been riddled with mysteries. I couldn¡¯t even figure out why I had changed like this.

    But in the future, I decided to be a little more mindful.

    Celine was a woman who could marry into a prestigious aristocratic family just by virtue of her appearance. I couldn¡¯t block her marriage path as her childhood friend.

    Then, Leto also thought that it was time to stop scolding me.

    ¡°Hey, Ian. After you get healed, I think you should buy me a drink.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°Thest time when you slew the beast, you got 70 gold as a bounty.¡±

    My eyes widened at those words.

    70 gold, an amount that a family of fourmoners could live off for more than five years. It was clear that it was an enormous sum. That must have meant that the demonic beast I defeated had a high value.

    But before I could burst into amazement, someone slipped between Leto and me. Needless to say, it was Celine.

    ¡°Se-Seventy gold coins?!¡±

    Her eyes twinkled. Although she was also a noble, like all rural nobles, she did not lead a rich life. After paying the expensive academy tuition, the only thing she could afford to pay was the cost to maintain her ¡®beauty.¡¯

    Even though our average standard of living was higher than those of ordinary people. But for me, Leto, and Celine, it was clear that 70 gold was an unusuallyrge amount of money.

    As if she had already forgotten the ident that happened just before, Celine was already getting excited and started making ns with her index finger up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the demonic beast diner in the downtown restaurant district! I heard that the Drake meat there is so delicious¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why would you choose a ce that tastes so bad¡­ No, we are going to the bar. There is a new ce that Mr. Van has opened, and it¡¯s said that the taste of the wine is worth dying for.¡±

    ¡°No, why! The beast meat is more delicious!¡±

    I didn¡¯t really think much of it, but Leto and Celine were already debating where to go with my 70 golden coins. It was a really refreshing sight.

    I said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s money I earned by risking my life. What are you two doing?¡±

    ¡°You have to be precise. Money earned by mindlessly trying to ¡®throw¡¯ your life away.¡±

    When Leto clicked his tongue, I burst into tears inwardly.

    Throwing my life away? Is it okay to denigrate that unforgettable battle of that day like that?

    I cursed, as always, when the three of us got together.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t know the situation back then¡­ all right? Are you telling me I should have just let it slide? That bastard was holding a ripped piece of cloth in his mouth and then spat it out. That piece was a part of Emma¡¯s clothes. How could I stay patient in that kind of situation?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should have endured it~¡±

    However, the response I got back to my ardent speech was blunt.

    These ungrateful bastards, even though I was thinking so, a smile appeared on my lips before I knew it.

    It was our daily routine. Until Leto¡¯s words continued.

    ¡°Still, the biggest beast, it can be said that you were lucky that he didn¡¯t grow up more. If he had a little more time, he would have be a named ss, huh¡­.You should have killed it at the Hunting Festival! If that happened, then you would have gotten the winning prize.¡±

    ¡°No, after all, now there should be no other beasts of that size in the forest anymore¡­ I prefer Ian Oppa to be safer.¡±

    With a bitter smile, the gears in my head which were spinning after having listened to those words, stopped for a moment.

    Yes, there shouldn¡¯t be any more demonic beasts of that level in the forest.

    The gap between each Hunting Festival was only a year or so. In the meantime, there was no way that a demonic beast stronger than that would appear. If it did, many students would be killed or injured during this year¡¯s hunting festival.

    If it was a beast stronger than that, it ought to be said that it deserved to ssify as a named ss.

    The demonic beasts that were called the ¡®named¡¯, couldn¡¯t even bepared with other beasts in the realm of their strength or intelligence. These demonice beasts truly were the ¡®Enemy of mankind¡¯.

    Naturally, the number of such beasts was small. Since they rarely appear, the assumption that one was born in the forest within one year at most was ridiculous.

    But what went through my head right now was one of the sentences of the letter.

    ¡®Even now, I still have doubts. How did you know that the demonic beast¡¯s weakness was its horns?¡¯

    The smile on my lips slowly faded.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Horns.¡±

    As I muttered nkly, Leto and Celine¡¯s curious gaze turned to me.

    ¡°Horns? Did any horn fragmentse out of that wolf¡¯s carcass?¡±

    ¡°What kind of bullshit are you saying? You don¡¯t even remember the demonic beast you fought? He didn¡¯t even have horns in the first ce, let alone horn fragments¡­ Hey, are you all right? Yourplexion seems pale.¡±

    Leto and Celine said so with concern. But at this moment, I felt alienated, as if I was floating alone in space.

    It was only through luck I was able to injure him. I reyed that grueling battle in my mind. He was such a strong opponent. A demonic beast stronger than that is lurking in the forest?

    My eyes looked beyond the temple wall. To the south of the academy, towards the quiet forest.

    <strong>There, that beast was lurking.</strong>

    <strong>At the annual festival, where the most beautiful crimson flowers bloom.</strong>

    <strong>There was still work left for me to do.</strong>

    ****

    And the next day, Seria visited me.

 Chapter 24

    <strong>? The First Letter (24) ?</strong>

    Early in the morning, my eyes opened on their own. It was because my body remembered the time I always wake up at.

    Assuming that I didn¡¯t drink too much the night before, I just washed my face and prepared to head out. For most of the students attending the Knight Faculty, their morning schedule was dedicated mainly to training and lectures.

    Human body is like a precise machine. Without proper lubrication every morning, it won¡¯t react on time when it¡¯s necessary.

    This wasmon sense. Thus, there were only a few diligent students who would swing their swords from dawn, while the majority of the other students would choose to warm up by swinging their swords for a little while before breakfast.

    It was a daily routine shared not only by the academy students but also by most swordsmen.

    But unfortunately, I¡¯ve been skipping the morning practice for a few days.

    It wasn¡¯t intentional. Rather, I wanted to practice. I had to rest for a day or two. However, if you don¡¯t move your body for a few days, the feeling of lethargy intensifies.

    My body, which had always been light, suddenly seemed heavy. Just like anyone else,this was an extremely unpleasant sensation, especially for a swordsman.

    The swordsman¡¯s body had to be a sword in itself. There should be no incongruity, whether it be in body or mind. But now my body isn¡¯t in its optimal condition.

    The desire to stand up right now and return to daily life was ringing like a bell. But I couldn¡¯t do that because of the bandages wrapped around my body right now.

    Every time I looked at those clean, soft gauze, I realized that I was still injured. It¡¯s white now, but the bandage I saw when I first opened my eyes was aplete mess.

    It was covered in clotted blood and pus. The horrendous scene shocked me more deeply than the throbbing pain.

    When the priests infused divine power, the recovery speed of my wounds increased. It was normal for the bleeding to stop as well. However, the fact that there was blood and pus on the bandages even when I woke up meant that the degree of my wounds was severe.

    I must have almost died, and when that realization dawned upon me, my drive to go out and return to my daily routine just fell apart.

    Now is the time to quietly focus on getting better. No matter how quickly I wanted to return to my daily routine, it was meaningless if my body didn¡¯t properly heal. I was the one who would suffer a loss if I rushed my recovery.

    So every morning when I woke up, I would stare nkly out the window or pass some time reading some of the books Leto had lent me.

    Even by just looking at the titles, these books didn¡¯t seem interesting. ¡®History of the Empire¡¯ or ¡®Introduction to Social Theory,¡¯ who would ever read these? It was the same question I used to ask myself every time I looked at the books arranged in the library.

    As expected from a guy like Leto. He knew that I hated theoretical books, yet he still lent only those types of books. No matter how much I thought about it, it was a malicious action.

    I tried reading ¡®History of the Empire¡¯ because I was bored. Having read ten pages of the book, I soon couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and closed the book. It seemed that I would be better off sleeping and getting more rest.

    It was around that time that a new crack urred in my current daily routine. Suddenly, I felt a presence outside the door and soon the door opened with a squeak.

    Is it Leto and Celine? Otherwise, it could have been Professor Andrey of the Theology Faculty who was in charge of my treatment. However, the identity of the visitor who soon appeared was none of the above.

    Gray hair that exuded a noble shine. Deep blue eyes radiating a profound light as if they were carefully crafted from the stars adorning the night sky

    Her face was stiff. Some people might mistake it for an irritated expression, but I knew. That the expression on her face is the one she makes whenever she¡¯s nervous.

    As evidence of that, after she entered the hospital room, she kept standing there for a long time, not knowing what to do. She was the same as always.

    Looking back, it must have been the first time she had visited a friend of hers, so I greeted her with a subtle smile.

    ¡°Seria, you cane in.¡±

    ¡°Ye-Yes. How have you been¡­ A-Are you all right?¡±

    Seria, as always, bit her tongue. Her face turned slightly red, and I chuckled at her cute appearance.

    I blinked and beckoned her to sit next to my bed. Seria carefully sat down on the chair. There was joy in my voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you came, Seria. If not, I would have been so bored.¡±

    Then I grabbed the book I had just closed and shook it slightly. I showed her the cover.

    ¡°I asked him to bring me something to read, and he left these books behind, that bastard.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­.¡±

    Myining voice was quite calm, but Seria¡¯s speech was tense, as if she forgot how to talk. Her eyes were restless.

    It meant that the current situation was ufortable and stressful. Seria¡¯s reaction within the realm of expectations, so I decided to lead the conversation.

    ¡°How have you been? I heard some news, but I couldn¡¯t even see your face.¡±

    There was a teasing tone in my voice when I asked that question, but Seria¡¯s response to it was quite dramatic. She immediately started iling her hands anxiously.

    ¡°That, that, that¡¯s not¡­ I-I was just wondering if I made Senior Ian angry after having made such a big mistake¡­¡­.¡±

    As she kept talking, Seria¡¯s figure became more and more deted. It seemed that herst mistake had hurt her self-esteem.

    Guilt must have been guing her. The wounds of the heart always fade in solitude. Seria, who had no one to consult with, had no courage to face me. As a result, she kept struggling all day in front of the temple.

    Wondering whether she should visit me, or whether I will get angry.

    I¡¯m her first friend. It must have been that terrifying for her. Even now, she is watching me intently.

    At that clumsy look, I chuckled again and burst intoughter. Seeing Seria squinting and squirming in front of me all the time, she felt like a puppy left alone in the rain.

    If she paid even a little attention, she would have found out that I wasn¡¯t furious. However, since the Seria, I know, isn¡¯t proficient in socializing. So, I don¡¯t think she realized it yet.

    So, I outright said to reassure her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad, Seria.¡±

    At those words, Seria¡¯splexion brightened at once. She anxiously asked.

    ¡°Re-Really¡­ ¡­ ! Ah¡­ Are you serious?!¡±

    In the meantime, she bit her tongue again, but now I was used to it, so I didn¡¯t even bother to point it out. Seria still felt a little nervous, as she lowered her head with a blush on her face.

    ¡°Why would I be mad in the first ce? I was the one who told you to go in the first ce. In addition, it was also my choice to stay behind and fight. You¡¯re not at fault for listening to me.¡±

    ¡°Well, if I had listened to Senior Ian¡¯s advice in the first ce¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyone can make a mistake.¡±

    Seria¡¯s mouth was shut close upon hearing my nonchnt tone. I continued talking as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Everyone in life makes one or two stupid mistakes. It¡¯s in those moments that you need a friend. If one of them does something outrageous, you swear at each other and bicker, but eventually you reconcile.¡±

    So you need a few friends you could rely on, because there are times in life that you can¡¯t solve things on your own.

    For example, I had friends like Leto and Celine. I was always grateful to them for being by my side. Having someone with whom you can share joys and sorrows enriches your life.

    I wished for Seria to have such a friend. It would be nice even if it wasn¡¯t me. I just wished there was at least one person who would support her whenever she was in trouble.

    Because she looked unstable now. As a senior, it was an obvious wish for a junior you were concerned about.

    ¡°Last time, you just were the one who identally made the mistake, and next time it might be me. So don¡¯t worry, in the end it worked out anyway, right?¡±

    And to be honest, I had no real reason to be dissatisfied. It was due to the fact that I got a pretty good harvest after dealing with the beasts that day.

    Looking back, even the huge amount of 70 gold that came out as a bounty was nothing more than a side ie.

    The day I fought a life-or-death battle with the demonic beasts, I was able to take a step further as a swordsman.

    That included the use of the aura, the sharpness of my senses, and even the movements of my body.

    It was like an intuition. I was convinced that the me before that day and the me after that incident were leagues apart as a swordsman.

    I¡¯ll have to hold the sword again to find out the details, but even if I don¡¯t, the amount of mana flowing through each one of my veins was already proving my growth.

    Among the aplishments a swordsman could achieve, there could be no greater ie than this.

    Of course, it would still be at a level lower than that of Seria. Nevertheless, it was clear that the fight that day was a precious opportunity for me.

    Rather I should thank Seria, I ought to be grateful and there was no reason for me to be angry. That¡¯s why my attitude toward Seria was so lenient.

    However, Seria, unaware of such circumstances, seemed to have been quite impressed with my attitude.

    She looked at me with nk eyes for a while, then shook her head and managed to return to her senses.

    And as if she had made up her mind, she pulled a pouch out of her pocket and held it out to me. It was a pouch of gold coins.

    ¡°Ehm, Senior Ian¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Is that supposed to be pensation¡¯ again?¡±

    Before she could finish her words, I asked Seria with a probing look.

    Perhaps taken aback by my response, Seria shook her head and strongly denied it.

    ¡°Oh, no! This is the reward I received in advance after I told Professor Derek. In return for subjugating that demonic beast¡­ I heard that it is better to get the money you deserve as soon as possible.¡±

    If that¡¯s so, then. Without saying a word, I took the pouch and counted the approximate amount of gold coins.

    The pouch was very heavy. At first nce, it looked like there were over 70 gold coins.

    I took a deep breath and returned the pouch.

    ¡°Seria, you gave too many gold coins.¡±

    Seria¡¯s eyes widened at my words. I guess she didn¡¯t expect me to notice.

    She didn¡¯t understand how. The subjugation reward might be like pocket change for Seria, but it was a huge sum for the second son of a countryside Viscountcy such as me. There was no way I wouldn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°The bounty was 70 gold, right?¡±

    ¡°Ha, but¡­¡­.¡±

    Seria bowed her head at my stern voice and began stuttering. I waited patiently for her to speak.

    ¡°¡­¡­You saved my life.¡±

    Hmmm, I swallowed a sigh and looked at Seria gently. It sounded like a whisper, but I heard it clearly. A slightly softer voice.

    It was an unbelievable voice toe from that blunt Seria, and it was a sorrowful tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted topensate even a little bit. Because I don¡¯t think my life is cheap.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t want a dime more.¡±

    I heaved a deep sigh and dered that. And before Seria could even retort, I forcibly ced the pouch on her hand again.

    When her hand and mine touched, Seria¡¯s body trembled and flinched. Her gaze dimmed again.

    It seems like I¡¯m losing my mind a lot today, will I be all right? But I decided not to pay close attention to it.

    I put the pouch in her hands and wrapped mine around hers. It was because I was afraid she might drop it.

    Seria¡¯s hand was soft and warm. It was hard to believe that she was someone who had wielded the sword her entire life.

    ¡°Your life is not cheap, you got that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ye-Yes.¡±

    Seria nodded her head, as if enchanted by my words. It was a strangely docile response. Her face was slowly turning red.

    She seemed ashamed of me holding her hand. However, if I were to let go, she might give me the pouch and instantly take her leave, so I decided to remain in this state for a while.

    ¡°So you can¡¯t put a price on it. Life is not something you can weigh on a scale¡­ You are more precious than you think, so cherish yourself.¡±

    ¡°Pre-Precious¡­¡­.¡±

    Seria repeated my words like that with a flushed face. Is she even properly listening to me? I was a little suspicious, but there was no sign of rebellion in Seria, so I let go of her hand.

    Then, Seria eximed ¡°Ah¡± in a regretful tone at that moment, and as soon as she came to her senses, she bowed her head.

    Flustered, her face was red up to her ears. It was even more noticeable because my skin was so white.

    She remained silent, avoiding my gaze for a moment, then suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll just¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±

    We only chatted for a bit, so I had no choice but to ask as I was sad that she was already leaving.

    Because if she left, I would have to spend the time alone in boredom. However, Seria¡¯s attitude was quite resolute.

    ¡°Ye-Yes¡­ Well, the morning practice isn¡¯t over yet¡­¡­.¡±

    I pursed my lips and expressed my regret, but I had no choice but to ept that Seria had a fair point. She had her own schedule as well.

    Just as I was about to say good-bye to her.

    ¡°Ian Oppa! Good morning¡­ Ah.¡±

    With a cheerful voice, dark hair suddenly emerged from the door. It was Celine, a pretty girl with brown eyes.

    She tried to greet me with a smile on her face, but her expression hardened as soon as she saw Seria.

    Seria was also stunned. Surprised by Celine¡¯s sudden appearance, her body stiffened.

    Silence lingered for a moment. Celine was staring at Seria silently while Seria hesitated and avoided Celine¡¯s gaze. It was an awkward situation for Seria.

    The moment I thought I should act.

    Seria tried to lick her lips as if she had been brave enough.

    ¡°The-Then ta-take car¨C¡±

    But before she even finished speaking.

    With a thud, Celine¡¯s shoulder slid past Seria¡¯s body.

    My eyes widened at the attitude of not even registering Seria¡¯s existence in her eyes, and the rude action beyond my imagination.

    Seria¡¯s shoulders slumped immediately. Others might not know, but I did. The fact that Seria now was heartbroken.

    But Celine didn¡¯t even care about her feelings. Instead, she smiled and greeted me as usual.

    ¡°Hello, Ian Oppa. How wasst night?¡±

    I frowned slightly. Naturally, my reaction to that greeting was not good. Even if it was their first meeting, there was no way I could feelfortable with her openly ignoring my acquaintance.

    Naturally, I confronted Celine.

    ¡°Celine, why did you¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you two alone.¡±

    But I couldn¡¯t go any further. It was because Seria bid me farewell, as if nothing had happened.

    My eyes turned to Seria. It was an incredulous look. <strong>You¡¯re being ignored like this. How can you ept that?</strong>

    In my eyes, Seria, as if she was ustomed to such behavior, smiled slightly and left. I felt even worse, as if I had just been trampled on by shoes that had just stepped into the mud.

    Celine nced at Seria with an icy gaze without saying a word, then snorted and sarcastically said as she left.

    ¡°Shameless bastard, that rude bitch.¡­.¡±

    The voice that was hissed out through her teeth was filled with sharp hostility and resentment. So I had no choice but to frown even more.

    ¡°Celine, are you seriously¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Moving on! Ignoring that cheap bitch, so how were y-you yesterday? Could it be that you couldn¡¯t sleep at night because you kept thinking of Celine, my dear Ian Oppa?¡±

    But Celine smiled coquettishly, as if nothing had happened, and just poked me with her finger.

    The silent pressure to not pry more.

    In the end, I sighed and epted her mischiefs, but from then on I seemed to have noticed.

    There was a subtle conflict between Celine and Seria, or perhaps even more serious than that.

    I remembered the advice I got from Leto a while ago.

    ¡®The world of women is much darker than you think.¡¯

    Oddly enough, those words struck me.

 Chapter 25

    <strong>? The First Letter (25) ?</strong>

    Seria thought she was feeling strange these days.

    It had been like that for a while. When she was with senior Ian, Seria felt a strange sense of security. It was a feeling she had never felt before.

    She always had trouble while dealing with others. Seria had more difficulty making rtionships with others than solving the academy¡¯s esoteric exam questions.

    From an early age, she was unable to properly express her feelings or opinions. Even if she did, she was too honest and often made some mistakes.

    So, she chose to say nothing at all and even if she did, she would be evaluated as ¡®not polite.¡¯ She was already well aware that others called her ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Loner¡¯.

    She thought it didn¡¯t matter. After all, it was the sword alone that gained her the surname of Yurdina.

    At one point, Seria began feeling afraid and ufortable dealing with other people. It was inevitable for her to be isted. Still, she felt a bit lonely in such a situation, even a bit ufortable.

    Then one day, a man appeared in her life. It was senior Ian.

    Normally, she would never have had such courage. Her first impression of him was terrifying. Seria¡¯s body still trembled when she recalled the relentless violence she had suffered that day.

    But that made her believe in him even more. He was that kind of swordsman, but at times he still showed a gentle and generous side. She wondered whether he could help her.

    Thest Hunting Festival, herst chance to defeat her step-sister.

    To be honest, Ian didn¡¯t exceed her expectations.

    He was an excellent swordsman, but within the academy, his skills were average. And they didn¡¯t even spend much time together, so he couldn¡¯t give her any valid advice regarding her swordsmanship.

    However, he gave a lot of other advice to her.

    How to train, how to rx, how to talk, how to show emotions.

    He gave her a lot of advice like that without hesitation, and during that course, he didn¡¯t say anything even when she sounded rude or stuttered.

    He just waited patiently. He wasn¡¯t even angry.

    For the first time, Seria felt that someone of her age understood her. During the swordsmanship training time, she genuinely began caring for him.

    When she teamed up with him and heard the word ¡®friend,¡¯ she didn¡¯t really understand what that meant.

    She just remembered Ian¡¯s figure, who stepped forward with a sword in her ce, and recalled the wretched man on Professor Derek¡¯s back.

    It¡¯s probably what they call being ¡®friends.¡¯ A rtionship that transcends logic and reason.

    To Seria, that bond felt somewhat romantic. At least, there was that determined side that Ian showed that day.

    The image of Ian, who did not care about his life or death, and fought a fierce battle for her.

    He didn¡¯t expect anything in return. He was just ready to die for her. For Seria, it was the first time she had ever received such treatment. So her heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat.

    Strangely, she started worrying about Ian. When she wakes up in the morning, when she swings her sword, and when sheys in bed to sleep at night.

    Frequently, Ian woulde to her mind.

    <strong> Will he be all right? Is he in pain? Does he resent me?</strong>

    She was looking forward to meeting him, but at the same time, she was also terrified. She wondered whether Ian would be furious.

    There were many times she walked in circles in front of the temple. In her heart, she wanted to meet Senior Ian right away, but every time she was about to, she ran into someone.

    A beautiful girl with dark hair.

    <strong>I heard she is a close friend of senior Ian.</strong>

    Her name is Celine, she would visit Ian¡¯s room several times a day.

    And whenever she met Seria, her reaction was always the same.

    With a frown on her face, she passed by her with a cold expression.

    As if it were a foreshadowing of Ian¡¯s reaction to her, Seria felt terrified for nothing.

    However, it was entirely thanks to the help of a man that she was able to gain courage.

    That day as well, while Seria was walking around in front of the temple, she ran into Celine. Celine¡¯s reaction was the same as always, but next to her there was another person.

    He had brown hair and green eyes that suited him well, and he had a rather gloomy aura. Was he from the Mage Faculty?

    He wasughing and chatting with Celine, but seeing Celine¡¯s expression change abruptly, he turned his gaze to Seria. Seria involuntarily lowered her head and avoided his gaze.

    She was afraid. She wondered if he would react negatively to her, too.

    <strong>Maybe he is another friend of Senior Ian?</strong>

    However, the reaction of the brown-haired man was unexpectedly favorable.

    ¡°Hey, there pretty girl.¡±

    Seria, who kept biting her lips while keeping her head low, didn¡¯t even hear him calling out to her. Only after sensing a figure approaching her did she suddenly raise her head.

    Seeing her like that, the man chuckled andughed while stroking his chin.

    ¡°Why do you hang out in front of the temple every day? From what I¡¯ve seen, it looks like it¡¯s more than eight times a day.¡±

    ¡°Leto, just shut up and let¡¯s go¡±.

    Leto seemed to be the man¡¯s name.

    Celine tugged the hem of the man¡¯s robe tight as if she didn¡¯t like him showing interest in Seria.

    But Leto didn¡¯t budge. Seria hesitated and managed to open her mouth.

    ¡°Ah, that, I¡­ That, so¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    However, the words that came out of her mouth were obscure. There was no way for Seria to have the ability to respond to a sudden situation like this. Her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Leto stared at Seria for a moment, then slowly turned his gaze to a distant ce.

    ¡°By the way, was it ¡®Seria?¡¯ Ian was waiting for a girl with that name.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Leto!¡±

    Celine screamed upon hearing that, as if she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Leto pretended to cover his ears with both hands and whistled. Seria looked at him with slightly startled eyes.

    Celine¡¯s body trembled. She clenched her teeth and said.

    ¡°You, this is betrayal¡­ ¡­ !¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by betrayal? And hey, isn¡¯t it pitiful for Ian to be with you? He should at least have a choice.¡±

    ¡°You really!¡±

    Celine and Leto continued arguing like that, but Seria could not fully understand the meaning of those words. However, there was only one sentence that upied her mind.

    Senior Ian was waiting for her. Those words made Seria¡¯s heart swell.

    And the Senior Ian she met was kind as always.

    For some reason, Seria couldn¡¯t properly meet his gaze. When he took her hand, her heart throbbed so much she even thought she had gotten some kind of disease.

    A realization dawned upon her. So, is this ¡®friendship¡¯?

    It was a feeling she had felt for the first time in her life. Seria thought that a ¡®friend¡¯ might be better than she thought. She was fortunate to even know Senior Ian.

    Of course, during that time it wasn¡¯t all sunshine and rainbows.

    She didn¡¯t know how it came to be, but her image was getting worse and worse among the academy students. The bullying, which used to be more on the secret side, became more and more explicit.

    Then one day, the harassment towards her suddenly became severe.

    As if it spiraled out of control.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that sophomore? I heard that in front of the demonic beast, she ran away.¡±

    ¡°Then there is Senior Ian. That senior risked his life to protect her. That senior is the real talented person, while she is nothing more than a farce.¡±

    The ridicule was loudly spoken on purpose so that she could hear it. Criticism followed her like a shadow whenever she passed by.

    It didn¡¯t matter that much. No matter how much they tried to bring her down, it didn¡¯t mean that Seria¡¯s skills would worsen. Moreover, there were parts that she wholeheartedly agreed with.

    Senior Ian¡¯s skills were the real deal. She didn¡¯t notice it when they were training, but she could tell just by looking at the number of demonic beasts he dealt with that day. He was much stronger in realbat.

    Swearing to herself that she should imitate that side of him, Seria tried hard to steel herself. If it was for senior Ian, whom she respected, she could bear any criticism.

    But at times, even unbearable insults flew in.

    ¡°Hey, a bastard is passing by over here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I heard that she grew up without a mother?¡±

    Standing tall, Seria¡¯s steps stopped. Her eyes turned to the source of that voice. There stood a handsome man with golden hair and copper-tanned skin.

    Noiseing from his clique resembled the sound of rattlesnakes. When that noise engulfed Seria, her eyes narrowed sharply.

    She was in the cafeteria. Seria moved to her seat with her te, and next to her the man continued to throw mockery while making sure she could listen. The remarks about her mother could be said to have touched the most painful part of Seria¡¯s heart.

    She groaned and expressed her rising emotions with clear hostility. But the copper-skinned man, Thean from the Southern Kingdoms, only raised his lips mockingly.

    ¡°Why, Lady Yurdina? We¡¯re just talking to ourselves, is there anything you would like to say?¡±

    Anyone could see that he was mocking her, but as there was no clear evidence, Seria had no choice but to bit her lips.

    She snapped and turned around. It was because she judged that it would be a loss if she dealt with it.

    Seria¡¯s mother was also regarded as a disgrace in the Yurdina family. Even if the Yurdina family were to hear such ridicule, it was obvious that they would deliberately ignore it. Their goal, after all, was to dismiss her mother as a non-existent being.

    It gave Seria an unbearably miserable feeling. Seria¡¯s body trembled.

    A crackling sound continued. Thean said sarcastically.

    ¡°Yes, as always, you keep ignoring guys like us, huh? Oops.¡±

    Then he brushed past Seria¡¯s shoulders. Seria¡¯s te almost spilled.

    Seria was startled and tried to hold on to the te, but as Thean¡¯s gang shoved her away one by one, she couldn¡¯t stand it. Eventually, the te tipped over.

    Seria¡¯s fierce eyes turned to Thean and her gang. If only she had a sword, those assholes wouldn¡¯t be a match for her.

    However, Seria was alone, and the sound of scoffing at having her te spilled over soon followed. It wasn¡¯t just men. Recently, even women have joined in and ridiculed Seria.

    In the end, she grunted, gnashed her teeth, and had no choice but to clean up the overturned te. Unless it¡¯s a duel, fighting inside the academy is prohibited. Students need to deal with this kind of quarrel, which may be dismissed as a ¡®mistake,¡¯ on their own.

    But Seria didn¡¯t have the ability to do that. All she could do was wield the sword.

    This academy¡¯s nature was akin to a jungle. A ce where weak beings in any sense were eliminated and have no choice but to fall off.

    It was safe to say that it was a training institution disguised as a school. So Seria had no choice but to endure that miserable feeling.

    However, soon, the atmosphere changed.

    At some point, the sound ofughter, directed towards her, stopped. The eyes that had been watching her quickly dispersed. Just when Seria was bewildered, a voice came from somewhere.

    ¡°Seria, it¡¯s been a while. I have just been discharged¡­ What, did you overturn your te?¡±

    ck hair, golden eyes, and a calm voice.

    It was Senior Ian. As soon as he appeared, everyone moved their attention from Seria as if nothing had happened. To be more precise, they were watching Senior Ian¡¯s eyes.

    The incident in which Ian ughtered the Demonic Beasts in the forest spread throughout the academy under the name of ¡®The Southern Forest Beast Annihtion Incident¡¯.

    As he gained fame in the process, Ian became known as a cold-blooded psychopath who would not blink an eye even if he were to stab anyone. Of course, this was because that rumor was blended with another rumor, ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Beating Incident,¡¯ but Seria was unaware of such details.

    However, she sighed in relief. Even the miserable feeling she had to endure with her teeth clenched melted away as soon as she met Ian.

    <strong>Now that Senior Ian is here, it will be fine, right?</strong>

    If he is here, the ridicule and criticism towards her will disappear in an instant.

    Ian naturally joined Seria to clean the te. He asked Seria with a concerned look as he cleared the spilled food with her.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Anyway, how could a swordsman lose her bnce like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Nothing.¡±

    To be precise, it happened before Ian came.

    Seria, who did not want Ian to worry, had no choice but to say so.

    That was Seria¡¯s ordinary daily life these days.

    *****

    A growl echoed through the alley. It was a mixture of both men and women. They seemed to have witnessed a fun event recently, as they seemed to be thrilled.

    ¡°So hey, did you see that the Yurdina¡¯s bastard couldn¡¯t say anything?¡±

    ¡°Because that bitch can¡¯t retaliate¡­ I told you, because she¡¯s a little girl anyway, she won¡¯t fight us no matter what we say about her. What can you do about someone whom the Yurdina family considers as not having existed at all?¡±

    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s still the Yurdina family. We will be fine, right? If that 4th grade senior who also belongs to the Yurdina family were to hear about this¡­¡­.¡±

    They giggled as they chatted and shook their heads while not worrying about the question carefully raised by the man. The woman who seemed to be the representative of the gang said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, until then, just enjoy. To be honest, Senior Yurdina might be subtly sympathizing with us, you know? A bitch who grew up without a mother is ced on the same level as her in terms of nobility¡­¡­.¡±

    Then, the skinny man standing next to the woman nodded in agreement. He giggled andughed.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d rather Senior Yurdina hear about this than that other senior. Was it Senior Ian? He is scarier than Senior Yurdina¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°More?¡±

    ¡°Way more scary! That senior, didn¡¯t you hear the rumors? It is said that he would swing his de no matter whether you are a noble or amoner. How ruthless must you be to kill ten high-ranking demonic beasts¡­ He-Hey!¡±

    The man who continued talking enthusiastically had no choice but to scream in astonishment when he heard the sound from behind.

    At some point, the faces of the gang who were listening to his voice turned pale blue, and as they blinked at him, they pointed behind him.

    Behind him stood a man with dark hair and golden eyes. Everyone knew his identity.

    Because he was currently the most talked about person at the academy.

    Ian Percus, the Academy¡¯s infamous mad hound.

    The skinny man¡¯s eyes shuddered in fear.

    ¡°Tell me more. What were you talking about Seria?¡±

    ¡°Ah, th-tha-tha-that¡­¡­.¡±

    The faces of the gang, who had been chatting happily until just a moment ago, had turned pale. They Desperately avoided Ian¡¯s gaze.

    But that didn¡¯t stop Ian from interrogating them. He just had his arms crossed and his golden eyes became dim.

    Apparently, there was one more problem.

 Chapter 26

    <strong>? The First Letter (26) ?</strong>

    In the middle of the day in the library, many students were reading books while looking drowsy.

    There was still a long way to go until the exam period, but the academy¡¯s final exam was not at a level where it could be passed by cramming. If you didn¡¯t study consistently, you wouldn¡¯t be able to manage your grades.

    However, it was just after lunch, and it was a week ahead of an important festival such as the Hunting Festival. I couldn¡¯t get the content of the book to fit in my head.

    It was because most of the students sitting in the library were yawning in boredom.

    Of course, there were some students who were studying diligently among them, but they must have been the special kind of people who actually had fun studying in the first ce. In the academy, there were all kinds of weird people you could see.

    Unfortunately, I belonged to the former rather than thetter. While staying in the intensive care unit of the temple, my progress in the liberal arts subject that I attended went down considerably, so in order to supplement my study, I purposely visited the library. However, my time was spent in boredom.

    The onlyfort was in the fact that I didn¡¯t have to bear this suffering alone? In front of me was Leto, sitting with a nk look on his face.

    There was only one book in front of me, but beside him were piles of books boasting covers of all types, stacked like a tower. It was as expected from a student in the ¡®Faculty of Magical Studies,¡¯ which emphasizes theory and hypotheses.

    Compared to him, I was rather lucky. I sipped my tea that I had previously stored in the canteen while consoling myself with this sad victory.

    It was a tea with a refreshing scent that had the effect of soothing the mind. It was quite interesting to see that there were no academy¡¯s students who did not make use of this beverage habitually during the exam period.

    Of course, Leto. He, too, was sipping the tea from the canteen, but soon he frowned when realized that the canteen was empty.

    He groaned and kicked me with his toes. I was reading a book while forcibly grabbing my throbbing head. I looked at Leto with an annoyed expression.

    Leto winked. It was a signal with the following meaning:

    ¡®Let¡¯s go out for a second.¡¯

    As I was just looking for an excuse to somehow escape the hell out of this book, there was no reason not to ept Leto¡¯s offer.

    I excitedly closed the book while not forgetting to bookmark. I still had about half left to read.

    I was wondering why the hell a swordsman would ever need to learn ¡®topology¡¯ and where he would even use it anyway. The academy forced you to take at least one lecture in literature and science each semester, whether you were in a liberal arts course or in a martial arts one, so it was unavoidable.

    I was pretty good at math though. I usually ask Leto my doubts since he would promptlye up with an answer. Even now, I have written down a few things that I will ask him.

    However, the topic of conversation between me and Leto was focused on an unexpected topic. It started when Leto was leaving the library and picked up one of the newspapers published by the school clubs at the entrance of the library.

    Leto ordered tea in the student union hall located directly opposite the library and browsed through the newspapers. His tired eyes scanned the pages of the newspaper, and his eyes flew by as soon as he noticed something interesting.

    He chuckled and burst outughing. He held out the newspaper, wanting to show me. Leto particrly pointed to a part and tapped it.

    There was a brief title written there.

    ¡®The Southern Forest Demonic Beast Annihtion Case¡¯

    Just after having ordered a new cup of tea and taking a sip off of it, I almost spat it out right away.

    My hand quickly grabbed the newspaper. There, a rather provocative and well processed scandal was written as if it was an objective fact.

    The Southern Forest Demonic Beast Annihtion Case

    Ian Percus (23), who is currently in his third year at the academy, has be a hot topic by subjugating numerous demonic beasts in the forest located south of the academy on the 15th. The number of beasts Ian Percus subjugated alone on that day amounted to about 10, including high-ranking demonic beasts, which is a remarkable achievement, even considering that he is a senior at the Academy.

    On the other hand, Seria Yurdina (22), who is in her second year at the academy, is being criticized for running away and turning her back on arade in danger, despite her excellent grades as the topper of the Knight¡¯s Faculty. The Ministry of Education, on the other hand, gave an exnation for the beast outbreak in the southern forest as ¡®it happened because we neglected the breeding of demonic beasts in preparation for the Hunting Festival.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Ian Percus is bing more controversial as he is also the protagonist of the so-called ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Beating Incident¡¯. It¡¯s because he has been showing unexpected skillstely. Even though he is a third-year student, his grades are that of an intermediate ranker. Rarely among the most talked-about figures, there is someone from the low-ranking aristocracy of the Empire. So how far can he go¡­?

    As I read the article, my expression hardened more and more. After reading thest line of the article, I said with my brows furrowed.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°What is it? It¡¯s a newspaper article. It¡¯s also about you.¡±

    Leto giggled andughed as if it was someone else¡¯s business, but my heart was not at ease. It was because there were many parts that were mistaken in the contents of the article.

    The tone of my voice rose in annoyance.

    ¡°No, what are they even saying? Among the beasts I subjugated that day, there was only one high-ranking beast, but they hinted that several high-ranking demonic beasts were present¡­ Seria ran away and turned her back on arade in danger? Didn¡¯t she retreat in order to call Professor Derek? And why would they emphasize my origin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how they sell.¡±

    However, to myints, Leto responded as if he was stating an obvious truth.

    ¡°People tend to be drawn to facts they want to believe rather than the truth. That unsettling Yurdina¡¯s bastard ran away, but an intermediate ranking student from the lower-ss aristocracy of the Empire subdues numerous high-ranking beasts? hey! The story speaks for itself.¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­¡­.¡±

    Deep down I knew Leto was right. Nevertheless, I couldn¡¯t stop grumbling.

    I felt so sorry for Seria for being used like this. Even if this didn¡¯t happen, I heard the news that she was getting bullied.

    It felt like I was gaining fame in spite of Seria, so my heart ached even more. Even though Seria doesn¡¯t care about other people, she¡¯s not a machine either.

    Her heart is made of flesh and veins. Knowing how she was hurt by human rtionships, consciously or unconsciously, I couldn¡¯t stand this situation any longer.

    I left a warning to the gang of bastards who were chatting in the back alley a while ago, but if misinformation continued to circte like this, it would be like pouring water into a barrel of poison.

    In the end, having made up my mind, I shook my head and said.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I can¡¯t let this slide. I¡¯ll have to go to the publisher of this newspaper.¡±

    However, Leto¡¯s reaction to my firm determination was bbergasting. He smiled and stretched out, enjoying the sun seemingly because he had an interesting story to tell. His haggard expression brightened up a bit.

    ¡°Oh my. In that club, that famous fourth-year senior is the President. I don¡¯t think she would even listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Who is the President?¡±

    ¡°The Prom Princess.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thatmoner¡­¡­.¡±

    I listened to Leto, and my face turned pale. If it was that senior, there was a high possibility that she wouldn¡¯t even pretend to listen to me. After all, she was a famous senior whose thoughts couldn¡¯t even be understood, as she had argework of rtionships.

    Seeing my troubled expression, Leto looked into my eyes and inquired. It was a simple question, but it touched the heart of the problem.

    ¡°Why, what happened?¡±

    At that point, I hesitated for a moment. I was reluctant to tell him that Seria was being ostracized, and that it has recently led to bullying.

    Because it was Seria¡¯s personal problem. Rather, it could hurt Seria even more to let others know about these issues.

    However, it was also true that I couldn¡¯te up with a suitable solution. I couldn¡¯t even find and threaten the ones who curse Seria.

    In the end, I had no choice but to sigh and tell Leto about the apparent situation of Seria which I heard yesterday.

    Recently, negative public opinion against Seria has been spreading. Distorted information regarding the subjugation of demonic beasts yed a part in the process, and the fact that the bullying was getting out of hand.

    Leto listened to it with a face that I couldn¡¯t infer whether he was interested or not in this matter. He then said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°The bastards you met yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I had no choice but to answer Leto¡¯s sudden question like that.

    Those bastards I met yesterday? Was he talking about the ones who were talked behind Seria¡¯s back in that alley?

    I was able to scare those guys using the appropriate means. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t be able to muster courage and pull that shit to Seria ever again.

    After that, I didn¡¯t even care about them anymore, so I felt it was weird for Leto to pay attention to them.

    But Leto seemed to have a slightly different point of view.

    ¡°What was their cloak¡¯s color?¡±

    ¡°Since they called me ¡®Senior¡¯¡­ Yes, it was brown.¡±

    2nd year, same grade as Seria and Celine.

    In response to my answer, Leto put his fingers on his forehead and sighed as if he knew it would be like this. A troubled look finally emerged on his face.

    He massaged his temples as if his head was hurting. Annoyance began to blend in with his voice.

    ¡°First of all, I think it might be your fault¡­¡­.¡±

    As such, my gaze lowered. Even if I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it seemed that I provided an opportunity for the people who harbored hatred toward Seria to cause an outburst.

    It was a decision made to save Seria¡¯s life, but I ended up hurting her due to myck of consideration.

    After this year, she still needs to spend two more years at the academy. If such amon opinion were to continue, it would be inevitable for her to experience difficulties in her senior years, when teamwork bes vital.

    But Leto¡¯s words were not yet finished. He threw ament at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s not your fault either.¡±

    My brows furrowed at that subtle voice. What does he mean? It¡¯s my fault, yet it¡¯s still not my fault?

    His words seemed ambiguous. A rebuke came straight out of my mouth.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Contrary to my serious reaction, Leto only retorted with a vague answer. I¡¯ll have to dig this up properly, just when I thought about it.

    Leto shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t help it. Finally, a sigh of advice flowed out of his mouth.

    ¡°I will tell you one thing. When ites to bullying, there is always a group that takes the lead. Guys who shape public opinion and actively participate in bullying.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Thean¡¯s gang?¡±

    Upon hearing my question, Leto¡¯s green eyes nced at me, then he avoided my gaze. A groan came out of his mouth.

    ¡°Well, those guys must be involved, but¡­ Use yourmon sense. If they could create such an atmosphere, wouldn¡¯t they have done it earlier?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ You mean a new group has joined in?¡±

    Leto shrugged. He didn¡¯t answer, but just by not denying I was able to grasp what he meant.

    I crossed my arms and contemted for a moment. A new group joined. Why the hell?

    Their identity was unknown as of now. But the answer was simple.

    ¡°Then, you mean that I just need to destroy those two groups?¡±

    ¡°No, what¡­ I¡¯m asking is¡­ Can you even do it?¡±

    At Leto¡¯s suspicious gaze, I had a bitter smile on my face. Even so, my voice responding to him was clear and resolute.

    ¡°I have to, somehow.¡±

    Since it¡¯s my responsibility, I hoped that Seria wouldn¡¯t be hurt anymore because of me.

    In response to my determined answer, Leto snorted and looked at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have that resolution. Why don¡¯t you try studying topology with that will?¡±

    At that, I groaned and spat out words of protest. It was one of the most fundamental questions that urred to me in recent times.

    ¡°No¡­ Why would a swordsman have to study such a thing in the first ce? Does it even make sense?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t you know that the trend these days is interdisciplinary convergence? Hey, try applying topology to swordsmanship somehow.¡±

    Leto clicked his tongue and gave me this answer, but it was a sentence that didn¡¯t even make meugh.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Applying topology to swordsmanship?

    Swordsmanship is the battle of the moment. There was a limit to understanding and calcting with your head. In the end, you had no choice but to rely solely on intuition and experience.

    In fact, Leto, who had said that, just smiled and waved his hand, as if he was joking. And since I didn¡¯t want to retort to his joking remarks any longer, I decided not to talk about it anymore.

    But there was only one problem left in my mind.

    About the group that bullies Seria.

    What to do? I haven¡¯t been able toe up with an answer yet. I¡¯ll have to think about it a little more carefully.

    At least, I was immersed in such thoughts until the next day, when I saw Seria mourning.

 Chapter 27

    <strong>? The First Letter (27) ?</strong>

    Recently, Seria¡¯s day seemed both bright and dark.

    There has never been a time in her life when light and darkness were so clear. Until then, her daily life had been gray all day long.

    It was a dull gray day. Swinging her sword, eating, and attending lectures. She was just living a day that was no different from the previous one while thinking only about the sword.

    But these days it¡¯s different. It¡¯s because ¡®light¡¯ gradually appeared in her daily life.

    A warm feeling, the memories of that time slowly seeped into her heart.

    It was a change she didn¡¯t notice at first, like water drops slowly eroding a rock.

    From a certain moment, she began looking forward to spending time with a certain man. Just as a tamed beast waits for itspanion, with whom it wishes tomunicate.

    Humans, too, were no different from animals in their behavioral principles. They pursue bliss and avoid pain. It was the same for Seria.

    Lately, she¡¯s been happy when she¡¯s together with Ian. At other times, she was mostly sad.

    Thousands of people mocked and despised her. It would have been better if it was over with just that much, but the swear words against her mother and the sneaky bullying were steadily gnawing at her mind.

    No matter how much she didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions, this was unavoidable. Even Seria, whom no one believed in since birth, was still a human being, a social animal, so she always harbored solitude and a desire for recognition in a corner of her heart.

    She thought she had already got used to being bullied, due to the jealousy of others, but in fact she was arrogant.

    Even if an atmosphere of mockery and bullying had been created in earnest, an unimaginable level of criticism and harassment began, touching her family was a taboo that was broken.

    Even though they knew how much it would hurt her.

    Before anyone could question such an atmosphere, numerous students had already be entangled. Humans were social animals, justifying themselves for work done in groups was natural to them.

    Along with that, it was also because Seria had recently lost a lot of pride in her skills.

    Until then, Seria had rarely failed. She suffered a painful defeat every time she faced her step-sister, the opponent she always wanted to win against, but in other circumstances, her talent and hard work always triumphed.

    But how was she these days?

    She was defeated withoutnding a single blow on Senior Ian. In the match next week, she had her sword flung away by Senior Ian at thest moment.

    Besides, not long ago, she made a fatal mistake by not heeding Senior Ian¡¯s advice. She was d that senior Ian showed skills that exceeded her expectations, as otherwise she would still be grueling with guilt.

    It was inevitable for her self-esteem to be broken. And what took its ce was a feeling of admiration and respect for Ian.

    Senior Ian was not only kind, but his skills were also specialized for real lifebat. In fact, she believed that if she fought him again, she would make a series of mistakes and would be defeated.

    Above all, senior Ian was Seria¡¯s only ¡®friend¡¯.

    Seria was still just learning what a ¡®friend¡¯ was, but it seemed clear that it had shed light on her life.

    She was happy to be with Senior Ian.

    When he smiles casually, or he worries about her paleplexion, her heart pounds without even realizing it.

    If he identally touches her hand, her face bes hot, and when she suddenly notices the distance between them, she fidgets in surprise.

    She also made a lot of mistakes, but Ian did not me or curse her.

    He¡¯s been the only person who smiles at hertely. So Seria felt Ian was more special.

    Seria praised her former self for having the courage to ask Senior Ian to teach her. If it wasn¡¯t for that, the rtionship they have now wouldn¡¯t exist.

    What would have happened if she didn¡¯t do that? Seria got goosebumps just at the mere thought of it. Her life would not have even seen a glimpse of the sun. She would have spent her days in misery amidst the ridicule and criticism of so many people.

    Just by having Ian stay by her side, those who bullied her kept their mouths shut and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Seria felt like she was in another world when she stood next to him. It was a lot of fun, so Ian became even more important.

    ¡®Friendship¡¯ was such a thrilling and good feeling. Seria thought so, secretly thinking of Senior Ian at night and smiling softly.

    However, if there is light, there must also be shadow that contrast with it and those now feel even darker.

    Some, in particr, who realized that her weakness was talking about her mother, maliciously took advantage of it.

    ¡°Come to think of it, where on earth is the mother of that sleazy bitch from?¡±

    ¡°How could I know? She might be a whore from the streets, or she might have been an ambitious maid who tried to raise her status. Well, there is no way a prestigious noble family could have given birth to a woman like her.¡±

    Either way, it was a vain fantasy. Giggles were heard.

    Seria¡¯s eyes became sharp at the taunt that crossed the line. She grunted, grinding her teeth, ring at the gang of men.

    The gang was sitting on the bench, grinning as they watched Seria pass by. They sucked the fresh fruit juice from the cup as if saying to her, ¡®What will you do?¡¯

    ¡°Prestigious noble family or not. Women like that who do not understand their own ce should be thrown away.¡±

    ¡°By the way, her mother is a whore, isn¡¯t it? So the father could be a different person altogether, right? After all, she was a woman whoy in bed with whoever she could.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the downside of being a bastard.¡±

    On the way to the knight¡¯s training ground, Seria had been walking along the path she always traveled through. Even so, Seria, who had been sensitive recently, could hardly stand the ensuing insults.

    Seria, who was shaking with her hands tightly sped, moved towards them with a murderous look.

    She couldn¡¯t use violence anyway. The use of violence will not result in immediate expulsion, but she was ady. If an illegitimate heir had a conflict and made enemies with the nobles, it was obvious that the main family would berate her.

    Are they insulting her mother? They wouldn¡¯t even care. His father, who is the head of the household, would not have lost his characteristic cold voice, even while beingpletely ill.

    ¡®Forget that woman, Seria. She is no longer alive.¡¯

    But at least she had to say something. Seria¡¯s mind was seething with rage. When her blood rushed to the top of her head, she staggered her way towards them.

    Meanwhile, they let out a small exmation of surprise. She should have realized then.

    Seria, who was so angry, lost her bnce in panic when the ground she was standing on suddenly copsed. Her body shuddered. However, she was an excellent swordsman, and there was no way she would fall so easily.

    Even the ground under her right foot, which she had stepped on to use as a foothold, crumbled.

    She slumped down on the ground. It was ?Dig Magic?. An elementary magic spell. If she had been her usualposed self, she would have just avoided it with a simple leap. At least, her posture didn¡¯tpletely copse.

    There was also a way to get up and rush into the enemy by leaping towards them. That gang was no match for Seria. However, this wasn¡¯t a battle.

    It was just in bullying. An borate prank to embarrass her.

    Even an academy student could not use magic with such an instant chant. It was clear that it was a joke that had been prepared for at least several days.

    That malice left a deeper wound in Seria¡¯s heart. As she got up, she red at them in anger.

    They just got up and giggled as if they had just witnessed something fun. Then one of them, who was passing by Seria, mischievously stumbled.

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    The fresh fruit juice he was holding fell exquisitely on Seria¡¯s head. Seria trembled as she felt the slimy sensation.

    After spilling the fresh fruit juice, he picked up the cup that had fallen to the ground and tapped Seria on the shoulder as if he was sorry. Of course, it was an act from which she could not feel the slightest shred of sincerity.

    ¡°Sorry. I stumbled. This path here is kind of rough.¡±

    A moment of murderous intent red up in Seria¡¯s eyes.

    She could have pulled the hand that was patting her shoulder now and mmed it on his face, or she could have shoved her elbow into his chin. Then he would have rolled around on the ground without even being able to breathe properly.

    However, the opponent was a noble.

    The way he spoke, his appearance, everything was filthy. However, he could not havee from a secluded territory in the countryside. It was because his characteristic arrogance was a trait only possessed by high-ranking aristocrats who were at least Counts.

    Seria was also from an influential family, but she was not the eldest daughter. Nevertheless, due to the prestige of her family, if she had a justified cause, she could destroy him if she wanted to, but not now.

    First of all, he apologized and pretended it was a mistake. He didn¡¯t even insult her. At least he didn¡¯t voice out a single word that could lead directly to her.

    That¡¯s what made her angry. This meant that it was a well-calcted bullying. The fact that someone put so much sincerity and effort into making her suffer made her feel unbearably miserable.

    In the end, Seria looked away without saying anything. Her body trembled. She clenched her teeth, but tears still seemed to flow out.

    As if expecting such a reaction, the students, including that man, left with a smirk.

    Seria stood silently for a long time. Seria¡¯s daily life without senior Ian was grim.

    She turned and began to walk towards a nearby building. She wiped the drink off her hair everywhere, but didn¡¯t even notice the fact that her uniform got sticky, as she headed to her dormitory.

    However, Seria soon had to stop walking. From afar, a familiar shadow could be seen. Perhaps having found Seria as well, he approached with a friendly face as she stood there frozen on the spot.

    ¡°Seria! Are you on the way to the knight¡¯s training ground¡­¡­?¡±

    Seria¡¯s mind went nk.

    After all, she was just discovered by the person she didn¡¯t want to be seen the most.

    <strong>I¡¯ve always wanted to show him only my pretty and good side, but why the hell?</strong>

    Biting her lips, she avoided the gaze of the man who was struggling to approach her. Her face flushed with shame.

    It was Senior Ian. His face gradually hardened.

    ****

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ My mother was expelled when I was young.¡±

    It was a de. I roughly wiped the drink off her hair with a cotton gauze, I carried as a substitute for a bandage, and headed to the de to avoid other people¡¯s gaze.

    Seria looked depressed today. She crouched down on a wide rock in the corner of the vacant lot.

    I turned my back on her and listened to her without uttering a word.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know why. I was only a six-year-old kid, even when my mother cried and begged, my father didn¡¯t blink.¡±

    To a child at that age, a mother was more than a parent.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an understatement to define mothers as their entire world. Someone who cares for you and loves you.

    Seria was deprived of such an existence. It must have been a shock. I couldn¡¯t even fathom that feeling, so I kept silent instead of sharing pretentious words of empathy.

    Her words continued. It was a pitiful voice, unlike her usual self.

    ¡°My mother called out my name, and as I endured to the end, my father called for the knights. The knights trampled and beat her, leaving her body in shreds. Still, it was a sight that I saw from the beginning to the end¨C¡±

    ¡°It must have hurt.¡±

    Seria blurted out the end of her words, as if she couldn¡¯t hold on to it any longer. So, in a serious tone, I anticipated what she might have wanted to say.

    Her voice trembled. A voice that was drenched in sorrow. It was a painful past.

    ¡°My mother, that¡¯s how she left¡­ After that, I didn¡¯t even hear news of her. My father just told me to stop looking for her, but that night my sister came to me and said.¡±

    When ites to ¡®sister¡¯, there was only one person who I could think of.

    The heir of the Yurdina family, the one who will be the Northern Sun.

    She was a 4th year student at the academy and the opponent Seria always wanted to win against in the Hunting Festival.

    ¡°¡­¡­What did she say?¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Seria groaned as if she was spitting out a shard of ss stuck in her chest. Tears mixed in her voice.

    ¡°She said that if I couldn¡¯t prove my worth, I would be next. My sister must have been sincere. She must have wanted to advise me. But those words, those words at that time, felt so frightening¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Then she shut her mouth for a moment, as if she choked. She wiped her eyes with her uniform¡¯s sleeve. It looked like tears wereing out.

    Today, Seria seemed fragile. This must have been a side of her that she had been hiding. Dignified and prideful on the outside, but beneath that shell lies someone weak.

    Seria, even so, smiled faintly. My eyes, that were looking elsewhere, slowly turned to Seria.

    ¡°So, I must have been angry since they cursed my mother. Now, it¡¯s fine. Because there is Senior Ian¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s fine,¡¯ I didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, because that short sentence felt like a de was lodged in my chest.

    A human being who is fine doesn¡¯t cry. He doesn¡¯t gasp for breath. He doesn¡¯t shed tears, nor does he not even try to wipe them off with his sleeve.

    Of course, he doesn¡¯t pretend to be strong, nor does he force himself to smile. So how can you say you¡¯re okay?

    So many questions lingered in my mouth, and in the end, only one word was barely spat out.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not fine.¡±

    Then, Seria, as if a little flustered, widened her still drenched eyes. And then she smiled faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really fine, Senior Ian. Anyway I¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not you.¡±

    My words cut off Seria¡¯s words. Seria¡¯s bewildered gaze turned to me. Seeing the tears left in her eyes, I felt a surge of emotion.

    My hand was fiddling with the sword hanging from my waist. How could I stand it?

    The answer was obvious.

    A raging heat blew out, scratching my throat.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fine.¡±

    At the end of those words, my body shot up. This was before Seria could even reply. My eyes dimmed deeply.

    After leaving the forest and entering the academy grounds, there were many passersby. I grabbed one at random and asked where they were.

    Thean of the Southern Kingdoms, I had to find that guy.

    Since he was such a conspicuous guy, it wasn¡¯t difficult to find out where he was. Even when people passing by looked at me with bewildered eyes, they meekly presented the information they knew to my intimidating gaze.

    He was grinning with his gang in an empty lot behind a certain lecture building.

    Next to him sat a handsome man. He doesn¡¯t appear to be from the Southern Kingdoms, but I thought he was probably a guy who hangs out with Thean.

    ¡°Hey, that bastard couldn¡¯t avoid even elementary magic and fell¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that must have been spectacr? Of course, you spilled the juice too, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course! For a bastard, it must have been such an expensive bath water that she couldn¡¯t even dream of it.¡±

    As I listened to their giggles, my breath subsided, and I trudged towards them. Thean¡¯s gang,bined with the group of aristocrats, were about seven people.

    It was a smaller number than theckies he usually brought with him. It made sense though, since they each have their own schedules, it¡¯s worth taking the chance. It was fortunate for me.

    At my sudden appearance, Thean¡¯s giggling gang paid attention to me at once. Thean looked bewildered, then smiled and got up.

    Then he tapped my shoulder with his elbow and patted it. It was a Southern Kingdom greeting.

    ¡°What¡¯s the academy¡¯s rising hero doing here?¡±

    ¡°Seria.¡±

    ¡®Ummm,¡¯ said Thean, gently avoiding my gaze and swallowing a sigh. It was a name he knew quite well, as it was the name of the person he was bullying.

    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t touch Seria.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s not a difficult request between us¡­¡­.¡±

    Thean lowered the tail of his tongue as if hesitating. His eyes scanned the gang. They watched me and Thean¡¯s conversation with interest.

    In particr, the man who knocked down Seria with dig magic showed more explicit interest. He got up and slowly came out and walked towards Thean.

    Thean looked into their eyes, then looked at me and smiled.

    ¡°¡­¡­But, we can¡¯t do that with just your word, can we?¡±

    My brow narrowed slightly. Then, instead of Thean, the one who took over was a man with a charming face. He said to me with a smirk.

    ¡°Yes, if you were a noble, you ought to know that, right? After all, a request must go both ways¡­ You must be aware of it.¡±

    I was silent for a moment, then dered in a low voice.

    ¡°You will not touch Seria in the future.¡±

    Upon hearing my solemn tone, the man¡¯s face turned red. Then he giggled in anticipation and opened his mouth.

    ¡°What the hell gives you so much confidence¡­ eh?!¡±

    ¡°Ahh,¡± my fists mmed into the man¡¯s face. With the sound of a drum being hit, the man¡¯s facial skin sank deeper as wrinkles formed around the area of impact in an instant.

    Blood sttered, and white teeth shards shattered, reflecting the sparkling sunlight. A clean blow without an ounce of hesitation.

    So, let alone Thean, even the person who was punched in the face could not respond. Thean¡¯s astonished gaze turned to me, as the aristocrat rolled in the ground with a messed up face after just one punch.

    There was a loud bang, and the man rolled on the ground over and over again. It was a dramatic hit. The power of my fist, which struck like lightning, was not at a level that a man who seemed to be a wizard could handle.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes, unable to understand the current situation, turned to me. There was only a faint question in their eyes.

    I smirked at them just like how Thean and that noble smirked at me.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get punched by me, you should get your act together.¡±

    Those words signaled the start of another battle.

 Chapter 28

    <strong>? The First Letter (28) ?</strong>

    One should always be cautious with the use of force.

    Every authoritarian essentially has the trait of privatizing force. In the eyes of the rulers, uncontroble power is evil, and it was only judged as a thorn to be removed by any means possible.

    It was only then that order could be maintained.

    The order of the Empire originates from the Emperor, the order of the Southern Kingdoms originates from the Kings of each Kingdom, and the order of the Holy Kingdom originates from the God Arus. What they all had inmon was that they were the pinnacle of power in each state.

    Therefore, ¡®just violence¡¯ is something which only the authorities have the right to wield. This was also the case at the academy, which nurtures talented people who will shoulder the future of each nation. Rather, it would have been better to say that the Academy was a microcosm of this power struggle.

    In most cases, violence was not permitted. However, everyone knew that violence was being perpetrated inside the academy, but problems didn¡¯t arise since it was generally governed by the rules imposed by the system.

    Nobles are tolerated even if they use a certain level of violence againstmoners. It might change if it were to be done in a public ce, but otherwise, mostmoners didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it.

    You could stay as an academy student for only 4 years. After that, when they venture out into the world, the gap between nobles andmoners will be clear again, so they have no choice but to be patient.

    Instead, it was customary practice for the nobles to cover everything that happened in the academy. The more this happened, the harsher the punishment bestowed upon those who dared to cross the line.

    It was a strategy for the aristocracy to secure an upper hand within the academy.

    Thus, while the academy might seem to advocate equality on the outside, deep down, one can¡¯t deny the hierarchy of power.

    That¡¯s why Thean¡¯s gang was unable to respond properly when I pped the face of the aristocrat, or when I unsheathed the sword hanging from my waist.

    It was because their brain could notprehend the present reality.

    I¡¯m an aristocrat as well, but at best I was only the second son of a countryside Viscount.

    On the other hand, even though they were from the Southern Kingdoms, Thean¡¯s gang was a clique of children from high-ranking noble families. Actually, the first man I hit seems to be from the Empire.

    However, they would never have imagined that I would suddenly attack first, and thatcency gave me a huge advantage.

    I passed Thean in front of me and hit one of the gang members in the face as they tried to get up.

    A man flew through the air with a great thump. Even though he had been hit with a sword¡¯s hilt, he shouldn¡¯t have died, but since he was hit in the face by a metal object, he must have at least lost consciousness.

    Then, in the next moment, my bleak eyes sank in search of the next victim.

    It was then that Thean¡¯s gang came to their senses.

    From the mouth of the man who had just been beaten by me, a couple of white teeth flew into the sky. One of the gang members saw this and let out a scream.

    ¡°Hey, you crazy bastard! What the fuck are you doi¡­¡­Aarghh!¡±

    That was hisst line. It was because the way he pointed at me without drawing his sword properly caught my attention.

    My next action was simple. Thean¡¯s gang was clustered together, so my next target was also at close range.

    I twisted the foot I stepped on and mmed the sword¡¯s pommel into the man¡¯s chin. He then made a gasping sound, and before he could even let out a muffled groan, my scabbard was mmed into his neck.

    As a sound of crushing a tightly packed muscr mass resounded. The dull sound ofpressed air exploding was heard.

    The man¡¯s eyes lost focus.

    Thump, the giant man fell. Now, the number of people left was five, a number small enough to give it a try.

    I took a deep breath and scanned the surroundings. At that moment I heard the sound of swords being drawn out. It seemed that the aristocrat I knocked out at the start was the only mage.

    As the rest were drawing their swords. Then what I needed to do was simple.

    Against the gang, who hesitatingly pointed their swords at me, I said with a smirk.

    ¡°Come on, bastards. Are you scared?¡±

    Maybe because he was unable to withstand my provocation any longer, one of the gang members screamed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him! That bastard is alone!¡±

    But in the eyes of the man who howled like that, there were signs of fear and tension that could not be hidden.

    In an instant, three out of the eight fell. Even so, this was the result of not attacking Thean who can be called the strongest menace.

    In fact, it was highly likely that I would have been in trouble if I had attacked Thean first. This was because Thean has one of the highest levels of skill in the Knight¡¯s Faculty, unlike these morons.

    No matter how I attacked by surprise, he was not an opponent that could be defeated with a single blow. Above all, he was a man who was surprisingly cautious and respected in his own way in the group.

    Such a man could not be beaten by such underhanded means. It was only by standing up and defeating him fairly that I could defeat their gang in the truest sense.

    But in this situation, no one understood my intentions. In their eyes, I was a formidable foe who was ignoring the savory prey called Thean and instead beat three of them in an instant.

    Tension and fear resulted in their body bing stiff. And as time passed, the clearer my ¡®feel¡¯ became.

    The sound of me exhaling resounded in my eardrums. Time gradually passed slower. A dull, heavy atmosphere seemed to press down on the pressure points of my skin.

    After thest battle with the beast, through my sharpened senses, I was able to reach a new dimension in how I perceive the world. A perception of time in which a fleeting moment and an eternity seemed to have blended together.

    An imaginary trajectory was drawn before my eyes. Except for Thean, four people were running all at once towards me, their trajectory wasplicated and difficult to avoid.

    So I decided to opt for the next best thing.

    The sword of the man who ran first was drawn. An exemry downward sh, from the top-right to the bottom-left. I clenched my teeth and hit his sword as soon as it drew a solid line.

    His sword was twisted due to my timely blow with a ¡®nk¡¯ sound and the ce where it was now headed was amid the trajectory drawn by another man¡¯s sword.

    In that momentary tter, the swords of the two entangled with each other. The swords, having received the strength of the two men, simultaneously fell to the ground. Two remaining enemies.

    Suddenly, I twisted my body into the range of another man who raised his sword. The man¡¯s eyes gleamed with embarrassment.

    As if it was natural, the sword struck his sr plexus. Apanied by the sound of him gagging, the man¡¯s body went limp. It was then that the other sword was swung.

    My body spun and moved behind the back of the man who had just got hit in the stomach. Then, the body of the man who had his torso slightly lowered came in the way of the sword.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The man, having just been hit in the back with a popping sound, copsed. The man who had just swung his sword, having identally knocked out hisrade, showed an expression of embarrassment. I wasn¡¯t going to miss that chance.

    With a leap, my body swooped in front of the man, who was standing in a daze. The man, who finally came to his senses, hurriedly raised his sword and tried to sh me, but my sword was faster.

    ¡°Tung,¡± and my sword struck the man¡¯s sides. The man¡¯s posture, unable to withstand the sudden shock, copsed. I jumped up and settled down atop him.

    A textbook mounting position, but I had no intention of smashing him with my fists. Before he coulde to his senses, my scabbard shed the man¡¯s face several times.

    Tak, Tak, Tak. It was only three times, but with that alone, the man¡¯s eyes rolled back, as his consciousness gradually faded. But the price I paid to finish him was also high.

    A strong blow struck me. I didn¡¯t know when I got hit as I was on the front foot throughout this battle; The damage caused by the blow within my body differed from its outer impact.

    My intestines seemed as if they were crushed, and my breathing choked. My muscles tensed spontaneously, and my movements became stiff.

    The two men who initially entangled their swords ran towards me. I expected this and twisted my body to minimize the impact, but it still hurts.

    I rolled on the ground, and caved in due to the pain. Then, two sword strikes mmed the spot where I just was.

    If I hadn¡¯t avoided it in time, that would have been my resting ce. At least in this battle.

    As I made such intense movements one after another, my breath became a little rough. Gasp, Gasp, Gasp the sound of rough breathing rang in my ears. There were still two enemies left.

    Thean was still there. However, it was not a strange situation when participating in a fight. So I had to get them both sorted out as soon as possible.

    The two men red at me with even more vignt eyes. They seemed to have realized they would be hit first if they were to rush forward.

    My sharpened senses were mainly useful for counterattacks. Besides that, my greatest talents were footwork and horseback riding. In those two fields, I could be confident that I was at the top of the academy.

    It was a well-known fact that footwork was important in closebat. Especially now that my senses have sharpened, so even a talented person in the same year as me could not stop me under the assumption that I do some prep work.

    But now I was in a hurry. The two men had dim eyes as they waited for Thean to join them. It can¡¯t be.

    My sword was fired with an extraordinary force. It was a throw. A rotating sword flew at a frightening speed.

    The two men¡¯s eyes widened as if they hadn¡¯t expected me to throw a weapon. The two of them swung their swords at the same time in bewilderment.

    Thanks to that, my sword, which flew at a sharp speed, was deflected to the ground. But that was enough.

    From a crouching position, I kicked off the ground. Before they could evene to their senses, my body dug into their range. The two men looked a little startled, but soon regained theirposure.

    They realized that I had no weapons. There was a limit for someone fighting with their bare hands to subdue a trained swordsman. There was a difference between armedbat and unarmedbat.

    A look of relief appeared on their faces as they thought that they could at least withstand my blow. But as soon as my hand traced my waist, there was again a look of astonishment in their eyes.

    Because I had one more weapon left.

    Then the sound of an ax being struck resounded. It was the sound of the hatchet hitting someone¡¯s neck, just as I intended to.

    It¡¯s just that the part that struck wasn¡¯t the part where the de was attached. Although the hatchet used on the contrary could not dig into the skin, it was still a great tool as a blunt weapon.

    Another one fell. The remaining man stabbed with his sword as if it was an arrow. I raised the ax that I held in reverse and blocked the man¡¯s sword de in the corner between the handle and the ax de.

    The feeling of two solid objects interlocking with the sound of a ng crept up through my arms. The power of the opponent¡¯s strike was so strong that I almost let go of the handle, but I clenched my teeth and gave strength to strike the sword.

    I hit the chin of thest man, who still had bewildered eyes, with my head. My body, which had been slightly bent, stretched out relying on its strong flexibility and then shot upwards.

    Thud, my head hurt, but it was nothingpared to the man who was hit directly in the chin.

    The man who was hit in the chin staggered, then fell down. Now there were seven men moaning on the ground.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t safe either. The muscles in the back where I got hit by that blow continued to remind me of the pain. It was normal for my head to be dizzy after hitting someone¡¯s chin with it.

    So, while staggering, I picked up the sword that I had thrown away before. I then stood up straight.

    Because there was still one enemy left.

    Thean Eitri. Copper skin, golden hair, and a muscr body that symbolizes a trained warrior.

    He frowned, watching his gang and me fighting. His mouth opened slowly.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I thought you were a little smarter.¡±

    ¡°Why did you have to touch someone who was quiet?¡±

    With a sigh, he pulled out the great sword that was on his back. At this point, the fight could not be avoided. It was a fact that he and I knew well.

    Even so, Thean showed a sign of dissatisfaction as he clicked his tongue. His eyes sank deeply.

    ¡°Ian, your agility and footwork have improved a lot¡­ In that short time frame, how did you improve your skills so quickly? Did Yurdina¡¯s bastard give you an elixir?¡±

    Hearing those words, I gasped since I had trouble breathing due to the my fatigue and injuries, and red at him. A smirk came out of my mouth.

    ¡°You sleazy bastard¡­ They say that if you are a student of the Knight¡¯s Faculty, you shouldn¡¯t pry into other people¡¯s secrets regardless of the grade you¡¯re in.¡±

    ¡°They are still mypetitors, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yet you still touched the topic of Seria¡¯s mother?¡±

    Thean only snorted at my growling voice. A cruel light shed in his eyes.

    ¡°I think you are misunderstanding something¡­¡­.¡±

    And the next moment.

    Boom! An explosive sound echoed in front of me. Thean hit the ground and rushed in. That giant¡¯s body was shot like a bullet.

    It was unbelievable even though I was seeing it with my own eyes. Everything seemed to disappear from his vision except for me, otherwise such a straightforward charge would be impossible.

    Reckless, not even considering other variables. So it felt even more powerful.

    My sharpened sense had already warned that Thean was about to deliver a surprise attack. So my response was notte.

    My sword blocked Thean¡¯s sword path. But that was it.

    Along with the shock wave and a thud, the sensation of my intestines being twisted surged through my body. A suppressed groan escaped from my mouth. I felt like I was about to vomit blood.

    Thean¡¯s arm muscles twitched. Footprints were dented on his location.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I gather information to know the opponent¡¯s weaknesses. You know? You too, Ian.¡±

    And once more, the great sword mmed down. With a blow that was even stronger than before, my body blocking the sword slid backwards.

    My arms were already trembling, and I had only exchanged two blows with him.

    My bloodshot re turned to Thean, but he just smiled at me.

    ¡°Your mana has increased, but it is still below average. So it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±

    Thean Eitri, the heir of the Eitri County, residing in the Southern Kingdoms.

    His talent as a swordsman could stem from numerous qualities. His innate viciousness and cruelty, a cautious attitude which leads him to observe the situation for a while, and the strong body ¡ª characteristic of the residents of Eitri County.

    But if I had to pick just one of them, I would probably give the same answer nine times out of ten.

    Mana.

    His innate mana reserve was so huge that I couldn¡¯t evenpare to him.

 Chapter 29

    <strong>? The First Letter (29) ?</strong>

    What is mana?

    The answer to this question varies from person to person.

    Schrs will say that it is the primordial matter that is used to create the world. Theologians will say that it is the seed of power sown by Arus, the God of Heaven, when he created the world. Meanwhile, mages will say that it is an infinite embryonic matter which has the potential to take the form of various objects through means of spells.

    However, for the swordsmen, the definition of magic was very simple.

    Everything.

    Mana was what influenced muscle strength, reflexes, the density and duration of aura, and even the control over your mind and body.

    By exaggerating a little more, we could say that mana was literally everything for a swordsman. Because all the skills needed for a swordsman were linked to mana.

    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean mana or magic is a perfect panacea.

    No matter how much mana you possessed, it would be of no use if you didn¡¯t know how to use it properly. And depending on how mana was controlled, the efficiency also differed.

    For example, suppose you put water in a canteen. Some might make a small stream of water and transfer it to a water tank preventing any loss, while others will squeeze the entire water bottle to fill it.

    Both serve their purpose. However, the former had an overwhelming advantage regarding its efficiency.

    Mana was also simr to that. The efficiency of your mana differs depending on how you invest the right amount in the essential parts. So, the swordsmen paid much attention not only to their mana reserves but also to its control.

    But no matter what, in order to use the mana well, you first had to have enough of a mana reserve to use it. This was an undeniable reality.

    So, the swordsmen who are born with arge mana reserve be an object of envy. Evenmoners will be able to marry into a noble household as a breeding machine if they possessed arge mana reserve.

    With that in mind, it was natural for Thean to be prideful. Because the amount of mana I had was below average.

    To be more precise, if we take into ount the average over the entire continent, I would be in the top ranks. But this was the academy, so of course, the standard of ¡®average¡¯ also differed from the norm.

    And even if the academy is taken as a standard, Thean has quite the outstanding mana reserve. He had an overwhelming advantage over me in terms of power behind his sword shes and stamina.

    To be honest, I was pretty exhausted right now. Thean probably must have known that¡¯s why he was aiming for this moment.

    I was the one who beat seven of his gangs alone. If he were to defeat such an opponent one-on-one, his grip over the group would also be strengthened.

    He is definitely cunning. It¡¯s not good news for me.

    Thud, and Thean¡¯s gigantic body charged at me again in a straight line. Except for the opponent who is aiming for the target, Thean¡¯s method of charging straight paid no heed to anything.

    I realized that through a few exchanges. If I face him head-on I would lose.

    Fortunately, Thean wasn¡¯t very good at controlling his mana. If I want to face him, I need to endure this for several exchanges and if I cannd a blow to one of his vital points, as long as he is a human, Thean will have no choice but to fall.

    But after all, I could only endure for a few exchanges. As time passed, it was obvious that I, who have aparatively smaller mana reserve, will be more and more exhausted and will be at a disadvantage. In that case, it will be better to dodge his strikes instead of blocking them.

    Fortunately, Thean¡¯s subsequent blows weren¡¯t as strong as the first time.

    The aftermath was still etched on the spot where Thean¡¯s sword was first struck in the form of dent marks.

    That was testament to the power behind Thean¡¯s sword strike. It was horrifying.

    Thean swung his sword vertically. The de wasn¡¯tpletely drawn yet, but looking at that terrifying posture, if I were to allow even one blow, it would spell my doom.

    My body, which had predicted the sh in advance, twisted and barely dodged his sword. But that was not the end.

    Thean, who swung that mighty sword as if it was a twig. After that heavy sh, swung it horizontally without even the slightest dy.

    Of course I couldn¡¯t dodge all of his attacks. I only managed to avoid a critical hit by raising my sword.

    With a ¡®thud,¡¯ my body was flung into the sky. When I was fighting Seria, I felt just like this.

    I recalled that moment as I rolled on the ground. I could feel grains of sand entering my mouth in between my asional gasps for breath. I seemed to have inhaled dust.

    <strong>You crazy bastard,</strong> I muttered to myself and got up quickly. But rather than rushing back right away, Thean chose to whistle and admire.

    ¡°You are great, Ian. Your movements are really unusual. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know you could hold out this well.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think you will hold out well because I will be crushing your teeth.¡±

    Thean then giggled andughed as if he just heard an interesting tale.

    ¡°Even if it happens, I¡¯ll ept defeat like a man. The men of Southern Kingdoms are responsible for ensuring that the oue of a duel remains fair.¡±

    I was stunned by the pretense of fairness from the person who orchestrated and harassed Seria from behind the scenes. I gritted my teeth at that, but I also knew that Thean deserved to have that self-confidence.

    The Academy was such a ce. Talent was something that could still be measured to some extent by human imagination, but those who were called ¡®geniuses¡¯ were beyond that.

    Truly a God-given gift.

    The Academy was a ce where talented people from all over the continent gathered. Even there, the children standing in the top ranks had skills that were qualitatively different from the ones who upied the intermediate ranks.

    For example, Seria was like that.

    If she drew her sword with the intention of crushing her opponent, neither I nor Thean would be able to hold out for long. If that happens, there is a high possibility that both of us would also lose our lives.

    Thean also understood this to some degree. So, while maintaining it at a level where Seria couldn¡¯t draw her sword, he was secretly harassing her while also encouraging the others to do so as well.

    Does such a human have the right to open up Seria¡¯s painful scars?

    No one deserves to have that right, especially if it¡¯s a guy like Thean.

    Now, what should I do?

    It¡¯s just one hit. I just need a brief window for counterattack. There was no time to continue worrying.

    Thean was approaching again.

    I tried to avoid it by moving my body, but my muscles creaked and did not listen, perhaps due to the lingering aftereffect of the earlier shock. In the end, I raised my sword again and blocked it.

    nk, nk, nk, a suppressed groan leaked out of my mouth in the midst of those consecutive strikes. Thean drew his sword horizontally for onest time.

    Like a ball hit by a bat, my body flew off.

    I rolled to the ground as dirt entered my mouth.

    To be honest, I was regretting it a little.

    I reacted too emotionally. At first, blood rushed to my head in anger and my mind nked out, but now that I think about it, I should have thought about how to take care of it.

    I had no strength in my arms. I had to get up, but Thean didn¡¯t even rush in anymore. He was just sauntering towards me.

    ¡°At that time.¡±

    Panting, I staggered to my feet. My dazed eyes turned to Thean.

    He was still paying close attention to my movements and was vignt.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±

    ¡°The day you first fought with that bastard.¡±

    <strong>I don¡¯t know</strong>, that¡¯s what I wanted to reply to him, but filling my lungs with breath was more urgent right now. I stared at Thean without uttering a word.

    Thean approached me, as he exerted more strength to the hand holding that great sword once more.

    ¡°It was supposed to be an unavoidable attack¡­But then, at some point, you dodged it. As if the space itself was distorted.¡±

    <strong> Crazy bastard</strong>. If that was possible, I would have been at the top of the academy.

    Manipting time and space belonged in the highest realms of magic. Of course, as a single swordsman, there was no way I could do that.

    Even if it was possible, it was a realm attainable by a few humans hailed as the ¡®Masters¡¯ who can distort thews of the world based on their own visualization.

    However, I avoided it.

    For some reason, those words were deeply embedded in my mind. A tickling feeling, as if I was about to remember something.

    ¡®Footwork¡¯, yes it was ¡®Footwork¡¯.

    My eyes turned to a certain point in the muddy vacant lot. The next moment, Thean¡¯s sword was swung again.

    I rolled around with all my might. A quake resounded from the ce I just escaped from. Thean eximed.

    ¡°Soon you¡¯ll get tired¡­ Ian!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Then I flung away once again. Thean drew his sword in such a straightforward and honest way, as if he didn¡¯t consider anything else.

    <strong>All right,</strong> from Thean¡¯s voice, I can feel I have no breathing room. So I rolled on the ground, staggered to my feet, and widened my distance from him.

    Thean looked at me with a rxed expression. He, too, had realized that I have reached my limit.

    I gasped for breath. Now even the sword seemed too cumbersome to hold on to. I sheathed my sword.

    It meant I would solely focus on dodging. Thean seemed to have taken it quite ridiculously.

    ¡°Are you going to keep dodging? Good, good¡­ I think I will get to see something interesting. Won¡¯t I?!¡±

    And Thean kicked the ground without even considering the possibility that I might counterattack. A straight lunge, the muscr legs supporting his body,nded on the ground first.

    It was then. His posture staggered.

    A cracking sound resounded. It was the sound of one¡¯s ankle being sprained. ¡°Argh¡±, Thean groaned as such, as he examined his feet.

    It was obscured by dirt, so it was hard to see, but there was one concave groove there.

    The first time I received Thean¡¯s blow, the dent marks left at that time.

    It was shallow. Nevertheless, there was an obvious difference in depthpared to the surrounding area and when someone with a huge body like Thean moves, a corresponding amount of momentum is generated.

    It was good even if he just stumbled a little as he would copse on himself.

    However, Thean was not an easy opponent. Even under the pain of spraining his ankle, he clenched his teeth and tried to swing his sword while attempting to restore his bnce.

    However, didn¡¯t I just give up on my sword?

    My body snapped, and I barely avoided Thean¡¯s sword attack. Thean¡¯s bloodshot eyes shed past me. Those eyes were saying that he couldn¡¯t let it end like this.

    My prediction was urate. A hatchet was drawn from my waist as fast as a lightning bolt.

    Thwack, a clear sound of something being hit rang out as my hatchet struck Thean¡¯s jaw.

    Taking into ount how his posture had copsed and adding his weight and momentum, my hatchet shook the core of Thean¡¯s brain.

    Still, Thean tried to persevere. He was as strong as a monster. He stood with both feet on the ground. Then I lunged at him with all my might.

    Thean rolled into the ground for the first time. If someone rolls to the ground after having just gotten over such a concussion, they would pass out.

    However, I also had been in such a situation before. So, I was ustomed to rolling on the ground too much. At that moment, Thean looked up at me with a bewildered gaze while I sighed in relief.

    I had already grabbed my hatchet and prepared to strike Thean¡¯s face who was beneath me.

    Thwack, thwack, thwack, thwack. One after another, the blows delivered using the hatchet smashed Thean¡¯s face, and blood gushed out each time a blow was struck.

    Although it didn¡¯t have a sharp edge, a hatchet quickly swung could not bepared to a sword in terms of speed, since it was shorter. This was also the reason why I gave up the sword as a means of counterattacking Thean.

    No matter how good of a swordsman Thean is, Thean is still inexperienced. He has no choice but tock the experience required to respond to weapons other than the sword.

    The hatchet struck Thean in the head several times, but Thean turned his head several times, trying to maintain his consciousness. But how can I allow that?

    Thwack.

    I struck his temple with the end of my hatchet. That was the end of it.

    If Thean had not been strong enough, he might have died instantly. However, his stamina, strengthened with mana, was beyond my imagination, so he probably will be able to withstand it.

    Thean¡¯s head shook as he fell back, having lost his consciousness. A number of bruises were covering his face.

    It¡¯ll be worth seeing tomorrow, I thought so and got up. Fatigue rushed to me.

    Fuhh, my body leaned. I just wanted to fall down, but I couldn¡¯t just do it.

    As I was about to hang the hatchet back on my belt, I heard someone shout.

    ¡°I-I Lupine, the third son of the revered Rine Count Household of the Empire!¡±

    My gaze slowly turned to the back. There remained a seated man who had regained his senses as he pointed at me.

    He was pretending to be strong, but I could sense it intuitively that he was scared. Fear lingered in his eyes. Even the blood sttered by Thean had not been properly cleaned yet.

    A head and face with blood all over it. As a young master from an aristocratic household, it must be terrifying.

    ¡°You, you dare touch me?! If you get down on your knees and ask for forgiveness right now¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    The man who introduced himself as ¡®Lupine¡¯ immediately trembled at my growl and looked at me with fearful eyes.

    His eyes trembled. Instead of answering, I threw the hatchet.

    He squealed, as the hatched mmed into the ground, barely missing Lupine¡¯s head. ¡°Hiik!¡± Lupine screamed as such, and crawled away in fear.

    My throwing skill was quite refined. Even when I thought about ity, I couldn¡¯t tell how I was able to achieve this level of mastery in this skill, but for now, it didn¡¯t matter.

    I was tired and wanted to go home. So I trudged past Lupine.

    I pulled out the hatchet that was stuck in the ground as Lupine kept crying.

    ¡°These days¡­ are the thirds sons from the County like to beg for a beating?¡±

    Lupine took a deep breath. He was ready to cry soon. I whispered in his ear onest time.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be another chance next time. Didn¡¯t you find out today that I¡¯m quite crazy?¡±

    Lupine nodded vigorously. I tapped his shoulder and straightened my bent back to whisper in his ear.

    In the vacant lot, there remained seven groaning bodies and one man trembling in fear, as if he was about to wet himself.

    That picture remained stagnant until someone arrived at that scene.

    ****

    The fate of Thean was revealed during the swordsmanship practice ss the next day.

    It was during a time when some students were mocking Seria while pretending that she didn¡¯t hear any of their words.

 Chapter 30

    <strong>? The First Letter (30) ?</strong>

    That day, Seria was not feeling well.

    It was because Senior Ian didn¡¯te to the morning training. She didn¡¯t know why, but knowing him, she just thought that there must have been an unavoidable situation.

    It was understandable, but nevertheless, Seria was in low spirits.

    After all, it was a time she had been waiting for. It was one of the few moments in the day when Seria wasn¡¯t being ridiculed or harassed.

    Suddenly, besides the sun, Ian became Seria¡¯s measure of time. The morning practice with Ian was the start of the day, and the evening training with Ian was the end of it.

    The rest of the time felt meaningless because it was a routine that passed like usual.

    It was the first time in her life she looked forward to spending time with someone and went to bed with a fluttering heart.

    Although it was only a feeble emotion, we are talking about Seria, who lived a life that was mundane than anyone else. She was gradually opening her eyes to these emotions akin to a colorblind person who first began to distinguish colors.

    So today, Seria was feeling dejected. She felt ufortable and frustrated.

    After you get used to eating food with salt and spices, if you were to eat meat without any seasoning, you would be surprised by its rough texture and the unique gamey stench of flesh.

    It was the same for Seria. If she hadn¡¯t known, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered.

    However, Seria¡¯s tongue has already tasted that bliss. She was gradually getting used to spending time with Ian and she wanted to relish it even more.

    The disappearance of Ian in her daily routine pained Seria more than she could have imagined. An unknown feeling of restlessness choked her heart.

    Seria remembered what had happened the day before.

    After listening to Seria¡¯s story, Ian left.

    He looked furious. Seria was a little surprised.

    First of all, it was surprising that she had told him the story about her mother herself. Up until now, the Yurdina Family had considered it a stain on their reputation, so Seria also didn¡¯t deliberately bother to tell anyone about it. Especially since it was something that could be called her weakness.

    However, when she showed her humiliated appearance to Senior Ian that day, Seria unknowingly revealed the memories she had hidden in the depths of her heart . She didn¡¯t know why.

    And what was even more surprising was Ian¡¯s reaction after hearing that story.

    Seria thought that he would either sympathize or despise her, but Ian¡¯s reaction was none of the two.

    He chose anger. When Seria said ¡®It¡¯s fine¡¯, he said ¡®It¡¯s not fine¡¯.

    Not Seria, but he himself said that.

    It was so startling. How she buried her weakness in the depths of heart. How she would always lower her head and say ¡®It can¡¯t be helped.¡¯ The fact that other people could get even more angry than her after knowing it.

    It felt like her heart was tightening.

    And more than that, Ian was worried.

    There were many people who hated her and bullied her. Although most of the time they were just mobs, there were also cases when their family¡¯s prestige and their own abilities were outstanding.

    Seria was worried that Ian might have gotten so angry that he had resorted to violence against them.

    It was absurd for her to even think about it.

    She was only a junior who was a little closer to Ian. Seria realized that. For her, Senior Ian was a special existence, but it wasn¡¯t the case for Ian.

    She felt bitter thinking about it and thought it was unfair, but it was inevitable. After all, wasn¡¯t Senior Ian a person who shines brightly in everyone¡¯s eyes?

    He was a person who could embrace even a person who was unfamiliar with human rtionships such as her. She thought she wasn¡¯t equal to Ian¡¯s stature.

    Thus, she wished for only one thing. For Senior Ian to not get hurt because of her.

    Seria had already been hurt so much. It didn¡¯t matter if she got hurt a little more, but she didn¡¯t want Ian to go through that as well. She had already started cherishing Ian that much.

    And what made Seria feel even worse was that she could still hear mocking whispers today.

    ¡°Hey, herees the motherless bitch.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that half-orphan?¡±

    During the swordsmanship practice time, as usual today, a giggling sound could be heard.

    Half orphans, orphans of some kind of heterogeneous race.

    Normally, she would have pretended to not have heard, but Seria was nervous and anxious due to not having seen Senior Ian.

    In these times, ridicule and insults tended to leave a deeper scar. She knew she had to be patient, but Seria¡¯s eyes suddenly became cold.

    Her dark blue eyes turned to the source of that snickering sound. There were three girls in brown cloaks.

    When Sera¡¯s icy gaze turned towards them, they stopped giggling. Instead, they met Seria¡¯s gaze and smirked.

    Their meaning was clear, ¡®So what can you do about it?¡¯

    Strength coursed through the hand holding the hilt of the training sword. If she put her mind to it, defeating them wouldn¡¯t even be deemed as trouble.

    She was their senior by one grade. Even if they were in her same grade, none of her ssmates had the ability to surpass her. Seeing that the three of them don¡¯t even seem familiar to her, they must be around intermediate ranks at best.

    They were people who could just draw out Aura, if they went outside the academy they would be treated as talented, butpared to Seria, they were just second rate.

    Seria¡¯s mana fluctuated ording to the rush of emotions. A clear blue aura was formed on her de.

    With all her heart, she sincerely wanted to swing her sword, but she knew just like the gang that mocked her.

    That Seria can¡¯t wield her sword.

    Eventually, she bit her lip and dispelled the aura that had formed on her sword. Swoosh, the aura disappeared like a candlelight in the wind.

    It was proof that not only her mana reserve was outstanding, but also her control over it was excellent. If that de were to dance, the gang that ridiculed Seria would be ughtered in just a few seconds.

    But it wasn¡¯t that simple. A more explicit reason was needed. Seria longed for someone to cross the line one day.

    She didn¡¯t love violence, but the ridicule and bullying of the past few days drained her psyche.

    She was able to stand it so far only thanks to Senior Ian. But today, Senior Ian wasn¡¯t there. It was a natural result for Seria¡¯s patience to reach its limit.

    Seeing Seria reluctantly turn her back, the three girls giggled andughed again.

    An enemy whom they could neverpete against with their swordsmanship skills had to keep his mouth shut despite their tant ridicule.

    It was such an enjoyable situation. At least for them it was.

    The vulgar pleasure of trampling a superior being they weren¡¯t even worthy of looking at tickled their hearts. It was such a wonderful sensation.

    No one, no matter how strong, could ovee the power of group and rules. Their dark desires fueled their ridicule even more.

    ¡°She must have not received a proper home education. Did you see the look in her eyes? Oh, how scary?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t get it, it¡¯s that she only got half of it. Not to mention given her mother¡¯s blood flowing through her vein, how could she even hope for education? That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll let this slide.¡±

    Clench.

    Every word prated Seria¡¯s painful side. Memories of her mother, who were both precious and nightmarish at the same time.

    Others who were unfamiliar with it were trampling on them casually. Although they don¡¯t mock her directly, the gazes are subtly thrilled and delightful.

    Malice without a cause was hard to bear these days.

    Seria¡¯s body trembled. She wanted to shake off that miserable feeling somehow. She had to focus on the sword, but it didn¡¯t work out the way she wanted it to because of herck of focus.

    ¡°Is she going to cry over that?¡±

    ¡°Cry, yes. It looks like she has tears in her eyes. Do you think she can¡¯t the story regarding her mother?¡±

    ¡°In the meantime, she has heard fewer insults because of Senior Ian, but today she doesn¡¯t have that senior. What can she do?¡±

    In the end, Seria¡¯s icy gaze turned to them again. She thought.

    Even if it¡¯s not the sword, I should at least use my tongue.

    It was best to ignore them.

    The more they respond, the more joyous and blissful they be. She knew very well the ugly side of a human that everyone has, since she had been ridiculed for being an outcast since her childhood.

    But reason could not always overpower emotions. Seria¡¯s mood right now was at its worst, and she was tired of just putting up with it.

    Fine, let¡¯s have a word with them.

    She didn¡¯t even know what to say. However, her unstable mindmanded to express as much anger as possible. Even if not even a tenth of that might be properly expressed with her words, she still decided to carry out the order for now.

    The moment she decided to take a step.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Stop.¡±

    A hoarse voice resounded through the knight¡¯s training ground.

    Seria¡¯s body trembled at the women who were mocking her. Like children caught doing bad things.

    That¡¯s the atmosphere. No matter how bad you act, unless someone points it out, it¡¯s not your fault. However, the moment someone points it out, the audience realizes it.

    The fact that it¡¯s wrong.

    Everyone in the knight¡¯s training ground looked at the ce where the voice came from. The first to react was the clique, who was mocking Seria.

    Their brows narrowed in an instant, and a ferocious tone flowed out of their throats.

    ¡°What the hell are you saying¡­¡­.¡±

    The voice, which was sharp at first, lost its momentum.

    Everyone¡¯s expression darkened. Surprised by the atmosphere that had subsided in an instant, Seria followed their gaze to find the source of the voice.

    There was a man standing there.

    Thean Eitri, a strong man who hails from the Southern Kingdoms.

    He was one of the top 3rd graders. Although he wasn¡¯t on Seria¡¯s level, most of the students who were currently standing in the knight¡¯s training ground weren¡¯t his match.

    So everyone had no choice but to open their eyes wide in shock.

    His face was a bloody mess. It was swollen and bruised, and just looking at the traces remaining was enough toprehend just how brutal the violence it had suffered from.

    With a face which would be unrecognizable even by his own brother, Thean sighed and scratched his head.

    ¡°I was only beaten because of you, you bastards¡­¡­.¡±

    As always, he spat out a vulgar curse.

    The three women who mocked Seria, their hairs stood on end.

 Chapter 31

    <strong>? The First Letter (31) ?</strong>

    Words are strong, but they aren¡¯t as powerful as ¡®Vision.¡¯

    Even if you were to hear an exnation hundreds of words long, it would still be easier for you to understand a concept if you see it for yourself. That¡¯s the power of sight.

    Hearing, smell, touch, taste. Although all of them were senses, no sense was as overpowering as sight. Some schrs have even argued that some of the human senses even depend on vision.

    Thus, a heavy silence descended upon the knight¡¯s training ground.

    As in front of them, a vivid visual material was being enacted above all else.

    The visual material¡¯s name was Thean. Due to his messy, bruised lips, he struggled to speak.

    ¡°You better be careful. That bastard ispletely insane¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    He trudged and approached the three women who were making fun of Seria. The closer he got, the paler the women¡¯s faces became.

    Without even asking, they hastily began toe up with excuses.

    ¡°Wh-Wh-Who said what?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t say anything, we were just talking about an acquaintance¡­¡­!¡±

    However, their excuses didn¡¯tst long. It was because Thean, who stood in front of them, uttered a single word in a voice mixed with sighs.

    ¡°I said that as well¡­¡­.¡±

    Thean¡¯s index finger pointed towards his own face. Thean, who was about to tap his wound, frowned and stopped. Even doing that much seemed to be too painful.

    Cold sweat formed on the foreheads of the three women who were mocking Seria. It was a warning.

    A horrifying warning that the next ones might be them.

    Thean looked at the girls whose faces were dyed white, and scoffed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you think it was just me who¡¯s in this condition?¡±

    He beckoned the girls to look behind him. There, the gang, who were usually with Thean, entered to attend the lecture.

    What they had inmon was that they were limping or had bruises on their faces. Anyway, they for sure seemed to be in a terrible condition. At least it was certain that it wasn¡¯t an idental injury.

    Having their face riddled with so many wounds must have taken a toll on their pride. It was obvious, after all, no one would want to spread evidence of their defeat to outsiders like that.

    Nevertheless, they forced themselves toe to this ce.

    That fact meant one thing. It meant that it was more to appease someone¡¯s wrath than having their own one¡¯s self-esteem hurt.

    Weren¡¯t they the prideful Thean¡¯s gang? The students had no choice but to maintain this icy silence.

    They got chills down their spines. While mocking Seria, the tragedy they were worried the most had materialized and stood right in front of them.

    One of the girls mocking Seria gulped and asked in a trembling tone.

    ¡°M-Maybe¡­ Did you get beaten one by one?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    His voice trembled in fear as he couldn¡¯t even dare to finish his sentence. It was because Thean dered that with a grim face.

    The women¡¯s faces had already turned pale a long time ago, and now even their eyes trembled violently in fear.

    They were swordsmen as well. They were as ustomed to being beaten as they were to knocking someone down, but the reason they were so afraid was that the memory of that day was still vivid and fresh in their minds.

    The so-called ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Beating Incident.¡¯

    They still remember that one-sided and brutal spurt of violence very well. What if it was them who were standing there?

    Just thinking about it made their hair stand on their ends. Even Thean¡¯s gang couldn¡¯t endure it either.

    Thean tapped the shoulder of the woman closest to him, as if tofort her. He then said in a low voice.

    Quietly, but just so that anyone who was overhearing the conversation could hear.

    ¡°We charged at him like a horde, but we were beaten nheless. Didn¡¯t I already mention? That bastard is insane¡­ Be careful, you guys.¡±

    Meanwhile, Thean nced at Seria before turning his gaze away once more, who still seemed to be confused.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Next, I think it will be you.¡±

    Hiik, and the women huped and looked at Seria in fear. They looked like they were pleading for something while not knowing how to beg for it.

    In an instant, their positions were reversed. With Thean¡¯s appearance, the gazes of ridicule and criticism toward Seria were immediately dyed in the shade of fear.

    Those who had taken part in tormenting Seria, either directly or not, nced at Seria¡¯s eyes. Of course, it was the same with Thean¡¯s gang.

    After all, they were a textbook example of what would happen if they were to touch Seria.

    Unable to bear it, one of Thean¡¯s gang shouted.

    ¡°What you looking at, you bastards! Didn¡¯t you see enough?!¡±

    At that moment, the students withdrew their gazes. Abeast, whose pride was hurt should never be touched. Common sense dictated that.

    Thean heaved a sigh, as if his arduous work was done, and trudged away. The sound of his footsteps continued until he was in front of Seria.

    Thean had a slightly dissatisfied expression on his face, but he immediately bowed his head. It was a sign of apology.

    ¡°I apologize for everything I¡¯ve done so far. I won¡¯t mess with you in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡±

    Seria asked in a daze. Thean face twitched.

    ¡°How can you change your attitude so quickly? And even if you did, why did youe out like this.. ¡­.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be mistaken.¡±

    Thean whispered. It was the exact opposite attitude they had just shown when he opened his mouth so that everyone could hear.

    It meant that it was a secret conversation meant only for Seria. Seria, curious about his intention, kept her mouth shut.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of you or Ian. If the rumors spread that we were defeated this badly, only we would get fucked¡­ right? We would be morons who got their ass whooped after running into a fucker from the intermediate ranks.¡±

    However, when defeat is so overwhelming, the story bes different.

    When the people who were unaware of the gravity of the situation heard it, they immediately realized what had transpired after watching Thean¡¯s gang.

    How brutally they were subjected to violence.

    Then, the public¡¯s attention will be directed to Ian, the being who purposely smashed them after defeating them.

    He was a person who defeated Thean and his gang, who were certified high above him as far as their skills were concerned. Of course, as he didn¡¯t show up today, it seems that he too was seriously injured, but this only highlighted his wrath and cruelty even more.

    Then the situation would turn in Thean¡¯s favor since the public opinion would be that ¡®He was beaten by someone worthy.¡¯

    And in the process, of course, the Thean gang, who used to be the perpetrators, would inevitably turn into victims. In other words, Thean had simply chosen the best option.

    After all, he is cunning. If he had been stupid, there was no way he could still pretend to be a gangster in the academy which was full of talented people.

    ¡°To be honest, I still don¡¯t like you. You are rude, and above all, you¡¯re stronger than me and have a better background¡­ It¡¯s really annoying.¡±

    However, after saying that, he straightened his bent back. He tapped Seria¡¯s shoulder with his elbow and patted it.

    The traditional greeting gesture of the Southern Kingdoms which meant that they acknowledged you.

    ¡°However, having goodrades is also a skill. I admit that this time, I lost.¡±

    Then he waved his hand and turned around as if his business was over. Seria was still frozen as her gaze still followed his distancing back in a daze.

    Thean then nced back as if he had forgotten. He left Seria after onest request.

    ¡°And regarding today, please tell Ian this.¡±

    The gang following behind Thean had dissatisfaction painted on their faces, and yet they were still following him. It must have been because he was a trusted leader.

    He might be a surprisingly smart person, Seria thought.

    ¡°¡­¡­ A mad hound is scary when it¡¯s your enemy, but it¡¯s reassuring when it¡¯s a friend.¡±

    After those words, Professor Derek arrived, and the lecture began.

    The lecture that day was conducted in a tensed atmosphere from the start to the end, to the point that even Professor Derek was bewildered.

    And since then, ridicule and harassment towards Seria disappeared.

    On the contrary, some of them who had ridiculed her outright, even embarrassedly, approached Seria to offer their apologies. Seria had been tormented by these requests for days to the point it became ridiculous.

    Seria thought so.

    <strong> As long as Senior Ian is there, everything can be solved..</strong>

    <strong> Yes, everything.</strong>

    <strong> As long as Senior Ian is there.</strong>

    As she recounted that, her sapphire eyes sank deeply.

    ****

    In the intensive care unit of the temple, I was being scolded by a beautiful girl with silver hair.

    She, with her bright pink eyes, is a personage holding a noble status as the Saintess of the Holy Kingdom.

    If we had met outside the academy, she would be a high-ranking person whom I wasn¡¯t even worthy to make eye contact with. So I couldn¡¯t raise my head the entire time I was being scolded.

    I asionally nced at her bountiful bosom. It was inevitable, as it¡¯s a basic instinct of a man.

    The rebuke of the Saintess continued even so. It might have been because she didn¡¯t notice such a gaze or she might not have paid it any heed since it was too familiar.

    ¡°How could you go to the intensive care unit three times in two weeks? Ian Oppa, do you have the hobby of abusing your body?¡±

    Saintess has always been gentle and benevolent, but today she seems to be furious.

    Her words were quite sharp. It seemed like my heart was being stabbed. I then raised a timid objection.

    ¡°No, La¡­ Lady? I didn¡¯t do that on purpose.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t on purpose, then the rumor that Ian Oppa used violence against the eight people who visited the temple today must have been false, right?¡±

    I kept my mouth shut. Wait, how did the rumors spread like that all of a sudden?

    There was no way that rumors would spread throughout the academy in a single day like that unless someone intentionally spread it. I couldn¡¯t figure out who the hell it was, but because of that, my insignificant excuses had no choice but to end on the spot.

    The Saintess stared at me with those cold pink eyes for a moment, then heaved a sigh as if she had no choice.

    ¡°Ian Oppa, cherish your body more. Just because you can get it healed doesn¡¯t mean you can mess it up. Unfortunately, most people who treat their lives so carelessly go to God¡¯s embrace just like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, I will make sure to remember it.¡±

    I was afraid that the Saintess would continue to admonish me, so I answered that way. The Saintess noticed myck of sincerity, but kept her mouth shut, judging that it would only be a waste of breath if she said more.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, as if contemting, she gently nced at me.

    ¡°I have heard that there is a hint of displeasure in Count Rine.¡±

    Upon hearing that, I let out a sigh as if I knew it would happen. My hand was ced on my chin and on my forehead.

    Damn it, I thought.

    If you think about it, it was a very reckless thing to do. A person who was only the second son hailing from a countryside Viscountcy, attacked a gang which included high-ranking aristocrats.

    They were also opponents I couldn¡¯t defeat with my skills. At that time, I had no idea why I got so angry.

    But then I had a faint conviction. An unfounded conviction that I will never be defeated by the likes of them.

    Guilt towards Seria must have yed a part since I was also indirectly responsible for the harassment towards her.

    Nevertheless, there were some points in my recent behavior that I couldn¡¯t understand. It all happened after I lost my memory.

    Of course, I had a n too.

    No matter how powerful Count Rine was, it could not bepared to the Yurdina family. Seria was a family member who received the surname of Yurdina. Even though she wasn¡¯t the eldest daughter, there was no way Rine would want an open conflict with her.

    That¡¯s why they must have said that there was a ¡®hint of displeasure,¡¯ it was because they couldn¡¯t express it explicitly. It¡¯s just that how could the second son of a countryside Viscount, not even Seria, dare to mess with their children?

    It didn¡¯t seem like they were going to take any action. No matter how different the prestige of our families was, I was still a member of the nobility. They didn¡¯t want to outright protest against an event of violence that happened within the academy.

    Rather, the rumors spreading about the countryside Viscount¡¯s second son would hurt his reputation. Although Count Rine prestige was high, they weren¡¯t such a powerful family that could single-handedly crush a noble family.

    If it was the Yurdina family, it could be said that they had that level of prestige and influence. They were one of the top five Aristocratic Households of the Empire.

    Nevertheless, it was true that the warnings of the Rine family were concerning. Not for me, but because of my family.

    I was afraid that Count Rine might unknowingly exert pressure on my family. It would be an issue if they were to do so. I rely on my family for the academy¡¯s expensive tuition, so it was difficult for me to not get concerned.

    The Saintess nced at myplicated expression. Then, pretended not to notice and said.

    ¡°I exined Ian Oppa¡¯s situation well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ?¡±

    My curious gaze turned to the Saintess.

    She said ¡®I exined it well¡¯, but this was only putting a good word at most. A slightly more implicit meaning was as follows.

    ¡®I sent someone capable, so they won¡¯t be able to use their means.¡¯

    But why the hell? Upon noticing the suspicions lingering in my eyes, the Saintess heaved a sigh.

    ¡°Heaven protects the righteous. I¡¯ve roughly heard about why Ian Oppa used violence once again¡­¡­.¡±

    As it was time to leave, the Saintess got up and winked at me. She had a charming smile.

    ¡°There is also the favor ofst time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean by favor?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, if you don¡¯t remember, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    I still had a bewildered expression on my face, but the Saintess answered mysteriously.

    Just when she was about to leave the hospital room, she left a riddle as if she had just remembered.

    ¡°Come to think of it, yourplexion has improved a lot since then.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, fatigue was evident in your eyes back then. I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine now¡­ Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave, Emmanuel.¡±

    ¡®Fatigue was evident in my eyes.¡¯ I could roughly guess what was going on.

    Again, during the time I lost my memories of, it seemed that I had done something. But what the hell did I do?

    No matter how much I racked my brain, I couldn¡¯t find an answer. It¡¯s been a long time since the memories of that week werepletely erased from my mind. However, since she said ¡®favor,¡¯ I can only guess that it wasn¡¯t a bad thing for me.

    My unanswered worries didn¡¯tst long. It was because, as soon as the Saintess had left, someone poked her head out.

    ¡°Ian Oppa!¡±

    With a grin, I immediately guessed the identity of the visitor.

    It was Celine. As usual, she waved her hand with a bright face and quickly approached me like a bullet.

    ¡°I heard about Thean. Did you really smash those bastards? Uh-huh, since when were you the type of man to do such a cool thing?¡±

    ¡°What type of manly woman are yo¨C Ugh!¡±

    ¡®m,¡¯ Celine¡¯s palm mmed into my shoulder. Since I was still wounded, I could only scream and writhe in pain.

    Celine¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. She then grunted.

    ¡°You still can¡¯t read the mood. How could you reply so rudely in this situation?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t meant to be a joke.¡±

    Humph, Celine harrumphed like that and folded her arms. There was a tant discontent in her eyes.

    ¡°You ruined your whole body for that kind of woman. Is it that difficult for her to even say a word of gratitude?¡±

    ¡°Even if it were you, not Seria, I would have stepped forward as well¡­¡­.¡±

    As I continued to speak, I blurted those words out at the end of my speech. Celine turned her head away from me looking a bit sullen, but she nced at me to see as if she was curious about the next part.

    A groan came out of my mouth. I was hesitating.

    Celine urged me in a slightly annoyed tone, frustrated to see me hesitating like that.

    ¡°Wh-What did you say?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, I have to ask you.¡±

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t resist her prompt and opened my mouth. Celine¡¯s brown eyes turned to me. I hesitated a little longer and asked.

    ¡°Do you hate Seria?¡±

    Celine didn¡¯t respond for a while when she heard that.

    She just kept looking at me. As if to gauge the intents of my question, I decided to ask a more explicit question.

    ¡°The nasty rumors about Seria, I thought it might have been you who spread them.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Celine¡¯s expression hardened. She slowly opened her arms.

    Two piercing gazes collided in mid-air. My eyes sank deeply.

    Celine didn¡¯t say anything for a while.

 Chapter 32

    <strong>? The First Letter (32) ?</strong>

    A stone-cold silence descended upon the infirmary.

    Neither Celine nor I paid any heed to the tense atmosphere, which was on the verge of eruption.

    Anger is the manifestation of your inner feelings.

    The angrier you get, the easier it is to spot your ws. People tend to be more emotional when there¡¯s something they want to hide from others.

    But Celine wasn¡¯t angry. She remained silent without uttering a single word. Instead, she just stared at me with her brown eyes.

    Celine crossed her arms and leaned against the wall. Her gaze moved away from me as she looked up at the ceiling.

    It was only after a little more time had passed, that a sound was born amidst that silence.

    Celine smiled and asked.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you saying all of a sudden?¡±

    It was a forced smile. She looked as if she was asking for rifications, but I knew.

    Celine reacts that way when there is something she wants to hide. The nascent sprout of doubt in my heart began growing taller.

    I heaved a sigh as myplexion turned pale. God, I pray that I¡¯m wrong.

    ¡°Bad rumors about Seria were circting among the second grade girls.¡±

    ¡°Are there only one or two girls in the entire second year?¡±

    Celine¡¯s furious retort was a sign that she didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation.

    She now took a small knife from her inner pocket and began to trim her nails with it. Either way, I continued to interrogate her.

    ¡°From what I heard, sophomore girls tormented Seria only with their words. I wondered why, and then I found out that they were all lower aristocrats.¡±

    Celine let out a strange sound and turned her brown eyes towards me. A cold glint lingered in those eyes. No one could imagine that gaze belonged to Celine, who was always cheerful.

    Looking back, there were so many hints.

    The first of them was from Leto. He even explicitly mentioned that I ought to take good care of Celine. Even now, I couldn¡¯t figure out why it would be a reason for her to torment Seria.

    Nevertheless, as the pieces fit together, the room for doubting Celine grew.

    Of course, there was no conclusive evidence, but seeing Celine¡¯s reaction now, I was half convinced.

    I was sure Celine wasn¡¯t the instigator, but she must have had a connection. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t hide anything from me.

    Because our rtionship was not so superficial and fragile.

    Celine¡¯s icy face was far from the one she usually had, but it wasn¡¯t like I was unaware of this side of her.

    It happened a few years ago. There was a time when I stayed in the Haster estate for a while, hanging out with Leto and Celine.

    At that time, there was an instance when I went out to hunt at the Haster family¡¯s hunting grounds thanks to Baron Haster¡¯s care. It was a small woond, but a hunting ground nheless.

    There, I caught a deer and served it to Baron Haster and his wife at the Lord¡¯s Manor that night. Back then, the three of us were just kids aspiring to go to the academy.

    However, the most memorable scene of that day was neither the sessful hunting nor the time when we were served venison as the main dish at the dinner.

    The most memorable scene was Celine, who began chasing her prey in a cruel and relentless manner.

    Back then, Celine had an icy face. She pretended to be indifferent to anything, but was in fact, scanning the surroundings with her cold eyes.

    The sight I saw a few years ago was now being reproduced here.

    Not as a young and fragile girl, but as a lovely girl with a fresh charm.

    ¡°And it¡¯s bizarre. Usually the same opinion is shared for all the parties involved in rumors, but why am I unscathed while Seria is being cursed at??¡±

    Celine snorted at my question. A wintry smile crept onto her lips.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s an objective fact that Ian Oppa is also the new idol of us lower aristocrats.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not true and you know it.¡±

    It is true that Seria ran away that day, but it was due to the idental injury to her ankle.

    Even if we didn¡¯t take that into ount, Seria went out with me to intercept the demonic beasts that day. Rather, wasn¡¯t it my fault that she got injured and had to run away?

    There was no way Celine didn¡¯t know this. Celine¡¯s position among the second-year lower aristocrats, especially women, was not negligible. It was because herwork was spread quite wide.

    Nevertheless, the spread of these rumors meant one thing.

    She must have been helping to spread the rumors. So I stared at Celine without saying a word.

    She looked away from me as if she had nothing to do with it, and then she again turned her gaze in my direction.

    Anger and dissatisfaction dwelled within those eyes. Her brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°For me, it¡¯s an objective fact.¡±

    ¡°Celine¡­¡­.¡±

    I heaved a sigh. Upon hearing my disappointed tone, Celine shuddered.

    ¡°Then are you saying that I¡¯m wrong?!¡±

    ¡°Of course you are, Seria just made a mistake¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about even before that.¡±

    ¡®Gnash,¡¯ I heard a grinding noise from Celine. A bright blue glint shed from her eyes as if a fire had just been ignited.

    Her momentum became fierce. She trembled and expressed her rage like a cat or a wild beast who was in front of her enemies.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she fight with Ian Oppa all of a sudden, and after that, didn¡¯t you have to stay in the temple for a few days?¡±

    ¡°It was all because¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! There is always a ¡®reason¡¯, no matter what I say, Ian Oppa are you fucking with me?! You stupid Oppa!¡±

    I put my hand on my forehead.

    What is this old friend talking about now? I realized after a long time that the time hade for me to scold Celine.

    ¡°Hey you¡­ No matter what, an Imperial Aristocratic woman ought to¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Heh, cut the crap. I don¡¯t want to hear those old-fashioned sexist remarks.¡±

    She shook her head and trembled as if she was exhausted. I wanted to give a reprimanding speech that there is a line one has to keep no matter how different the times became, but I kept my mouth shut because Celine¡¯s sharp voice continued.

    Now she was confessing her own feelings. There was no reason for me not to listen.

    ¡°Whenever you get involved with that woman, Ian Oppa acts weird. Aren¡¯t you only hanging out with that sleazy girl these days, isn¡¯t it because of her that Ian Oppa had to fight the beasts all alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ It was also my fault for making a mistake.¡±

    I then made excuses on behalf of Seria in a low voice. As Leto said, if Seria had been given a potion to hide her presence, it would have been different. I was just being stupid and taking risks.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t expect that those words would work on Celine, who was extremely agitated..

    ¡°Anyway!¡±

    As I expected, Celine growled and leapt with clenched fists.

    She was like a cat with a furious temper. The atmosphere was tense, but even after those actions her appearance made her look rather cute.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that bitch no matter what Ian Oppa says. And I just said what I thought. Is that a sin?¡±

    Now it was my turn to shout.

    My brows furrowed. As I was about to shout, I violently mmed the arm I had raised. I heaved a deep sigh in annoyance.

    As my mood turned cold, Celine¡¯s body trembled after seeing me on the verge of exploding. It was around this time that her momentum waned.

    She bit her lips and avoided my icy gaze. A deep voice came out of my mouth.

    ¡°Then, I wasn¡¯t wrong, was I?¡±

    Celine looked at me with dissatisfaction, perhaps wanting to shout again after those words, but after seeing mypletely serious face, she kept her mouth shut.

    Her gaze turned to the floor. She kicked the pitiful marble floor with her feet.

    ¡°What did Seria do? Even if you im that it¡¯s Seria¡¯s fault, she only followed my orders. So how is she at fault?¡±

    Celine¡¯s fierce gaze turned to me again. Heat and chill coexisted in her brown eyes. Hostility like frost and rage like fire.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Also, why did you take that bitch¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not on her side. You were the one who crossed the line first!¡±

    Eventually, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and screamed at her. I didn¡¯t even know how many years it had been since Ist yelled at Celine.

    At my shout, Celine trembled as if she was startled, then tears began to form in her eyes as if she had just been mistreated.

    It was a heartbreaking sight, but I thought that I had to take this opportunity to tell her off, because I cherished Celine.

    I spoke to Celine in a serious tone.

    ¡°Anyway, how could you make fun of someone else¡¯s miserable family history? Do you know how much it hurt Seria?!¡±

    A low, growling voice.

    My voice, which contained a clear resentment, made Celine even more sad, as she rubbed her eyes with her uniform sleeve. She clenched her teeth once more as a gnashing sound resounded.

    I felt even more absurd and confused. After having made such an obvious mistake, she still feels mistreated?

    In an instant, memories with Celine shed through my mind. Was it because she has been loved so dearly since she was young that she had now be shallow? Then it was clear that I was also responsible for Celine¡¯s moral corruption.

    Back then, I was also looking at Celine with the same disappointed gaze, and excused myself by saying that I needed to consult with Professor Andrei about the Theology Seminar.

    ¡°¡­¡­ It wasn¡¯t me, you idiot!¡±

    Celine screamed like that, as if she felt it was really unfair.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    I tilted my head. Was it really not Celine¡¯s doing? Was I wrong?

    But the reddened corners of Celine¡¯s eyes were testifying to me that she wasn¡¯t lying. Then there was only one conclusion.

    Apparently, there had been some misunderstanding.

 Chapter 33

    <strong>? The First Letter (33) ?</strong>

    The hallways of the temple were submerged in silence. The only people around were the priests of the temple and some of the patients¡¯ rtives. Besides those two types of people, there were only a few others who had been recently discharged, just like me.

    There was no reason for it to be noisy anyway. Friends and acquaintances who came to visit a discharged patient could cause a little noise, but the temple¡¯s atmosphere deterred possible disturbances.

    It wasmon practice for people to leave the temple first before talking with each other.

    I had alsopleted the discharge procedures, but no one was there to meet me.

    It was because Celine had left.

    Compared to when I fought with Seria or during the demonic beasts subjugation, my injuries this time were minor. I was going to go through the discharge procedures earlier today, but Celine came to me as soon as she heard about my condition.

    Then, after ending our meeting like that, there seemed to be a tense atmosphere between us for a while.

    When I thought about her, my mind got dizzy again. I scratched my head.

    Celine had appealed to me how unfair it was till the end.

    ¡°I was just talking about her behind her back. That¡¯s all I did! I never told them to bully her. I was just saying how unlucky you were!¡±

    ¡°That might have been the trigger¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then how many people do you think are being bullied at the academy every day?¡±

    At Celine¡¯s icy voice, I had no choice but to turn my head and bite my lip as she continued to grind her teeth in anger.

    In the world of women, gossip wasmonce. It was something I wasn¡¯t aware of.

    ¡°It¡¯s that bitch¡¯s fault for being a loner! There¡¯s been rumors about her for a long time, but has she ever been harassed so tantly before? Does it make sense for lower aristocrats to gossip about the Yurdina family¡¯s blood?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the high-ranking nobles are behind it, for god¡¯s sake!¡±

    Celine was so frustrated that she stomped her feet after saying that. Taking all of that into ount, it seemed that Celine wasn¡¯t the instigator.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Even if the mastermind was someone else, Celine¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t be justified so easily.

    ¡°¡­¡­Still, it¡¯s true that you made Seria¡¯s image worse.¡±

    Celine didn¡¯t respond. She just turned her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t want to hear my nagging.

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t, Seria¡¯s a girl who already gets unfairly hated for being a loner. Why would you do that to someone like her?¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Celine snorted. However, based on how she avoided my gaze, she seemed to have already started regretting her actions.

    However, it still wasn¡¯t toote for amendment. She didn¡¯t bring up Seria¡¯s family history, nor did she actively participate in the bullying.

    She just gossiped and stained Seria¡¯s image. That alone was indeed a mistake, but it wasn¡¯t such a terrible sin that it couldn¡¯t be forgiven.

    Considering Seria¡¯s personality, there is a high possibility that if Celine opens her heart and sincerely apologizes, she will be forgiven. After all, Seria must be longing for a friend of her age as well.

    As I pictured a beautiful future in my mind, I spoke to Celine.

    ¡°Celine, let¡¯s go apologize to Seria.¡±

    Celine remained silent. She whimpered and turned her head away.

    But I knew that she was wavering. I softened my tone in order to not identally hurt her pride.

    ¡°If you get to know Seria better, you¡¯ll find that she¡¯s a good kid. If you take this opportunity to be friends¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Never, I hate her.¡±

    A firm and icy tone.

    My voice froze at her unexpected reaction. I couldn¡¯t understand why Celine hated Seria so much, so I looked at her curiously.

    Celine trembled and approached me, pointing her finger at me.

    ¡°Ian Oppa, just exin to me, how can I be friends with a bitch who shoots arrows at my prey?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Really now!¡±

    When I turned my dull gaze to her upon hearing her sudden metaphor, Celine let out a voice filled with annoyance.

    Is it a metaphor rted to the Haster family? The Haster family¡¯s roots date back to being a renowned family of hunters, so it was a reasonable guess.

    Celine tried to leave the room, overwhelmed by her rage. At first, I tried to call her back.

    ¡°Where are you going, Celi¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t follow me!¡±

    After being shouted at before I could even finish my words, I kept my mouth shut.

    It seemed that Celine was furious. In such cases, it was best to wait for her temper to cool down before trying to speak with her again.

    Celine, who left the infirmary with a bang, looked back for a moment.

    She warned me again.

    ¡°I told you not to follow me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh yeah? I wasn¡¯t nning to anyway.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t even thought of doing so in the first ce, so I answered immediately.

    Mysteriously, upon hearing my words, Celine seemed to have be even more furious and screamed in annoyance.

    ¡°¡­¡­Screw off, you idiot!¡±

    Celine stormed out. I couldn¡¯t figure out why Celine had gotten so upset at the end.

    I just remembered Leto¡¯s words that he once told me. A woman¡¯s heart is akin to a well, and the only thing you can see there are distorted reflections.

    So, although I could roughly guess the scenery inside, Leto told me that I wasn¡¯t seeing the real thing.

    In other words, it meant that a woman¡¯s heart waspletely iprehensible.

    I gave up trying to understand Celine¡¯s feelings and went through the discharge procedures alone. My posture as I was walking down the hallway was miserable.

    Then, I stopped in front of a hospital room.

    It was the intensive care unit. A ce where only critically ill patients stayed. I had been taken care of here many times, especially in recent days.

    And here, one of my friendsy hospitalized.

    After hesitating for a while, I finally made up my mind and opened the door to the room and entered. Carefully closing the door, I saw a girl with a paleplexion lying on the bed.

    She was an attractive girl with reddish hair. It was hard to believe that she was from amoner family, as she had such fair skin and her gently curved eyelids looked as if they were manifestations of a painting.

    However, now she was just a figure who was only a breath away from being a corpse.

    An elderly man, who had been sleeping soundly in a chair as hey his head on the bed, felt my presence and opened his eyes.

    And as soon as he saw me, he was startled and immediately got up and tried to kneel to the ground.

    ¡°Oh, my Lord¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t do that. Uncle.¡±

    It was a treatment I was already ustomed to, so I naturally settled him down, and looked down at the face of the girl lying on the bed without saying a word.

    The name of the girl who was sleeping soundly was Emma.

    A student in her third year at the Alchemy Faculty, and the ragged man guarding her side was her father.

    How such a beautiful daughter could have a father who looked like a bandit was still a mystery.

    I talked to Emma¡¯s father. I told him several stories about his daughter.

    How kind Emma was, how much her friends cherished her, and what had happened at the academy recently.

    At each word I said, Emma¡¯s father¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. It must be painful to know that his daughter achieved so much, yet was still anxious.

    Carefully, I asked about Emma¡¯s condition.

    ¡°H-How is Emma doing these days¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s life-threatening.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice subsided.

    Hearing that, I could guess right away.

    Emma¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t life-threatening, but it wasn¡¯t far from that either.

    Not being able to know when she would wake up almost felt like a death sentence.

    No matter how the academy imed to take full responsibility for the idents that urred while attending school, it was impossible to upy a hospital bed for free without a glimpse of hope for recovery.

    In a few years at most, the academy will evict Emma from the hospital.

    Without the academy¡¯s support, Emma¡¯s life would no longer be sustained. Emma¡¯s father, who was only a herbalist, could not possibly afford to pay for her treatment, which required specialized intensive care.

    ¡®Dyed death,¡¯ is that what her condition should be called? I felt my throat dry out when that realization dawned upon me.

    Emma¡¯s father smiled in vain.

    ¡°If only this father had a little bit of power¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Uncle¡¯s fault.¡±

    In response to the man, who had begun to sob, I had no choice but tofort him with such clich¨¦d constions.

    After just a few words had been exchanged, Emma¡¯s father bowed his head as if he had suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°The thing is, I heard that the Young Master had taken care of the demonic beast that attacked Emma¡­¡­.¡±

    I was amazed at his disy of gratitude and quickly waved my hand. After all, I was also responsible for Emma¡¯s current condition. Killing the beast wasn¡¯t something I should be thanked for.

    ¡°At the very least, wasn¡¯t that the only way for me to redeem myself?¡±

    A somber voice came out of my mouth.

    ¡°No, no. That child¡­¡­.¡±

    He spit out those words while clenching Emma¡¯s blood-stained cloth, biting his lips until they bled.

    ¡°There is no need for you to¡ª¡±

    I was about to say that, but I kept my mouth shut.

    I could talk about someone¡¯s death with my friends, because we all knew that it was something that was looming over our necks. Leto, Celine and even myself, we all could perish one day prematurely.

    That is why we could talk about such tragedies with a smile, as if it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. However, it was an attitude that only those who were prepared to die could share.

    Emma¡¯s father was a herbalist. It was impossible for me to tell him a story that would remind him how Emma was attacked.

    So I had no choice but to spit out a brief excuse.

    ¡°¡­¡­They attacked me, so I just dealt with them. It was an ident, and I wasn¡¯t actively seeking revenge. It is not something you should be grateful for.¡±

    Emma¡¯s father, however, did not raise his head. Instead, he continued to thank me over and over again.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s true that this poor man has received your grace. Oh my, I¡¯ll have to give you something¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Again, it¡¯s not something you should be grateful for.¡±

    It was only after a few more minutes that Emma¡¯s father gave in to my insistent denial.

    He sighed and let out a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Young Lord, you really are mature.¡±

    At that, I smiled bitterly. Mature you say, yet I still feel like a child.

    But no matter how I felt, the herbalist continued to preach to me. His voice was filled with deep regret as hemented.

    ¡°So was Emma. From a young age, whenever she had a problem, she tried to solve it on her own somehow. And then, she didn¡¯t even expect anything in return, as if she had done the obvious thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    Thinking back, it seemed that the Emma I knew indeed acted that way.

    She always reached out her arms for help, and even if she said a few words in defiance, she would still eventually help out.

    In those moments, she looked really mature. She was different from me, who couldn¡¯t even properlyfort the father of a friend who might lose their child.

    But the man¡¯s next words made me quiver.

    ¡°Don¡¯t live like that, Lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±

    Confused, I turned my gaze away from the floor. There, the herbalist was looking at me with earnest eyes.

    They were sincere eyes.

    ¡°My Lord, you must not live like that. If you have a hard time, share it, tell your trusted friend your secrets. So then, if something were to happen¡­¡­.¡±

    Once again, Emma¡¯s father¡¯s voice subsided as his head drooped. Tears rolled down his face. He was crying without emitting a single sound now.

    ¡°The people around you¡­ wouldn¡¯t feel so miserable¡­¡­.¡±

    Coincidentally, that advice fit my current situation to some extent.

    I couldn¡¯t answer casually. It wasn¡¯t polite to respond with only empty words to his sincere advice.

    However, I thought about it for a long time. The answer that came out of my mouth was brief and clear.

    ¡°¡­¡­I will engrave this advice on my heart.¡±

    The few sheets of paper I held my arms felt heavy.

    It was a love letter from the future. While contemting whether it was the most serious concern I had right now, I bit my lips several times in anguish.

    There was only one problem I was facing. To protect the future written in this letter, and to prevent further casualties.

    To do that, I needed to have at least one colleague with whom I could share this secret.

    ****

    And the next day, the problem I was facing increased once more.

    Seria started to act a little weird.

 Chapter 34

    <strong>? The First Letter (34) ?</strong>

    At dawn, the woond was engulfed in absolute silence.

    Unlike the forest located south of the academy, this one was like a grove. Since it was located near the dormitory, many students visited it, although their purposes differed.

    Camping clubs chose this ce as a campsite, and it was also a ce for those students who did not want to be seen by others during their training. Besides that, there were all sorts of people in the woods, ranging from those taking a walk to lovers whispering passionate words to each other.

    The purpose of my visit to the wood today was no different. I headed to a de in the forest to train with Seria.

    Walking away from pure white buildings that radiated civilization towards nature created a serene atmosphere, even if it was a forest that had been encroached on by many visitors.

    I passed along the well-leveled trails amidst the trees.

    The early morning air filled my lungs with a refreshing feeling. The slightly moist feeling tickled my nose. I hadn¡¯t felt this energetic in a long while.

    After all, too much had happenedtely.

    I suddenly lost my memories for a week. I fought in a duel against the top ranking student from the second year. I managed to solve Seria¡¯s bullying case right after being discharged from the temple. I thought I would have a chance to be able to live a normal life for a while.

    However, there were still some unresolved issues. It was because I still didn¡¯t know the identity of the person who orchestrated Seria¡¯s bullying.

    However, since rumors spread that Thean had been beaten to a pulp by me, it was impossible for Seria to be harassed so openly again. While some do find pleasure in inflicting violence one-sidedly, when they realize those actions might result in their own injury, it was a different story.

    So I could say that there was only one problem left for me now.

    ¡®The Hunting Festival¡¯, one of the academy¡¯s biggest festivals, which was just two weeks away.

    The academy holds a festival every season. The festivals symbolize their respective seasons: spring, summer, autumn and winter. Among them, the Hunting Festival was the one representing summer.

    Before the glorious harvest season arrived, the academy students would form groups of four to hunt down demonic beasts, and pray for a good harvest by sacrificing their blood.

    It was a festival said to have been particrly loved by Aedalus, the ¡®Empire¡¯s Legendary Conqueror¡¯ and the man who gave the academy the title of ¡®Protectorate¡¯ in front of its sign.

    Naturally, it was an event of special significance to the Empire and the Academy. Who could have imagined that a fearsome beast was lurking in the ce where such an important festival was going to be held?

    It was such an important event that even the Emperor would personally visit and watch if he had a free schedule. If the academy students ran into such a beast, there was the fear that not only the pride of the Empire but also the academy¡¯s authority would be weakened.

    Above all, it would be pitiful for the students to be murdered by the demonic beast.

    It had to be stopped. There could not be more victims like Emma. I resolved as such and prayed that other problems would not arise.

    The burden was already too heavy for me. Just imagining the appearance of a named-ss demonic beast made me shudder in fear.

    After contemting for a while, I finally reached my destination, the de in the woond.

    Basking under the cold sunlight shining through the gaps in the leaves, a woman was sitting as she meditated quietly atop a rock.

    Her ashen hair reflected the sunlight, giving it a silver luster. Her skin was so transparent that I could see her veins, and her attractive curves made it hard to look away.

    She was a beautiful woman. Even though it was dawn, just looking at her made me think of the moon.

    The very same moon that emits mellow light, and sways up above the wind.

    Fearing that I might interfere with her meditation, I walked on my tiptoes. Still, I couldn¡¯t escape Seria¡¯s trained senses.

    Her sapphire-like eyes slowly opened as if they just slowly came to life.

    At that moment, my image reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°I-I-Ian¡­ Ian-op¡ª uh¡­ Senior Ian!¡±

    Seria was startled, and immediately got up as if she would jump. It was an exaggerated wee when I was only the second son of a countryside Viscountcy.

    Even though it had only been two days since Ist saw her, Seria seemed ted to see me. A pale blush shed across her stiff face, which rarely had a change in expression.

    It meant that she was very fond of me.

    We had gotten to know each other quite well, and she was an adorable junior who respected me.

    I smiled at her reaction and greeted her.

    ¡°How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Not well, Senior Ian wasn¡¯t here¡­¡­.¡±

    Seria involuntarily answered with a gloomy face, but shook her head in surprise as if she had just noticed something.

    A blush appeared across her cheek. Today, Seria was expressing her emotions quite well.

    ¡°¡­¡­O-Of course I¡¯m doing fine. W-What about Ian-Oppa?¡±

    Seeing her shyly fidgeting with her fingers for some reason, I started having some doubts, but I stopped myself frommenting on them.

    There was no need to dig into Seria¡¯s life. After all, she must have been heartbroken due to the recent bullying, so I thought I should at least treat her kindly.

    I answered in a calm voice to soothe her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Thean added that he thought that Seria would have heard the rumors too.

    Even if she didn¡¯t hang out with anyone, it was still a rumor about her. I didn¡¯t hear the details of Thean¡¯s actions, but I could at least tell by looking at how she was talking.

    He behaved well in his own way.

    Since he was a human being who tormented Seria, and many others, I didn¡¯t really want to admit it. However, I had to concede that he wasn¡¯t a fool.

    He didn¡¯t decide to hide his conflict with me, and instead moved ording to my intentions, all while maintaining his gang¡¯s prestige to some extent.

    It was as expected from a native of the Southern Kingdom, which was full of jungles and swamps. I had heard that it was a ce where the weak perish, and the prevailing mindset was that the winner takes all.

    And when I said that Thean ¡®behaved well¡¯, it also meant that he had spread the fact that he had been crushed by me. He also specified that it was due to him and his gang messing with Seria that I had beaten them.

    There was no way Seria didn¡¯t hear about it.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She eximed, bowing her head slightly.

    Her cheeks blushed once more. She tapped her two index fingers together, then said to me.

    ¡°Uhm¡­t-thank you¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    But before she could continue further, I cut her off.

    Confused, Seria kept her mouth shut. If she had a little more social skills, she would have expressed her gratitude again, even if it meant ignoring my words. But Seria didn¡¯t have such an ability.

    That was what I was aiming for.

    To be honest, for her to be thankful to me was natural. After all,tely I¡¯d done so much for Seria.

    However, Seria was unfamiliar with social rtionships. She gave me a lot of money just because I had be her ¡®friend¡¯, so what would happen in the future if she felt more and more indebted to me?

    Just imagining it was terrifying. For the sake of a healthy rtionship between us, it was better to reduce her sense of debt.

    ¡°I told you, I did it simply because I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. While in your eyes it may seem like you were hiding behind me, at the end there is nothing to be grateful for since it¡¯s something I did of my own ord.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ however¡­¡­.¡±

    No matter how much Seria was influenced by my statements, she still seemed to want to express her gratitude again.

    So I decided to apply the skills I learned from Leto. He told me to do this if a girl didn¡¯t listen to me.

    I grabbed Seria¡¯s forearm with my hand. She flinched. All of a sudden, her eyes widened as she stared at me.

    Seria¡¯s breath stopped. I said to her in a firm voice.

    ¡°Seria, do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y-Yes.¡±

    Seria nodded her head as if she had just been hypnotized, with a face so red that seemed like she was on the verge of exploding.

    Then, after I was satisfied, I eased my grip. Indeed, Leto¡¯s advice was effective today as well.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he was in the Mage Faculty, but I resolved myself to listen more carefully to the advice of the clever Leto from now on. I then said in a satisfied tone.

    ¡°After all, we¡¯re friends. If one of us is in trouble, we help the other out.¡±

    It was such an obvious statement. It was like greeting each other to confirm our friendship.

    However, Seria¡¯s reaction was a little strange.

    ¡°¡­¡­Since we¡¯re ¡®friends¡¯, Senior Ian helped me.¡±

    Seria kept her head down, but her eyes looked a little blurry as she recounted my words. Her muttering continued.

    ¡°¡°Whenever I¡¯m troubled, whenever I encounter any difficulties¡­..¡±

    The appearance of Seria repeating simr words over and over again was akin to a priest reciting verses from the ¡®Holy Book.¡¯ No, it felt more zealous than that.

    However, when in that voice, a tinge of madness lingered.

    I began panicking.

 Chapter 35

    <strong>? The First Letter (35) ?</strong>

    ¡°When I¡¯m troubled, whenever I encounter any difficulties, Senior Ian will always be there¡­¡­.¡±

    As Seria continued talking to herself, the light in her eyes gradually became dim. The sight of a beautiful girl repeating the same words like a hypnotized doll was a sight that in itself brought goosebumps.

    It was around that time that I felt an indescribable sense of crisis.

    It would be fair to define it as some kind of intuition. A voice from the depths of my heart was telling me to stop her.

    I instinctively called her name.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, Seria. Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°A-Ah! Yes, of course! W-What was I talking about?¡±

    It was only then that Seria suddenly was brought back to her senses. She realized that she had just behaved rudely, so she got nervous and lowered her gaze.

    It seemed that she didn¡¯t notice it. Was she still dizzy, having just woken up from her deep trance?

    It was possible. The deeper you immerse yourself in meditation, the harder it is to return to reality.

    I shook my head and pretended that nothing had happened.

    ¡°Did you listen to what I said? Did you still not fully wake up from your meditative state?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes I did.¡±

    Seria¡¯s face blushed again, probably embarrassed by her own actions. Today, she was expressing her feelings quite well. Usually, I would have to look closely in order to read her emotions.

    It must be because we have gotten a lot closer. Thinking like that, I tapped her on the shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s swing our sword for now. It seems I myself am not fully awake yet. I feel like I would yawn any moment¡­¡­.¡±

    Having said that, I pretended to yawn. It was because I wanted Seria to feel a little less awkward. Perhaps having seen through my intentions, a mellow light shed across Seria¡¯s eyes as she looked at me gently.

    As if she had no other choice, she opened her mouth slowly.

    Her warm voice resounded. However, she still didn¡¯t forget to address me with proper respect.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, Senior.¡±

    After that, Seria behaved normally.

    As if the appearance she had just shown was a lie, Seria, as usual, began practicing with a serious and cold expression.

    As always, she is a straightforward and upright swordsman. Even though I was ustomed to training for a long time,tely after I started hanging out with her, my training time had gradually increased.

    Certainly, my style and hers werepletely opposite. While I enjoyed sneaky and irregr patterns, Seria often preferred to stick to conventional moves.

    Some may point this out as a weakness, but tradition was akin to a library of techniques from many generations deemed to be the most effective. Naturally, if onepares two swordsmen of simr sses, a swordsman who was loyal to tradition would have an edge.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s rather hard to stick to the established norm. Every human has an innate tendency to deviate from the norm, but in order to follow the traditions, that desire must be curbed.

    Seria was demonstrating the simplest way to do that.

    Training until that notion gets etched in every one of your muscle fibers, until it¡¯s engraved into your subconscious.

    It was an incredible feat. A determination which goes beyond resolve and borders insanity.

    I suddenly remembered a conversation I had with Seria a while ago.

    On the day her mother was kicked out, Seria said she had heard this from her step-sister.

    ¡®If you can¡¯t prove your worth, you will be next.¡¯

    What was Seria thinking as she saw her mother crying, as she saw her mother reaching out to her while being trampled on, as she saw her being dragged away miserably?

    It seemed clear that the memories of that day had stirred Seria¡¯s emotions. Maybe that¡¯s why she has been wielding her sword so desperately until now, maybe that was the reason.

    Sometimes a certain memory, like a curse, could make a human feel like he is trapped inside a maze.

    From that day on, she must have been living a life of restraint and happiness must have be a luxury for her, it became something she could never escape from. I only had one wish.

    I hoped the memories of that day wouldn¡¯t haunt Seria anymore.

    But no matter how much I wished for it, I couldn¡¯t help but be worried. If you went through something like that when you were young, it would inevitably leave grave scars in your heart.

    However, Seria hasn¡¯t spoken to me about it since then. So, I decided not to open my mouth unless I felt it was the right time to talk about it.

    Delving into someone¡¯s secret memories entails a lot of responsibility. I still wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready to carry that burden.

    It was then that I discovered another strange thing about Seria.

    Seria was holding her breath while infusing Aura into her sword, but its color was subtly different from before.

    In the past, a clear azure aura was formed, but now the aura has changed to a slightly <strong>darker shade</strong>. I¡¯d say it¡¯s a bit of a light blue color.

    The aura was the embodiment of the swordsman¡¯s own image in his mind. Most swordsmen concentrate on their image while creating a mana core inside their body, so it was rare for someone¡¯s color to change.

    Even if it did change, usually it would happen gradually over a long period of time. The color of your aura, being the incarnation of your image, was a very sensitive subject for a swordsman.

    When you reach the realm of mastery known as ¡®Sword Expert,¡¯ each aura possesses different characteristics depending on its color.

    Swordsmen call this ¡®Innate Color¡¯. If there were thousands of Sword Experts, one could see thousands of different shades of Aura. Therefore, the color of the Aura was sometimes treated like a swordsman¡¯s fingerprint.

    Witnessing such an important sight where a swordsman¡¯s color changed, I couldn¡¯t help but panic. I immediately called Seria.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Ehm, Seria?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior?¡±

    As if nothing wrong was going on with her, Seria tilted her head and looked at me.

    Her innocent face contained not a hint of doubt or fear. So I decided to ask due to my ever-growing curiosity.

    ¡°Did you notice that the color of your Aura has changed?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±

    As if she had noticed just then, Seria widened her eyes and looked at the color of her Aura.

    However, even after noticing such a significant change, Seria didn¡¯t seem to be perturbed.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I think so.¡±

    ¡°You think so. No, you aren¡¯t thinking at all! It¡¯s a big deal!¡±

    As I groaned, I inferred the reason why Seria¡¯s innate color would have changed.

    Have there been any changes to hertely? A drastic shift of ideas needs to ur in order for your image to be changed. It doesn¡¯t regard the superficial level of your psyche, instead it needs to affect the depths of your very own subconscious.

    Although the color had only slightly darkened, in order for such a change to ur, it required a level of shock that changed the foundation of your values and the way of thinking.

    Image bes increasingly important the higher you climb. I heard Seria had barely stepped into the realm of ¡®Sword Expert,¡¯ so a change in her image might have severe effects on her fighting style and her existing way of sword.

    It was due to this reason that I was taken aback by Seria¡¯s nonchnt reaction. How could her sword style remain the same, even when the color of her aura had changed?

    Despite my reaction, Seria smiled softly, as if it wasn¡¯t really a big deal. That confused me even more.

    Because it was the first time I saw her smiling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any problems, so don¡¯t worry, Senior Ian. I¡¯ve just reached the expert level, so my Aura¡¯s traits haven¡¯t even bloomed yet.¡±

    When such a beauty smiled at me, my heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat as I was a man, too. I felt as if I was being attacked by her allure. So I avoided my gaze and pretended to cough.

    ¡°Ahm, Ahmm¡­ Still the color of your aura has changed, so you should be more concerned. Hang on, I think I know¡­¡­.¡±

    Recent events shed through my mind.

    The appearance of Seria, who was holding back her tears.

    Perhaps because she recalled the memories of her mother being trampled on, there was a change in Seria¡¯s heart. When I thought as such, I felt a little less confused by this development.

    After all, they had purposely dug into her scars. I heaved a sigh and after hesitating for a moment, I finally opened my mouth.

    ¡°Seria, your¡­your mother.¡±

    Seria¡¯s eyes widened as if she didn¡¯t expect me to bring up such a topic. It seemed surprising to her.

    And soon she lowered her gaze to the floor. Power drained from her body.

    It was a miserable and lonely look. She kept her mouth shut.

    I carefully asked her.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I want to say yes, but¡­¡­.¡±

    Seria shook her head as a bitter sorrow lingered in her eyes.

    Yes, she had to bear such a severe wound since her childhood. It would be a lie if she said that those scars had healed. Even recently, dozens and hundreds of people have rushed to pry open her wound.

    It would be strange if that wound did heal. My mood also turned grim.

    ¡°I have lied to Senior Ian¡­ No, it was really hard.¡±

    ¡°Your sword emtes¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°After that day.¡±

    Anyway, if that was why her aura color has changed. Since it was a problem close to the heart of her sword. If the wound were to heal, it might ¡­.

    I didn¡¯t dwell on this matter anymore since now was the time for Seria to speak.

    ¡°Do you remember what you said to me that day? Senior Ian.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    I nodded my head, nearly choking on my breath.

    ¡°I remember, why?¡±

    ¡°Back then I used to think, ¡®I must prove my worth in order to survive.¡¯ That¡¯s what being kicked out of your house at that age does to you, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    My mind fell into radio silence. In fact, I couldn¡¯t actually understand her words, despite having rigorously trained from an early age, my family was rather harmonious.

    I grew up showered with love, so there was no way I could understand the feeling of a detested daughter.

    The wounds, the solitude, and all the struggles of a girl who had to survive alone at that age.

    I don¡¯t know, but instead of giving her that answer, I chose to remain silent as I tried to empathize with her feelings as much as possible.

    Seria seemed to be busy reminiscing about her past. Her sword slowly pointed towards the sky. The sword gleamed in the morning sunlight.

    ¡°With this sword, I wanted to prove my worth because without thest name of ¡®Yurdina¡¯ I¡¯m nothing.¡±

    ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t Yurdina, you¡¯re still an excellent swordsman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still not as good as Yurdian¡¯s true great swordsman.¡±

    It was only when she blurted that answer out I could understand Seria¡¯s heart a little.

    I opened my mouth. It was a hushed tone.

    ¡°¡­¡­ So, do you want to beat your sister? Do you want to prove to the family that no Yurdina is better than you?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a little different.¡±

    Various emotions swirled in Seria¡¯s eyes as she said that.

    Slight fear, anticipation, and resolve.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to prove it to my family, I wanted to prove it to myself.¡±

    I remained silent and looked at Seria.

    Why does such a strong and proud girl seem so fragile?

    It would be right to describe her as a craft made of ss. It¡¯s beautiful yet so delicate that it feels like it¡¯s going to break the moment you touch it, so you can¡¯t make up your mind.

    ¡°That I was no longer the kid who could only watch and cry like back then.¡±

    That¡¯s probably why.

    I have no choice but to look after her.

    Seriously, I hoped for her wish toe true.

    That day¡¯s training ended a little early. However, Seria and I talked for quite some time. When the training was over, a warm light returned to Seria¡¯s eyes.

    I thought all¡¯s well that ends well. So I didn¡¯t know.

    How big of an error it was for me to prematurely conclude that the reason her innate color changed was due to her mother¡¯s memory.

    If so, it would have already changed at the time she was bullied. If that had been the case, I wouldn¡¯t have seen that side of Seria for the first time today.

    Then there was only one answer. From yesterday till this morning, she must have had some intense emotional change.

    However, I didn¡¯t know that back then. And as such, it will probably remain a mystery for a long time.

    ****

    After leaving the woods with Seria, we were greeted by sunshine.

    The radiant evenly spread its golden halo throughout the world. Blinded by the sunlight, my eyes squinted as I covered my yawn with the palm of my hand.

    It was time to part ways with Seria since I usually had breakfast with Celine or Leto.

    However, today Seria, who seemed to have started hesitating again, didn¡¯t leave my side. And the moment I took a step, I felt a force pulling me toward her.

    My bewildered gaze turned to Seria. She was tugging the hem of my clothes. When my curious eyes turned to her, only then Seria seemed to realize what she had done.

    She got startled and let go of my sleeves. Her face began heating up again.

    ¡°Th-Th-That¡­ Ehm, Senior Ian. This i-is¡­ so¡­ uh¡­ therefore¡­¡­.¡±

    Seeing embarrassed state as she bit her tongue, I chuckled at her adorable appearance

    ¡°Why? Do you want to stay together more?¡±

    ¡°Th-That¡­¡­.¡±

    Seria, who waved her hand as if embarrassed by my straightforward question, lowered her head in resignation. A voice bursting with shame came out of her mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Surprisingly, Seria seemed to get lonely quite easily. I thought she would be more independent since she had been alone for a long time, but on the contrary, having her first friend might have made her more sensitive to loneliness.

    There was no particr reason to have breakfast with Celine or Leto. We would just implicitly gather together at that time, but we would often skip breakfast when we suffered from a severe hangover.

    Therefore it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to have breakfast with Seria for a change. I was also worried about whether the bullying towards her hadpletely disappeared.

    The moment when I was about to nod my head like that.

    ¡°Oh, Ian¡­Oppa!¡±

    From afar, someone waved her hand as she called out my name. Her smile and liveliness that could be seen from miles away.

    It was Celine. She waved to me with a beatific smile as she called my name. She then got sulky as if she suddenly recalled what had transpired yesterday.

    Aren¡¯t you being too much? I looked at Celine with a puzzled look.

    It was at that time that Seria¡¯s body flinched and stiffened. She couldn¡¯t keep her eyes in one ce. She was feeling particrly ufortable, not knowing what to do with Celine.

    So was Celine. Celine, who was approaching me with her characteristic swift gait, realized who the person next to me was and then frowned.

    And soon her expression turned cold. She once again smiled at me as if she had already decided to ignore Seria.

    Although, a tinge of sorrow lingered in that smile.

    She delightfully patted me on the back with her palm. However, the force exerted was formidable, so without realizing, I let out a groan.

    ¡°Ugh! H-Hey, Celine¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s quite the coincidence, Ian Oppa. Are you going to go eat now?¡±

    I shut my mouth for a moment. I was going to do that as I was just about to propose to Seria to have breakfast together.

    However, given this situation, it would be awkward if I offered Seria to join us, since she seems to be ufortable around Celine.

    Seria looked nervous. Since Celine didn¡¯t hide her dislike for her, such a sense of distance must have felt like a hurdle to her, who wasn¡¯t good at interpersonal rtionships. Celine chose to ignore her existence, but she was still a woman who was quite close to me.

    In the end, I sighed as if to surrender and decided to put Seria at ease.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Uh, so be it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then let¡¯s go quickly~ half of Ian Oppa¡¯s share of food is mine, right?¡±

    What is she talking about? Today, I felt puzzled by Celine¡¯s strange choice of words, but I quickly smiled and decided to follow Celine, who was dragging me along.

    Yes, I was about to do that.

    If only I hadn¡¯t felt the force of someone tugging my sleeves once more.

    The source of that pull was Seria.

    Celine sensed this too as she came to a standstill. She turned around and looked at Seria, who was standing there, holding my sleeve.

    Just looking at Celine was enough to make her freeze in nervousness. I don¡¯t know what kind of emotional change she went through. However a cold glint lingered in her eyes.

    Even my body shuddered a little.

    Sapphire and hazelnut eyes shed for the first time today.

    And at that moment, I had the illusion that the surrounding temperature had just dropped by several degrees.

    At least, that¡¯s how I felt.

    It seemed like something big was about to happen.

 Chapter 36

    <strong>? The First Letter (36) ?</strong>

    Silence lingered for a while between Celine and Seria.

    Two hands were holding me from either side. I was stuck in between two women who were fighting a war of nerves. It wasn¡¯t a mistake, nor was it an exaggeration. It was indeed the reality.

    Celine and Seria are lovely girls who attract admiration from everywhere. It¡¯s ttering to know that those two cared for me so much, but I felt heartbroken when I saw the icy glint in their eyes as their gazes shed against each other.

    Celine, who I grew up with since childhood, as well as Seria, who was just learning about human rtionships, are friends whom I cherished quite a lot. And I must be a close friend to the two of them as well, so I can understand why they didn¡¯t want to lose me.

    Even if it isn¡¯t a romantic rtionship, the desire for monopoly still exists. Those feelings will fade with age, but for now, Celine and Seria still harbored those emotions.

    To be honest, it¡¯s quite the conundrum.

    That was the first thought that crossed my mind amidst the tension, which was akin to a thin thread on the verge of snapping. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to take either of their sides.

    In a way, it was Celine who had unterally gotten in between me and Seria, but still, it was implicit action on her part, since we always have breakfast together. However, it was impossible for me to suggest that all three of us should dine together in such a chilling atmosphere.

    In fact, I don¡¯t even think I would be able to digest properly while walking on thin ice. No matter how much of a fool I am, I¡¯m not that dense of a person.

    While I was drenched in sweat, it was Celine who broke the silence.

    Celine¡¯s smile is usually gentle and friendly. Her smile could properly show her amiable personality. But the smile she has now seemed different.

    Her eyes weren¡¯t smiling, only an arc was drawn across her lips.

    At first nce, one could see a cold light still lingered in her brown eyes. Then Celine uttered the following first words to Seria, whom she had been ignoring so far.

    ¡°Huh, Lady Yurdina? Do you have anything to do with ¡®my¡¯ Ian Oppa?¡±

    And then Celine snuggled close to me, and began hugging my arm. I looked at Celine in astonishment, but she was just staring at Seria with a cold expression on her face.

    Rather, she snorted cheekily, as if she wanted to show off. The soft feeling of a woman¡¯s body enveloped my arm. Before I knew it, the realization Celine was no longer a kid dawned upon me.

    As usual, the moment I was about to push away Celine, Seria¡¯s hand gripped the hem of my robe.

    Her sapphire eyes sank deeply. It was a dramatic change akin to a clear azure sky suddenly being covered by a storm of clouds. Her blue eyes, which had always been clear and seemed to twinkle, gradually took the form of an ocean floor submerged in silent darkness in the very depths of the sea.

    She spoke to Celine in a cold, resolute voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let go.¡±

    ¡°Who? me?¡±

    However, Celine¡¯s response to Seria was simply brazen. She then snorted and shrugged.

    ¡°Me and Ian Oppa have always been like this. How many days have you been sticking with Ian Oppa? Haha¡­ When I think about it, I can¡¯t help butugh.¡±

    Celine, who had suddenly burst into hystericalughter, slowly erased the smile etched on her face.

    Her gleaming eyes coldly lost its glitter, and the lips that drew soft arcs twisted with hostility. She then muttered out loud.

    ¡°Who are you to get in between me and Ian Oppa? Ah, you must have thought that you have got closer to Ian Oppa now.¡±

    ¡°Celine.¡±

    I called Celine¡¯s name in a stern tone, but she didn¡¯t even pay attention to my words since she was seething with rage.

    She instead firmed her grip and pulled me, making me stagger towards her. Seria was still holding the hem of my robe, so she also got pulled towards her, narrowing the distance between them.

    That was, however, only in regard to physical distance. The distance between their hearts couldn¡¯t have been more far apart.

    Celine murmured in an icy voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any friends and you look pitiful. That¡¯s why Ian Oppa hung out with you. Did you not realize?¡±

    ¡°I told you to stop, Celine.¡±

    ¡°Seeing how you got so excited and started clinging to Ian Oppa without knowing your ce, pfft¡­¡­.¡±

    As if unbearable, Celine covered her mouth like that and burst outughing. She didn¡¯t even care about my incessant admonishments.

    There was no change in Seria¡¯s expression. As always, she had a cold face. Her eyes sank even deeper, making me unable to read even a fragment of her emotions.

    I looked worriedly at Seria. Celine¡¯s insults have gone too far. I decided that even if I do get resented by either of the two, I still need to calm things down.

    But Celine was faster than my newfound resolution.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Celine spoke in a threatening voice, brushing off my arm and approached Seria. Seria hadn¡¯t let go of the hem of my clothes yet.

    She approached Seria with blood seeking eyes and folded her arms. Seria was taller, so she had to look up to her, but Celine didn¡¯t get discouraged at all.

    Celine smirked and raised up the corners of her lips mockingly and said to Seria, as if she was letting out all her bottled up emotions.

    ¡°Do you think you are that big of a deal just because you¡¯re a Yurdina? Please act more conscientiously¡­ alright? You have no say in anything that happens between me and Ian Oppa. know your ce bitch¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Celine!¡±

    Eventually, a scream erupted from my throat. Celine got startled as if she had just realized that she got carried away, but still didn¡¯t show any signs of remorse.

    Rather, she snorted and avoided my gaze. A dejected face.

    I heaved a sigh. It was inevitable that a voice mixed with sighs came out of my mouth.

    ¡°I told you to stop, didn¡¯t I!? And Seria, don¡¯t care too much about what Celine said. I didn¡¯t hang out with you because you looked pitiful or anything¡ª-¡±

    ¡°It was you.¡±

    I was trying to soothe Seria, presuming that she was hurt, but I was startled when unmistakable words came out of Seria¡¯s mouth.

    My wide-open eyes were proof of my astonishment. Seria was talking to a stranger without biting her tongue?

    After all Seria had been like that since the beginning. Moreover, didn¡¯t she have the nickname ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Loner¡¯? A cold, vainglorious, and strong image.

    And for her to respond to Celine meant that Seria would also make ¡®vulgar¡¯ remarks.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure at first, but as I listened to your voice, I realized it. When I heard that sharp voice¡­ you¡¯re the one who was hiding in the crowd while swearing at me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ There are many people who swore at you.¡±

    Celine, who was at first shaken by Seria¡¯s rebuttal, responded with an annoyed frown.

    Hostility zed in her hazelnut eyes. The reason why she had been ignoring her all this time might have been because she knew that she and Seria would fight like this if they ever met in the first ce.

    That¡¯s the extent to which Celine despised Seria. However, I couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.

    ¡°How can you be sure that it was my voice in the midst of the crowd?¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of Yurdina?¡±

    Stiffen, Celine¡¯s words stopped.

    She cut her off neatly, reminiscent of a de trimming a piece of silk. Celine flinched and hesitated for a moment, then asked again with a frown.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°I asked if you were scared of ¡®Yurdina.¡¯ That¡¯s why you were talking behind my back.¡±

    Seria once again pulled the hem of my clothes and took another step. My body now leaned slightly towards Seria. The distance between Seria and Celine had now gotten even closer.

    At the sight of a woman one head taller than her striding towards her, Celine almost inadvertently backed away. However, her pride stopped her from taking a step back.

    Celine clenched her teeth and red at Seria. Seria¡¯s icy gaze looking down at Celine remained the same. Eyes resembling the coldest of frost.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just keep gossiping from behind until the end? Don¡¯t show your ugly inferiorityplex in front of Senior Ian.¡±

    Celine took a deep breath, seemingly surprised by the harsh words which went beyond her imagination. Her eyes widened, and soon a bloody aura began to arise.

    ¡®Gnash-gnash,¡¯ I heard Celine gnashing her teeth.

    It is true that there was a gap between high and low aristocrats in the academy, but there has never been a case where it had been so explicitly mentioned. First of all, it was because the Academy was aiming for an equal environment, free from social sses, that was at least the case on the surface.

    Remarks of this level were enough to lead to a disciplinary punishment. Celine then eximed in a furious tone.

    ¡°Hey you¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°And did you say that Senior Ian only hung out with me because I seemed pitiful?¡±

    Rage flickered across Celine¡¯s face, but Seria¡¯s eyes were still cold. It was like seeing fire and ice. It was impossible for the two to mix together at all.

    Even if they do mix, in the end, doing so will only lead both of them to ruin.

    I was taken aback by the two women¡¯s uncouthnguage. It was an absurd situation.

    Seria took another step, then leaned forward and brought her lips close to Celine¡¯s ear. She then voiced out her cold whispers.

    ¡°¡­¡­ So, I will keep being miserable in the future so that senior Ian will stay by my side forever.¡±

    Eventually, Celine exploded. Her hand went towards the sword hanging on her waist. It was a natural response dictated by a swordsman¡¯s instinct.

    ¡°You little bastard mustn¡¯t have been properly educated at home, that¡¯s why you are acting like this¡­¡­!¡±

    When the situation escted out of hand like a sh of light. It was then that I decided to step forward.

    Up until now, they were just bickering, but when the situation escted into violence, it became a different story altogether. This is especially true in a situation where they¡¯re this agitated and their emotions are out of control.

    Someone might get hurt. If they were to fight with their swords like Thean and I did, even if they didn¡¯t use the sharp side, the consequences would be catastrophic.

    I immediately let out a roar.

    ¡°You both better stop now!¡±

    So far, I never told Seria to stop, but I needed to be stern to stop the two of them now. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of that, but Seria and Celine¡¯s bodies both stiffened abruptly, and they looked at me in shock.

    Seria¡¯s reaction was particrly dramatic. Violent tremors of dread flickered across her eyes as she registered my wrath in her sight.

    Darn it, I might have gone too far.

    A deep fear dwelled in her sapphire eyes. Nevertheless, my ire didn¡¯t cool down, and I had no choice but to heave a sigh and say.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Both of you calm down and go home. I also need some rest, so don¡¯t look for me for a while.¡±

    This situation is so annoying that even my head is throbbing. I¡¯ve gone through too muchtely, and now Celine and Seria even had an argument. ¡®I¡¯m tired,¡¯ that¡¯s the first thought that shed through my mind.

    I wanted to rest somewhere. I want to cool my head down for a few hours. I just simply wanted that, that¡¯s all.

    But upon hearing those words, Seria¡¯s expression turned grim, as if her world had crumbled.

 Chapter 37: The First Letter (37)

    Chapter 37 - The First Letter (37)

    The academy at noon was always crowded. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was a weekday or a weekend.

    In the middle of the academy site, especially where the central library and student union were located, there were many passersby. First of all, it was at the center of the academy, and in the student union hall, there were various shops that students could use.

    The tea that I was now drinking with a straw had also been purchased at one of those stores. Three or five students were chatting at a small table outside the student center.

    In this peaceful moment, Leto, as always, was sitting in front of me.

    ¡°¡­¡­ So, you left both of them alone and came here?¡±

    Leto looked at me pitifully. If I don¡¯t reply, I was sure I would be stung by his tongue. So, I sighed and scratched my head.

    ¡°No, what was I supposed to do? They both got too worked up, and I got very annoyed as well.¡±

    Leto pursed his lips, stunned by my words, then turned his head away as if he had given up.

    Only the sound of him sipping his drink through that straw resounded. Soon, Leto raised his hands andmented.

    ¡°Alright. You have now graduated.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    In response to my confusion, Leto spoke to me with an even more surprised look.

    ¡°¡®What do you mean¡¯? I mean, the two most beautiful flowers in the sophomore year of the academy are fighting over one man. How could I dare to call you my disciple? Even more so after you told them to not look for you for a while?¡±

    <strong>Woah</strong>, Leto shook his head in admiration. However, soon his brows furrowed.

    ¡°You are ¡®ying hard to get¡¯ quite well. However, you bastard, you shouldn¡¯t have done that to Celine.¡±

    Somehow, I felt a bit of regret creeping in.

    In fact, when I got back to the dormitory and began reflecting on my actions, I realized that it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal to be so angry about. I was even avoiding them since the morning. In particr, the image of Seria¡¯s restlessness still lingered in my mind.

    She was particrly inexperienced in human rtionships. I was worried that my words might have been misunderstood as a deration of our friendship¡¯s end.

    I sipped the drink through a straw and clicked my tongue. A refreshing scent tickled the tip of my nose. It felt like my head was a little clearer.

    Seeing my troubled expression, Leto heaved a deep sigh. His face suggested that it was hard for him to say anything more on this matter. After being silent for a while, he seemed to have decided to change his perspective in a slightly more positive direction.

    Suddenly, he chuckled and startedughing. My inquiring gaze turned to him.

    A gleam flickered in Leto¡¯s green eyes. It was reminiscent of an evil spirit.

    ¡°No, no. Come to think of it, it¡¯s been a while since you got this angry at Celine, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess you are right.¡±

    Last time we had a fight was in the infirmary, but in the end it was a minor misunderstanding, and Celine was the only one who got angry in the end.

    I¡¯ve never been this furious. That¡¯s why the memory of Celine looking at me in astonishment was still engraved in my mind.

    When I think of that expression, my heart aches for some reason. Seria is Seria after all, but Celine is also a dear friend of mine. After having such a fight with her, I had no choice but to get concerned.

    That¡¯s how friends are. It¡¯s easy to cut off a rtionship by acting like it¡¯s not that big of a deal, but the stronger the bond, the more ufortable it bes when it¡¯s torn.

    But, contrary to my distressed mind, Leto was just ecstatic.

    ¡°Hey, was it worth seeing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    To my brief question, Leto answered without stopping his gigglingugh.

    ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m talking about Celine¡¯s face! She must be feeling quite bitter now. A suddenpetitor has appeared, and she now fears she is being hated since she fought with her enthusiastically¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°How could I ever hate Celine?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you think, but Celine doesn¡¯t know that and by now she must be biting her nails in anxiety.¡±

    I smirked while trying to brush off Leto¡¯s words, but I had no choice but to shut my mouth again upon hearing his words.

    After all, Leto is like Celine¡¯s older brother, so he must know Celine better than I did.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t easily believe it. That Celine, who always acted boldly and sociable, was anxious?

    I couldn¡¯t imagine it, so I had no choice but to shake my head with a hint of disbelief.

    Leto didn¡¯t force me to believe him, as if he knew how I would have reacted. He only left me with a single request.

    ¡°Hey, you must stay by my side today. I have to see the look on Celine¡¯s face, really.¡±

    His voice brimmed with cheerfulness. It was a voice hell bent on making fun of Celine. In short, Celine¡¯s misfortune was a source of happiness for him.

    Of course, if Celine ever got into a really bad situation, his expression darkens.

    Family is always like that. At this point, I decided to change the topic slowly.

    ¡°Other than that, Leto.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    When I nonchntly said so, Leto also responded with an uninterested voice. However, my insides were hurting due to nervousness.

    It was because I thought that the story I was about to bring up would be passed off as nonsense. After all, thest time I spoke to Leto, his reaction wasn¡¯t good.

    But it was impossible for me to carry this heavy burden alone. I needed at least one trusted colleague with whom I could share my concerns.

    If so, there was only one person I could rely on.

    A close friend who is smarter than me, is very knowledgeable, and is aware of a lot of rumors thanks to him being a social butterfly.

    Leto Einstein, there is no one beside him.

    ¡°What would you think if a letter came from the future?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Leto, who had a straw resting on his lips, eximed as if I just said something ludicrous. Then, after frowning for a moment, he fell into trouble. He put down the drink he was drinking once again.

    He said with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Do you mean the thing you talked aboutst time when we were visiting Emma? Are you still in shock?¡±

    ¡°No, Leto. I¡¯m serious,e on, look.¡±

    Then I pulled out the love letter I had been keeping in my arms. Elegant handwriting on an old-fashioned parchment. It was a letter that seemed to have been written by an elegant noble girl.

    No matter how much I wanted to lie, I would have to spend quite a bit of effort to fake it. And, as Leto knew well, I wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to joke around.

    Seeing my actions, Leto frowned and looked at me in bewilderment. He nced at the letter I had held out.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by what? I want you to take a look at this. This letteres from the future¡­¡­.¡±

    Then Leto¡¯s expression turned serious. He nced at my hand, and then at my face. He heaved a deep sigh and leaned back against his chair.

    And he said in a muffled voice.

    ¡°There is nothing¡±

    <strong>What the fuck are you saying</strong>, the moment I was about to say that.

    Leto got up and leaned his torso forward, he then ran the palm of his hand over my outstretched hand.

    Then Leto¡¯s palm passed through the parchment, as if it was passing through thin air. My eyes almost popped out of my sockets.

    It was something I couldn¡¯tprehend with mymon sense. That object certainly gave me the sensation of something real, so what¡¯s happening?

    It was natural for Leto¡¯s expression to turn serious. He then said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t you get some psychological counseling? It must have been due to the shock you received at that time, when Emma got attacked¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, it is not like that! I mean,st time when I subjugated that demonic beast, I did it because in this letter it was written that the demonic beasts would attack!¡±

    I was in panic and tried toe up with an excuse, but Leto¡¯s expression turned increasingly grim. If I went on like this, I would be forced to seek psychological counseling.

    It was frustrating for me too. Is this really true? Or is it just a fantasy created after having received psychological trauma? I couldn¡¯t easily dispel such doubts.

    However, the attack of the demonic beasts during the swordsmanship training ss was something I couldn¡¯t have predicted without it. I couldn¡¯t simply scoff it off as a coincidence, and I still have vivid memories of the nightmare I had that day.

    Those golden eyes drenched in exhaustion and despair.

    They gave me an unusual confidence that ¡®I mustn¡¯t ignore this letter¡¯, but now, even the only person who could help me didn¡¯t believe me.

    I could not convince him by talking about past events. So I recited the contents of the letter from the future.

    ¡°So, Leto. You may not believe it now, but ording to this letter, a powerful demonic beast will appear at this year¡¯s Hunting Festival.¡±

    ¡°The Hunting Festival? Ah,e to think of it, the 4th graders who had been dispatched are slowlying back because of the hunting festival.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I closed my mouth again at Leto¡¯s reaction. As my curious gaze turned to him, Leto stared at me, wondering what was the matter.

    Frustrated, I got up from my seat and recited the letter¡¯s contents once again. This time a little louder.

    ¡°During this year¡¯s Hunting Festival, a powerful demon will appear¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know, the Hunting Festival ising soon. Are there any academy students who don¡¯t know that? Why would it matter?¡±

    No way, I plopped down and was at a loss for words.

    There was a strange difference between what I said and the words Leto heard. When I tried to convey the information contained in the letter, my words seemed to be reced with a simr yetpletely different content.

    How is it even possible?

    Actually, the fact that a love letteres from the future already doesn¡¯t make any sense, but to see this level of distortion in front of my eyes made me feel only more confused.

    As I lowered my gaze in a daze, Leto slowly swallowed his saliva with a serious expression. He seemed to be wondering if I was out of my mind or if he should take my words seriously.

    He sighed immediately. As if he just made up his mind, he said.

    ¡°Hey there, Ian. If what you say is true¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you finally believe me?¡±

    When I responded with a slightly excited voice, Leto nodded as if to calm down. He continued speaking in a low voice.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there is a high possibility that the time distortion singrity is a phenomenon limited only to you.¡±

    At those words, I stared at Leto with a look of iprehension. Leto clicked his tongue, even without saying anything, it was obvious what he was going to say.

    <strong> ¡®That¡¯s the problem with those from the Knight¡¯s Faculty.¡¯ </strong>Soon, he began exining to me.

    ¡°To distort the space-time continuum, the highest level of magic is required. Even then, the scope is limited. However, if a letter dide from a distant future, it means that the information has been passed down.¡±

    ¡°The information has been passed down? What do you mean by that?¡±

    Then, Leto sipped his drink. He seemed to be still contemting whether it was right for him to seriously believe me. Even so, in the end, I was his best friend.

    He continued to exin.

    ¡°Just from the transmission of information from the future, the world is subjected to a tremendous amount of distortions. For example, the stuff you were talking about earlier, like how you subjugated the demonic beasts after reading the contents of the letter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you subdue those demonic beasts in the future from which that letter came from? Were you reading that letter again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I guess¡­¡­?¡±

    Leto shook his head in response to myck of confidence. It meant that I gave the wrong answer. He opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Time is not that simple. If there is no past where you read the letter in the first ce, consequently there would be no future where you subjugate that demonic beast. In that way, how could you possibly write a letter in the future? The causal rtionship of the event itself is trapped. It¡¯s like running in a circle chasing yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I still had no choice but to look at Leto. Leto spat out a brief swear word out of frustration, then he shook his head and said to me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand. So¡­ the point is that the distortion is enormous even with that little bit of information. The mana required to correct it is even greater. So, in order to minimize the scope of that distortion, the scope of time reversal must be restricted, and that is where you y your part.¡±

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°A lettering from the future. Does it even make sense?¡±

    Leto¡¯s response shut my mouth at once. Leto was still looking at me with suspicious eyes, but even so, just now he provided me with his own inferences, even if it was for a short time.

    ¡°So if what you say is true, no matter how much you want to show me the letter, I won¡¯t be able to see it. Since the distortion¡¯s scale would increase, they must have blocked it in the first ce. Of course, there may be a way around it, but¡­¡­.¡±

    <strong>Hmmm</strong>, Leto Fell into deep thought as he kept tapping the table with his index finger. After a moment, he quickly scratched the back of his head and began shaking it vigorously.

    ¡°Right now I can¡¯t think of a way. Anyway, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll look into it, so don¡¯t even bother yourself with it. Of course, if I had to bet, I¡¯d bet you¡¯re crazy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, really. I¡¯m serious¡­¡­.¡±

    In the end, the following key points I found out from my conversation with Leto that day.

    The love letters wille only to me. And no one other than me will be able to see it. It¡¯s impossible to convey the contents of the letter as it would convey future information to the past.

    It was disappointing news. If so, does that mean that I have no choice but to carry the burden of this letter alone?

    My head was clouded. My shoulders were heavy. So far it had been fine. But, even in regards to the Hunting Festival, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could handle it. But what if the contents of that love letter were true?

    What if I had to prevent the destruction of the world?

    It made no sense,I was at best just the second son of a countryside Viscount. This was way beyond the limits of my capabilities.

    But at the thought of the world being abruptly destroyed, I couldn¡¯t evenugh.

    It was when I was walking in a daze like that.

    I suddenly noticed a presence. In fact, I had noticed it for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t call her recklessly because I didn¡¯t organize my thoughts yet.

    But now, it was an alley with few people. It might be the best moment to converse with her.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Come out Seria.¡±

    Then, from behind a building far away from me, a girl appeared, hesitatingly.

    It was Seria. She was looking at me anxiously.

    It was a look of desperation.

 Chapter 38: The First Letter (38)

    Chapter 38 - The First Letter (38)

    Tens of thousands of people live on the academy grounds. This is because not only the students but also the faculty and the store¡¯s staff, and various management personnel reside here.

    Since it was a ce where so many people lived, the academy was always crowded. More than half of the people staying here were youths brimming with vigor. There were a lot of people to meet, ces to go. Thus, they would frequently venture out.

    However, no matter how crowded the academy was, the drove couldn¡¯t upy each and every ce. The academy was spacious, but of course there were some secluded ces as well.

    For example, the forest at the south of the academy or the backyard of old buildings located at the outskirts of the campus. After all, they were ces that students didn¡¯t need to visit and they were also far from the center of the academy.

    These ces ended up bing the venue for the likes of Thean¡¯s gang to gather. As a result, the students¡¯ visits became fewer and rarer, and they have now be a secret area known only to a select few.

    The ce where I called Seria was also one of those ces.

    There were several old buildings on the way to the forest. They were aplex of buildings that had been used as a research center long ago, but over time, may it be because they decided to reconstruct it or that the rted studies have been abandoned, it became a forsaken site.

    The Ministry of Education seems to be making ns to use this area somehow, but, like most administrative procedures, progress has been slow. This in turn made this ce suitable for students desiring a secret meeting.

    It was a suitable ce for me and Seria to have a conversation. I stood in the vacant lot behind the old building, looking at Seria.

    She was in doubt¡­ as if she didn¡¯t know how to treat me.

    I was her first friend. So she didn¡¯t know what to do when a friend got mad. Thinking as such, I heaved a brief sigh.

    I wasn¡¯t seriously angry with Seria either. Rather, due to my recently sensitive temper, I needed an excuse to vent.

    I shouldfort her, so I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Seria, have you been following me since this morning?¡±

    At my point, Seria¡¯s body flinched and started trembling. Her gaze drooped to the floor. Her pupils trembled, making her look pitiful.

    It was as I said. Seria has been following me since this morning, right after I got angry.

    Even after I entered the dorm, it seemed that she was sneaking around in front of the dormitory. After all, as soon as I left the dorm, she had been secretly stalking me again.

    In fact, I had noticed it before. Seria hid herself, but my senses, which have be more sensitive recently, quickly perceived her presence.

    There was also the virtue that Seria didn¡¯tpletely erase her presence. At the academy in broad daylight, where a lot of people are walking, if you suddenly start prowling, passersby will obviously look at you with a strange gaze.

    Since she had been following me around for so long, obviously, there was something she wanted to say. I looked down at Seria and asked gently.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to say?¡±

    Seria nced up and looked into my eyes, and when she met my eyes, she bowed her head in surprise.

    My mood had cooled off, but she seemed to think that my anger hadn¡¯t calmed down yet.

    It was a difficult situation. I had no choice but to think about how to soothe her, so I waited patiently for Seria to speak first. However, I then realized that she might bete for her lecture.

    So I took one step closer to her. Seria¡¯s body quivered. Her bewildered gaze turned towards me.

    There was still quite a distance between us. I stopped there and looked at Seria again.

    It was a signal for her to say something. If I continued to approach her, she would freeze. In that case, it would be enough to moderatelyfort her, but this time, I wanted to hear what Seria wanted to say to me.

    Because it was a valuable opportunity. I couldn¡¯t always take care of her due to her immaturity. She, too, needed to grow.

    Seria tightly closed her eyes. A shaking voice came out of her mouth.

    ¡°So-So-So-So¨C¡±

    ¡®Sorry¡¯? It looked like she was going to apologize.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad choice. First of all, apologizing to a furious person without arguing about the right or wrong would certainly help to calm those old mes of rage.

    Of course, there are people who hear the apology first, and then get made once more affirming how they were right all along. Such a person was rather emotional, so it would be fitting to spend a little more time on trying to patch that rtionship. Otherwise, it¡¯s a rtionship doomed to fail.

    Fortunately for Seria, I wasn¡¯t particrly inclined to keep sulking for a long time. And above all else, I thought that I was the one in the wrong here.

    After hearing Seria¡®a apology, we would reconcile. I¡¯ll apologize as well, and that would conclude the matter. We would then go back to the days when we practiced together and chatted together like before.

    It was perfect. I smiled contentedly at the blueprint of the future I envisioned.

    Seria will also find out from today¡¯s events that friends sometimes fight, but after they reconcile, their rtionship bes even stronger.

    However, Seria¡¯s next reaction was beyond my imagination.

    ¡°So-Sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, sniff, sniff¡­¡­.¡±

    Tears welled up in her sapphire eyes.

    The dripping tears, as they hit the ground, shattered like a beautiful jewel being broken to fragments. I was taken aback by Seria¡¯s reaction and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Is she crying?

    Was she still that Seria with a strong sense of pride? Although she sometimes felt inferior to her step-sister, the pride and confidence she harbored were genuine.

    That¡¯s why after losing to me, she applied for a duel again. It was to restore her self-esteem.

    Today was the second time I saw her shed tears.

    Back then, when Seria was being bullied thest time, she struggled to wipe away her tears. She must have felt miserable deep in her heart, thus she didn¡¯t want to show that ugly side to me.

    However, the tears falling today seemed more abundant than the tears she shed that day.

    It symbolized how intense her emotions were. I was dumbfounded, unsure of what to do, so I had no choice but to stare nkly at Seria.

    ¡°Sorry, sob¡­ sorry¡­ please, forgive me¡­ sniff, please¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Waves of emotion soon spread not only to her eyes, but engulfed her entire body. Her body quivered like a leaf. It was a pitiful sight. So I had no choice but to unconsciously approach Seria.

    The body sometimes conveys emotions better than words. This is how Seria was now. Only a visceral sadness dwelled in her voice, but her trembling body said a little more.

    Anxiety, apprehension, and fear.

    The thought that the precious rtionship she had so painstakingly worked to build might crumble made the proud and confident girl bend her pride. It was unbearable.

    Seria bowed her head and apologized to me once again. I grabbed one of her stiff hands.

    Suddenly, Seria raised her head in surprise. Her tearful eyes seemed to be affecting mine as well.

    I sighed and wiped her tears with the back of my hand, then I admonished her.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you an idiot? It¡¯s not something worth crying about.¡±

    Seria had a bewildered look on her face as she raised her gaze. I wiped her eyes a few more times, and then the tears stopped.

    Astonishment was evident in Seria¡¯s voice.

    ¡°E-Eh, Hiik.. Senior Ian isn¡¯t mad¡­¡­?¡±

    She was stuttering. But neither I nor Seria cared about it. Seria was looking at me in shock, while letting out hups. On the other hand, I was in a panic as I saw her sudden burst of tears.

    I looked at Seria without saying anything for a moment, then scratched my head.

    ¡°No, why are you crying? Just because of a little fight¡­ Then how many times are you going to cry in the future?¡±

    ¡°Ha, but Senior Ian got angry for the first time¡­¡­.¡±

    Seria hesitated and lowered her gaze to the floor again. A slight unease painted her eyes again.

    So were you worried? It was a scene I could never get angry at. Iughed as if it was ridiculous.

    ¡°What if I get a little angry? Back then, I was in a bit of a sensitive mood, Seria. Sorry.¡±

    Seria lifted her head again and looked into my eyes upon hearing my apology. After making sure that my anger had been resolved, only then she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Even so, a bit of moisture still lingered in her eyes. She nced at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you still worried?¡±

    Seria didn¡¯t answer my question. However, her head lowered once again, expressing her feelings.

    <strong>Hmmm</strong>, I swallowed a sigh. I didn¡¯t know that I would end up in such a situation just by being angry once.

    After thinking for a moment, I asked her carefully.

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    In fact, it was a rather cowardly question. An ill hearted way to pass the choice on to others, if you didn¡¯t have the ability to solve the situation.

    But for now, this was the best choice. I didn¡¯t know how to soothe a crying woman, and this was the first time in my life that I had ever made a woman like Seria cry.

    The times I ever had a woman cry, at most, were when I made Celine cry as a child. I couldn¡¯t even understand why Seria burst into tears in the first ce.

    Why was Seria so anxious? Unable to answer this question, I couldn¡¯t figure out how to appease her.

    Seria¡¯s eyes widened for a moment at my sudden question, and then she nced away slightly as if entering a deep state of contemtion. Then, soon, the glint in her eyes changed and became like someone who has made a decision.

    Still, her lips opened and closed over and over again, as if those words hard to say out loud. Then she finally opened her mouth a few momentster.

    And the words she uttered.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ehm, give me a hug.¡±

    Again, her words far exceeded my expectations, so I didn¡¯t say anything.

    Seria¡¯s skin had a sweet scent to it. Her moist breath, the tearful eyes, and the slightly red cheeks.

    Her silhouette was eye-catching. It was an attractive curve that only a beautiful woman could have. My head went nk in an instant.

    A crying woman had a strange charm. A magic that attracts men and makes them want to hug her right away.

    Thus, I couldn¡¯t open my mouth recklessly. I just kept staring at Seria, who was looking up at me without saying anything, for a long time.

    It was a sultry look. She seemed to have subconsciously learned how to seduce a man, other than having the curves of a beautiful woman.

    When her soft breath tickled the tip of my nose, I suddenly woke up. It felt like waking up from a dream, and my hazy mind awakened as if it had been sshed with cold water.

    And with my sense of reason returning, the first thought that crossed my mind.

    ¡­¡­ Why is this junior so bold?

 Chapter 39

    <strong>? The First Letter (39) ?</strong>

    Eventually, Seria fell into my arms. It was an unavoidable situation for me.

    To be honest, when a woman as beautiful as Seria asks for a hug, is there any man who could refuse?

    Of course, there might have been some. One of them might have been me.

    However, as time passed by and no answer came from my mouth. Upon seeing Seria¡¯s increasingly growing paleplexion, everyone would be left with no choice but to hug her.

    The fear that she might cry also yed a part. Anyone could tell Seria¡¯s current appearance was emotionally unstable to anyone.

    As she buried her face in my chest, she rubbed her head against it a few times. Feeling her touch, I felt like I was going to die due to embarrassment. Seria, however, didn¡¯t react at all, probably still overwhelmed by her emotions.

    A little more time had passed before she finally came to her senses. She opened her eyes and then, as if a realization dawned on her, she suddenly looked up to me.

    My face turned red, and for a long time I avoided Seria¡¯s gaze. This showed how much of an embarrassing situation this was.

    And seeing me reacting like that, Seria seemed to have realized what the situation was now.

    A junior was in her senior¡¯s arms and felt relieved as she rubbed her face against his chest. That alone was enough room for us to be mistaken for lovers.

    Seria¡¯s face heated up in an instant. She stepped back out of my embrace, then she began to stutter as her eyes trembled.

    ¡°S-S-So¡­ Ehm, Senior Ian? this, this¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want you to calm down¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    In fact, rather than calming down, Seria seemed to be even more panic-stricken, but I intentionally didn¡¯t point that out.

    I was just hoping that lending my arms would help. As I was about to use that as an excuse, Seria¡¯s next actions discouraged me.

    ¡°Li-li-listen! S-So, this is because of my mother!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Mother?¡±

    That¡¯s how Seria¡¯s story began. A memory of Seria¡¯s mother, whom I¡¯ve been hearing abouttely.

    However, today¡¯s story was not about the nightmarish memories she had shared so far. Rather, it was about the hazy, blissful memories that remained in her heart.

    Seria and I were walking along a quiet road. I had to go to the lecture soon, so it was inevitable.

    Since it was a road through the forest, there were flowers and shrubs growing here and there. It was the right atmosphere for the two of us to have a conversation.

    ¡° When I was young, my mother used to hug me when I cried.¡±

    ¡°You must have shed so many tears back then.¡±

    Seria lowered her head with a blush across her cheeks. Perhaps hearing my words, she recalled how profusely she cried. Her voice trembled with shame.

    ¡°Uh, anyway, my mother was a maid, so she was often away. Even after giving birth to me, she was on duty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ What? How is that even possible?¡±

    She was a woman who was pregnant and gave birth to a child. No matter how pure-blood centric the Yurdina family was, this was too much. How could they treat her like a ve?

    Then Seria¡¯s voice deepened even more. She couldn¡¯t even pu ont a bitter smile on her lips. Instead, she had her usual impassive expression on her face.

    Knowing that it was a mask to hide her feelings, I said nothing.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t really make her work like a servant. However, there were some people in the family who didn¡¯t like her, so they called her out for nothing¡­ It was something like that.¡±

    However, no matter how young she was, there was no way Seria wouldn¡¯t have realized that her mother was being mistreated.

    Rather, the younger a child was, the more sensitive they were to the emotions of adults. Ordinary children use such an attentive eye to charm others to get what they want.

    Seria didn¡¯t have that possibility. It must have been around that time that she started speaking less and her expression became more and more frigid.

    As if to prove my reasoning, Seria continued to confide in me.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not something to be so anxious about, however even back then, I was vaguely aware of what was going on. I felt how atrocious the family¡¯s treatment towards my mother was.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you cried. You were afraid your mother would leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Seria then lowered her head slightly. The blush that appeared on her cheek was still there. She nced into my eyes.

    Come to think of it, doesn¡¯t that mean that I remind her of her mother?

    In fact, she shouldn¡¯t consider me as her mother. However, it meant that I was just as precious to her as her mother. That¡¯s something to be grateful for, or so I thought.

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s the first time she made a friend. She, too, will discover it someday as our rtionship grows stronger.

    In fact, there is no friendship that can be cut off with just a few words, and moreover, there is no need to treat me as someone special.

    At that time, my heart will probably feel a little lonely, but since it was a sign of Seria¡¯s growth, I should ept it dly.

    Still, I felt like something was bothering me, so I spoke to Seria in a serious tone.

    ¡°Am I so precious? Am Iparable to your mother?¡±

    ¡°Th-Th-That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±

    Seria immediately panicked and tried to make excuses, but her blushing face was already telling her true intentions.

    I chuckled and burst intoughter. My two hands naturally grabbed Seria¡¯s hand. Seria¡¯s surprised eyes met the gaze of my own. I then opened my mouth with a sincere glint in my eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ever leave, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    I told her not to worry in the future.

    ording to Leto¡¯s advice, holding a woman¡¯s hand and speaking in an assertive tone will make you seem more convincing. Of course, I had to make eye contact as well.

    The blush across Seria¡¯s face was testament to the effectiveness of Leto¡¯s words. Then, lowering her gaze slightly, she spoke in a voice filled with strange emotions.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    In the future, I won¡¯t do this again, feeling satisfied I let go of Seria¡¯s hand. Seria seemed to think that it was a pity, so she quietly took my hand in her arms.

    It seems that she still wants to feel human warmth. She was quite a lonely child.

    I will have to pay more attention to her in the future. At least until Seria makes a few more friends.

    With that thought in mind, I stopped walking with Seria when I found a flower blooming on the street.

    Its sky-blue petals stood out. The six petals were wide open, showing off their beauty. The name of that flower which seemed oddly familiar.

    When I came to a standstill, Seria followed my gaze with a puzzled look. And soon she let out a small exmation.

    There was a hint of joy mixed in her voice.

    ¡°Ah, sepia flowers.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You know?¡±

    I inadvertently asked the question. My voice was somewhat low, and Seria didn¡¯t notice such a sign as she kept looking at the sepia flower.

    She spoke in her usual tone.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my mother¡¯s favorite flower. When I was young, my mother would pick these flowers and put them on my ear.¡±

    As such a subtle smile flickered across Seria¡¯s lips. It was a rare sight. Seria rarely smiled, so it seemed that she had many memories rted to the sepia flower.

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything.

    That name, written at the end of the letter.

    The nickname ¡®Sepia¡¯ suddenly shed through my mind. The attack of the demonic beasts during the swordsmanship training ss, and even the hunting festival which was going to be held in the future.

    My eyes quietly turned to the woman standing next to me. She, who had always acted like a statue of ice, was looking down at the flowers with a warm gaze now. The difference was quite noticeable.

    For an instant, my heart fluttered.

    ¡°When I look at the sepia flowers, I still feel my heart warming up. Because it¡¯s one of the few memories my mother left for me¡­¡­.¡±

    Maybe she¡¯s ¡®Sepia¡¯?

    It was the moment when the question that had been buried in the depths of my heart resurfaced.

    ****

    That afternoon, I was walking down the academy¡¯s courtyard without saying a word.

    My mind wasplicated. Memories of Seria today were wandering through my mind like fishes released into the pool of water.

    ¡®Sepia¡¯, is she really Seria?

    Based on the scribbled words of the person who sent a love letter from the future, she and I should have been lovers.

    Only then could the destruction of the world be prevented. To be honest, it was a story that didn¡¯t make any sense at all, but nevertheless, that phrase was etched in my heart like a pointed stone.

    If so, will I be courting Seria in the future? It would be a glorious conquest for the second son of a countryside Viscount. Even though Seria is a young maiden, she still bears the surname of Yurdina.

    It meant that I could be tied by blood to one of the Empire¡¯s five most prestigious families. In addition, Seria not only excelled both in beauty and talent, but she also had outstanding financial resources, so it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to wee such an event with open arms.

    But on the contrary, I felt skeptical.

    Really¡­Me? Am I going to court her?

    Compared to Seria, I¡¯m rather inferior. Maybe I wasn¡¯t thinking right. I couldn¡¯t be sure that Seria was ¡®Sepia¡¯ just because of that.

    As I was walking while being immersed in those thoughts. At one point, something soft touched my arm. I was startled and turned my attention to the person I believed to be the cause.

    ck hair, brown eyes. The lovely-looking girl was a person I was quite familiar with.

    Celine Haster, she clinged to my arm with an awkward smile unbefitting of her.

    ¡°W-W-What a coincidence! I-Ian O-Op¡­Oppa? How have you been?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I looked at her with an expression that asked ¡®What is this girl doing?¡¯, but Celine was still observing me. Then I remembered the conversation I had with Leto this morning.

    Come to think of it, he predicted that Celine would soone to relieve my anger. It seems that his prediction was correct, as they had grown up together like real siblings. The sad thing is that Leto, who wanted to see Celine¡¯s expression in this state, wasn¡¯t present.

    I was about to tell her that my anger had calmed down, but my curiosity soared and I looked down at her without saying a word.

    I wanted to see how Celine would act. At that moment, Celine¡¯s eyes became even more anxious.

    Soon she began to act as if she was crying while pretending to rub her eyes with her sleeve.

    ¡°This Celine didn¡¯t feelfortable even for a day at the thought of her Oppa¡¯s¡­ cold harsh face riddled with anger¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not even a day has passed yet, so how could you feel ufortable for a whole day?¡±

    ¡°A-Anyway!¡±

    Celine, who had been annoyed as usual when I retorted, began examining my eyes again to see if I was still angry. She then started grinning again and clung to my arm.

    ¡°Anyway, I deeply regret my actions¡­ At that time since this Celine was a little harsh, I must have made Ian Oppa feel ufortable. So, have you calmed down now?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°W-Why!¡±

    Celine wept at my resolute refusal and began fidgetting. She clung to me and uttered in a sweet, pitiful voice.

    ¡°Calm your anger, right? right? I was wrong¡­ I won¡¯t fight like that in front of Ian Oppa from now on.¡±

    ¡°So, are you still going to fight behind my back in the future?¡±

    ¡°No, but it¡¯s because that bastard kept scratching my nerves¡­ Ahhh! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! This Celine surrenders! I will listen carefully to Ian Oppa!¡±

    Upon hearing my question, Celine tried to express her true intentions in an annoyed voice, but as soon as I tried to drive her away, she immediately dered surrender.

    I chuckle seeing Celine¡¯s adorable appearance.

    Upon hearing myughter, Celine¡¯s face immediately turned red. She then inquired excitedly.

    ¡°W-Why are youughing? Oppa, did you justugh? Are you still mad?¡±

    ¡°Well, after seeing your sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m relieved~¡±

    Then she poked me on the side. Even so, she still secretly stole a nce at my eyes to check if I was still angry or not.

    Of course, my anger had subsided long ago, so there was no need for that. I then shook my head as a sign of surrender.

    Celine didn¡¯t hide her joy. She immediately felt better and whispered in my ear in a soft voice.

    ¡°If this still doesn¡¯t work out¡­ Would you like to touch my breast?¡±

    A seductively sweet voice. The sensation of her breath tickling and brushing my ears surged through my spine.

    But my response was only one. My fists mmed into Celine¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    ¡°You are still joking, again.¡±

    ¡°I-It hurts!¡±

    Celine screamed like that, and then immediately began to groan.

    She started saying how could I be a man, rejecting a woman as pretty as her, and that I was the greatest sinner in history. She was simply making too much of ruckus.

    Of course, I pretended to ignore her. There would be no end if I were to go along with Celine¡¯s pranks one by one. I just felt satisfied that my rtionship with her had been restored.

    Me and Celine soon started kidding around with each other as usual. That was when she and I were walking alone.

    Gaze, I felt someone blocking my way.

    My curious gaze turned in that direction. There stood a girl wearing the characteristic conical hat of the mages.

    Cute brown hair, blue eyes brimming with curiosity. She was shorter than Celine, but thanks to the conical hat, she looked a little taller. Yes, she looked like a child.

    I immediately recognized her identity due to the crying man next to her. He looked familiar.

    Lupine Rine. It was a guy who I had beaten once. I had warned him that there would be no next time, but unfortunately, he appeared in front of me again.

    No, maybe he had been dragged out involuntarily. As soon as he saw me, he started trembling like a leaf. My eyes quietly turned to the girl.

    Looking back, she wasn¡¯t just any girl. The ck cloak draped over her shoulders symbolized her grade.

    It was 4th year, the highest grade. Come to think of it, I heard that they were returning one by one for the hunting festival, and she seemed to be one of them as well.

    ¡®Elsie Rine¡¯, was one of the top talents of the famous Rine family. Of course, she was a 4th year senior.

    And along with her, some tall 4th year seniors started to gather around me. It was probably the gang that Elsie Rine ruled over.

    She might look like a doll, but I¡¯d heard rumors that their activities weren¡¯t much different from a criminal organization.

    I let out a groan.

    I think I knew what their business was, but I still decided to ask her that question to show the minimum courtesy towards my seniors.

    ¡°Senior Elsie, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I heard you beat up my brother¡±

    It was a straightforward statement. My eyes slowly turned to Lupine, who was standing behind Senior Elsie. Contrary to his elegant appearance, he let out a shrill scream and clung to Senior Elsie.

    ¡°Si-Si-Siister¡­ Lets stop! This bastard is not normal! He is a lunatic!¡±

    However, Senior Elsie frowned slightly and uttered coldly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just keep quiet? You are making our entire family look bad¡­ Does it make sense for the Young Master of the Rine family to be beaten by the second son of a countryside Viscount, and not say anything in return?¡±

    Lupine shut his mouth as if he had been convinced by those words. However, the way he nced at me and looked into my eyes showed that he was still afraid of me.

    Celine¡¯s grip around my arm strengthened. I nced at her and noticed that she was looking around with quite scared eyes.

    The opponents were seniors. and high-ranking nobles at that. She couldn¡¯t help but be afraid.

    Originally, I was supposed to be the same, but after losing my memories, I became unusually bold. As such, I once more asked Senior Elsie.

    ¡°Are you fine with this? We are in the middle of the academy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we shouldn¡¯t. So let¡¯s go somewhere quiet together.¡±

    And then, Senior Elsie pointed in a direction with a nod of her head. I don¡¯t know the exact location, but she must mean to go to a vacant lot with fewer people.

    Students passing by gathered one by one and began gossiping. No one would be so stupid as to not be able to guess what the situation was, but nheless, no one came forward.

    The Rine family was a prestigious family, and senior Elsie¡¯s reputation was also excellent. The gang she managed might be average in terms of skill, but in one way or another, they were still people who survived until the 4th year at the academy.

    If you don¡¯t want to stir up some shit for nothing, it¡¯s better to stay quiet. Celine tugged at the hem of my clothes.

    ¡°I-Ian Oppa¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    I looked at Celine for a moment, then heaved a deep sigh.

    I couldn¡¯t help it. I said to Senior Elsie in a in tone.

    ¡°Let Celine go. She is not the one you have business with anyway.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Senior Elsie looked at me without saying anything for a while, then smiled and said.

    ¡°You want to act like a man? Fine, I don¡¯t want to overwork myself either.¡±

    Now that I was paying attention, she looked cute and lovely. However, the problem is that her personality is not like that at all.

    When Senior Elsie nced, a few mobs moved away.

    I pushed Celine there. She stepped back and looked at me worriedly.

    The situation was different fromst time. A surprise attack is impossible, and the opponents were smart and knowledgeable 4th year seniors. Not taking into ount the presence of a talented mage such as Elsie Raine.

    I think I will have to be in the intensive care unit one more time, and I knew I was going to be scolded by the Saintess once again.

    I sighed, and Celine, who was looking at me with quivering eyes, bit her lips as if she had made up her mind.

    Pang-

    A sharp sound resounded. And the body of one of the mobs surrounding me fell forward.

    Thud, the sound of a giant copsing, resounded.

    Silence descended. No one standing here had expected it. Everyone¡¯s astonished eyes turned to the back of the head of the fallen man.

    There remained a small notebook. Maybe he was hit with its edge, but no matter how firm a notebook was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to knock out an academy¡¯s 4th year student with a single blow.

    Then there was only one answer. The person who threw the notebook was just that powerful.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes moved slowly. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the supposed direction the notebook had flown from.

    The crowd split in two and retreated. They made way for one person. However, that woman took this treatment as if she was entitled to it.

    Her brilliant golden hair caught my attention. Next, her crimson eyes, the pure white skin, and that slim body.

    She was a beautiful woman of northern descent. She seemed like a real life painting. With her jet-ck cloak on, she walked proudly. A few people followed behind her.

    I had never seen such a woman boasting beauty akin to that of the sun, someone who gathered people like moths attracted to the light.

    The heir of the Yurdina family, the ¡®Golden Lion¡¯ protecting the north.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Delphine, Yurdina.¡±

    Grinding her teeth, Senior Elsie uttered that name. tant hostility flickered across her blue eyes.

    Either way, Delphine Yurdina smiled.

    She had such a confident attitude, as if Senior Elsie and her gang were nothingpared to her.

    ¡°Some full grown cats are bothering the kittens, which is a little annoying¡­ In the old days, they would call you <strong>¡®a splinter in the eye¡¯</strong>?¡±

    She was the biggest wall Seria had to ovee.

    <strong>A splinter in the eye:</strong>

    A poetic use of hanja, the actual meaning is thorn in the eye or someone who is annoying to look at. I went with splinter in the eye.

 Chapter 40

    <strong>? The First Letter (40) ?</strong>

    It was unlikely for the center of the academy to be submerged in such silence.

    It was a ce where thousands of people would roam around. Even now, there were at least hundreds of people who flocked together, and among them, faculty members were included as well.

    But none of them seemed willing to intervene in the current situation. Rather, some professors even have their eyes lit up with intrigue. That was the most suited response in ordance with the spirit of the academy.

    The Academy is an educational institution, but at the same time, it¡¯s a training institution. As long as the rules were not tantly vited, the academy didn¡¯t engage in conflicts between students.

    Even now, two factions are confronting each other, with each having a 4th year students as their representative.

    Elsie Rine from the Mage Faculty, and Delphine Yurdina from the Knight Faculty.

    They were honorable figures who didn¡¯tck anything, from the beauty that fascinated men, the prestige of their family, and the skills they possessed.

    There was a perception that Senior Elsie was slightly inferior to Senior Delphine. However, this was because Senior Delphine was just outstanding. It didn¡¯t necessarily mean that Senior Elsie wascking.

    In some aspects, Senior Elsie was even better. And that was why she had beenpeting with Senior Delphine so far.

    Just like now.

    Senior Elsie was ring daggers at Senior Delphine. Her blue eyes were akin to icy frosts. Her lips were firmly closed, demonstrating a subtle tension.

    On the other hand, Senior Delphine was overly rxed. Even when she met Senior Elsie¡¯s eyes zing with hostility. Senior Delphine crossed her arms with an arrogant look on her face while a faint smile flickered across her face, as if she was about to yawn.

    It was like two whales confronted each other. The onlookers, who didn¡¯t want to be the shrimp who gets caught up in between them, watched the situation while holding on to their breaths.

    Normally, I should have been one of those shrimps, but it was a bummer that it wasn¡¯t the case.

    Because I was nothing more than a prey that the two whales were fighting over.

    I was drenched in cold sweat underneath my shirt. Still, I maintained myposure, but it was burdensome as the situation that would¡¯ve ended after being beaten a few times by Senior Elsie gradually diffused.

    However, what if this esctes into a fight for pride between the two major families?

    I didn¡¯t want to even imagine. Even less, in this current situation, the two families had enough justification for the power struggle.

    The reason the third son of Rine county was beaten by me in the first ce was because he touched a member of the Yurdina family.

    The Yurdina family had enough reasons to protect me. Although it wasn¡¯t a fight worthy of the Rine family backing down, but basically for them, they were getting unterally humiliated by the second son of a countryside Viscount.

    A high-ranking aristocrat with a strong sense of pride could not just pass it over as nothing.

    I assumed that it would only end when the Saintess would arrive and intervene, yet I had never expected this situation to turn out like this.

    I quietly massaged my temples. I was flustered, but there was no one who cared about me in this current situation.

    It was then that Senior Elsie, who had been ring at Senior Delphine for a while, opened her mouth. A wintry smile flickered across her face as her lips curled up in mockery.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Yurdina¡­ I guess your habit of meddling has gotten worse in the meantime. Sticking nose into the affairs of our Rine family.¡±

    At the end of the day, this was the Rine family¡¯s business. She suggested her to leave and go on her way.

    But if she had nned to do that in the first ce, Senior Delphine wouldn¡¯t haven¡¯t even thrown her notebook. She hummed, ced her index finger on her lips, tapped it gently, then gazed up at the sky.

    With her face soaked in contemtion, she soon smiled. It was a beautiful smile reminiscent of the sun.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Senior Elsie seemed to choke up upon hearing her in answer. Her re grew fiercer, as her lips fluttered.

    Presumably, what she really wanted to spit out was a swear. But she couldn¡¯t hurl curses at the heir of the Yurdina family, one of the five most prestigious families in the Empire.

    Senior Elsie bit her lips and soon uttered a sarcasm in an irritated voice.

    ¡°Aha, is that so? Are you secretly in love with this kid? If you like him that much, there¡¯s no way he could just be a fling.¡±

    The onlookers held their breath away upon hearing her slightly over-the-top remark.

    Senior Elsie¡¯s remarks were problematic in two ways.

    First, it hinted that the Yurdina family¡¯s heir was involved in a love scandal.

    As the heir to a prestigious family, Senior Delphine values fidelity. She would never get involved in a love scandal. Senior Elsie, however, was being sarcastic, giving the impression that Senior Delphine was a woman who wouldy with any man as long as she liked him. It wasn¡¯t strange for anyone to conclude that she resented the Yudina family.

    And secondly, her remark was also an insult directed to the Percus family.

    Even if Senior Elsie was a high-ranking aristocrat, I was also a member of the Imperial aristocracy. As subjects serving his Majesty together, it wasn¡¯t the right behavior to make such excessive usations that were beyond the line.

    Anyone who would listen to her words would see me as a male gigolo of an aristocratic woman.

    The word spoken by an aristocrat carries as much responsibility as power. It wasn¡¯t the case that Senior Elsie didn¡¯t know this. Nevertheless, the fact that she was slowly crossing the line, it only meant one thing.

    She wanted to create an armed conflict. There was no other way to interpret her intentions, regardless of whether she was speaking for Delphine Yurdina or Ian Percus. Try attacking if you were an aristocrat who valued honor.

    While it¡¯s ambiguous whether she wants to start a fight or not, her intention to provoke us was clear.

    Senior Delphine, despite receiving such insults, didn¡¯t seem like a person to entrust all matters to the family, and since I¡¯m nothing but the second son of a countryside Viscount, she would¡¯ve thought it would be right to ignore her moderately.

    As such, I fell into deep thought.

    Now, Senior Elsie and her other dregs were all focused on Senior Delphine. What if I smack Senior Elsie in the back of her head now?

    ¡°You must have regained a lot of confidence in the meantime, Rine¡­ Not too long ago, you were just being humiliated because of your arrogance, weren¡¯t you? Your sullen face was worth seeing back then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when we faced off against each other and after all, the true strength of magic only shines when you fight in a party¡­ Would you like to try now?¡±

    They were engaged in a war of nerves.. However, I was immersed in deep thought.

    Ambush Senior Elsie from behind and take her down.

    There was that possibility. Senior Elsie might not have figured out my exact strength yet. I defeated Lupine that day and he was unconscious the entire time, so she had no way of knowing the battle circumstances in detail.

    Not to mention, Senior Elsie and his gang would never expect me to attack first. There were several groups of 4th year students, even talented wizards among them. Common sense dictated that they weren¡¯t opponents a 3rd year student could beat just because heunched a surprise attack.

    However, if I use sword aura, the story changes.

    The difference between using and not using an aura was significant. Just as even the greatest masters will face death if they are stabbed by a blind sword, even a moment of inattention in a battle between aura wielders would result in fatality.

    And not only did I have to bear intolerable insults as a junior, she also tarnished my honor as an aristocrat? As it turns out, the battle for an aristocrat¡¯s honor was always a battle of victory or defeat.

    My eyes sank in silence as I made that decision. But neither Senior Elsie nor Senior Delphine, nor anyone else, noticed that change.

    ¡°Ah, nice. It¡¯s going to be fun¡­ Shall we y a round? I didn¡¯t expect that I would have to sort out ranks as soon as I returned.¡±

    ¡°Sorts out ranks? Who will sort whom? You condescending bitch¡­¡­ !¡±

    At the moment when the voices of two women intersected, their respective followers ced their hands on their waists. It meant that they would soon draw their swords the moment this vtile situation esctes any further.

    Senior Elsie was ring at Senior Delphine with murderous intent, while Senior Delphine was staring at Senior Elsie with slightly colder eyes.

    Either way, both of their eyes looked akin to a hunter. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they crashed right away.

    Each group¡¯s attention was focused on the other side. The gazes of the onlookers were also focussed in the same direction. Hundreds of people were looking at Senior Elsie and Senior Delphine alternately, while murmuring amongst each other.

    The sight of a gang fight in the middle of the academy elicited an unexpected response. Some of the people who appeared to be professors started making distasteful faces.

    They seemed to be contemting whether to step in or stay still.

    If it was a match for the honor of the aristocracy, they would have to leave it alone as it was in ordance with academy¡¯s rules, and if it was simply an armed conflict, they had an obligation to stop it.

    But they didn¡¯t get to contemte for too long.

    Since even before that, my body flung forward like a beam of light.

    It was crazy no matter how much I thought about it, but yes.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if I stood a chance, but I knew it was certainly an opportunity, and I didn¡¯t want to live bearing such injustice anymore.

    <strong>That was my choice.</strong>

 Chapter 41

    <strong>? The First Letter (41) ?</strong>

    With a thud, my feet mmed off the ground. It was a fleeting moment that no one could respond to.

    It seemed as if the time itself was frozen<strong>. </strong>My hand gripped the hilt of the sword around my waist.

    Needless to say, my target was Senior Elsie, who had her back turned against me, but beside her there was a man with quite the stature.

    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s this bastard¡­¡­!¡±

    He nced back upon sensing a sudden presence behind him, then yelled and blocked my way immediately. It was a quick response, unlike the other 4th year seniors.

    But he made a blunder. He didn¡¯t unsheathe his sword.

    A silverish trajectory was drawn with a ¡®Zing!¡¯ as blood spewed out along the trajectory. In an instant, the gaze of the man obstructing me was painted with ¡®astonishment¡¯.

    My de, which was swathed in the silver aura, sliced through his forearm before he could draw his sword. It wasn¡¯t a deep wound, nor a shallow one either.

    However, it was just enough damage to neutralize one swordmaster. A scream erupted from the man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Aaargggh!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned directly towards me at the suddenmotion. I dashed again after shoving the man in front of me.

    It was then that my gaze met Senior Elsie¡¯s eyes. Her dazed gaze turned to me. Like a beast who allowed an unexpected attack<strong>.</strong>

    But my sword couldn¡¯t reach her. It was because two men blocked my way again.

    The man on the right was stout, and the man on the left was quite skinny. However, they both had one thing inmon: they had their swords drawn.

    The two coordinated with each other as they swung their swords. The timing of the attack, angle, and vantage point was undoubtedly perfect. Trained swordsmen were such a terrifying existence.

    Since even in such a fleeting moment, their response was bordering the realm of intuition. Therefore, I needed to deal a surprise attack.

    I stopped at a point where their sword trajectories were barely out of reach, and threw my own sword swathed in aura

    The sword flew in a straight and sharp trajectory as bewilderment flickered across their eyes.

    ¡°W-What the¡­¡­ !¡±

    The target the sword was aiming at was of course Senior Elsie.

    The two men upon reading the route of the sword, quickly averted their sword. Regardless of who struck first, they both shed to dislodge the sword de that was aiming for her.

    And finally, I pulled out my secondary armament.

    The thighs of the two men were shed with ¡®Schluk¡¯ as blood gushed out like a fountain. And soon two swordsmen copsed with a shriek.

    ¡°Aaarghh!!¡±

    ¡°Arghh¡­¡­!¡±

    The time it took for three of the 4th year seniors to copse was only a fraction of a second. The body that further increased its eleration seemed to be moving in a different time zone than others. Even the screams of the victims resounded a beatter.

    But I wasn¡¯t the only one who could sense that fleeting moment.

    As if squeezing through the gap between the two men, the one waiting for me was Senior Elsie, who had finished chanting hastily.

    A blue spell swathed her body. It was shield magic. It is one of the fundamental magic that all wizards learn, and crucial magic that can save your life in a moment of crisis.

    He wasn¡¯t as talented as Senior Elsie. No matter how urgently she finished the chant the power wouldn¡¯t have weakened. It¡¯s said that it was impossible to pierce the shield with a single strike, even if your attack is swathed in aura.

    If that was the case, it would mean that I needed tond several effective hits. However by that time, the rest of the gang who were slow to react would participate in the battle.

    Senior Elsie, who was aware of this, had an air of pride lingering in her eyes.

    She had a condescending look, as if to say, ¡®What can you do?¡¯

    A sadistic smile flickered across her lips. It was evident the thought of how to care for this cheeky junior lingered in her mind. Like a child tearing a dragonfly¡¯s wings, her gaze was innocent yet malevolent at the same time.

    So I flung my body forward without a word. Not the sword, but my body itself.

    m! The sound of her shield and my body colliding reverberated. I didn¡¯t stop there. I forcibly adhered my body to the shield and shoved Senior Elsie once again.

    The shield only absorbs shock to a certain level. It was obvious that she would not even be able to breathe if the shield resisted all kinds of forces. And I was gradually crossing that narrow threshold.

    And by the time Senior Elsie copsed on the floor, I was already on top of her.

    ¡°W-Wh-What are you doin¨C Kyaa!¡±

    m, m, m! I vigorously pounded the hatchet swathed in silverish aura on Senior Elsie. Each time I did so, a translucent partition was formed, while shards were sttered in all directions.

    Inside, Senior Elsie had no choice but to desperately cry and scream.

    ¡°S-Stop him! He-He-Help¡­ Help.. Help me! Anyone¡­ Kyaaaa!¡±

    ¡®m!¡¯. That was the final sound.

    Yes, since it was a temporary shield, the resistance didn¡¯tst long.

    Cracks began to spread through the translucent partition, centering around the point where the hatchet de was embedded. It was an irreversible phenomenon. And soon, the shield was entirely shattered with a nging rupture.

    It was a beautiful sight. Shards of light scattered in all directions, creating a hazy atmosphere. However, a deep despair lingered on Senior Elsie¡¯s face, who had witnessed the scene.

    Her blue eyes, drenched in terror, turned to me. In her eyes, my figure holding the hatchet was reflected.

    Senior Elsie couldn¡¯t stand the fear any longer and let out a shriek.

    ¡°S-Stop!¡±

    At that moment, my arm, which was about to swing the hatchet, stopped.

    I heaved a deep sigh. My chest swelled up and down repeatedly as I took a deep breath. I didn¡¯t notice this since I was immersed in the battle, but it seemed that I pushed my body too far as my lungs were squeezing in agony.

    It wasn¡¯t just me who stopped. Senior Elsie¡¯s gang behind me, who had returned to their senses and were charging at me, appalled Senior Delphine¡¯s gang, who were watching Senior Elsie and hundreds of onlookers, who had their mouths closed tightly.

    It was a strange silence. The mirage that the world itself had ceased for a moment.

    It was only when a drop of sweat dripped down my hair and drenched the ground; the world returned to life again.

    The signal was Senior Elsie¡¯s crying voice.

    ¡°I-I-I lost, so..so,pl-please, sto¡­s-stop it¡­sob¡­¡­!¡±

    A long, high-pitched cry. She usually behaved like a ruffian, but at least the sound of her crying was soft and clear enough to match her doll-like appearance.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, and soon rolled down her cheeks in a crystalized form. She was bound to be mortified.

    Not even by Senior Delphine, rather she was caught from behind and suffered a crushing defeat by the hands of a 3rd year junior, who she didn¡¯t pay any heed to. I couldn¡¯t even imagine how she was feeling right now, as she kept crying and begging for her life.

    It was only then that the spectators began buzzing again. Senior Delphine was still mesmerized, while Senior Elsie¡¯s gang was watching me and Senior Elsie beneath me helplessly.

    I heaved a deep sigh to catch my breath. I still firmly gripped the hatchet.

    In a low voice, I whispered.

    ¡°Senior Elsiei, what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­ Wha-what?¡±

    As if shocked upon hearing my sudden question, Senior Elsie inquired while looking at me with her tearful eyes.

    The visage reflected in herke-like eyes was reminiscent of the fierce figure drenched in sweat and blood I saw back then. I seemed to like it for some reason.

    ¡°What if you also liked me like Senior Delphine? Will you be willing to spend the night with me as well?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Senior Elsie shuddered. Violent tremors urred in her eyes. However, there was no change in my expression at all.

    Fierce, golden eyes filled with killing intent. My reflection in Senior Elsie¡¯s eyes was definitely like that.

    ¡°Th-That¡­ w-was a misunderstanding! Yes, there was a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°Senior Elsie, do you know? A battle for an aristocrat¡¯s honor is always a duel of life-or-death.¡±

    Even with Senior Elsie¡¯s desperate excuses, I didn¡¯t show any signs of lowering the hatchet. Senior Elsie¡¯s eyes were drenched in fear again.

    Her body trembled. Because she had a tiny body, it made her look several times more pitiful. The expressions of onlookers who seemed to have heard the conversation between me and Senior Elsie became bewildered.

    It was Senior Elsie¡¯s gang who panicked. They tried toe closer to me, but after I nced at them a few times, they had no choice but to back away.

    No matter how fast they were, they couldn¡¯t be faster than my hatchet. Then Senior Elsie became more desperate.

    ¡°Th-That¡­was a mistake, it was a misunderstanding. I-I-I never intended to disgrace your honor¡­¡­.¡±

    However, Senior Elsie¡¯s pleas didn¡¯t cause any ripples on my face. The fear in her eyes grew stronger. She couldn¡¯t even cry anymore.

    Even it was a matter of one¡¯s honor, it rarely led to murder. This was because there could be a feud between the families. So, Senior Elsie was somewhat relieved.

    Thefortable thought that she just only needed to surrender. That she only needed to endure this humiliation for a moment.

    However, now that she was lying under me. The guy who cut her gang without hesitation with a sword swathed in aura. The guy who smacked her head vigorously soon after piercing the shield with his hatchet. She couldn¡¯t help but think as such.

    Is he going to kill me for real?

    As I raised the hatchet even higher, Senior Elsie crouched down and screamed out loud.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Sorry! I will never do that again! Ple-Please let me go!! Anyone help me¡­ Kyaaa!¡±

    Bang.

    The hatchet shed right next to Senior Elsie¡¯s head.

    A look of relief shed in the eyes of the spectators, who were watching the scene with tense faces. It was the same for Elsie¡¯s brother Lupine, who was holding his posture as if he would pounce on me at any moment.

    However, this was the case limited to onlookers.

    Senior Elsie, whose life was threatened by me, nced at the hatchet that had been taken next to her with trembling eyes.

    A fear that couldn¡¯t be hidden lingered in her eyes at that cold anticipation. ¡®Heup¡¯, she struggled to even breathe properly.

    I whispered in her ear for thest time.

    ¡°Senior Elsie¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    My eyes red at Lupine. I muttered the same words I said to himst time.

    ¡°¡­¡­ There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    Senior Elsie desperately nodded her head with tearful eyes. This should be enough.

    I pulled out the hatchet and ced it back around my waist. Then I staggered up after heaving a deep sigh. I felt like my breathing had eased a bit.

    I did something crazy again today.

    If safety was the number one priority, it would have been better to wait until the conflict between Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie was over.

    I couldn¡¯t even understand why I was acting so aggressively these days.

    But it felt refreshing for some reason. I said to Celine, who was looking at Senior Elsie and me with bewildered eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Celine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ E-Eh? Y-Yes, sure!¡±

    I took Celine who had been standing in a daze, and walked away.

    Then, Senior Elsie¡¯s gang, who were blocking my path, and the surrounding onlookers instinctively retreated and made a way.

    All I had to do was walk down that path they created in front of me.

    But there was still one more person who would hold me as I left.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wait¡­¡±

    I stopped upon hearing the brief call.

    My exhausted eyes turned to the back. There I saw a pair of crimson eyes whose true intention remained unknown.

    ¡°Would you like to have a chat with me for a moment?¡±

    Delphine Yurdina began to show interest in me.

 Chapter 42

    <strong>? The First Letter (42) ?</strong>

    It has already been a day since the sh against Senior Elsie¡¯s gang.

    A lot happened in the meantime. Not only did Celine admonish me about how I could do such a dangerous thing, but I also had to listen to the Saintess¡¯ preaching after I visited the temple for a checkup.

    I insisted it was inevitable since I had to protect my honor as a noble, but in return, I had to listen to a sermon professing how honor is less important than life.

    The priests of the Holy Kingdom didn¡¯t know how important honor was to the nobles. To them, life was like a gift given to them by the God Arus.

    So when I carelessly tried to throw away that precious life while raving about ¡®honor¡¯, I must have looked like a fool. Because, even if it¡¯s the nobles who take the risks, it¡¯s entirely the priest¡¯s responsibility to save their lives.

    In the first ce, it was inevitable since each Kingdom has a different culture. After all, no matter how hard I tried to persuade her, it was impossible for me to change the Saintess¡¯ mind. Thus, in this situation, there was only one correct course of action.

    I listened to those old-fashioned sermons while nodding, seemingly impressed, as her preaching went in one ear and out the other

    After doing this for about a few minutes, most priests would nod their heads with a satisfied smile. And even the Saintess was no exception.

    ¡°Ian Oppa, I am d that you were so impressed with my words. Imperial nobles usually don¡¯t want to listen to me. You are the only exception, Oppa. This also must be Arus¡¯ grace.¡±

    As she said that, there was a sense of pride that couldn¡¯t be hidden in her pale pink eyes. She straightened her shoulders, feeling bubbly, entuating her overwhelmingly prominent cleavage.

    I sighed and averted my gaze while coughing. I then sped my hands.

    Arus, forgive your sinful son.

    However, the Saintess seemed to have misunderstood my gesture as a sign of faith. I could tell just by a mere nce at her subtle movement as a result of her excitement.

    Thanks to that, her imposing breasts bounced, as if to boast to the world about their amazing sticity. I gulped and made a cross with my hand once more.

    Arus,e to think of it, isn¡¯t it thanks to you I was born as a male? I¡¯ve just realized that this as well must have been a gift from you. Emmanuel.

    Having eventuallye to terms with myself in an instant, I sneaked a nce at the Saintes. Only a benign smile lingered on her.

    ¡°Ian Oppa, even though recently you have gained a lot of fame, you still have such deep faith, the Lord in heaven must be pleased. I hope we can chat in the future. Emmanuel.¡±

    Then she nced at me and smiled. At thest moment, I couldn¡¯t bear to face the Saintess¡¯ gaze due to my creeping sense of guilt.

    ording to mythology, Heavenly God Arus and the Evil God Omeros created humans. However, it is said that the human body still retains the sinful nature, due to the fact that Heavenly God Arus created the soul, while Evil God Omeros created the body. Now that I think about it.

    That was truly a sinful body.

    Not mine, but the Saintess¡¯.

    I soon left the temple with those immoral thoughts crumpled into one corner of my mind.

    Other than that, there was a lot of work to do. First of all, the gaze and gossip that follows me wherever I go.

    It made me reminisce about the day I first opened my eyes after having lost an entire week worth of memory. In a way, this time it was even worse than it was back then.

    The rumor of me defeating Seria in a duel was unrealistic, moreover there were only 100 or so witnesses. I was lucky it was a rumor which didn¡¯t get talked about a lot.

    However, the ce where I attacked Senior Elsie was literally in the middle of the academy. It was rare to see such a spectacle within the academy where violence was nominally banned, and even less so was seeing a third-year student defeating a fourth-year celebrity.

    In addition, the fact that the opponent I defeated was Senior Elsie also contributed to the range the rumors spread to. After all, she was ¡°The Elsie Rine¡±, the one who bore the title of ¡®Loli Gangster¡¯?

    In fact, if you were to utter even one letter of the word ¡®loli¡¯ in front of her, you would have to be prepared to face her retribution, but behind her back, that nickname was already widely used.

    Small in stature, and her doll-like appearance. From the outside, she certainly looked like a cute and lovely girl.

    However, her tendency to swear, brazen personality, and her behavior of running a gang and intimidating students gave her the opposite image. Because of their actions, they seemed no different from street gangs.

    Hence the nickname ¡®Loli Gangster¡¯. It was a rather cute name, but there were quite a few people who shuddered at her viciousness.

    Then, even though Senior Elsie personally led her gang, she still lost against one of her juniors.

    Elements of surprise, luck, and various circumstances were on my side. However, none of the rumors ounted for all of these details.

    By now, in all the rumors, Senior Elsie had be a disgraceful senior who suffered the greatest of humiliation as she wet herself in fear.

    That wasn¡¯t even taking into ount an aristocrat¡¯s honor. She would have to bear this dark history for the rest of her life.

    Moreover, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if her family decides to personally step in after the rumors of her wetting herself became widespread. She was born with a beautiful appearance, but still, if such a devious rumor were to spread, it would only block her marriage routes.

    As time passed, I felt a little sorry for her.

    Wasn¡¯t the only thing Senior Elsie did, was to bring her gang and drag her weak junior to an empty vacant lot, where he would be pummeled to an inch of his death?

    Of course, this too was only a rough guess, and it was not known what kind of vicious thing Senior Elsie was actually nning.

    Looking back, I shouldn¡¯t feel too sorry. Justice has always triumphed.

    Naturally, the rumor continued to spread even after a day had passed. Rather, it was undergoing more changes and got even more exaggerated. It was the characteristic of rumors.

    It seemed that such a rumor had entered Leto¡¯s ears. As soon as he met me, he giggled andughed.

    ¡°Hey, who do we have here? Isn¡¯t that the famous ¡®Hatchet Lord¡¯ of the Academy?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the nickname?¡±

    ¡®Hatchet Lord¡¯, my brows instantly furrowed upon hearing that strange nickname. However, after seeing my reaction, Letoughed to the point of almost choking himself to death.

    He patted my shoulder and said. This gesture suggested how hard it was for him to hold back hisughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ No, don¡¯t you use your hatchet every time you want to beat someone up? Thean was also pummeled with your hatchet, Senior Elsie was beaten with your hatchet as well¡­Because of that, hatchets have be quite popr these days as a secondary weapon in weapon stores.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Iughed as if it was ridiculous.

    The reason I loved the hatchet was simply because it had unexpected qualities as a secondary weapon. Most swordsmen have a hard time handling only one sword.

    The road to bing a swordsman was a long and arduous one. Most of the swordsmen preferred to use their time to hone their aura instead of investing it on properly mastering a secondary weapon.

    But, as my case proves, the secondary armament provides a powerful advantage inbat, once mastered. You can fight even if you lose your sword, and just the appearance of a new weapon with apletely different reach and speed would confuse your opponent.

    If you had a knack for throwing weapons like me, it would be only an added bonus. Whether it¡¯s a sword or a hatchet, you can create a series of variables by throwing them.

    However, this was due to the fact that I had satisfied such strict conditions.

    The inexperienced use of a secondary weapon entailed the fear of exposing fatal ws. A secondary armament, such as a hatchet, had a shorter reach than your main one. Naturally, the risks are bound to increase.

    Before losing my memory, I wouldn¡¯t have even dreamt of adding a secondary weapon if my body didn¡¯t instinctively handle the hatchet. But all of a sudden to see that the weapon I wield is trending.

    It wasn¡¯t funny, since it was quite the viable option.

    Leto was aware of this as well. No, maybe that made him enjoy this even more.

    After all, he was the epitome of a treacherous mage who could make other people suffer for the sake of his own pleasure.

    Why is it that all the mages seem tock basic humanity? I couldn¡¯t help butment to myself.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? Someone just said that actually your main weapon is a hatchet, but you were hiding your skills by using a sword instead¡­ Pfft!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡±

    I said that because I was strangely offended by Leto¡¯s excessive disy of joy, but Leto¡¯sughter did not stop. He evenplimented me.

    ¡°Nevertheless¡­ Well done though. To get your name out there like that, huh? It must at least mean that your image has impressed the others. Now, they might run away screaming if you were to walk sneakily with a hatchet?¡±

    ¡°No way, it would¡­¡­.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t resist myself to try it after Let urged me to do so. Thus, I took out the hatchet. Then the academy students, who were walking by, immediately scampered away with a scared look.

    No matter what you think about it, It was downright insulting. I¡¯m not that scary.

    Evening training time with Seria was no different. It was because the sh between me and Senior Elsie had once again be hot.

    Seria¡¯s sapphire eyes twinkled. It was a look of admiration and respect directed towards me.

    No, I¡¯m weaker than you.

    However, I didn¡¯t have the courage to casually shrug off the respect my junior, whom I cherished so much, showed towards me. So I did not say anything.

    Seria even brought a newspaper from the school club. It was the same newspaper that had written nasty rumors about her in the past.

    Personally, it was a newspaper who I didn¡¯t rate much since then, but Seria didn¡¯t seem to care that much since she hadn¡¯t seen the article. Rather, she was immersed in the article to the extent that her eyes gleamed.

    She handed me the newspaper. The headline was as follows:

    <strong>The Loli Gangster¡¯s true disciplinarian case! How far will the rebellion of the lower Imperial aristocrat go?</strong>

    ¡°Rebellion, to write such treacherous words regarding a noble¡­¡­.¡±

    After reading that one line, I couldn¡¯t help but mumble like that in astonishment.

    Treason was a felony. It was like that in any nation. Therefore, it wasmon for nobles, whether from an Empire or a Kingdom, to be reluctant to even make use of such words.

    And even in the academy, to dare use words like ¡®rebellion.¡¯

    I was already feeling dizzy. Even more, to define myself as a ¡®lower Imperial aristocrat¡¯ implied that a ¡®higher Imperial aristocrat¡¯ existed as well

    In the world, even if it was in the academy, nothing good would happen if you get despised by the high-ranking nobles, since they had inteced rtionships between each other. I felt mentally only after reading just one line.

    However, contrary to my thoughts, Seria spoke to me in a slightly excited tone. Even so, it was only a very subtle difference that others couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°Senior Ian, to defeat that Elsie Rine¡­ Amazing.¡±

    ¡°No, I was just lucky.¡±

    I was fortunate that I drew my sword suddenly, not even taking into ount the fact that my opponent was careless.

    I would have only won against one or two of those thugs if I confronted them head on.

    Even that was a generous evaluation I made based on the fact that my skills have been rapidly growing recently and the practicality of the secondary armament called hatchet.

    Of course, for a third year student to be talking about winning against ¡®one or two¡¯ fourth year meant he was already quite talented. However, on second thought, it was quite unbelievable.

    It¡¯s been less than a month since I lost my memory, but my skills have been growing rapidly the more I went through actual battles.

    But even that had limits. Even if I was evaluated as being ¡®strong in real life battles¡¯, my basic skills and mana had still only slightly improvedpared to the past.

    In the end, true skill doesn¡¯t rely on variables and surprise attacks, but stems from solid basics and one¡¯s mana reserves. Compensating for this would be the homework I had to solve in the future.

    But no matter what I thought, Seria seemed to think that beating a talented senior at the academy was something praiseworthy. A faint glimmer of joy flickered across her eyes.

    ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Ian is great. How did youe up with the idea of a surprise attack at that point?¡±

    ¡°Well, it just came to mind.¡±

    It was a strange remark, but Seria burst into admiration, saying that a true master differs from others in terms of instinct.

    By this point, I was almost ashamed of myself. If I were to face Seria now under the assumption of using Aura, in all probability, it would end in my defeat. Being praised by such an opponent, I had no choice but to feel ufortable.

    I heaved a sigh and then calmed down. When Seria¡¯s curious gaze turned to me, I brought up the topic that came to mind.

    ¡°There, I met her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ ?¡±

    ¡°Your step-sister.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± said Seria, as she heaved a brief sigh. Her expression turned slightly grim. To be a little more precise, her expression suggested that she was ¡®panicking¡¯.

    To Seria, her step-sister must have been like a huge wall.

    She is the president of the Knight¡¯s Faculty among the fourth-year students, the highest grade at the Academy. Even if I had never fought her, I could roughly guess what it would feel like.

    Seria inquired cautiously.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ How was it?¡±

    ¡°It was too brief of a meeting to make an assessment. But I guess she was unexpectedly favorable towards me. Oh, and.¡±

    I tapped her palms and told Seria what had transpired back then. A curious light dwelled in Seria¡¯s eyes.

    And the next moment.

    ¡°Tonight, we decided to meet once more. Alone.¡±

    Seria¡¯s face turned cold.

    The light in her jewel-like eyes dimmed at once. It was a dramatic change, so I couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    Why is Seria acting like this?

 Chapter 43

    <strong>? The First Letter (43) ?</strong>

    The sun had long since set, yet the academy remained as bustling as ever.

    The academy¡¯s research building was akin to a lighthouse, as the lights would never fade all year long. Within this building, numerous schrs could be found racking their brains on their respective research.

    Even disregarding the research building, night at the academy was always bustling. The poption numbered in the tens of thousands was enough for the academy to be considered a small town.

    The building before me was no different. It emitted a glow that made everyone aware of its existence.

    It was one of the numerous dormitories in the academy, yet it stood out in particr due to its prestige. Even amongst nobles, only those who could afford its astronomical fees and were simultaneously boasting outstanding skills could live there.

    The ¡®Aidallos Hall,¡¯ as this building was called, was named after the great conquering emperor. It exuded an antique ambience that was further refined by the night. It¡¯s said that for every student that resides in this dormitory, there exist several times as many staff there to meet their needs.

    Although I was staying at a dormitory for nobles as well, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the likes of Aidallos Hall.

    My dorm room was just a single room, spacious enough for someone living alone. The rooms in the Aidallos Hall on the other hand, were said to be as spacious as mansions.

    Only a few dozen students lived in such arge building, it made sense that they had such abundant space in their rooms. I gulped as I stood before the dormitory, my fingertips stiff from the tension.

    There was only one reason I was visiting this dormitory that I didn¡¯t live in, Delphine Yurdina has invited me.

    She is currently the heir to the 5th most influential family in the Empire, while simultaneously being one of the most talented students in the academy. No noble could argue that shecked the qualifications to live in the Aidallos Hall.

    She was the only one who could call me into this luxurious dormitory. I was invited into Delphine Yurdina¡¯s private abode.

    A man and woman meeting alone at night, in the woman¡¯s chamber of all ces. It was strange no matter how you thought of it. Nheless, the meeting had already been decided upon.

    After some hesitation, I attempted to step forward like a model imperial aristocrat.

    However, I was never able to take a step forward since someone was following me.

    Just as I took a step forward, someone grabbed and tugged the hem of my robe, stopping me in my tracks. Naturally, I turned my head towards the perpetrator.

    There stood a beautiful girl with ashen hair and sapphire-esque eyes. She stared at me with slightly tearful eyes.

    I heaved a sigh as I identified the perpetrator. It was none other than Seria.

    ¡°Seria, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ but¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Seria lowered her head and began fidgeting. She never loosened her grip on my robe as this transpired.

    She has been in this state ever since I told her that I would be having a meeting with Delphine. Even after the evening training was over, she followed around me and parroted the words ¡®Be careful¡¯.

    I wasn¡¯t going to meet some high-ranking demonic beast, moreover Delphine was an aristocraticdy well versed in noble etiquette. I couldn¡¯t understand why she was acting like this.

    Frustrated, I asked Seria the reason behind her actions.

    ¡°My Sister¡­ once she likes something, she will do whatever it takes to make it her own. Even if she has to resort to stealing.¡±

    Does that mean she is eyeing my hatchet?

    If so, I would be quite lucky if I could sell it to her for a reasonable price. The heiress of the Yurdina family wouldn¡¯tck money.

    Despite my constion, Seria kept shedding tears. I panicked, as she had never looked at me so desperately like this before.

    As an aristocrat, I can never break my promises. I can¡¯t take Seria with me since Yurdina and I agreed to meet alone.

    Seeing that I was left with no choice. I spoke to Seria in a stern tone.

    ¡°Seria, it¡¯s time for me to go. You don¡¯t want to dishonor me for having broken my promise, do you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    With a gloomy look on her face, Seria loosened her grip on the hem of my robe.

    Right now, she looked quite adorable. When we first met, her expressions were as cold as ice. Over time, she began showing a myriad of emotions.

    The fact that I was the only one she would show such emotions to gave me a faint sense of satisfaction. No, I shouldn¡¯t think like this.

    I suppressed the dark urges creeping in my heart. I held Seria¡¯s hand tightly with both of my hands to reassure her.

    It had already happened multiple times, but Seria would look at me with astonishment every time we held hands. I would then speak with utmost sincerity.

    ¡°I also want to confirm something with Senior Delphine. I won¡¯t be losing anything, so don¡¯t worry. Seria.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Alright. Since Senior Ian says so, I¡¯ll believe you.¡±

    Seria nodded her head with a blush on her face, looking relieved. A faint shade of red flickered across her cheeks, the night sky further entuating her exemry beauty on top of it. I really am fortunate to be able to receive the respect of such a pretty junior.

    With that in mind, I took a step forward. The inside of the Aidallos Hall radiated such a ssic antiquity and mor that one couldn¡¯t help but be awestruck.

    It was only the lobby, and yet dozens of servants were hard at work. A janitor for the building greeted me at the entrance.

    He politely bowed his head and told me that he had already got instructions from Delphine. With what seemed like great familiarity, he took the lead and started guiding me.

    It was quite extravagant. Like a hillbilly visiting the city for the first time, my eyes darted everywhere as I admired the interior of the Aidallos Hall.

    How many more times in the future would I be able to visit the Aidallos Hall? Today could very well be thest time. With this in mind, I made sure to imprint the interiors of the Aidallos Hall in my mind.

    This was something to boast about to Leto and Celine. Afterall, I just had the opportunity to visit the mysterious Aidallos Hall. It would be an interesting tale for the two of them, who along with me were the three musketeers of the Empire¡¯s lower aristocracy.

    While I was walking, engrossed in such thoughts, we suddenly arrived before a certain door. The door was toorge for a room that supposedly only had one resident.

    Knock Knock.

    The janitor who guided me knocked on the door. He spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Lady Delphine Yurdina, Young Master Ian Percus, whom you mentioned earlier, hase to visit you.¡±

    There was no reply from within. Instead, the door opened on its own. I widened my eyes in amazement. The janitor, however, seemed unimpressed, as if he had already seen it thousands of times.

    He bowed his head at me, pointing his arm inward. It was a signal for me to go in.

    I took a deep breath. In front of me was Delphine Yurdina¡¯s private quarter. The sense of immorality of stepping into a secret chamber that shouldn¡¯t be disclosed to anyone made me hesitate for a second.

    However, I quickly shook my head and brushed away all of these thoughts. She was a woman with enough guts to invite a man she had just met for the first time into her room. She didn¡¯t seem to be treating me in any special way, so maybe her private quarter was just another social gathering ce for Delphine Yurdina.

    As soon as I entered Senior Delphine room, she greeted me amicably.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Long time no see, ¡®Hatchet Lord¡¯.¡±

    The voice came from Senior Delphine, who was sitting in an untidy manner with only a gown on.

    The soft reddish light in the room illuminated her pure white skin. Her crimson eyes, which were filled with boredom, while her charming lips glistened like honey.

    Radiant blonde hair which didn¡¯t lose their shine even in the dark. Her womanly curves were further entuated by her tight-fitting gown.

    I suddenly had a headache. A strong scent lingered in her room. I couldn¡¯t determine what the scent was. The thought that it was the woman¡¯s fragrance crossed my mind.

    It took me quite a while to return to my senses. I was appreciating Delphine¡¯s plump breasts that were highlighted by her gown as if hypnotized. Once I managed to regain focus, I jumped back and eximed.

    ¡°N-N-No¡­ Whatever it is, you need to wear something!¡±

    I then turned my gaze away, but there was no change in Senior Delphine¡¯s expression. She was sipping wine from a wine ss and asked me in a rather puzzled voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Why?¡±

    She tilted her head as she asked this question.

    The question made me nk out for a moment. Why? There were too many reasons why. I stuttered in panic as I attempted to exin why.

    ¡°No, that¡­ I¡¯m a stranger. As the heiress of the Yurdina family, Senior Delphine needs to cherish her noble body a little more¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is my body unsightly?¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s pretty, but¡­¡­.¡±

    When my words, which had been emphasizing the importance of fidelity, became blurred, Senior Delphine smirked andughed.

    She silently stared at me with her crimson eyes. A satisfied smile flickered across her lips when she noticed me ncing at her, while avoiding her gaze embarrassingly.

    ¡°Then feel free to look at it. One could call it a rare piece of art¡­ didn¡¯t the old saying define something like this as ¡®Pearl in the Ocean?¡±

    She slowly stood up. The rustling of the soft fabric of the robe rubbing together resounded. At first nce, it seemed as if her pure white skin was being further exposed.

    The closer Senior Delphine approached, the more restlessly I took a step back. But to no avail.

    She walked silently, and suddenly she came closer to me. She smiled faintly.

    ¡°Wee to my room, Ian Percus.¡±

    Only then did I understand Seria¡¯s warning to some extent.

    Her warning for me to be wary of Senior Delphine.

    If she felt like stealing something. A cold sweat trickled down my spine.

 Chapter 44

    <strong>? The First Letter (44) ?</strong>

    Senior Delphine eventually tucked her gown in upon hearing my repeated pleas . She sat across from me as her crimson eyes glowed with inexplicable irritation.

    I may have earned a little bit of her hatred. I too was disheartened. As Senior Delphine said, her exposed body was akin to a beautiful piece of art.

    However, I couldn¡¯t help it. I just couldn¡¯t stand the current atmosphere.

    The sweet fragrance permeating through the room, the romantic atmosphere created by the delicate lighting on top of a half-bare woman with a rare beauty.

    This room seemed to be designed to entrap men. I breathed a sigh of relief after Senior Delphine finally tucked in her gown.

    Even though she was covered up, Senior Delphine was still beautiful. Her immacte fair legs that stretched out between the gown caught my eye as they have done numerous times thus far.

    Nevertheless, it was fortunate for me that she did not reveal her hidden curves. When she approached me just then, my mind fogged up due to the scent of flowers lingering on her skin.

    A proper conversation between two individuals was only possible when both sides were thinking rationally. A man who¡¯s spellbound by a woman wouldn¡¯t have been able to make rational decisions. Perhaps Senior Delphine¡¯s scheme was a honey trap all along.

    I pondered such a possibility but quickly burst intoughter inwardly at my own foolishness.

    Delphine Yurdina sets a honey trap soley to deal with the second son of a countryside Viscountcy?

    It was absurd. She could do whatever I could do, and she had whatever I could hope to have. Delphine was superior to me in every aspect, whether it be ability, wealth, or status.

    She didn¡¯t need to set a honey trap for me. When you think about it rationally, she was acting as she normally would.

    While I secretly heaved a sigh, Senior Delphine spoke with a seductive voice.

    ¡°You were like a beast when you were brandishing a hatchet, but now you are acting like a naive, meek little boy who values chastity. I¡¯m a bit disappointed, Hatchet Lord.

    I swallowed myughter at the sight of Senior Delphine grumbling.

    Thisdy needed to watch her mouth, especially in front of a guest. If she uttered something provocative towards the wrong person, it could escte into a scandal that would stymie the marriage.

    No one valued the image of chastity more than nobles. Regardless of the obscenities theymitted behind the scenes, they had to maintain a clean image for the public eye.

    Yet this aristocratic woman stood half-bare in a room with just her and a man in the dead of night?

    The moment this rumor spread, it was certain that her reputation would be tarnished. But even so, the value of Delphine Yurdina¡¯s image is far too prestigious. It would only leave a scratch on her reputation.

    I warily gave Senior Delphine an unrted advice.

    ¡°Senior Delphine, since you are an aristocrat, you should at least value your body more than anything else¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Before I could even finish my words, Senior Delphine uttered these words in a determined tone. A short and simple answer, I was rather perplexed.

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t need it, Hatchet Lord. Have you ever pondered why women wrap themselves up in front of men?¡±

    I was left tongue-tied as Delphine asked her question drowsily. Discussing such social institutions in general was not my specialty. If only I was Leto.

    At the very least, I was able to provide an answer using mymon sense.

    I began to speak while thinking back to the Saint¡¯s sermon from a few days ago.

    ¡°Well of course it¡¯s to keep their chastity, isn¡¯t it? Unlike the soul, the body was created by the hand of the evil god Omeros, so it is a source of sin¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why there is no need.¡±

    She spoke in a resolute voice once again.

    I gazed at her silently as she leisurely poured herself a ss of wine.

    The fragrance of the wine spread as the sound of dripping resonated through the room. She pushed the wine ss and it glided towards me, an impressive disy of control over her strength.

    It was apparent as the fragrance brushed the tip of my nose that the wine was of great opulence. It was the wine that the heirs of the Yurdina family drank. It wouldn¡¯t be of inferior quality.

    How much value would this single ss have in gold? I tried to gauge this value for a moment, but I soon realized that it was meaningless.

    After all, the world that she lived in was vastly different from mine<strong>. </strong>Even if it would be a struggle to calcte it<strong>,</strong> that would be nothing more than a trivial concern for her. There was only one thing I could do.

    I emptied the contents of the winess into my mouth.

    From the sweet taste, the bitter vor, and the mellow aroma of wine that traveled down my esophagus.

    It was nice. Even I, who didn¡¯t know the taste of wine, could clearly recognize the difference between this wine and ordinary mass produced ones. As I quiffed my first shot, Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes tinged with a subtle look of satisfaction.

    She seemed to enjoy this intrepid way of drinking. It made sense since she hails from the North. They are humans who have survived in a harsh environment. Whether it was aristocrats ormoners, they came across as crude individuals.

    Their appearance alone gave off the impression that they would scrutinize everyone else¡¯s meal etiquette. It confused me that her aristocratic appearance differed from her personal preferences.

    ¡°Beautiful things arouse possessiveness. Everything does. It¡¯s the same with a woman¡¯s body, the more beautiful it is, the more it stimtes men¡¯s erotism. Those thoughts of wanting to turn the women into their possession¡­¡­¡±

    Senior Delphine raised the winess again. Her eyes turned towards me as she filled her empty ss with wine.

    The look in her eyes was suggesting I take another shot.

    The bottle tilted as I held out my winess in silence. Once again, the fragrance of the wine spread as the sound of dripping resonated through the room.

    Senior Delphine held her winess with a dissatisfied look. She then continued to speak with a mellow voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s why most women cover themselves up and proim their ¡®chastity¡¯. Because that¡¯s the only way to quench men¡¯s desires. Or, perhaps it can be used as a weapon at the most vital moment¡­ Regardless, it¡¯s nothing more than the thoughts of the weaklings.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ In what sense?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be afraid when no one can have me?¡±

    It was an arrogant remark. Yet Senior Delphine said so impassively. It was a voice that left no room for retort, as if she was stating a very obvious fact.

    She was entitled to make such a statement. Even if a man gives in to lust and tries to pounce on her, no more than a few people could restrain her with force.

    The same could be said for me. Even if I lost my mind and attempted to attack her, she would overpower me within seconds. She therefore had no issues showing me her skin.

    It was because she was that strong. That hubris is the foundation of Delphine Yurdina.

    A woman who doesn¡¯t fear anyone and is controlled by no one.

    I took a sip of wine without uttering a word. As I was beginning to understand her nature, I let out a sigh and spoke.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s why you said, ¡®I don¡¯t need it.''¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I hate things that I don¡¯t need. Beautiful things be more valuable as they are unted, are they not?¡±

    Then a cold glint flickered across her eyes. I felt as if my gaze was inadvertently directed towards her pale skin. I avoided her eyes and sighed.

    Drinking made me lose control of myself again. She spoke in a manner as if she wereforting me.

    ¡°If you would like to look, then go ahead. It¡¯s rare for someone to gaze upon my body. I don¡¯t just show off my body to anyone. ¡±

    I directed my gaze towards Senior Delphine. If what she said is true, does that mean that there is a standard for who can see her half-bare?

    Grin, a light smile leaked out of Senior Delphine¡¯s mouth. She soon answered my doubts.

    ¡°Only worthy men deserve to see the beautiful.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by worthy men?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, yes. In other words¡­I mean ¡®Useful human beings¡¯.¡±

    It was an explicit statement, one that some people may find offensive.

    I however was not offended by her statement. Such words were not strange if Delphine Yurdina is the one who uttered them. However, I suddenly remembered the conversation I had with Seria the other day.

    The words that Senior Delphine threw to Seria when she was young, ¡°If you don¡¯t prove your worth, you might end up like that.¡±

    I sipped my wine in silence. Senior Delphine continued speaking nevertheless.

    ¡°I view the people of this world in a particr way, whether they are useful or not. Nothing else regarding the person matters to me. In that sense, you are quite the useful person.¡±

    ¡°Because I defeated Senior Elsie?¡±

    ¡°Besides that, I¡¯ve heard many other stories as well.¡±

    Senior Delphine crossed her legs as she uttered that statement. Her smooth, luscious thighs were revealed at a nce. I endured the temptation of gazing upon her legs.

    I couldn¡¯t keep dancing to her tune. I firmly shut my eyes and drank the wine.

    Senior Delphineughed, as if I was cute. She continued her speech in a rxed voice.

    ¡°I heard that you are hanging out with Seria these days.¡±

    ¡°I am grateful for that. Although you have great talents, you don¡¯t seem to have any talent for spiritual rtionships¡­ I was concerned that she might never be able to make friends for the rest of her life. Despite being a member of the Yurdina family, she is still my half-sister.¡±

    A faint smile flickered across her lips as she said that. Does she care for Seria in her own way? This may be the case since they grew up together.

    Senior Delphine, who had a faint, bitter smile on her face, was silent for a moment.

    Tap, tap, her index finger tapped the table. Her crimson eyes, which seemed immersed in thoughts, gazed out the window. The moonlight seeping through her window felt like the lighting put her in the spotlight. A picture-esque view.

    Some time passed before she turned towards me again.

    ¡°I heard a lot of interesting stories as well. A third-year male student who was only in the intermediate rank has been showing incredible performances recently.¡±

    ¡°I was just lucky.¡±

    In response to my own words of humility, Senior Delphine sneered at me. As if that humble remark was ridiculous.

    ¡°There is no need for your words of humility. What matters is the result. If you get lucky once, it¡¯s a coincidence, but if it happens multiple times, it¡¯s skill. And, I like talented people.¡±

    With a sound of ¡®tap,¡¯ the winess that Senior Delphine was holding was set on the table. There was a reddish blush on her cheeks. She was starting to get drunk.

    It felt like a steamy heat was running down my esophagus and stabbing in my head. I was also slowly getting drunk. Senior Delphine gave me an erotic smile and spoke.

    ¡°You would know what I want to say, right?¡±

    I gulped instead of responding to her question. Not because I couldn¡¯t understand the intent hidden behind her question, but because it took me by surprise.

    Is this really how she¡¯s going to act?

 Chapter 45

    <strong>? The First Letter (45) ?</strong>

    It wasn¡¯t long before I spoke again. Senior Delphine¡¯s statement was unexpected, however, it wasn¡¯t that her words were vague enough to make her intentions unclear.

    I carefully replied to her question.

    ¡°¡­¡­ So it¡¯s kind of like a recruitment offer.¡±

    Senior Delphine smiled with satisfaction at my answer. Her fair hand tilted the bottle. Soon the empty ss was filled once more with wine. It was the same winess she put her lips on.

    Instead of drinking from the winess again, she tapped the ss and pushed it away.

    Another drink arrived before me. I stared at Senior Delphine with a baffled look.

    Senior Delphine clenched her chin as she stared at me with a look of annoyance. Anguid voice flowed out of her mouth.

    ¡°In the North, we pour arge horn chalice full of liquor and share it as a sign of being together. It¡¯s a ceremony we share with ourrades. But well, we can¡¯t do that in the middle of the academy, can we?¡±

    The ceremony seems slightly uncivilised, she added as she stared at her wine ss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel too burdened. Just think as if we are establishing a friendly rtionship.. If it eventually garners your interest, then we can continue from there. ?¡±

    If it interested me, she meant for me to formally serve under her.

    I struggled again to formte a proper response. To be honest, I expected we would just exchange a few words. I didn¡¯t expect to receive such an offer from Senior Delphine.

    It was because events progressed too quickly.

    Around the 4th year of the Academy, there was a tendency for high-ranking nobles to form factions. It served the purpose of recruiting talented individuals to join them after their graduation. However, these factions only formed under the condition that people who have been acquainted for long periods of time naturally gathered under one person who served as their banner.

    It was not so surprising that the nobles frequently united and disbanded based on what they believed to be the best way to further their own agenda. However, the words ¡®being together¡¯ had a slightly different meaning. These words meant that they would soon berades, and in order to do that, the process of building trust was essential.

    There was no idiot in the academy who left their back to someone they couldn¡¯t even trust. Sometimes, even if such an idiot appeared, they would eventually perish.

    Therefore, it was possible to interpret Senior Delphine¡¯s suggestion in two ways.

    First, she trusted me to that extent.

    Second, there was an underlying reason for which she wanted to recruit me at this moment.

    Regardless of her intentions, her offer wasn¡¯t a bad one for me. Afterall, I was nothing but second in line for session, the title of Viscount would be obtained by my eldest brother. I had to find a different path in life.

    If that path led me to one of the five most prestigious families in the Empire, it was unquestionably good. Isn¡¯t this the same as receiving a direct offer from one of their sessors? ?

    I pondered, fiddling with the winess she gave me. All I had to do was drink from the wine ss.

    How nice would it be, to indirectly kiss a woman as beautiful as Senior Delphine.

    However, there was a reason I was hesitating, I still had lingering doubts.

    After pondering for a moment, I let out an audible sigh and let go of the ss that I had been fiddling with. Senior Delphine looked at me as if she was surprised. An intrigued smile formed on her lips, which was apanied by a faint ¡°oh.¡±

    ¡°Is it because the conditions aren¡¯t clear? You are surprisingly meticulous, Hatchet Lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­. I am just curious about one thing. ¡±

    As if urging me to continue, Senior Delphine nodded her head without a word. I decided not to hesitate any longer.

    ¡°Did you know that Seria has been getting bulliedtely?¡±

    At those words, Senior Delphine giggled, then soon burst intoughter. As if saying ¡®you were curious about something as trivial as that?¡¯ She straightened her chin and took out a new winess.

    The drink filled up the ss. Senior Delphine opened her mouth as if the question was trifling.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard it. But you sorted it out before I even stepped in? How talented. The story of Seria¡¯s mother is heartbreaking for me too, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But why was such a rumor floating around in the first ce?¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s hand which reached for the winess came to an abrupt halt. Her crimson pupils red at me.

    Maybe I said something wrong. But it did happen.

    I continued my interrogation as I felt my lips getting parched

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense logically¡­ Seria bears the same title of Yurdina and is a high-ranking aristocrat. Although Seria¡¯s mother is said to be a taboo for the Yurdina family, it is unnatural for low-ranking nobles to mention the family shame so brazenly.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± said Senior Delphine, making an odd sound and averting her gaze. She spoke in a disinterested voice.

    ¡°The higher the position you settle in, the more enemies you make. That¡¯s the nature of authority. There may have been some high-ranking aristocratic families who were jealous of me, like Rine, for example?¡±

    ¡°Then they must¡¯ve ndered you, Senior Delphine. There¡¯s no point in ndering Seria. Seria¡¯s mother isn¡¯t even a member of the family. Since she does not belong in the Yurdina family, she has be Seria¡¯s weakness.¡± ¡°

    Senior Delphine sipped her wine without turning towards me. What annoyed me the most however was her unpretentious attitude.

    It was a strange intuition. My voice deepened a little more seriously.

    ¡°The reason I was confident in my own safety after I had embarrassed the Empire¡¯s five noble families was because I had a good backing. ¡±

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, so what?¡±

    ¡°But no matter how long I ponder this situation, I can only think of one person.¡±

    Even as I made these statements, Senior Delphine continued to gaze out the window. She looked bored, as if she had no interests in the world¡¯s affairs.

    I had no other choice but to feel anguish once again.

    Senior Delphine looked indifferent. She looked like she was listening to a story that waspletely unrted to her, as if the feeling of ¡®interest¡¯ had evaporated from her.

    Is it really possible for a human to express such a face? However, It was toote to turn back now. .

    The reason I epted Senior Delphine¡¯s invitation was so I could ask that one question.

    ¡°¡­.. Did you do it?¡±

    Senior Delphine mmed up. She admired the scenery outside her window while silently sipping her wine. The illuminated view of the Idallos Pavilion gave off a cozy atmosphere.

    I also remained silent. I have already said everything I wanted to say.

    There was no need for me to continue speaking, it would not change Senior Delphine¡¯s stance on the matter. Because I had little to no evidence to back up my ims.

    If it was Leto or Celine instead, they would have devised a more intricate n. Now that I think about it, I wondered if things would¡¯ve gone better if I had taken their advice. Or if they would have called me ¡®lunatic.¡¯

    Despite being Seria¡¯s older step sister, Delphine Yurdina is exploiting Seria¡¯s tragic family history.

    Even her purpose was unclear. Without knowing her motive, trying to understand her reasoning was of no use. Besides, isn¡¯t my opponent the heir of the Yurdina family?

    To doubt them was a sin. Honor was more important than life to the aristocracy. This doubt was enough to damage Senior Dephine¡¯s honor.

    In other words, I did something insane once again today. Now I await the consequences like a prisoner waiting for their sentence.

    Parched, I held up the bottle of wine that had been used to pour alcohol into the two wine sses. I quickly gulped down the remaining wine in the bottle.

    Senior Delphine spoke after having remained silent for some time.

    ¡°¡­.. Is there any reason for me to do that?¡±

    Her words were stabbing a sore spot in my line of reasoning. I replied with a sigh.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know either. I was just curious.¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s gaze finally turned towards me. Her eyes were unchangingly beautiful, that zing crimson shade reminiscent of a ruby.

    A pale arc manifested on the corner of her mouth, contrasting the otherwise indifferent expression on her face.

    ¡°You know how rude that was right?¡±

    I squinted, and slightly lowered my eyes to avoid her gaze. Given Delphine¡¯s faint smile, the atmosphere did seem too bad. However, I never knew how it would change.

    My head just slowly nodded, as I couldn¡¯t take back the words I had already spat out.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah, I already know that.¡±

    In the next moment, a smallughter erupted from Senior Delphine¡¯s mouth.

    It was a clear and bright sound ofughter. I couldn¡¯t understand why Senior Delphine wasughing, so I gazed at her in bewilderment.

    Her eyes captured my interests as she continued tough.. Her Ruby-like eyes soon settled in interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny, you are being too plucky how much I think about, right? You are alleging Delphine Yurdina based on such doubts, right after threatening Elsie Rine with a hatchet?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, if I might have offended you¡­..¡±

    ¡°No, no. Courage has toe at a price. Like a northern noble, I will respond in earnest.¡±

    Senior Delphine spoke to me with a serene expression, a smile still etched on her face.

    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re right, I was the one behind it.¡±

    I couldn¡¯tprehend the meaning of her words..

    It was a nonchnt voice. The t tone and the sense of disparity in its content ruined my thought process. My stupid gaze was drawn to Senior Delphine.

    She was smiling brightly, just like the day we first met.

    ¡°Just like you said, I was the one behind it.¡±

    Despite the unchangingly beautiful smile, the sentiment behind the smile had changed.

    Before I felt like I was the bright sun amidst the northern breeze, but now that had changed..

    I felt my blood run cold as I gazed into the eyes of what seemed to be a beast.

    Apologies for the dy. No excuses. Life was lifeing and gym was gyming. I will try to up the release rate. Thank you for your patience and I hope y¡¯all will keep supporting Genesis.

    We all gonna make it brahs!!! FUARK!!!! :ZyzzPose:

 Chapter 46

    <strong>? The First Letter (46) ?</strong>

    The pale moonlight permeated the room through the window¡¯s crevice. A shadow of a me was cast by the soft scarlet light as it flickered intermittently like a fickle candle.

    A woman akin to the sun was sitting with such a dreamyndscape as a background. Radiant golden hair, red eyes reminiscent of rubies, her appearance was capable of shining through even the darkest of nights.

    The color palette seemed to fit her very well, and she had a presence that would shine anywhere she went. She sipped her fragrant wine with a strange smile on her face.

    Even the sound of gulping down alcohol was mesmerizing. There were only the two of us in this room, a man and a woman drinking, one would be so inclined to believe that this meeting was one of romantic intentions.

    However, only this woman exuded such a mysterious atmosphere.

    My eyes were locked onto her, frozen in ce. My mind was in disarray.

    What did she just say?

    I was doubtful. If it wasn¡¯t for my absolute confidence on whom the culprit of this matter is, I wouldn¡¯t have made such a im. It was against the will of the heir of the Yurdina family. An excessive level of determination was necessary before making such a decision.

    Yet, I found it difficult to speak. I was thirsty, and the only ss filled with wine was the one the woman had offered me.

    I decided to quench my thirst before emitting a hoarse voice from my throat.

    ¡°Why would you do it¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason not to?¡±

    Senior Delphine looked at me with a sweet smile. That innocent, gentle attitude made me even more embarrassed.

    Didn¡¯t you just say you were sorry?

    For Seria, the memories of her mother and the nightmares of that day were akin to thorns that have long since pierced her heart. Even if she believed she had forgotten the despair, even if all that remained were painless scars, one day that old wound maye back to haunt her.

    Even if she was her step-sister, that didn¡¯t give her the right. Wasn¡¯t it good manners to not reopen people¡¯s old wounds?

    My eyes narrowed slightly as I contemted such a fundamental matter.

    ¡°Yes, there are a couple of good reasons not to. No, it¡¯s not just a couple, there are countless.¡±

    Senior Delphineughed at my serious tone and shifted her gaze out the window.

    Her eyes sparkled like the radiant night sky. She spoke with anguid voice, as if the conversation she had shared with me was of no value.

    ¡°Are reasons necessary?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    I expressed my doubts as I couldn¡¯t discern the intent lying behind her brief question. Senior Delphine¡¯s blood-red eyes turned towards me again.

    ¡°Why would I need a reason?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s necessary to have reasoning¡­!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s unnecessary.¡±

    After interrupting my speech as I was on the verge of screaming, Senior Delphine slowly stood up. She poured the remaining wine into her mouth and put down the ss with a nk.

    The rustling sound of her gown, her body worthy of being defined as a work of art, and the sweet scent of wine that tickled the tip of my nose. My head began spinning.

    She leaned slightly against the table in an alluring pose before speaking.

    ¡°Hatchet Lord, of course they aren¡¯t necessary¡­ Will any of those so-called ¡®reasons¡¯ be useful for winning?¡±

    ¡°¡­So, digging up Seria¡¯s trauma regarding her mother will help you win?¡±

    Senior Delphine smiled faintly in response to the words I spat out through grinding teeth. No words were uttered, yet the answer was apparent.

    She stared at me momentarily with fierce eyes before she straightened her posture that was previously leaning on the desk. She slowly walked towards the window.

    The clear ss window reflected a blurry image of her face. Even in the reflection, her face was unbelievably calm.

    ¡°The heirs of the Yurdina family have been attending the Academy for a very long time. It¡¯s the same with any of the five most prestigious families in the Empire. We have a tradition in our family.¡±

    ¡°Bullying your step-sibling?¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s rxed expression did not copse despite my ridicule. She ced her palm on the window sill.

    She lowered her upper body, entuating the view of her lower body.

    Slim legs, her pelvis¡¯ smooth curves, and the charming contours of her hips were exposed due to the thin gown that clung to her skin.

    There was no better spectacle to seduce a man. Yet I did not give her a second thought nor did I cough in embarrassment.

    I merely stared at her fiercely with my forehead wrinkled. Senior Delphine nced back at me and grinned upon seeing my expression.

    Did she think of me as ridiculous, or did she find me cute?

    Regardless, neither oue suggested that she was intimidated by me. Senior Delphine raised another topic in an apathetic manner.

    ¡°The Hunting Festival.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±

    ¡®Hunting Festival¡¯, I did not expect to hear those words again. I immediately frowned. However, Senior Delphine continued to speak in a nonchnt manner, as if stating an obvious fact.

    ¡°To grasp victory in the Hunting Festival. That is the tradition of the Yurdina family.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you will achieve such a goal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will. But isn¡¯t it my responsibility to prevent my poor little sister from dreaming in vain?¡±

    I kept my mouth shut. It was only then that I finally began toprehend her thought process.

    Seria saw this year¡¯s Hunting Festival as herst chance. This was the result of abination of a multitude of factors.

    The fact that Delphine was a 4th year student, the gap between the failure and the pride of the family, and the traditions of the Yurdina family.

    Despite all of this, Seria desired to prove her worth. She wanted to prove that she was a member of the honored Yurdina family like her sister, that she was a useful human being. She didn¡¯t want to live amidst fear ever again.

    With this informationing to Senior Delphine¡¯s attention, she decided to take action to reduce as many variables as possible to ensure her own victory.

    She seemed very obsessed with victory, so much so that she¡¯d eliminate even the slightest threat to her chances of winning.

    I bit my lips while pondering for a moment before finally asking Senior Delphine a question.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s why you even used Seria¡¯s trauma regarding her mother?¡±

    ¡°No, you are incorrect. I just wanted to create an atmosphere where it would be difficult for Seria to gather arge following. Who would have thought our current situation would be the end product?¡±

    Senior Delphine stood straight once again while leaning on the window. She sat on the edge of the window sill and nced down at me with a faint smile.

    I didn¡¯t like it one bit. A high-pitched scream burst out of my mouth.

    ¡°Then you should have stopped it¡­!¡±

    However, even faced with my outburst, Senior Delphine didn¡¯t lose herposure. Rather, she burst intoughter.

    ¡°Pfft. Hahaha! Me?¡±

    Senior Delphine pointed at herself with her index finger before she shook her head.

    As if notprehending my words, she stared at me.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how much Seria had to suffer¡­?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hatchet Lord.¡±

    Senior Delphine sighed and stood up again. She strolled slowly and grabbed a bottle of wine. A squeaking sound was emitted.

    The ss was filled once again. She spoke with a frigid voice.

    ¡°Seria is a member of Yurdina. She is not so weak to be broken like that.¡±

    In response to those words, I jolted up. A tant hostility red up in my eyes. Even so, Senior Delphine just sipped her wine with her rxed demeanor.

    The look in her eyes, what was she nning to do?

    In the midst of my ire, I thought to myself that perhaps I had seen those eyes somewhere recently.

    ¡°Do you know how severe the bullying got back then? How Seria was mentally pushed to her limits¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then it must have been because Seria was weak.¡±

    She spoke nonchntly, as if she was providing an obvious answer. I froze instantly.

    ¡°The North is a barrennd. Winter is long and spring is fleeting¡­ Thend is not suitable for agriculture. If we do not import food from the affluent eastern part of the country, many people will starve to death.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ What does that have to do with Seria?¡±

    Senior Delphine responded to my resentful tone with a gentle smile, as if she was attempting to sooth me. Her nonchnt speech continued.

    ¡°To survive in such an environment, the Yurdina family took apletely pragmatic approach. We became obsessed with achieving our goals regardless of methods employed, sometimes resorting to ruthlessness. The history of the Yurdina family is one of blood and progress that has survived countless strifes.¡±

    ¡°So the Yurdina family has no ce for a weakling that sumbs to pressure like that??¡±

    Snap. Senior Delphine snapped her finger, indicating I was correct.

    Of course, those words did not calm my raging fury. I continued to re at Senior Delphine with fierce eyes. Yet, Senior Delphine simply continued filling up her ss with wine again.

    ¡°I think of it as an expression of affection in my own way. I felt pride when Seria was recognized as a member of the Yurdina family. Whenever she sees me, she lowers her gaze and sees me off with a trembling voice¡­ Ha, she is such a cute little sister.¡±

    The conversations I had with Seria shed through my mind.

    Although she admired her step-sister, she also feared her. It had been like this ever since that night when she was warned that if she didn¡¯t prove her worth, she¡¯d be discarded.

    As the heir of the Yurdina family, Delphine must have umted numerous victories with her backing. On the other hand, Seria had to experience rigorous training for her to be recognized as a member of Yurdina.

    There was no way Seria could beat Senior Delphine. There was a fundamental difference in the circumstances in which they matured. Even if Seria had much greater talent, it still would not have been enough to make up for the difference in time and resources.

    At any rate, if Seria had attempted topete with Senior Delphine, the Yurdina family might have cut off their support for Seria. That is the world of ¡®High Aristocracy.¡¯

    It was too harsh towards Seria, and too gracious towards Senior Delphine. That¡¯s why Seria must have found it difficult to properly make eye contact with Senior Delphine whenever she saw her.

    My voice deepened further as I spoke again.

    ¡°¡­Have you been living like that while attaining victories along the way?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all, I¡¯ve never lost. My ¡®Invincibility¡¯ is proof that I¡¯m more suitable than anyone else as the heir of the Yurdina family.¡±

    ¡°The reason you were trying to recruit me must have been an extension of that.¡±

    ¡®Hmm,¡¯ responded Senior Delphine while staring at me as if I had said something intelligent. It was a fascinating look, but I did not feel any excitement due to the mixed emotions that were swirling in my chest.

    ¡°Although I may seem useful, am I not just someone who happened to cross paths with Seria? It would be more beneficial for you to gather the team of hunters you originally desired.¡±

    ¡°That ¡®little sister¡¯ of mine won¡¯t be able to climb any further without you.¡±

    Senior Delphine responded in a polite manner that ounted for the shorings of my response. I couldn¡¯t help butugh in vain.

    ¡°¡­Then, why did you tell me the truth?¡±

    The final question I had for her.

    Why did she tell me the truth? It was fine to continue to deceive me. I would have used this as an excuse to incite my guilt and forge a friendly rtionship.

    That would¡¯ve been a better strategy. Yet Senior Delphine chose the more arduous path.

    Telling me the truth, it seemed rtively clear that it would worsen the rtionship between me and Senior Delphine.

    Therefore when I first heard Senior Delphine¡¯s words, I was unsure of how I¡¯d respond.

    Senior Delphine listened to me and closed her eyes as if it were a problem she could notprehend herself. She repeatedly smacked her lips together, deep in thought.

    Her worries didn¡¯tst long. Senior Delphine spoke to me with a faint smile.

    ¡°Well? As I said, courage must be rewarded, and¡­¡±

    With those words, Senior Delphine¡¯s movements, which momentarily paused, suddenly continued.

    As usual, she slowly approached me with a rustling sound. That fair nape and the sweet scent that seemed to entrench my nose.

    The hot fragrance of the wine enveloped me. Suddenly, she was right in front of me.

    The body of a morous woman was standing there, but my eyes were just staring at Senior Delphine¡¯s crimson eyes without averting. As if appreciating my fortitude, Delphine brought her face closer to me with an alluring smile.

    The next moment, her voice tickled my ear.

    ¡°¡­Just for your information, nothing will change, you know?¡±

    That was the breaking point. I instinctively brought my hand to my waist. Before I knew it, I was holding the handle of the hatchet that hung from my belt.

    Like magic, Senior Delphine¡¯s body had disappeared from her original location. As if she were oblivious to what my hand had reached for, Senior Delphine once again filled her wine ss with alcohol.

    She nced at me. It had only one purpose.

    It was a look of curiosity, wondering if I really would draw the weapon.

    The hand holding the hatchet shook. However, I then rxed my grip. I had no choice.

    This was Senior Delphine¡¯s sanctuary, moreover she was unarmed. Nevertheless, she was not an opponent against whom I could guarantee my victory, nor did I have enough reasoning to justify my actions.

    It was a situation that could escte into a more serious issue beyond just an academy¡¯s brawl. It was ill-advised for me to draw the hatchet.

    As if she knew I wouldn¡¯t do it, Senior Delphine nced at me with a smile before taking a sip from the ss of wine. She winked before pointing at the other ss still teeming with wine.

    It was the same ss she had been drinking and had offered me. Would it be fair to say that in the north it symbolizes a ceremony of camaraderie?

    I stared at Senior Delphine without uttering a word. Senior Delphine spoke to me with a rxed smile.

    ¡°¡­How about onest drink? Though it¡¯s a pretty expensive drink.¡±

    That was the final straw.

    <strong> The hatchet was pulled out like lightning. At a speed so fast no one could¡¯ve expected, not even Senior Delphine.</strong>

    There was no change in her expression.

    The ax¡¯s de tore through the air.

    Swish-.

    The hatchet was struck down like a beam of light.

 Chapter 47

    <strong>? The First Letter (47) ?</strong>

    A pure white streak materialized as the hatchet de¡¯s trajectory locked onto the target. ng, the sensation of the de prating a solid surface emanated through my hands.

    Meanwhile, Senior Delphine showed no signs of movement.

    There was no need for it.

    The target of my hatchet was not Senior Delphine, but the winess beside her.

    The winess shattered and shards scattered through the air as a cracking noise resonated through the room. The scene resembled that of snowfall. The sweet scent of wine tickled the tip of my nose.

    The wine spilled over the table, soaking it, and immediately dripped down the table¡¯s edges.

    I came out of my trance and met Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes. Senior Delphine exhibited neither surprise nor embarrassment.. She merely responded, ¡°Huh,¡± and let out a smallugh.

    Her crimson eyes remained serene. Theck of urgency displeased me.

    ¡°Senior Delphine.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Annoyance shed in my eyes in response to her carefree demeanor. My brows knit and I spoke to her in a chilly voice..

    ¡°¡­¡­Stop messing around with me.¡±

    ¡°Did that agitate you?¡±

    Once again tilted her wine ss. The woman¡¯s beauty was akin to a bright star. She sipped wine while donning an alluring expression as moonlight shone on her back.

    A yful smile materialized on her face. It was a gaze imbued with tant goodwill, yet it did not feel pleasant.

    It was an expression belonging to the strong. The expression conveyed that she had just found a new toy to y with. She was looking down on me as I posed no threat to her.

    My eyes lit up with ferocious spirit. Senior Delphineughed as if she found my subtle change to be amusing.

    The hand that held the hatchet trembled. Patience was key. My opponent was the heir to the prestigious Yurdina family, but more importantly, she was currently half-naked.

    To be invited to the private chambers of an aristocrat indicated one¡¯s full trust in the other individual. Such trust could not be discarded. Isn¡¯t honor the most valuable virtue to an imperial noble?

    Regardless of how provocative the enemy was, I couldn¡¯t overlook the importance of their honor. She was an outlier. And above all else, her eyes did not waver in the slightest.

    It was indicative that she had already predicted everything, even me attacking her. It also signified her absolute confidence in subduing me.

    If even the advantage gained by an ambush could not be utilized, there was no opening to attack her. I clenched my teeth and retrieved the hatchet that was lodged into the table.

    A grizzly gash was left on the old-fashioned table. The spilled wine flowed into the crevice, staining the cracks the same shade as the wine.

    If you were to ask me, it made sense. This was only a small matter for Delphine, the rightful heir of the Yurdina family.

    Noticing me reattaching the hatchet to my belt, Senior Delphine nodded slightly as if my actions were within her expectations. She then poured the rest of the wine into her mouth. A faint blush materialized on her cheeks as she slowly became drunk.

    Her eyes drew an arc, disying a captivating smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that when I like someone, I can¡¯t help but want to bully them¡­ one could say that I¡¯m quite the mean girl¡±.

    I uttered a ¡®huh¡¯ before letting loose augh. Those words were pointless, my eyes were perceptive.

    ¡°¡­¡­ It didn¡¯t seem like that to me based on today¡¯s urrences.¡±

    ¡°It hardly matters. After all, you will serve me.¡±

    Senior Delphine slowly strode before me. Her body slowly approached mine. A subtle blush on her skin could be discernible by focusing a sliver.

    The scent of fragrant wine intoxicated my mind. Delphine¡¯s hot breath circted the nape of my neck.

    ¡°For us to trust one another, there must be no secrets, correct? That¡¯s the reason I told you the truth.¡±

    ¡°You will regret it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll regret it? Ahaha!¡±

    Senior Delphine grinned, then burst intoughter as if she had just heard an amusing joke. It seemed that her excitability had increased slightly due to being somewhat tipsy. Come to think of it, I myself felt somewhat drunk and spaced out.

    That must be the reason I could speak to Senior Delphine in a nonchnt manner.

    The distance separating us was insubstantial. My cold, sunken eyes continued to examine her vital points.

    The pale nape of her neck was the most vulnerable location for the time being. But Senior Delphine, seemingly having read my thoughts,ughed for some time and then whispered in my ear.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ian, Percus.¡±

    Her crimson eyes that could be recognized appeared to be blurry at first nce. Yet, the distinct darkness in her eyes could not bepletely hidden.

    The pride of a beast and absolute confidence in oneself.

    ¡°I have never regretted anything in my life. If the day that I feel regret were to ever arrive, it would only be the day I tasted defeat.¡±

    To reiterate, she has never lost. Moreover, her statement exhibited absolute confidence that she believed it will remain this way in the future. If the speaker wasn¡¯t Senior Delphine, I might haveughed and rebuked them for their arrogance.

    However, it was different because the speaker was Senior Delphine. She earned the right to be arrogant. The course of her life was proof of that.

    I knew it well too, that the significance of words changed based on the speaker. I spouted spiteful words in annoyance.

    ¡°You should be more vignt¡­ Especially when you are unarmed such as now.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to test me?¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s lips curled into a provocative smile. I sighed and looked elsewhere as if uninterested.

    It was at that moment that my hatchet was drawn.

    A hissing sound reverberated through the air as the hatchet de shed, tearing through air. Like the de of a guillotine, the hatchet fell with the most efficient route.

    It was a straight, simple, and extraordinarily powerful blow. Short-ranged weapons are predominantly disadvantageous unless the enemy was in close proximity.

    The shorter the weapon is, the more effortlessly it can instantaneously elerate. Such was the case with my hatchet. A shing line that was drawn down at a greater velocity than what would be feasible with a long sword.

    But that white line neverpleted its course.

    Sparks scattered as a loud bang resounded.

    In an instant, Senior Delphine¡¯s hand which had been resting on her thigh jerked like a lightning bolt. . A golden light swung up from below.

    In an instant, a dagger enveloped in a golden aura collided with my hatchet. My onught came to a halt as the hatchet was propelled out of my hands and into the air.

    The dagger, still encased in a golden aura, came in contact with the nape of my neck. I could feel its gentle heat permeating onto my skin.

    I¡¯ve been informed that Senior Delphine¡¯s aura has an intense heat capable of melting any metal just from contact. If it was only at a level that I felt warmth, it indicated that she was going easy on me.

    A groan of dissatisfaction was emitted from my mouth. Senior Delphine smiled gently.

    Unable to withstand her sudden movements, her gown slid slightly off her shoulders, but I did not pay any attention to it.

    As of this moment, I felt defeated both as a man and a swordsman.

    Senior Delphine withdrew her dagger upon noticing my paralyzed state. The golden aura strengthening the dagger quickly dispersed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Were you concealing your weapon?¡±

    ¡°Of course, did you think that an individual of my stature would ever meet someone whilecking a means of self-defense? Oh, to make it easily essible I hung it on the inside of my thighs.¡±

    That¡¯s why the de had a pleasant scent. I suddenly recognized the identity of the faint scent I inhaled when her de came in contact with my neck.

    Senior Delphine stared at me with yful eyes. Her expression exuded confidence. She seemed pretty rxed, but knowing her she might really kill me if I were to cross the line.

    It was an attractive proposal, but my response would never change. I spoke while staring at Delphine senior with trembling eyes.

    ¡°I decline.¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s face paled as her pride was damaged. The sessive rejections may have offended her slightly.. She quickly dismissed the feeling and spoke as if indifferent to the rejections.

    ¡°Anyway, are you aware of the difference in our strength now? It¡¯s impossible for you to defeat me, whether it¡¯s with a surprise attack or a frontal assault¡­¡­.¡±

    At that moment, my arm that was gripping the hatchet hilt gained strength once more.

    The hatchet was still raised up high after having collided with Senior Delphine¡¯s dagger. My arm muscles tensed up and what urred next was only natural.

    The hatchet¡¯s de descended like a sh of light, tearing through the air.

    Once again it was a surprise attack. Taking advantage of her carelessness, I thought it would be the perfect ambush, but Senior Delphine¡¯s response was even quicker.

    Her crimson eyes turned cold again, and her dagger jerked again like a lightning bolt. It was certain that the previous situation would repeat itself seeing as how the scenario unfolded. A faint smirk materialized on Senior Delphine¡¯s face.

    But in the next moment.

    Blood quickly gushed out as the sound of flesh being torn apart reverberated in the room. Senior Delphine widened her eyes in response.

    What blocked her dagger was my hand.

    A burning pain surged through my hand. I couldn¡¯t get ustomed to the feeling of my skin and muscles being torn, no matter how many times I experienced it. The pain was so intense it felt like a needle was piercing through my spine, I clenched my teeth and forcibly shut my mouth as I felt a scream emerging.

    Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes disyed bewilderment as this event was not within her expectations.

    It was a devious act, but how else could Ind a blow? I just couldn¡¯t endure the thought that I didn¡¯tnd a single attack on her.

    At that moment my hatchet finally reached her.

 Chapter 48

    <strong>? The First Letter (48) ?</strong>

    The next morning, I visited the temple once again.

    Coincidentally, the saintess was in charge this morning yet again. Recently, my encounters with her have be particrly frequent. Though we only knew each other by names.

    Of course, this stalemate was entirely because of me.

    The priest¡¯s job is to heal the wounded. For thest month, no one has been in need of medical attention as often as I have.. It was a circumstance in which I had no choice but to interact with the saintess frequently.

    Frequent encounters apany the feeling of liking someone. It was the basics of social skills that I read about during my childhood. Yet for some reason, the Saintess¡¯ gaze today seemed cold.

    Her rosy eyes alternated between my face and my hands, which were covered in blood and pus.

    Words of excuse naturally flowed out of my mouth as I lowered my head, as in in a servile manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, saintess. Still, isn¡¯t this also an event orchestrated by Aru¡­?¡±

    ¡°You shalt not take the name of thy Lord in vain.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    My nonsensical gibberish was rapidly suppressed by the Saintess¡¯ icy voice. I immediately returned to my stiff posture and nced at the Saintess.

    She shook her head and let out a deep sigh.

    Her voluptuous breasts swelled, then subsided. I gazed at the scene as if possessed, then immediately averted my gaze and came back to my senses.

    No, no. I could be punished for having these thoughts. Only the daughter that the heavenly deity Arus cherishes the most can ascend to the position of a saint.

    It would be absurd to even hold a grudge against someone as noble and pure as her. She is an unattainable rose. If she had never enrolled in the academy, chances are she would¡¯ve gone her entire life without ever bing acquainted with me. The difference in our status was simply enormous.

    Even so, I am blissful at the moment.

    This beautiful saintess was personally treating my body. Her silvery hair with a subtle glow, her rose colored eyes, her voluptuous breasts, her immacte and transparent skin, as well as her delicate features.

    She served as proof that even the heavenly God Arus favored someone, and that someone was her. Like a beautiful painting, her appearance was in perfect harmony.

    Her feminine curves captivated countless men.

    If the beauty of this holy maiden proves the existence of the heavenly god Arus, her body was indicative of the existence of the music god Omeros.

    From her nape to her thigh, her curves possessed both smoothness and sticity. Of course, the degree of curvature was also a crucial attribute. Her beauty was so great, it was absurd to think that someone who was meant to be pure was gifted with such a lustful body.

    It has be a running gag now that the male students in her theology department have significantly increased their quantity of repentance prayers ever since her admission into the school.

    It was an honor for such a woman to examine my hands anxiously with her attentive eyes. To have the pleasure of her examining my hand is enough reason for me to have enrolled in the academy.

    If you were to visit a certain rural vige, there were countless individuals who knew of the miracles of the saint. She could cure any disease with just the touch of her hand. Even so, very few were permitted to receive treatment from her.

    This scenario was only possible because we both attended the academy as students. Upon arriving at this realization, I tried to calm my anxiety.

    It was strange. I was unsure why, but at times I felt a sense of fear when gazing at the saintess.

    Although she was famous for her benevolence she was known for her innocence and kindness toward all.

    There was nothing that should have induced this feeling of fear. Even so, I often felt like a rat in the presence of a cat when I stood before her.

    Me extending my hand timidly was understandable with this context. The Saintess gently removed the bandage from my hand and widened her eyes in response to the sight that was formerly concealed.

    The state of my injury was much more serious than she had initially thought. It was not only a prating injury, but also a woundbined withplex burns. The pain that permeated from the wound was indescribable.

    ¡°Brother Ian, it¡¯s hard to imagine your injury is this severe¡­ What took you so long to visit the temple?¡±

    I rested my hand on the back of my head as if embarrassed by her words. She spoke in a rather proud voice.

    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t want to disturb the priests in the middle of the night for personal reasons¡­ Ah!!!!¡±

    The saintess¡¯s reaction waspletely outside of my range of expectations. ¡°Puck¡±. She pped my forearm with her palm. . Her strength was greater than I expected and the shock permeated my body. My wounds stung and a scream leaks out of my mouth.

    I gazed at the Saintess with regretful eyes, but the Saintess only let out a deep sigh. She questioned me with an upset expression.

    ¡°Piercing wounds, burns. The wounds had been charred with intense heat, so at least it didn¡¯t bleed. Still, the pain must have been unimaginable¡­..¡±

    ¡°No, well, it was more bearable than I anticipated?¡±

    I immediately shut up as a re reflected in her rose colored eyes. Making unnecessaryments while a priest spoke would only hinder the treatment.

    She was never afraid to speak her mind. As I became silent, the saintess began to reprimand me in earnest.

    ¡°Brother Ian, didn¡¯t you state you would value your life before?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes I did. But as time passed, many situations¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it unnatural to return to the temple after less than two days have passed? And, this injury¡­ It¡¯s not of a degree that urs from mistakes. Who did you quarrel with this time?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but cower in fear due to the Saintess¡¯ nagging.

    Ordinarily speaking, conversing was not one of my areas of expertise. It didn¡¯t help that I was apologetic due to visiting less than two days after I promised to take better care of myself.

    Even while the saintess was reprimanding me, she faithfully tended to my wounds. Befitting the title of ¡®saint¡¯, her holy power was other-worldly in both quantity and quality.

    New flesh slowly began to sprout from my festering wound. It was a strange sight to witness. Wizards also learn magic for healing purposes, but that only serves the purpose of elerating natural regeneration.

    Priests with holy power were the only individuals who were capable of healing severe burns or regenerate severed body parts. This was likely why their holy powers have been named ¡°God¡¯s power.¡±

    While the saintess¡¯ admonition lingered, my hands had be so pristine that it was difficult to believe that not too long ago, it had been torn apart and burnt. . At best, only minor pain remained.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Now then, please take better care of your body from now on. Brother Ian¡¯s life is not yours alone. It belongs to all those who care about you.¡±

    As always, I let the saintess¡¯ continued sermon flow in one ear and out the other, all the while nodding my head to her endless droning.. Sometimes, when I feel like I¡¯m being too quiet, it is sufficient to utter just a single word.

    ¡°Emmanuel.¡±

    ¡°I see, Brother Ian, you know the crucial portion of this tale.¡± You¡¯re correct. When the heavenly god Arus created humans in the genesis of the world, he promised infinite life and glory¡­¡­.¡±

    The saintess continues to speak in an excited tone, and if I could endure boredom, nothing would have been easier. Her excitement was adorable to watch.

    This was a temple, and the patient always existed. Even if it was a saintess, she could not allocate all her time to me. In other words, it is indicative of the eventual conclusion of the saintess¡¯ long sermon.

    The saintess, who had been preaching to me for a long period of time, nced at her watch to check what time it was. The sight she witnessed resulted in her sudden return to her senses. She looked startled, her body trembling and her eyes widened.

    ¡°Th-This much time has passed¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Uh, Saintess. I really enjoy my time with you, but I wonder if other patients are waiting¡­¡­¡±

    In response to my words, the saintess¡¯plexion turned pale. She stuttered as she spoke, a very rare urrence.

    ¡°Y-Yes, th-that¡¯s right¡­ See you next time, Brother Ian. Emmanuel.¡±

    Liberation has arrived. Feeling a great sense of relief, I stood up and headed towards the exit of the temple without hesitation.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the saintess¡¯sst question.

    ¡°¡­¡­.By the way, brother.¡±

    My steps toward the exit came to a grinding halt. ncing behind at her with doubt in my eyes, I saw the saintess staring back at me with serene eyes.

    She questioned me with a coy voice, as if the previous bewilderment and stuttering was all an illusion.

    ¡°What happenedst night?¡±

    I was silent for a while. Last night¡­.

    Stained with blood, the pain that was engraved into my brain, and the bliss I felt I felt in regards to the end results.

    I remembered the crimson eyes staring nkly at me, and the silverish sh that was deflected downwards in a vertical line.

    As I stood there nkly while recalling the events of the previous night, the Saintess smiled bitterly as if she knew my answer.

    ¡°¡­¡­After all, it¡¯s a secret.¡± uttered the saintess mimicking my intonation and way of speech.

    ¡°These days, you have far too many secrets for someone who¡¯s so popr.¡±

    Referring to it as ¡®mysticism¡¯ or something simr, I left the temple after such trivial jokes.

    The sunrise had passed, and the sun was now shimmering warmly in the sky. It was morning. Crowds of students aggregated to hear the announcement that indicated the beginning of the academy¡¯s day.

    The students who passed in front of the temple looked startled as soon as they noticed me. The footsteps of those passing by came to a halt, and their gazes focused on me as if I was some spectacle.

    Even so, it was only for an instant. They continued on their path towards their destination, and the academy returned to its usual routine.

    One thing was out of the ordinary however, their whispers and muttering.

    ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s that person. The ¡®Hatchet Master¡¯¡­ Last night with Senior Delphine.. ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°No way, he attacked Delphine Yurdina¡­ Heup!¡±

    As my golden eyes gazed at each of the students, the tumult around me came to a sudden conclusion. All I could do was let out a deep sigh.

    As expected, the speed at which rumors spread in this academy was bizarre.

    ****

    Delphine Yurdina recalled her memories of the previous night.

    It should¡¯ve been a fatal blow. There was absolutely no way to avoid it. At least, that¡¯s what she thought. As she stood with brilliant confidence that she would win again, blood sshed through the air.

    It was a man¡¯s hand. The hatchet was stuck in his grasp and couldn¡¯t proceed any further. The de in this man¡¯s other hand, however, was not under such constraints.

    It was a memory of the day when the hatchet was inundated.

 Chapter 49

    <strong>? The First Letter (49) ?</strong>

    The de of the ax wasing her way at breakneck speed. Delphine instinctively sensed so as soon as she witnessed the silver trajectory that sliced through the air and drew a horizontal line.

    If the ax¡¯s trajectory wasn¡¯t stopped, she¡¯d be defeated. That ax wasn¡¯t swung with the intention of stopping enroute. If so, the speed it was traveling would be slower.

    A high-momentum attack without even a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    There was no time to remain perplexed. Delphine suddenly came to her senses. The ax des were already approaching, but it wasn¡¯t toote just yet.

    Her sword was still coated with aura. Even though it would be difficult to pierce heryer of fortified mana and reach her bones, stopping the impact would be a simple task.

    Her body spun around and the white gown unfolded. The sword and ax collided, the breathtaking scene was akin to that of a dance.

    A sound of zing resonated in the room as a gash materialized on her shoulder, blood slowly oozing out. The wound was the least of her worries, it was the decisive moment of a tense battle that could determine the victor.

    There was no time to pay attention to the wound. Delphine swung her sword subsequently.

    Her sword traveled like a bullet, drawing a solid golden line with immense speed. Delphine¡¯s magic power was superior to mine. Regardless of the difference in mana quality, her sword would never lose in a contest of strength.

    The only advantage I have is that she didn¡¯t find her bnce due to her abrupt spin¡­

    Her body, which didn¡¯t properly bnce her weight, was incapable of disying her wless technique. As the momentum of her sword increased, she became increasingly more vulnerable to external interference as shecked the capability to rise from her lower body.

    However, no matter how much it loses its luster, the sword made by the artisan will always be powerful.

    Even though Ian immediately attempted to retaliate with a follow-up blow, the momentum at which her sword and his ax de collided wasparable. In response to the stalemate, Delphine gritted her teeth and applied more strength into her sword¡¯s de.

    As a result, her center of mass tilted and her body leaned towards Ian. It didn¡¯t matter, she¡¯d regain her bnce using the recoil.

    Delphine managed to deflect Ian¡¯s hatchet . With a ng, Ian was disarmed again. Ian didn¡¯t realize a swordunched from a crumpled position could be so powerful, ultimately knocking the hatchet out of his grasp.

    Swirling, the hatchet soared through the air. Though Ian had been disarmed, Delphine was far from safe. Her body which had spun abruptly was incapable of bearing the full brunt of the collision. .

    The sword ricocheted away. Yet, Delphine was confident in her own victory. Though her body had bent slightly backward from the impact, she still held her sword in her hand in contrast to Ian who no longer had a hold of his hatchet.

    Delight flickered in her crimson eyes as her body shuddered momentarily. Her heart fluttered, reminiscent of the first time she held a sword in her childhood.

    This man, he¡¯s really something else.

    From the swift judgment tounch a surprise attack without hesitation, to the determination in sacrificing one¡¯s own hand, and the temperament to not avoid a seemingly unwinnable battle.

    Could there be a better talent in regards to being a hunting dog? For the first time in a long time, Delphine sincerely desired to possess something.

    However, being able to possess is the privilege of the strong. The weak are possessed and the strong possess. That was the universal truth of this world. In order for her to possess Ian, she first had to prevail over Ian.

    Delphine lost her footing. However, Stamp, she instantly regained her footing while using her foot as a means of support.

    There was only one action left to take.

    With imperceptible speed, a beam of light shot forth and brought the battle to a conclusion in an instant..

    Delphine¡¯s sword came to a halt before Ian¡¯s throat. She could easily terminate his life if she applied greater strength. Yet, she stood there wordlessly.

    Delphine stared at Ian¡¯s face with inscrutable eyes. He wasughing. It was because there was also a de aimed at the nape of Delphine¡¯s neck.

    There was an awful smell lingering in the air. It was the stench of flesh, pus, blood, and burning aggregating.

    Delphine¡¯s gaze gradually shifted to the nape of her neck. There was a de there. Her eyes followed that de, higher and higher, until her gazended on the hand that was brandishing the sword.

    The hand was dripping with blood. The cause of the injury was clear. It was Delphine Yurdina herself who made that prating wound, so she was well aware of it.

    The reality of the sequence of events became clear. The moment Delphine disarmed Ian, he drew the sword with his injured hand. That¡¯s why, despite Delphine¡¯s superior speed, Ian was able to aim for her nape simultaneously.

    <strong>But¡­ how?</strong>

    There was only one way. He would have to endure the agony in his hand and draw the sword while enduring the pain caused by the scorched flesh and wounded hand. This was only possible in theory.

    It was abnormal to make such a judgment in that instant. The human body was fundamentally designed to avoid pain on instinct. It was also the same in the realm of the unconscious.

    Even in the heat of the moment, humans subconsciously avoid choices that result in pain. He must be in excruciating pain, yet he was still applying pressure on his wounded hand?

    Just imagining it was terrifying. Delphine formted a ridiculous theory to exin this phenomena.

    Did he paralyze his own sense of pain?

    Her eyes nkly scanned Ian¡¯s hand and face. What she saw swiftly disproved her theory.

    His hands trembled, the ripples so severe that he could drop the sword he held at any moment. It wasn¡¯t just the hands. The arm which was supporting it, even the corner of his mouth wearing a victorious smile.

    His entire body shuddered. It was indicative of the excruciating pain he was experiencing. It seemed that he was enduring it to the point that even the de of the sword trembled.

    Still, heughed. For one reason only.

    ¡°Senior Delphine¡­ My main weapon is a sword, not a hatchet.¡±

    Delphine Yurdina, he could kill her. The young man¡¯s smile clearly conveyed those thoughts.

    To make his desires into reality he sacrificed his own hand. He grasped the sword with a pierced hand, even though his subconscious would have rejected it. It was his indomitable will.

    No, perhaps he manually overrode his subconscious. Otherwise, such a quick reflex would not have been possible. That intense thirst for victory that even suppressed the instincts of the body.

    The result was now apparent for Delphine to see. His de reached her neck with cold anticipation emanating from the tip.

    Delphine, who had been staring at Ian with stupid eyes until then, had no choice but to swallow augh and leave a word.

    ¡°¡­..Lunatic.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Senior Delphine, who dared to touch this lunatic then?¡±

    His voice disyed a facade of rxation, yet he seemed to struggle as if he could drop the sword at any moment now. It was apparent just by observing his forehead which was drenched in cold sweat.

    Noticing that, Delphine felt a strange emotion.

    It was a burning feeling, one that she couldn¡¯t even differentiate between goodwill and hostility. But there was one thing that was certain.

    It was a desire to possess him no matter what, even if she had to break him. These filthy emotions emerged within the depths of Delphine Yurdina¡¯s heart.

    Another emotion emerged as well.

    Humiliation. It was an unfamiliar feeling for her, who had lived by the myth of invincibility.

    She was unsure of what expression to make. She just forced the corners of her lips to curl up, as if copying Ian.

    ¡°Well, do you want me to act like a crazy bitch just like you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, but rather, please make a judgment first.¡±

    What a resilient guy, he most likely wanted to scream and drop his sword at this very moment . Yet, he didn¡¯t utter a single groan, even despite the iprehensible pain he was forced to tolerate.

    He questioned her through his teeth which were clenched from enduring the desire to groan.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Considering the situation, did I win?¡±

    Delphine was silent for a brief moment.

    Did he win? Considering the difference in skill and the numerous circumstances, Ian deserved to win by decision. However, Delphine Yurdina could not bear to admit her own defeat.

    My first defeat, it can¡¯t be¡­

    It was only the final moments that would decide victory or defeat, when one person takes the life of the other.

    Delphine spoke withughter.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He seemed to disagree with her evaluation. Even so, Delphine was always confident.

    She suppressed her humiliation and reassured him with a smile.

    ¡°At best, it¡¯s still just a draw¡­¡­¡±

    As she uttered those words, the gown that was barely draped over her shoulders slowly flowed down her body.

    Rustle, Delphine looked at the flowing gown with her longing eyes. Anyway, it was a loosely draped gown. As she battled, spinning and tilting, Delphine¡¯s gown was already on the edge of teetering off.

    In such a state, she had allowed an untimely blow. Ian¡¯s hatchet flitted through her shoulder.

    That was the decisive attack. The gown, which no longer had the support to conceal Delphine¡¯s body, flowed down as if it had waited, revealing Delphine¡¯s pure, immacte, naked body to the world.

    Soon silence descended upon the room.

 Chapter 50

    <strong>? The First Letter (50) ?</strong>

    Delphine¡¯s bare body was illuminated by the moonlight spilling in through the windows.

    Her skin was unstained,cking even a single blemish. Her wless figure with her beautiful curves was like a statue carved by one of the greatest artisans. Her stic breasts seemed like they would overflow if held in one hand. Her hidden features shone like priceless jewels.

    Everything had been revealed, though it was Ian who was more flustered than Delphine.

    Unlike Delphine, who froze due to the unforeseen situation, Ian dazedly admired Delphine¡¯s naked body before stepping back in hesitation

    He naturally sheathed the sword before he shook both hands in denial.

    ¡°Oh, no¡­ u..uh.. Senior Delphine, this is¡­.. Not what it-¡±

    Suddenly, a knock on the door rang out as a woman¡¯s voice could be heard on the other side

    ¡°Lady Delphine Yurdina, I hear that you have visitors, are you alright in there? Would you mind if I enter?¡±

    Delphine trembled in shock, a clear contrast from her usual calm demeanor. She instinctively lowered her hand holding the dagger and attempted to decline frantically.

    ¡°N-No¡­ I¡¯m fi-fine¡­ arghh?!¡±

    The issue was however, that the location where her gown had slid off was also a location of injury.

    Although the wound on her shoulder was minor, it was still a wound. The fabric brushed against the wound as slid down, she involuntarily emitted a faint groan when her wound came into contact with the chilly air.

    She had forgotten about it because of the unexpected circumstances, but her senses returned as she uttered her words in a stutter.

    Hearing the audible groan, the servant on the other side of the door immediately barged in.

    ¡°La-Lady Yurdina! What happe¡­¡­.¡±

    The maid who opened the door froze on the spot.

    A woman who had her pure white body exposed, and a man standing opposite of her. Lastly, there was the sweet aroma of alcohol lingering in the air that assaulted her nostrils.

    Ian¡¯s hand, which had been dripping with her blood, was now nowhere in sight. A vague exmation escaped from the maid¡¯s mouth.

    Delphine hastily attempted to deny it. She raised her voice, her face glowing crimson with embarrassment.

    ¡°Oh, no¡­ thi¡­this is¡­ !¡±

    ¡°E..excuse me. Please forgive my transgression¡­¡­¡±

    However, the maid believed that she had interrupted the holymunion of a young man and woman without prior notice. She simply bowed her head and left after leaving behind those final words.

    Delphine¡¯s eyes shifted to the floor. Her face was reddened. She chewed on her lips, trying to hold back the shame.

    It was an awkward atmosphere. Likewise, Ian, whose face had also flushed, turned away with an uneasy cough.

    The atmosphere had long be awkward. Likewise, Ian, whose face had also furiously flushed, averted her gaze with an uneasy cough.

    ¡°Well¡­ l¡­ let¡¯s say I lost. Alright, well, next time then¡­¡±

    He retrieved his hatchet which had fallen to the ground and fled, as if escaping a crime scene.

    That was the whole recount of the story.

    And the rumor swiftly spread throughout the academy.

    * * *

    Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling the injustice of rumors. At least until now.

    Every time I walked down the street, I was apanied by whispers that quickly becamemonce in the background. Still, it was tolerable since I had long since be ustomed to it.

    The issue was the contents of the rumours they were discussing. Ever since I had lost my memory, my heightened senses have allowed me to even perceive their faint whispers.

    ¡°Delphine was unarmed and he threatened her with his hatchet?¡±

    ¡°Apparently it was to humiliate her. Does he despise high-ranking nobles that much?¡±

    ¡°Ughh, I¡¯m scared¡­ I shouldn¡¯t talk to him from now on unless absolutely necessary.¡±

    It was an absurd rumor. Senior Delphine was the one who made the provocation, and the only thing I did was reciprocate. However, rumors spread as if the incident urred due to my hostility towards high-ranking aristocrats.

    Why would I ever abhor high-ranking nobles?

    The conflicts I¡¯ve encountered regarding high-ranking nobles thus far include beating Seria until a near-death state, defeating Thean¡¯s gang, defeating Senior Elsie in a duel, and now,ing to a sh with Senior Delphine.

    Come to think of it, my conflicts with high-ranking aristocrats were numerous. Even so, I could cate the feelings of injustice within my heart.

    It¡¯s because they all provided me with reasons to act in such a manner. How was it my fault that all of my opponents were high-ranking nobles?

    Rumors spread like wildfire, and now people have even started arguing over the contents of said rumors.

    ¡°At least, because she was Senior Delphine, she was able to end the duel by pointing her dagger at his throat¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, what kind of Hatchet Lord would use a sword? If so he would¡¯ve been named ¡®Sword Lord¡¯.¡±

    ¡°A-Ah really?¡±

    Overhearing the whispers of passersby, my only reaction was to smirk.

    My main weapon was a sword, but before I knew it, I had be famed for my use of the hatchet. Thanks to that, Senior Delphine inadvertently forgot about the existence of my sword until yesterday.

    Still, the fact that my secondary armament was receiving more attention than the weapon I had been using my whole life hurt me. I couldn¡¯t stop my shoulders from sagging.

    I wanted to be a Swordsman Lord, not a Hatchet Lord

    Yesterday¡¯s battle with Delphine provided me with valuable insight. She was top of the ss in the swordsmanship division for the academy¡¯s fourth-year students. Her abilities were genuine.

    Yesterday, Delphine was unarmed and only used a dagger, a weapon that she was not as familiar with. She even drank and I had ambushed her.

    Nevertheless, it was a battle that would almost certainly have ended in my defeat. I only managed to secure a draw at the final moment with my surprise attack. If we were to battle again however, my probability of losing was certain.

    That was a disy of true skill. Even if you rely on surprise factors, even if you are in a disadvantageous position, even if you are ambushed, your true skills will never lie.

    Extensive training is necessary. Fortunately, after that exchange fromst night, I felt mybat abilities were developing steadily.

    It was like that every time I experienced a battle. At first, my senses became more tactful and I learned how to handle the hatchet. Subsequently, I became proficient at throwing. Now, I felt like my swordsmanship as well as my judgment in a situation of crisis had improved to some extent.

    It was as if I was rediscovering lost powers.

    Yet, the rise in my skills did not even begin topare to my rise in magic power. Swordsmanship improved in many forms, but the basics were still insufficient. Eventually, it would be discovered that these factors in mybat abilities were inadequate.

    The only way to improve was persistent training. I made up my mind. I felt a reignited motivation that scorched within me for the first time in a long time.

    It was time for my evening training session with Seria. I didn¡¯t get the chance to see her today since I visited the temple in the morning. I thought I should at least have a conversation with her regarding the incident with Senior Delphinest night.

    It would be nice if we could prolong the training time. My talents would greatly improve if I continued to abide by Seria¡¯s brutal training regimen.

    My steps abruptly came to a half in front of a bulletin board.

    A leaflet was attached to it. As always, it was promoting a school event.

    <strong>¡ºHunting Festival Schedule Information¡»</strong>

    The title immediately drew my attention. After hesitating for a moment, I finally stepped closer to the bulletin board and examined the details of the leaflet.

    I was well aware of most of the details. This event was the most beloved festival of the great conquistador, Majesty Aedalos, and the person who hunts the strongest creature within the forest is victorious. There is also a special prize for the person who hunted the most game, and so on.

    There was another piece of information my eyes were drawn to. Despite only being a single line, it had all the information I needed.

    <strong>¡ºApplications for participation in the hunting festival are epted until 6:00 p.m. one week before the festival day¡»</strong>

    The Hunting festival¡­ I¡¯ll have to participate.

    First of all, ording to the contents of the letter, I needed to participate. Not to mention, I also had no choice but to win, but I never thought of such an oue as a possibility.

    I even felt cowardice. However, I nned to coax Professor Derek to entice him into allowing us to handle a higher ranking deadly beast.

    There was a ranking for every named Demonic Beast. Professor Derek was among the most powerful individuals, having twice captured the dreaded Demonic Beast that made the entire nation shudder.

    If it weren¡¯t obvious already, the Demonic Beasts lurking in the forest were not of high ranking amongst the named beasts. Without the inclusion of the higher ranking beast, the future of myself and other students hunting for named monsters could not be envisioned.

    Even so, it was at a level where it was impossible to measure whether defeating it would be possible or not. Such was the case even if we knew the future, when it would appear, and even its weaknesses in advance.

    A sigh escaped from between my lips. To be honest, I didn¡¯t even know if I should blindly follow the contents of the letter.

    It states that if I didn¡¯t, the world woulde to an end. But what on earth does winning the hunting festival have to do with the conclusion of the world? It was an issue that didn¡¯t seem realistic to me.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to prevent human casualties from the imminent crisis, that is to say, the beasts from within the forest? Despite my feelings of uncertainty and weakness, there were still two people who left asting effect on my heart.

    Seria and Senior Delphine.

    Seria wants to prove herself to her family. She mentioned that this year¡¯s hunt is her final chance. Meanwhile, it was Senior Delphine who dug Seria¡¯s deepest wound, in order to suppress the variable called Seria as much as possible.

    The discussionst night was overshadowed by an unfortunate incident, but it was clear that Delphine had done something unforgivable.

    Seria¡¯s past incidents of sobbing and staggering as if she was about to copse.

    I sincerely wanted to help Seria, who hid her fragile inner self behind a strong, confident outer veil. My troubles and sorrows would inevitably have to increase in burden.

    Will I take the risk and assist Seria, or will I choose the safe route?

    The choice between the two has always been arduous.

    * * *

    As always, Seria was waiting at the de in the woods.

    The sunlight shimmered through her ashen hair. Her sapphire eyes were entuated by her immacte, fair skin.

    Her appearance was breathtaking, regardless of how many times I had seen her. As she sensed my presence, she immediately shifted her gaze towards me.

    I raised my hand and greeted her.

    ¡°Seria, I¡¯m here¡­..?¡±

    I was about to wave my hand in delight until I had to halt my words.

    It was because Seria ignored my greeting and instead approached me in silence. Before I knew it, she was right in front of me.

    I couldn¡¯tprehend the reason why, so I responded by disying a puzzled look on my face.

    What is Seria thinking right now?

    Seria¡¯s delicate hands grabbed my cor before I could answer my own inquiry. Without any warning, she pulled me towards her with great force.

    My torso tilted, and Seria¡¯s face came closer in proximity. That precarious distance, where our breaths seemed to blend together.

    Seria¡¯s body smelled fragrant. If Delphine¡¯s scent was that of a sweet rose, Seria¡¯s scent resembled that of a delicate flower.

    That distinction was the only thought that ran through my mind as of right now. As for the situation I found myself in, Seria¡¯s actions were abrupt and I was clueless as to why she did it.

    I just listened intently to the words that flowed out of her mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­.. Senior Ian.¡±

    The voice that leaked out was somewhat quieter than usual. A voice thatcked warmth, containing unknown emotions.

    My bewildered gaze met Seria¡¯s pupils. Her sapphire eyes were always serene and lucid. They were proof of her warm heart, even though she seemed to have a cold exterior.

    Yes, it was those kinds of eyes¡­

    ¡°What did you do with Senior Delphinest night?¡±

 Chapter 51

    <strong>? The First Letter (51) ?</strong>

    Silence permeated the de of the forest. It was an unusual phenomenon. Whenever Seria and I met in this de, the only sound that would resonate in the air would be the sounds of our des colliding or our shouts.

    However, the silence that now lingered over this de had produced a frigid atmosphere. The pressure had reached a breaking point, seemingly ready to burst due to even the slightest of sound at any given moment.

    I was in the middle of a predicament as Seria kept pressuring me towards the breaking point, even if she didn¡¯t mean to.

    The fragrant scent that only a woman¡¯s body could emit brushed the tip of my nose. The harmonious bodily features that I couldn¡¯t help but admire regardless of how many times I¡¯ve already seen them enveloped my field of vision.

    If you observed any woman, you would always discover a feature theycked, regardless of their level of beauty. Seria was different, she was truly gically blessed. Delphine¡¯s beauty was likewise, wless. No imperfections could be discovered, even if one were to examine her body with great precision.

    Her beauty was that great, I wanted to admire her without a care in the world. If only the light in her eyes hadn¡¯t dimmed.

    It seemed impossible to admire her beauty with my ¡®rxed¡¯ mind, at least in this current atmosphere. Seeing Seria¡¯s eyes filled with shades, I broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Uh, yesterday? With Senior Delphine¡­¡­..¡±

    I took a moment to recallst night. Unpleasant memories were mixed into the night, but as a result, I was able to gain some insights.

    Due to the costly wine she drank, I was able to stalemate Senior Delphine in a duel. I learned several new things, but the most significant event of all, wasying my eyes on Senior Delphine¡¯s pure white body.

    For the sake of Delphine¡¯s honor, I should have wiped my memories of that night. However, the scene from that night has been deeply engraved in my mind.

    Human memory is not versatile enough to allow you to forget when you want to forget and recall when you want to recall. Besides, it was such a breathtaking spectacle.

    I would not be able to forget regardless of how hard I tried. It was adversity for Senior Delphine, but a blessing for me.

    My eyes became hazy for a moment as I recalled my memories of the previous night. Blue sparks suddenly emerged from Seria¡¯s eyes.

    She whispered to me in an icy voice as she tightened her grip on my cor.

    ¡°Senior Ian¡­. You just thought of another woman, correct?¡±

    ¡°No, you asked me what I did with Delphinest night!¡±

    I shouted as I thought how unfair Seria was being right now. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t seem Seria would judge me rationally. She lowered her head impatiently and didn¡¯t even bother listening to my excuses.

    An eerie murmur began to flow out of her mouth.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s getting stolen again¡­i-it shouldn¡¯t be like that, it¡¯s precious¡­ I, I don¡¯t want to lose it again¡­¡­¡±

    The chanting, which was blurry at first, gradually became clearer as the colors of emotions were added.

    Anxiety, anger, envy, hatred, inferiority, etc. A muddy stream of emotions amalgamated as Seria¡¯s cloudy eyes trembled frantically.

    Her quivering voice was a testament to her anxiety. One of the hands gripping my cor slipped away. She inadvertently brought a fingernail to her lips.

    Crunch, a small rupture sound rang out. She bit her fingernails slightly. Seria¡¯s current state was unusual.

    I recall being informed as a child that inserting your finger into your mouth when nervous was due to the absence of a mother figure. Did they state that they do it intuitively to relieve their discontent with not obtaining enough breast milk? Seria might have been the same.

    I couldn¡¯tprehend why she was behaving in such a peculiar manner. Only one thing was certain, it was time for me to dissuade her.

    But how? I fell deep into thought as an obstinate feeling possessed me.

    Crack, Crunch. Seria suddenly lifted her head after having bitten her nails for some time. A strange emotion flickered in her eyes, producing a frightening sight for me to behold.

    She attempted to articte her muddied emotions.

    ¡°Senior Ian, I cannot lose yo¡­!¡±

    Just as Seria was about to express her emotions, my hesitation ceased.

    My arms wrapped around Seria¡¯s shoulders. Seria likely didn¡¯t expect this oue as she was pulled into my embrace.

    The soft and warm feeling intensified the sense of satisfaction. My arms tightened around her further. Seria¡¯s eyes widened and her lips quivered as if she were shocked.

    I recalled hearing it some time ago. When Seria was anxious, her mother would sooth her in this manner.

    If biting her nails had anything to do with herck of a mother figure in her childhood, then I would have to soothe her in a way that would make up for herck of such a figure. It was just a simple thought.

    The effect was immediate. Seria, who had initially remained rigid in my arms, eventually loosened her own strength and silently fell deeper into my arms.

    Her arms gently enveloped my body. Her eyes, which had previously disyed a hazy madness, had be calm, like the sea after a storm.

    I whispered to her with the intention of soothing her.

    ¡°Seria, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Hearing my words, Seria remained stationary for a while. Her eyes shut and the sound of her tremulous breathing subsided.

    For a long time, we silently remained in each other¡¯s embrace as we felt one another¡¯s warmth.

    Suddenly, her eyes opened wide and a muffled sound escaped from her mouth. It seemed her senses had finally returned.

    ¡°Ah, uh, ah, ah¡­¡­..¡±

    Seria¡¯s face reddened. I could almost feel the heat emanating from her. It seems that Seria¡¯s strange behavior just before was just a defense mechanism that emerged when she was thrust into the pits of despair.

    Now that she had regained her sanity and seemed ashamed, I teased her with a wry smile.

    ¡°Were you that worried about me?¡±

    Seria¡¯s body jerked upward. The icy wind filled the space in an instant as she slipped out of my arms. Theck of human warmth was making me feel slightly lonely.

    Seria twiddled with her hair as her face glowed beet red. This appeared to be a habit that had manifested when her troubles or embarrassment reached a pinnacle.

    Her pupils were twitching. I felt sorry for her as she stammered.

    ¡°Ah, uh, so, so..¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, most of the rumors are just nonsense.¡±

    For me to assault Senior Delphine, or strip her of her clothes to humiliate her. Do any of these rumors make any sense?

    There are even rumors suggesting that I was Senior Delphine¡¯s secret lover. It seemed that the reason for this was Senior Elsie¡¯s remark from thest time.

    It was insolent to think about it again, but I considered paying another visit to Senior Elsie.

    My assertion seemed to have made Seria relieved. A faint happy expression materialized on her face as she lowered her head in embarrassment.

    ¡°O¡­ oh, so that was the case¡­¡­..¡±

    Though she spoke words that indicated she believed me, doubt continued to reflect in her eyes.

    However, I decided to cease my teasing since she may end up crying if I continued to do so. Though, I sincerely desired to tease her just a little more because of the unfamiliar facial expressions being disyed on her face.

    However, something lurked in my mind that I wanted to enquire about. I repeatedly opened and shut my lips as I contemted whether or not I should ask.

    Seria and I had previously revealed numerous secrets to one another. It wasical that I was hesitating to enquire now. The root of the hesitation was due to it potentially eliciting a loss of sanity within her for a brief moment.

    Seria appeared to be struggling to suppress her ignominy as her feet trawled across the ground. I questioned her carefully to prevent any potential astonishment from transpiring.

    ¡°¡­¡­.. Seria,e to think of it, you mention matters that worry me at times¡­¡±

    ¡°Ye¨CYeah?! Ugh¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    In my own clumsy manner, I articted my consideration for her in a faint voice. Yet it must¡¯ve been quite abrupt for Seria, who was already fidgeting while abashed.

    She responded immediately, but bit her tongue for the first time in a long time. Her face glowed beet red due to her own clumsy mistake.

    She looked adorable. I smiled lightly and questioned Seria.

    ¡°Things like¡­. I don¡¯t want to lose something?¡±

    A pitiful sound emerged from Seria¡¯s mouth. Her eyes widened in shock before sullenly lowering her head again.

    ¡°Oh, d-did I¡­..¡±

    It was a gloomyplexion. I was unsure if I had prodded at a trauma. No, I almost certainly had. Otherwise, there would be no reason my question would incite such a reaction.

    If I continued the way I currently questioned her, there would likely be another sea of tears. I attempted to lighten the mood by teasing her.

    ¡°Yeah, you did. You said you don¡¯t want to lose me at least.¡±

    ¡°Th-Th-Th-That¡¯s because¡­¡­.!¡±

    Seria responded as I expected.

    Her body, which had previously been drooping, suddenly stiffened again. Her pupils quivered and she stammered incessantly.

    There was only one possible result.

    Seria sighed and muttered ¡°Ha¡± after standing there stupefied momentarily. Her body¡¯s strength seemed to drain away like water in a bottomless dock.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re correct. Ever since I was young, things were often taken away from me by my older sister.¡±

    I swallowed my saliva in the silence without uttering a word.

    Although I had expected a response like this, it didn¡¯t please me when I heard it directly from the person involved. Seria seemed to mirror my feelings.

    A glimpse of despair shed in her eyes. She was anxious.

    She had grown up with nothing of her own. Even her surname, ¡®Yurdina¡¯, could be taken from her at any moment. I was her very first friend.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to lose even that. Seria¡¯s words continued.

    ¡°Senior Ian, I¡¯ve liked swords since childhood.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°But never once have I ever used a sword I liked.¡±

    I redirected my gaze towards Seria¡¯s waist. Her sword was of high quality, yet it felt inferior to one that should be presented to the descendants of the Yurdina family.

    Wasn¡¯t her sword a part of her very being? It apanied Seria on demonic beast subjugations and fought her battles. Her sword was like her spare life, like another limb. She certainly deserved something of slightly greater quality.

    I recalled my duel with Senior Delphine from the previous evening. What was the dagger she used like¡­?

    It was as sharp as an artisan¡¯s de. My eyes burned when a golden sh cut through my vision. At the time, I thought it was just Senior Delphine¡¯s meticulous nature.

    But I remember it now. A warning from Seria, before I had met Senior Delphine.

    Whatever she desires, she will obtain by any means.

    All the best things within the Yurdina family¡¯s grasp belonged to Delphine. Since such was the case, it was clear what Seria could keep as her own.

    All Senior Delphine left behind for Seria¡­ was Seria¡¯s heart. The only question now was whether or not Senior Delphine will desire that too or not.

    The meeting between me and Delphine seems to have reawakened Seria¡¯s painful memories. Seria¡¯s lonely narrative continued.

    ¡°When I saw the knights¡¯ swords in my childhood, I wished to have one of my own. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t obtain even a single one.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because that was my sister¡¯s desire.¡±

    I nodded as if I understood her. The Senior Delphine I encountered the previous night, she definitely disyed characteristics like that. She was a woman with a strong desire to possess whatever she desired, and a strong drive forpetition.

    She must have taken it for granted. In her worldview, she was the victor while Seria was the loser.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the sword. It was everything else as well. Even on the day my mother was emunicated, my opinion had no sway. It¡¯s all because Seria Yurdina is a lowborn loser¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ That doesn¡¯t mean you deserve to be treated in such a way.¡±

    ¡°That is how it is for me in the Yurdina Family.¡±

    My obvious constion could not appease Seria. Uttering those words seemed to drain Seria of her vitality. On the outside, it seemed she had already given up. Yet, there was a faint ember that still lingered within her.

    It was her determined will. She had no choice but to match the Yurdina Family¡¯s tenacity.

    After biting her lips for a moment, an awkward smile emerged on her face. It was the smile of a girl who hadn¡¯t learned all her life how tough. This smile was pitiful, it hardly resembled a smile.

    She had no friends, and she had lived her life deprived of everything she wanted.

    Her life had been robbed ofughter and happiness. It was a truly dreadful tale. Are tragic stories such as thismonly hidden in the abysses of people¡¯s subconscious?

    Seria forcibly feigned herposure as she spoke to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, I¡¯m not the type to talk about myself. Why am I able to do so when I¡¯m with Senior Ian¡­ Then, shall we begin our training?¡±

    Seria gazed into my eyes and made a suggestion. She seemed intent on burying this conversation and bringing it to a conclusion.

    I agreed with her intention. The more we discussed this matter, the more embarrassed she would be.

    However, I was unable to part my lips due to a heavy weight I felt in my heart.

    I thought of Senior Delphine. The confident attitude of hers as she casually reopens someone¡¯s wound and deres the righteousness is always on the side of the victor.

    She took everything from her, including her mother. Yet, she continued to try to trample on her half-sister who struggled with an inferiorityplex.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Seria.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yeahh? Ugh, uh¡­¡­¡±

    Seria bit her tongue again when I called her name in a faint voice. She was sullen again. However, I was already immersed in my thoughts, so I was indifferent to her reaction.

    ¡°You said you would participate in the Hunting Festival, correct?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? Yes, I am.¡±

    My gaze of suspicionnded on Seria. She tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand what I was saying.

    ¡°Did you not gather all the members?¡±

    Seria flinched, as her body trembled. My question must¡¯ve hit a nail on the head.

    The Hunting Festival is conducted in groups of 4. Seria could not participate alone, she¡¯d have to gather her own group. Unfortunately, she would be incapable of doing so due to her human rtionships being strained and the recent rumors encircling her.

    Seria became even more depressed. She responded in a hushed tone.

    ¡°¡­¡­.N-No.¡±

    It was a mncholy countenance. Her demeanor, however, rapidly shifted after my few words.

    ¡°Shall I gather them for you?¡±

    ¡°Rea-really!¡±

    Seria¡¯splexion instantly brightened in response to my suggestion. Her brightly lit face made me feel better as well.

    It was the most dramatic change in Seria¡¯s expression I have ever seen. Her face was usually haughty and cold. Even if she did reveal her emotions, only the corners of her eyes and lips would move slightly.

    This demonstrated that my offer was that weing. I nodded my head with a smirk

    ¡°Yes, I also have something I want to do at the Hunting Festival.¡±

    Seria didn¡¯t seem to concern herself with what I said. She muttered faintly as her eyes gleamed happily.

    ¡°¡­¡­. As expected, I can trust you, Senior Ian. It was true that all the rumors you had with my sister were all lies.¡±

    ¡°Of course, were you ever in doubt?¡±

    In response to my absurdity, Seria shook her head as if she never believed them in the first ce.

    She let out a sigh of relief and asked me onest question.

    ¡°Indeed, it was a ridiculous rumor. Rumors such as Senior Ian gazing at my naked sister¡¯s body¡­¡±

    My body suddenly stiffened upon hearing Seria mention the only truth in all the exaggerated stories.

    Seria spoke to me with a strong expression of trust.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie too, right, Senior Ian?¡±

    ¡°Uh, y..yes¡­..¡±

    My response to Seria was subtle. Since I couldn¡¯t even properly meet Seria¡¯s gaze, she tilted her head again.

    The light began to fade from her eyes again. Her eyes sank to a deep, murky color.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Senior Ian?¡±

    ¡°No, uhh¡­so¡­. Seria.¡±

    I broke out in a cold sweat since I didn¡¯t know how to properly respond to Seria¡¯s chilly voice. I heaved a sigh as if it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    I then tried to speak with a false grin.

    ¡°That part is true.¡±

    It was the moment when the shade vanished from Seria¡¯s sapphire eyes.

    <strong>E/N: Oh boi..</strong>

 Chapter 52

    <strong>? The First Letter (52) ?</strong>

    At noon, the academy was calm as usual.

    As always, I purchased myself a drink at the coffee shop in the student center. Then, after finding myself a seat, I leaned back as I took a sip, enjoying the serene atmosphere of the cafe.

    A fragrant aroma emanated. A refreshing sensation permeated my body. The scent rejuvenated my mind that faced exhaustion after extensive training and studying.

    This was my daily routine. A persistent routine that I had never missed a day even after attending the academy for the past three years. On a peaceful day such as this, I would usually end up spending the afternoon alongside one of my two childhood friends.

    Yes, it would either end up being Celine Haster or Leto Einstein.

    Today was no different. Across from me sat a young man with a head of curly brown hair stared at me with a tired-looking pair of green eyes.

    It was Leto, not only my childhood friend but also one of my closest friends. Today as well, he was giving me yet another dumbfounded look as I asked him for advice.

    ¡°So, what did Yurdina¡¯s Bastard say after that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. She just kept standing there with a nk stare, and didn¡¯t even say a word until she left.

    ¡°Dear lord¡­¡±

    After hearing my exnation, an exhausted sigh leaked from Leto¡¯s lips as he made an exaggerated facepalm motion. Looking at his reaction, I was able to roughly grasp the reasoning behind my current predicament.

    It seems as though I¡¯ve messed up once again. Unsurprisingly, a scathing remark soon came bursting out from the other side of the table.

    ¡°Hey, if you didn¡¯t hurry up and reassure her after saying something like that¡­! Don¡¯tin when you get stabbed with a knifeter on, alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Was it really that bad?¡±

    In response to my bewilderment, Leto bent over the table as if he was going to tell me some huge secret before whispering his advice to me.

    ¡°Never let a woman get too obsessed. You don¡¯t know what kind of things a crazy woman is capable of.¡±

    At the same time, Leto shivered as if he had suddenly recalled a terrible memory. Of course, it was a warning that had nothing to do with me.

    That Seria Yurdina?

    Thest time I sparred with her, she had an opening as a result of her being adverse to violence. How crazy could somebody like that be?

    I shook my head at the thought with a hollowugh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing like that is going to happen. Seria is a much nicer person than you think¡­ you probably think of her like that since you¡¯ve only met her once. Once she makes more friends she¡¯ll get better.¡±

    Despite my rebuttal, Leto continued to stare at me with a subtle gaze. After confirming that I¡¯m being serious, he buried his head into his arms and groaned.

    After pondering for a few moments while tilting his head back and forth, he finally opened his mouth in order to hesitantly mumble something to himself.

    ¡°Hey, you¡­ Mhhm¡­ alright. Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±

    Leto, after having cut off his own sentence, simply stared at me with a benevolent gaze, nodding to himself.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s best to learn your lesson through trial and error. I¡¯m rooting for you, man.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what you mean by that, but alright.¡±

    In the end, Leto and I enjoyed our afternoon peacefully while having a fruitful conversation as usual.

    I feel as though things have been way too hectic recently. Ever since I lost my memory, I had gotten myself involved in some big event at least once or twice a week.

    My only goal this entire time has been to quietly graduate from the academy, but before I knew it I had be a figure of infamy among the students.

    All of these changes have been making me feel a bit strange. Even more than that, I felt exhausted. Recently, there have been so many challenges both mentally and physically for me that I feel as though I can¡¯t keep up.

    One such concern of mine, especially recently, was Celine.

    Taking a break from my heavy thoughts, I stole a nce at Leto.

    ¡°Come to think of it, how has Celine been these days?¡±

    At my question, Leto suddenly burst into a fit ofughter, looking at me with pride once calmed down.

    ¡°I guess you do pay some attention to her after all, huh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I ended up running into her for a minute yesterday, but she acted as if I were a stranger.¡±

    When I awkwardly confessed what had happened yesterday, Leto burst into anotherughing fit.. It seemed that the thought of me and Celine fighting was quite funny to him.

    I waited for him to calm down with the patience of a mage, who had locked himself inside an isted room, and simply let out a sigh.

    Celine, whom I encountered on the street yesterday, was colder than ever. She only took a single nce in my direction before sticking out her tongue and blowing a raspberry.

    That was it. After that, Celine just left me there with a pout.

    Could this be how a tree felt when it was frozen over? I felt bitter as I was forced to recognize the fact that I was abandoned by a girl who has acted like a sister to me my entire life.

    However, contrary to theplicated state my mind was in, Leto didn¡¯t seem too worried.

    He continued tough at my gloomy face before giving me a light shrug, cing his ss onto the table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s just very pent up right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Why would Celine be pent up?¡±

    When I questioned his response in bewilderment, Leto simply clicked his tongue. He then pointed at me and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s because you keep acting like that.¡±

    In the end, I had no choice but to shrug. When I was young, I learned from my sister to move on from difficult questions like this. She was usually right because she was a talented merchant in her own right, so I decided to listen to her wise words.

    Leto only shook his head in response as if he understood my silence. He was then lost in thought for a brief moment, and suddenly he seemed to have a question.

    As I silently sipped my drink, he asked me that question. It was an normal one in nature.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard you¡¯re going to participate in the hunting festival.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, Y-yeah. That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m going to participate in it with Seria.¡±

    I hesitated for a moment at the unexpected question, then answered with a nod. It wasn¡¯t something that I felt a need to hide. Rather, I think I should actively seek Leto¡¯s help for something like this.

    Leto tilted his head as if he still didn¡¯t understand my thought process.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do about the rest of the team?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±

    I peeped at Leto¡¯s countenance. Like a ghost, Leto quickly caught on. There was no way he didn¡¯t know the meaning behind my expression..

    Leto¡¯s brows furrowed at once. His eyebrows wiggled, as if to represent his difort.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ that one of the members is me, you crazy bastard, hmm?¡±

    ¡°Leto¡­¡±

    I responded by giving Leto an eager look. Confirming his fears, Leto began trembling as if he was experiencing a seizure. Regardless of his will, I continued to look at him with an expression of trust.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Remember our promise? That even if we were to die, we would at least die together. Let¡¯s team up.¡±

    Even so, Leto¡¯s response, frankly, was not good. A harsh remark came out of his mouth immediately.

    ¡°You crazy bastard! I¡¯m in the research department!¡±

    ¡°But what else am I supposed to do, you¡¯re the only one I can trust with this kind of thing!¡±

    As Leto so keenly noticed, the two remaining candidates for our team were both him and Celine.

    Of course, I was still a bit worried about the tense rtionship between Seria and Celine, but regardless, they were the only two people that I could ask in this situation.

    Most of all, participating in the hunting festival meant that you would have to be willing to risk your life. It was already difficult enough for me to find people who would even be willing to follow me in battle, let alone ask them to join my team.

    There was even a chance that we would be forced to hunt a named-ss monster in the process. There was no shortage of risk to be found in this kind of event. In other words, what I needed right now were trustedrades who are willing to follow my everymand, even if the reasoning cannot be properly exined.

    Leto refused to budge. He violently shook his head nonstop, as if he were having a seizure.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­ This is impossible for me, even if it¡¯s you who is asking the question.¡±

    I smacked my lips at Leto¡¯s desperate refusal. I didn¡¯t expect the negotiations to fall apart this quickly. Changing the subject, I tried to talk to him once more with a more soothing tone..

    ¡°Even if you specialize in theory, you¡¯re still able to cast spells as long as you have the time to prepare ordingly, right?¡±

    ¡°The problem is that the preparation takes way too fucking long, man! Do you even understand just how much preparation it would take for me to make even a single magic circle? Even if I had the time and materials, what use would that be on a battlefield where variables are changing every second? Why do you think they separated the practical course and the theoretical course in the first ce, huh?¡±

    Well, after all that, even I had no choice but to sigh at Leto¡¯s words.

    Truthfully speaking, even though Leto was capable of using magic, his actualbat ability was actually severely limited. The reason being that he is a certain kind of magemonly known as a ¡®Magic Schr¡¯.

    They were a group of mages whose main focus is their research on magic spells and artifacts. Not only were they responsible for finding uses for magic in everyday life, Magic Schrs were the ones leading the Magical Engineering industry in the first ce. There were also Magic Schrs with peculiar interests who get hired by the aristocracy as torture specialists.

    However, it¡¯s said that knowledgees with a price. As a result of Magic Schrs focusing all of their efforts into their studies instead of trying to further their magical abilities, they became nearly useless on the battlefield.

    It wasn¡¯t as if they could simply stop in the middle of a fight and start drawing a magic circle at their leisure. Of course, if it were in arge-scale war, then the Magic Schrs could disy their full potential from the backlines. However, ever since the Empire had taken control over arge portion of the continent after its Great Conquest, the number of wars at that level had diminished greatly.

    As a result, a different kind of mage who specializes inbat started to be more popr, having bemonly referred to as ¡®Combat Mages.¡¯

    They were mages trained in many kinds of diverse magic in order to respond to various situations. They soon became an asset that would be weed anywhere they went, not only for their diverse abilities but also because they sacrificed none of the enormous firepower that are unique to mages.

    However, such high demand made them a rarity as well, making it much harder to find manpower.

    Of course, I did try and ask somebat mages I knew beforehand, but seeing how they were only mere acquaintances at best, I quickly got rejected.That was why my final resort wasn¡¯t trying to make Leto pity me by acting depressed from the constant rejections from before.

    However, if he was going to be that stubborn in his refusal, then I guess I would have to give up. I might end up having to risk my life as a result, but I couldn¡¯t just force a choice on him on the basis of our childhood friendship.

    Dark clouds hung over my face, and a heavyment flowed out of my mouth.

    ¡°W-what should I do?¡­We still need a mage.¡­.¡±

    Leto then, as if he felt a little sorry, made a dry cough and avoided my gaze. It was as if my mncholy was contagious.

    For a moment, an awkward silence lingered between Leto and me. I was in the middle of reviewing the connections I had built in my head, when suddenly I heard Leto¡¯s voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, there is someone.¡±

    My suspicious gaze turned to Leto. His eyes were already filled with expectation. That look usually meant that he came up with a wonderful idea.

    He even seemed a little excited as he spoke to me, trying to restrain hisughter from leaking out.

    ¡°You, do as I say. Then I can get you a mage.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Eventually, I decided to follow the advice of my best friend.

    ****

    With a bang, I noticed a student being pushed against the wall in a corner. In front of him stood a little girl, apanied by two big men waiting on both sides.

    The student who was currently being pushed to the wall of the alley seemed to be scared out of his wits. I could tell from a nce just by looking at his trembling body that he wasn¡¯t a swordsman, not being able to see any muscle on his skinny frame.

    On the other hand, the little girl threatening him looked as if a doll hade to life, with her brown hair, blue sapphire eyes, and fair skin.

    However, that lovely girl wore a cruel smile that didn¡¯t match her appearance at all.

    ¡°Hey, do you think I¡¯m easy or something?¡±

    A low, threatening voice. Her lips might have seemed neutral, but her eyes clearly revealed her ill intentions.

    Her eyes, shining with hostility, had a fierce light as if they were going to rip and kill the man in front of them in an instant.

    The man began screaming and desperately clung to the wall even more after being asked with that much hostility. Seeing that, the lovely-looking girl burst intoughter as if she was told an amusing joke.

    ¡°All because of that little ident I had not too long ago, people all over have been asking the same thing: Is this Elsie Line easy? You called me a piss baby? Let¡¯s see just how far this piece of shit wants to go this time.¡±

    The little girl seemed to be trying to speak calmly, but at some point in her speech she couldn¡¯t stop herself from exploding in anger.

    The girl¡¯s body trembled. She clenched the man¡¯s coller roughly and yanked it downwards to her eye level, making the man¡¯s upper body bent into the shape of a fishing hook.

    Elsie grit her teeth as she red fiercely into the eyes of the frightened and trembling man.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve be trash just because I lost once? You don¡¯t think you could ever lose, huh?!¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s your answer, then why the hell would you start spouting that garbage? You just want to get fucked, right? Ahaha¡­ I¡¯m going crazy, really.¡±

    Then the girl massaged her temples with her hands. Her eyes were filled with indescribable fatigue and pain. The past few days seemed to have been a great ordeal for her.

    With tired eyes looking as if she had finally given up, she concentrated an electric current in her hand.

    The fear in the man¡¯s eyes deepened. He tried to shake off the girl¡¯s grip, but despite her small physique, the girl¡¯s strength was beyond imagination.

    Even if they were called mages who cast spells from the back, they were still those who were able to survive on the battlefield after risking their lives. Although their bodies are much weaker than those who study the path of the sword, they are still able to strengthen their bodies to an extent.

    A talented little witch could easily overwhelm a weak adult man. Though, if she were to get caught by a swordsman on a level simr to hers, she would be destroyed in an instant.

    Unfortunately, however, the skinny man was not a swordsman, so there was no way for him to escape from the girl¡¯s grasp.

    With an innocent grin, the girl smiled beautifully. It was a cute and lovely smile that would make a man feel like his heart was stabbed.

    That is, if it weren¡¯t for the harsh words that came spewing from her lips afterwards.

    ¡°After losing to that bastard once by chance, people like yourself start calling me a piss baby¡­ Hey, do you think I¡¯ll lose if I fight him again?¡±

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    The man shouted as if the question was his final lifeline. Then, the girl exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Really? You get it? In that case, try your best not to die, alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    In a daze, the man¡¯s eyes turned towards the girl. The girl smiled again.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to fuck up your nerves with this current. You know, all magicians have the power to control their mana, but I¡¯m especially good at controlling tiny details like this. It¡¯s going to fucking hurt, but don¡¯t scream, OK?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were dyed with despair. He looked as if he were going to sink down to his knees, unable to even make the smallest shiver. In the end, however, he wasn¡¯t even allowed even the smallestfort of sitting down.

    The girl pushed the man away using the hand that had been holding the man¡¯s cor as if she was disgusted at the mere sight of him. The man almost copsed just from that, but the two muscr men that had been waiting next to the girl grabbed his arms before he could do so.

    ¡°Just ten seconds. I know you¡¯re going to feel so much pain that you¡¯d rather die instead, but¡­ don¡¯t make a sound, okay? If you do end up making any noise before it¡¯s over, though¡­¡­.¡±

    Slowly taking her time, the girl casually approached the man covered in tears. The electricity in her hand shone blue, apanied by a crackle in the air.

    ¡°¡­¡­We¡¯re going to do it all over again from the beginning, understand? I always keep my word, you know.¡±

    ¡°Aaaaarghhh!¡±

    Even if the man screamed and struggled to the point where he felt he could die, there seemed to be no way out. A never ending stream of tears cascaded down his eyes. As she watched him struggle so desperately, the girl rolled up the corners of her lips as if she were happy to see it.

    Yes, this is what¡¯s natural when in front of me. Of course this is what you¡¯re supposed to do when you see me.

    Her eyes were reflecting that kind of idea. That irritated me, so I felt as though I had to step in.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Senior Elsie.¡±

    At my low call, Elsie quickly looked back impatiently. She turned to me with fierce eyes and shouted to me.

    ¡°What kind of tactless trash, w¡­ o¡­¡­.¡±

    And then froze on the spot. The blue charge on her hand soon dissipated. Her wide, emerald eyes clearly spoke to the astonishment she must have felt.

    There was silence. The student, who was in the middle of being threatened by Elsie, looked puzzled, and the two big bodies that were holding him stiffened when they saw me.

    I was lost in thought for a moment. What did Leto tell me to say again?

    Without saying a word, my hand pointed to her waist. Elsie¡¯s legs began to tremble. It was an instinctive reaction.

    Soon, I found something that I could use.

    Senior Elsie began to hup. Her eyes shook violently, and even her upper body trembled pitifully. It looked as if it would copse immediately if left as it is.

    Her eyes were filled with fear, and her face looked as if she would immediately burst into tears.

    She looked even more afraid of me than I needed.

    So to reassure her, I gave a sweet smile on purpose.

    ¡°Shall we talk?¡±

    Senior Elsie¡¯s face turned ever so paler.

 Chapter 53

    Prev

    All Chapter

    Next

    Options

    <strong>? The First Letter (53) ?</strong>

    On a pleasant afternoon such as this, most students could be found on campus having fun with their friends, leisurely enjoying the slight autumn breeze and mellow sunshine while discussing mundane topics such as the following evening¡¯s dinner.

    If not for the special business I had today, I would be among them, peacefully enjoying my afternoon. Feeling a bit of disappointment, I decided to take a slight detour away from the noisy main street.

    Finally arriving at my destination, a brown-haired little girl stood before me. Hidden behind one of our lecture halls, the vacant lot was empty save for the two of us.

    Still stubbornly wearing an oversized mage¡¯s hat, the girl¡¯s sapphire-colored eyes were trembling in fear. The girl, her eyes darting back and forth for a possible exit, quickly shifted her gaze downwards the moment I nced towards her.

    As she gripped her mage hat and shook, it was evident she was afraid of me. Due to the girl¡¯s innocent appearance, it made this seem like I was a viin, havinge to threaten his victim.

    It was a ridiculous thought. The girl trembling in front of me was Elsie Rine, the magic genius from the Rine Duchy.

    She was a remarkable talent among the top grades of the academy, famous for her brutal nature that contrasted her doll-like appearance. Just a few moments ago, I had to stop her from bullying another student.

    Although she now trembled just at the sight of my hatchet, her pride was still present as she refused to go with me. She desperately shouted, ¡®No!¡¯ but surrendered as soon as I approached her.

    It didn¡¯t take more than a second to get her to follow me. The student who was being threatened by Elsie left safely, and the two muscr men who apanied Elsie were left behind with awkward expressions on their faces.

    It was a strange situation. Elsie¡¯s confidence in beating that skinny student could be applied to me as well. If we had a rematch, I would probably lose 80-90% of the time.

    When west fought, I had seeded in overpowering her with a surprise attack. Now, Elsie would have the upper hand if we faced each other one on one. Even with the rapid growth of my skills recently, I was still no match for Elsie, a genius mage even among the 4th years.

    However, the trauma of that day was so deeply embedded into Elsie¡¯s memory that she hadpletely lost the ability to resist me.

    Elsie looked at me with a distraught expression, her tearful eyes infinitely close to immediately bursting into streams of tears.

    Those who were bullied by Elsie may feel happy at her current state, but for me, it felt a little bittersweet.

    She was still my senior, and I wasn¡¯t a violent person. Recently, I¡¯ve had the tendency to rely on my hatchet, but normally, I rarely used force except to protect myself and those around me.

    Thest fight against Delphine was an exception. The results of my violence were so tantly obvious that I felt bad.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I regretted it. Elsie had threatened me, and I delivered to her the consequences she deserved.

    I called out to Elsie in a voice tinged with regret.

    ¡°Senior Elsie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hi-Hiik?!¡±

    She trembled in shock, looking up at me with fear in her eyes.

    This was a problematic situation. I hade to ask her for her help by taking advantage of her fear, but this amount of fear was unreasonable.

    Because of this fear, I couldn¡¯t ask her to join me. Simply standing next to me made her tremble, and I didn¡¯t want to team up with someone who was this terrified.

    Not only would she desperately try to reject my offer, in battle, trust and coordination betweenrades was of utmost importance; forcing her to be ourpanion would be useless.

    Unfortunately, Leto¡¯s advice didn¡¯t ount for thisplex situation. His advice was simple.

    ¡°If she¡¯s uncooperative, take out your hatchet.¡¯

    It was an easy solution. It had worked thus far, but for her, I had to think of something different.

    I thought for a moment, holding my chin as I swallowed my saliva. Senior Elsie¡¯s body flinched and began trembling again. To her, even small gestures were potential threats.

    In hindsight, I had been doing all of the talking so far. Senior Elsie was so nervous she couldn¡¯t even respond properly. Wouldn¡¯t she be less nervous if we had a normal conversation?

    So I spoke to her gently.

    ¡°Senior Elsie, please don¡¯t be too scared and answer¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­uh, al, alright!¡±

    As soon as she heard the word ¡°answer,¡± she cried out as her body stiffened. It was like a soldier¡¯s warning cry. I unconsciously facepalmed.

    Senior Elsie¡¯s face began to redden, showing her embarrassment. It must have been difficult for her to show such a response to her junior.

    ¡°No¡­ Th, that¡¯s¡­ Ok, okay! Wh, What¡¯s your question?!¡±

    She tried to sound confident, but there was a discernible fear in her voice. Senior Elsie seemed to want to cover up her previously shameful reaction.

    I didn¡¯t point that out to spare her feelings. If I did that, she would probably break into many more pieces.

    ¡°Do you know the reason why I asked to talk to you alone?¡±

    Senior Elsie¡¯s movements stopped, her face turning white, a hint of anguish visible in her eyes.

    It seemed that there were too many problems. She quickly pressed on her hat and avoided my gaze, stuttering.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­ Why did you want to see me¡­.?¡±

    Her blue pupils flitted around, as her voice weakened to the point of being inaudible.

    My hearing was sensitive enough to understand her no matter how much she stammered, but I unintentionally stepped forward, perhaps due to an old habit.

    It was to hear her better. However, Senior Elsie took it differently.

    She shrieked and crouched down, reciting her apologies endlessly.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t mess with you again. I won¡¯t call you a bastard, I won¡¯t say I would win if we fought again, hic, and¡­¡­.¡±

    I stopped for a moment. The scars I had left on Elsie¡¯s mind seemed to be quite severe. I never imagined that she would be so afraid just from my approach.

    It was probably the first time in her life she had experienced such shame, for her to have to beg for her life.

    Not only that, Senior Elsie who already had a bad reputation. As she had already had many enemies, I could roughly predict how great her hardships would have been.

    The memories of the day her life was threatened, the shame she was publicly subjected to, and the vicious rumors and nder that had likely followed her for days.

    It must have left a deep scar on her emotional state. Otherwise, she would not have such a fearful reaction.

    I was in more trouble than I thought.

    I wanted to free Senior Elsie if I could. To put it bluntly, it was none of my business whether she was bullying anyone or acting like a ¡®loli gangster.¡¯. I would stop her if I witnessed it myself, but any more than that was beyond my ability.

    It was confusing to me that she was so broken. I could cut off my rtionship with her, and pray that time would heal her wounds.

    But the problem was that I was desperate as well.

    The hunting festival was approaching, and whether it be for the world, or for Seria, I would have to hunt a named beast and win. What Senior Elsie could offer would be invaluable.

    I had to recruit her no matter what.

    As I was lost in thought, Elsie¡¯s apologies continued.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would have to go this far¡­ Th, that¡¯s right! You can call me a piss baby! I won¡¯t say anything so¡­ sob, please stop.¡­.¡±

    I let out a deep sigh. There was no perfect solution I could think of at this moment, meaning there was only one thing I could do.

    I began walking towards her again without hesitation. Elsie, who felt me approaching, curled up even more as she trembled.

    Tears began to form in her eyes. Now, the wordsing out of her mouth resembled a fervent prayer.

    ¡°Wh, why are you doing this¡­ Why are you doing this to me? I apologized! I told you I was sorry! I said you could even call me a piss baby! Go away! Please spare my life, please! Hiiiiii!¡±

    My hand, which was inching closer towards Senior Elsie caused her to scream out and close her eyes, her tremors a sign of how nervous she was.

    And in that next moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Pat.

    My hand fell on Senior Elsie¡¯s oversized mage¡¯s hat, and I started stroking Elsie¡¯s head. My hand was over her hat, so to be honest, I didn¡¯t feel much.

    Nevertheless, it was enough to prove that I had no intention of hurting her. Elsie¡¯s trembling gradually subsided, and her brilliant sapphire eyes stared at me nkly.

    I smiled bitterly.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Senior Elsie.¡±

    With my utmost sympathy, I spoke to her.

    ¡°You must have had a hard time.¡±

    It was a little funny that I was the one who had to console her, but there was no other way. I had to first appease her so we could talk.

    Senior Elsie¡¯s watery eyes were staring at me for a very long time.

 Chapter 54

    <strong>? The First Letter (54) ?</strong>

    I continued stroking Senior Elsie¡¯s head for a long time.

    At first, she trembled in surprise, but as I continued to stroke her head, she seemed to have judged that I had no intention of attacking her.

    Her trembling gradually subsided, and her rapid breathing began to slow down.

    ¡°Sob..s.¡­sniff.¡±

    While staring nkly at me, Senior Elsie tried to calm herself by inhaling and exhaling deeply rapidly. Perhaps her efforts came to fruition, as her stiff body slowly began to rx.

    It took only a few more minutes for her breathing and speech to return to normal.

    Senior Elsie, who regained her reason, had a light blush on her cheeks. She continued to avoid my gaze, still unable to stop the flow of tears from her eyes.

    It was a reaction borne from shame rather than fear. Naturally, her fear of me had notpletely disappeared, but I could see that her perception of me had changed slightly, given that she was no longer screaming.

    The girl looked up at me. It had reached a point where she could be rightfully angry and tell me to stop patting her head, but she didn¡¯t. She seemed to recognize that me patting her head would help her calm down.

    Instead, she shot a remark back at me in a voice filled with misery.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­evil bastard.¡±

    Although it was a small remark that resembled a whisper, she shook as she realized what she had said unconsciously.

    She then looked at me again with fearful eyes. As if I would swing my hatchet toward her at any moment.

    I wondered how she would react if I pulled out my hatchet, but I was not emotionally strong enough to put that horrible thought into practice.

    I justughed emptily in a dumbfounded manner.

    ¡°Why am I an evil bastard?¡±

    ¡°B, because of you¡­sob, I, I suffered so much!¡±

    Like drops of dew forming on grass, Senior Elsie threw up a torrent of emotion as soon as I questioned her. There was a faint trace of hostility in her eyes.

    ¡°Ev, everyone treats me like shit!

    ¡°You lost to your junior, so it¡¯s understandable.¡±

    ¡°You sneak attacked me, you vile creature!¡±

    Senior Elsie raised her voice, and even though she had a pleasant voice, it was shrill enough to make my ears feel like they were bleeding. My face unconsciously stiffened as I took a deep breath.

    Senior Elsie then flinched, intimidated, and grabbed onto her mage hat with both hands, her body stiffening.

    ¡°O, of course, I¡¯m not denying that I lost¡­ Ye, yeah, I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you must have suffered.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Senior Elsie hesitated and couldn¡¯t answer my question. She also seemed concerned that she would open her mouth recklessly and make a slip of the tongue like before.

    So I decided to bring up a subject that she would show an explosive reaction to.

    ¡°They even called you a ¡®Piss Baby¡­.¡±

    ¡°N,no!!¡±

    Senior Elsie¡¯s response was instantaneous, almost as if she were jumping up and down on the spot. Just by looking at her intense reaction, I could tell how much she hated that nickname.

    Senior Elsie trembled as her small fists clenched, her eyes filled with murderous intent.

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t pee! That¡¯s all fake! Y, you saw me. Ri, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, for some reason, I don¡¯t seem to remember exactly what happened¡­¡­.¡±

    Elsie, who was clinging to me with desperate eyes, looked to be in despair when I finished my sentence. When I saw that, Iughed.

    She was so cute. If only she behaved like a normal person, she would have enjoyed immense poprity within the academy.

    I nodded helplessly.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go with your story for now.¡±

    ¡°Y, yes! I¡¯m not a piss baby! By the way, th, those bad guys¡­ they looked down on me!¡±

    Senior Elsie must have been deeply emotional, as she began to sniffle again, with moisture beginning to form in the corners of her eyes.

    She tried to hide her tears by using her arm to cover her eyes, but it wasn¡¯t possible.

    Her sobs were only getting thicker, as she began to let out a mournful voice.

    ¡°Sob, they kept saying I¡¯m a piss baby, starting fights with me for no reason¡­ No one was on my side, sob, n, no one.¡­.¡±

    Would anyone take the side of a bully?

    I wanted to retort with that statement, but I first patted Elsie¡¯s head without saying a word, allowing her to cry to her heart¡¯s content.

    This was the nature of human beings. If what you did to others came back to bite you, you would inevitably be saddened, so I let her cry.

    ¡°Ho, how am I supposed to get married¡­sob¡­ My family still hasn¡¯t said anything.¡­.¡±

    ¡°You must have had a hard time, Senior Elsie.¡±

    I nodded in sympathy to her. In response, Senior Elsie began crying even harder, as if she had finally found an ally to share herments with.

    In truth, there was no one who would willingly side with Senior Elsie in the first ce. She was threatening a junior with her gang, but was publicly humiliated by a surprise attack.

    No matter how you looked at it, she was not truly pitiful. Especially with her usual behavior, it would be stranger if anyone took her side.

    Unless someone had an ulterior motive like me.

    I thought that now would be the best timing to ask her, so I whispered to Elsie in a quiet voice.

    ¡°By the way, whose fault do you think your situation is?¡±

    ¡°I, it¡¯s definitely you¡­ Hic, n, no! I, it¡¯s not your fault!¡±

    Senior Elsie immediately tried to point at me as if it was obvious, but as my expression cooled, she immediately withdrew her im. Now was my chance to convince her.

    I started.

    ¡°Think again. Why Senior Elsie was defeated by me that day.¡±

    ¡°W, why I was defeated¡­?¡±

    ¡°At that time, didn¡¯t someone distract you?¡±

    Senior Elsie¡¯s sapphire eyes went nk at my words. She must have been searching through her memory about that moment in the past. The day when she and I first met.

    Someone else was there. The reason why Elsie couldn¡¯t focus her full attention on me was because she was too wary of her.

    Senior Elsie, who had been silent for a while, soon had her sapphire eyes dyed with cold hostility. Slowly, someone¡¯s name flowed out of her mouth.

    Just like back then.

    ¡°Delphine¡­Yurdina¡­¡­.¡±

    All right, I seeded. At this moment, both Elsie¡¯s anger and resentment was directed towards Delphine.

    In the first ce, it was impossible for Elsie to antagonise me, who was the object of her fear. I was someone that made her legs tremble simply by being next to her. There was no way she could take revenge on me.

    Therefore, it would be better to change her target of hatred entirely.

    Delphine was the most suitable target, so I continued whispering to Senior Elsie.

    ¡°If you could get revenge on her, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­revenge?¡±

    As Senior Elsie looked at me as if she was intrigued just from hearing the words. I nodded weightily.

    ¡°Yes, then we could restore your reputation as well. Especially if you were the first person to defeat ¡®that¡¯ Delphine Yurdina.¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s true, but¡­ Ho, how?¡±

    ¡°The Hunting Festival.¡±

    I spoke in a confident tone as if it were a simple solution. In contrast, Senior Elsie¡¯s eyes went nk for a moment.

    ¡°I heard that the sessors of the Yurdina family have a tradition of winning the hunting festival. But what if someone else were to win instead?¡±

    ¡°We can fuck them over ¡­ Yes, that¡¯s great!¡± 1

    Senior Elsie¡¯s face became radiant once she heard my suggestion, turning her into a lovely girl once again. Just from her smile, I felt like my surroundings were brighter.

    At least until she opened her dainty mouth.

    ¡°I can give that bitch a massive setback! All right, I¡¯m gonna fuck them up so bad they won¡¯t ever make noise again.¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­uh, well¡­ will you team up with me?¡±

    I made a suggestion quickly before even worse words came out of her mouth.

    Elsie¡¯s confused eyes turned to me. It was understandable.

    Senior Elsie has every reason to antagonize Delphine, but I didn¡¯t. She must have heard the rumors circting. Regardless, there was a reason I had to go to the hunting festival.

    Aplicated story that intertwined with the letter from the future, and conversations with Seria and Delphine.

    It was difficult to exin everything immediately, but Senior Elsie asked a question confusedly to my conflicted self.

    ¡°Huh? Why would I? I¡¯d rather be with more talented people than you¡­ ok, okay! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it! No, please let me join you!¡±

    There was no proper answer I could give her, so I reced it by giving her a little peek at the hatchet on my waist.

    I felt ashamed, but there was nothing else I could do. My social skills would only work to a limited extent, but my hatchet had no such limitations.

    Still, the fact that I was able to regain Senior Elsie¡¯s motivation was enough. Now, there was no worry that Senior Elsie, who was burning with revenge for Delphine, would not take the hunting festival seriously.

    However, Senior Elsie seemed to have gained a slightly strange habit.

    ¡°Uh¡­ h, hey.¡±

    It was time to say goodbye. Senior Elsie also seemed to have stabilized, but when I was trying to leave, I heard her call for me.

    When I turned my head, a small girl with a slight redness to her cheeks was pulling on my shirt. I looked at her with puzzled eyes.

    ¡°T, the thing is¡­.¡±

    The girl looked very shy. I waited patiently until she could gather up her courage, but internally questioned what she would say.

    Eventually, Senior Elsie closed her eyes tightly and gave me a request in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Ca, can you pat me on the head again¡­¡±¡­?¡±

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t answer right away. It was because her suggestion was so unexpected that I had no choice but to stare at her stupidly for a moment.

    As if she had be even more embarrassed, she shook while she blushed, and the hand that grabbed my cor tensed up.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared, okay?!¡±

    In a voice full of shame, Elsie shouted. Only then did I get a rough understanding of the situation.

    This was a byproduct of her suffering. Her heightened emotions must be bothering her, especially since not long ago, I had even threatened her life.

    She wanted to heal that wound. She wouldfort me by confirming that I, the culprit behind that wound, had no intention of attacking her.

    My palm stroked Elsie¡¯s head again. Honestly, it was a bit ufortable because the mage that was shifting back and forth, but if this was all it took, I could do it as much as needed.

    Elsie epted my hand with her head down. She really was incredibly cute.

    I made a joke to celebrate my reconciliation with her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re good from now on, I¡¯ll pet you again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­D, do you think I¡¯m your pet?!¡±

    Elsie shouted back angrily, but soon she felt intimidated again, looking at me.

    I had no choice but to smirk andugh at that sight.

    Anyway, I gained a reliablerade.

    If I could persuade Celine as well, winning the hunting festival would have one less obstacle.

    I was so rxed.

    Until the very next day, when I heard that there had been a fight between Celine and Seria.

 Chapter 55

    <strong>? The First Letter (55) ?</strong>

    The second year at the academy was known to be a vibrant period and it was thanks to that that I could have some leisure time after finishing school.

    In my first year, I was ignorant and was toughened by my encounters with some seniors. However, after a year or so, I had adjusted to life in the infamous academy, and I also didn¡¯t have the responsibilities of those in the upper grades.

    It was the period of time where I focused on having fun. When I left my room, I saw a lot of friends who lived within 10 minutes of one another. It was obvious what these young men were doing.

    They were hanging out, drinking, nning trips, going downtown and rxing.

    Anyway, as long as it was fun, I would do anything. It was around this time that cliques would form from the frequent gatherings and that they would also partake in academy life in the future.

    That was why friendship was so important. Thus, the speed at which rumors spread between the second years was hastened.

    Someone in the faculty said that the rtionship between people who looked to be getting along well was actually awkward.

    At first nce, the information seemed trivial, but it was of utmost importance for the second-year students of the academy. One of the main reasons for attending the academy were connections.

    While graduating ensured a stable job, connections would ensure sess and honor. It was natural that an academy which gathered talented people from all over the country would produce the most outstanding people each year.

    In order to properly utilize the framework of solid academic ties, it was most important to form personal connections.

    Sometimes, there were students who were not particrly sociable, such as ¡®Yurdina¡¯s bastard¡¯, but other than that, most of the academy students were socially active.

    The monthly ball also consisted of such activities. The aristocrats recruited political allies and talented people while themoners formed friendships with the aristocrats that they never could outside of the academy.

    In order to secure the chain of such aplex human rtionship, even trivial information couldn¡¯t be missed. Although they were only students, they were not ignorant of the framework of society.

    That was why there was a rumor that everyone in the second year of the academy knew about.

    That the two popr girls of the Knight¡¯s Faculty, Celine Haster and Seria Yurdina, were not on good terms.

    The reason was obvious. Despite Celine¡¯s beautiful appearance, she had never been in a rtionship. Contrary to her lively personality and foxy tone, she was surprisingly single-minded.

    It was also well-known who the target was. The protagonist of that romance was Ian Percus, a man who had recently emerged as the hottest topic in the academy.

    There was a reason why Ian had a good appearance but never received a confession from Celine. It was because she didn¡¯t feel the need to push for it, since she openly kept him in check.

    Celine was as good in rtionships as she was in her looks. There was no reason to oppose her, who had her own influence in the society of women.

    This was the same for high-ranking aristocrats. Would a youngdy from a high-ranking family mingle with a lower-ranking family to seduce a lower-ranking aristocrat?

    Even if she did, she would be humiliated no matter what the result was. High-ranking aristocrats should only mingle with others on par with their status and Ian Percus wasn¡¯t included in this rank until recently.

    However, no matter how broad and tight the chains of human rtionships were, exceptions would always exist.

    ¡®Yurdina¡¯s bastard¡¯, Seria Yurdina was the exception. She was someone who did not form any human rtionships in the first ce. She had no idea about Celine and Ian¡¯s rtionship.

    But even if she knew, there was a high likelihood she wouldn¡¯t have cared much about it. After all, their rtionship started from pure admiration.

    But as time passed by, Seria began to follow Ian around, and it was natural that Celine¡¯s judgment would be distorted.

    Recently, Celine¡¯s confrontations with Seria had be more obvious ever since the strange rumors between Seria and Ian spread.

    Everyone would have no choice but to think like this if they saw the cold poker-faced woman standing in front of Ian and smiling brightly.

    ¡®Oh, this is a massive problem.¡¯

    It was like having two butterflies share a flower. It was amon but also umon story, yet everyone already knew how it would end.

    A cat fight was about to begin.

    Celine and Seria, who were both in a close rtionship with Ian, would start to feel ufortable because of the spread of those rumors.

    The rumors about Delphine Yurdina and Ian Percus.

    The rumors said that Ian had seen Delphine naked, but as with all widespread rumors, spection about the situation varied.

    Among them was the rumor about Ian being Delphine¡¯s boytoy. It was the rumor that made Elsie Rine get into trouble but there were a lot of people who supported that hypothesis for a singr reason.

    As a noblewoman, it was assumed that she would try to find an excuse as it was a fatal disgrace.

    Of course, it was just a rumor, but hearing that rumor would turn Celine and Seria¡¯s faces cold.

    Because of that, the second years of the Knight¡¯s Faculty always felt like they were walking on thin ice.

    Celine showed off that she was in a bad mood. She would still look cheerful during a conversation, but that was all.

    It was clear from the gloomy atmosphere that she was depressed.

    Seria was also the same. She still maintained an expressionless face, but her brilliant aquamarine eyes began to change.

    Her cold eyes and the way she silently wielded her sword was to the point where not even a slight hint of life could be seen. Everyone could see that Seria¡¯s mood seemed to be the worst.

    Celine and Seria were now ticking time bombs that could burst at any moment.

    It was only a matter of who would light the spark and everyone in the second year of the Knight¡¯s Faculty agreed that one of them would explode.

    Then that day came.

    Unlike the ¡®Knight Training¡¯ and ¡®Knight Practice¡¯ lectures that were joined by the second and third years, it was a mandatory lecture prepared only for the second years.

    It was created so the second years couldplete a definite amount of training, while for third years, allowed for more autonomy.

    It was a mandatory course for the second grade of the Knight¡¯s Faculty. Therefore, the two flowers of the Knight¡¯s Faculty would inevitably encounter one another.

    Celine and Seria, those two time bombs.

    All the students who knew the situation held their breath upon their encounter. They seemed worried about the provocation that may ur between the two. However, the ss was unexpectedly quiet.

    Celine and Seria stared at each other. Celine snorted coldly and averted her eyes when their eyes met. Seria also nced at Celine with indifferent eyes, then swung her sword again.

    If things had continued like that, their encounter would have been without incident.

    Then, a wooden swordnded next to Seria. It was a sword that came out of nowhere.

    The atmosphere became chilly at once. Seria¡¯s cold eyes turned to the stationary wooden sword. There was a woman standing with a paleplexion.

    It looked like the sword bounced off while she was messing around, but still, it was a mistake even if it was unintentional. The person who made that mistake was also a problem.

    She was one of the lower nobles who had humiliated Seria¡¯s mother in the past, and one of the women who had stopped being threatened by Thean.

    ¡°¡­¡­So-Sorry! It slipped!¡±

    Seeing Seria¡¯s icy gaze, the woman cried out, wondering if she would be stabbed.

    Even if she didn¡¯t get hit, Seria was sensitive at the moment. There was a possibility she would be furious, especially because of what she had done in the past.

    I heard someone swallowing dryly. The bystanders looked on nervously in fear that the bomb would finally explode. Seria red at the woman for a moment without saying anything.

    But after a moment, Seria let out an annoyed sigh.

    ¡°¡­..Apologize.¡±

    ¡°Wh-What?¡±

    At Seria¡¯s cold voice, the woman asked nkly. Then Seria¡¯s eyes became even colder.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve done something wrong, you should apologize.¡±

    The woman¡¯s body trembled hearing that stern tone as if she had been electrocuted. Her head began to nod strongly. From a nce, she looked servile.

    However, it was an inevitable choice for her as she didn¡¯t have the confidence to deal with Seria openly. It was a suicidal act to face Seria, who had both skills as well as the background of the Yurdina family.

    Even more so when she was not in a good mood like now.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re right! I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m a little bit clumsy¡­¡­¡±

    The woman approached Seria hesitantly, carefully picking up her wooden sword while looking into Seria¡¯s eyes. Seria watched the woman as if she were a wolf ring at a sheep with cold eyes.

    After retrieving the wooden sword, the woman hurried away from Seria. Only then did Seria¡¯s cold gaze stop. She turned back her gaze as if she wasn¡¯t interested.

    The woman let out a sigh of relief and the bystanders also did the same. The difference was that thetter contained dissatisfaction.

    It was a situation where someone should light a fire to end it. If it had to explode, at least it wasn¡¯t them who caused it. It was a situation where they didn¡¯t have a choice but to regret that the victim disappeared.

    Still, it was a relief the situation could pass this smoothly. The bomb would explode someday, but today was not that day.

    Everyone turned their attention back, when, at that moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­off.¡±

    Seria stopped swinging her sword. Her dark blue eyes slowly turned back.

    There stood a beautiful girl who was holding a canteen and drinking water. Her ck hair was neatly arranged behind her back and yellowish-brown eyes.

    Only then did the bystanders recall the existence of a bomb they had forgotten about. Right, there was more than one bomb.

    Celine Haster. She poured water from the canteen into her mouth a few more times, then spoke with a faint smile.

    ¡°Cool off¡­ It was a mistake, why are you so bothered?¡±

    She was also one of the leaders of a group of lower aristocrats in the second year.

    That group happened to include the woman who had made a mistake involving Seria.

 Chapter 55.5

    <strong>? Main Characters(official arts) ?</strong>

    <strong>Ian</strong>

    <strong>Celine</strong>

    <strong>Seria</strong>

    <strong>Saint</strong>

    <strong>Emma</strong>

    <strong>Delphine(little nsfw warning)</strong>

    <strong>Elsie</strong>

    <strong>Leto</strong>

 Chapter 56

    <strong>? The First Letter (56) ?</strong>

    Yellowish-brown eyes met aquamarine eyes as the cold atmosphere began to get heated. Bystanders scattered at the atmosphere that simted the rainy season.

    Celine stood there smiling, but her eyes were cold. The same was true for Seria.

    The atmosphere instantly became suffocating when the two women who had been consistently ignoring each other met. Celine hung the canteen she was holding on her waist, and slowly walked over to Seria.

    Until then, Seria was just staring at Celine without a word. Were they the eyes of a predator, or was it just an expression of indifference?

    No one knew the answer yet. No one except Seria.

    Celine stopped walking in front of her.

    She sighed, then put one hand on her waist. Then, she opened her mouth, attempting to appease Seria.

    ¡°I understand that you might not be feeling well these days, and honestly, I¡¯m the same way. But if you react so sensitively, won¡¯t everyone feel ufortable?¡±

    She spoke the truth, but Celine also had a dreary expression.

    Nevertheless, no one pointed it out. In fact, the bystanders began to express their agreement with Celine¡¯s words instead.

    Celine was good at such things. Creating a unique atmosphere, then using it to support her arguments.

    That was why she was gifted at managing human rtions. Alongside her uniquely sociable temper, Celine also excelled in reading the atmosphere.

    Celine didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with Seria at that moment.

    Celine still remembered what Ian had been so angry about. If she fought Seria for no reason, her rtionship with Ian would get worse, which would be a disaster.

    It was the right choice to keep their rtionship hidden so as to not be seen by Ian. Most importantly, Celine did not like to engage in conflict in public ces.

    Not only would it only show weakness, at least on the surface, she hoped the conflict would at least seem to be resolved.

    ¡°Please have a little understanding, Miss Yurdina¡­ After all, we¡¯re in a simr situation, and Senior Ian would hate it if you threw a tantrum.¡±

    Celineughed bitterly.

    Who would have thought that a woman named Delphine Yurdina would suddenly re-appear to put them in a simr situation?

    Nevertheless, the attempt to establish sympathy with the opponent was also meant to promote harmony. It was meant to end this way. Through this, Celine would be able to gain several advantages.

    First, even though Seria had sufficient reason to be angry, she portrayed Seria as a sensitive woman. Of course, Seria was somewhat more irritable than usual, but it was understandable. Celine imed this as a ¡®sensitive reaction¡¯ and attempted to protect the noble woman in her faction.

    Secondly, even if this conflict came up in the future, she could im ¡®I made an effort to reconcile¡¯. It would be a meaningless fight if she fought Seria and lost Ian in the end. She needed that modicum of security.

    Lastly, because Celine suggested reconciliation first, those who watched them would recognize her generosity. Her public image could be useful if a conflict arose in the future.

    Anyone would be willing to cheer for someone close to them emotionally, and dating was not done alone. That was how the influence of their surroundings would silently work.

    The more people spread the information that Celine was better than Seria, the more favorable it was to Celine. Although no one could be sure how effective that would be.

    Regardless, that was the conclusion Celine instinctively came to. The idea of her offering reconciliation favored her in many ways. As long as Celine made an image of attempting reconciliation first, no one could ever refute that. Especially if one had a modicum of social skills.

    That¡¯s right. ¡®If one had a modicum of social skills¡¯.

    Unfortunately, Seria was a person whocked the word ¡®social¡¯ in her dictionary. She pondered for a moment, then opened her mouth and whispered.

    ¡°¡­¡­ you know nothing.¡±

    That was her response after thinking for a long time. However, Celine¡¯s eyes were only filled with puzzlement at Seria¡¯s words.

    What Seria really wanted to say was, ¡® you don¡¯t know my sister very well.¡¯

    But Seriacked the experience. So she left out details of what was necessary to know. Which would cause arger misunderstanding.

    A follow-up came out of Seria¡¯s mouth but Celine, who didn¡¯t understand her words, looked puzzled.

    ¡°If you do nothing, he¡¯ll be taken away.¡±

    That was the statement. Hearing that, Celine¡¯s eyes turned fierce at once.

    This advice was also for Seria. To beware of Delphine, a woman who will do as she pleases.

    However, because the words came out of Seria¡¯s mouth without any exnation, Celine only interpreted the following.

    ¡®If you do nothing, I¡¯ll take Senior Ian from you.¡¯

    It was a tant provocation. It would be abnormal if she could maintain herposure after hearing that.

    He was the man who she had a crush on for over 10 years. Not only did she appear out of nowhere and be herpetitor, she even mocked her in a public ce.

    Feeling overwhelmed, Celine bit her lips. Her eyes were filled with intense rage. Cold hostility appeared in those yellowish-brown eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I see.¡±

    Her voice sounded as cold as ice and it felt like an icicle was embedded within. There was nothing but annoyance and anger on Celine¡¯s face as her smile disappeared.

    The gathered students remained silent. Some of them winked, signaling that they should stop, but Celine was one step ahead

    Taking a step forward, the distance between the two women narrowed in an instant. As they became closer, Celine twisted the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°I guess you lost a lot to your sister? You even lost a man now¡­ Well, it¡¯s nice to see a sisterly love that yields to her older sister.¡±

    It was at that moment that Seria¡¯s eyes narrowed and sank. Celine¡¯s mockery had stabbed at Seria¡¯s most hidden weakness.

    And even the possibility she feared most of all now, Seria never wanted Ian to be taken away. No matter who the rival was, even more so against Delphine.

    It was just a misunderstanding at the beginning. However, for the two women who had been deeply in love, there was no better opportunity to resolve it.

    Cold words came out of Seria¡¯s mouth. Her voice was cold as if her flesh was pierced.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Ian isn¡¯t the kind of person who will leave without saying anything. He made a promisest time. But I suppose you don¡¯t seem to trust Senior Ian.¡±

    ¡°I trust Senior Ian, but it¡¯s an issue because he¡¯s so kind¡­ he spends way too much time hanging around a certain bastard.¡±

    Celine snorted as she heard it. Her sharp gaze scanned Seria¡¯s face. But Seria¡¯s expression had already turned cold.

    ¡±Come to think of it, you look funny, why are you looking so gloomy? I¡¯m just getting back exactly what you did, right?¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean¡­¡­¡±

    Seria didn¡¯t really know what Celine was talking about. It was too much for her to understand theplicated world of dating when she didn¡¯t even have friends. It was Seria who still defined her feelings as¡® friendship ¡¯.

    But sometimes only the ignorant could discover the truth. Seria thought very simply, so she could simply reach the essence of the matter.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me hanging out with Senior Ian, you can talk to Senior Ian yourself. Don¡¯t whine to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What did you say?¡±

    Celine¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. She was obviously bewildered.. Seria wasn¡¯t going to miss this chance.

    She had no talent for speaking, but there was still the sense of a trained fighter who hunted beasts. She knew instinctively what her opponent¡¯s weakness was, and if she found a weakness, she had to target that part relentlessly.

    Seria¡¯s cold voice poured out without interruption. She had no intention of socializing with her opponent, and was fairly eloquent. All she had to do was trante her thoughts into unfilterednguage.

    ¡°I said, go whine to Senior Ian. You¡¯vee to the wrong person¡­ what, you don¡¯t have the courage to do so?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I want you to cut off your rtionship with Senior Ian¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡±If not that, then what?¡°

    There was silence as Celine¡¯s mouth was shut. She stared at Seria without saying a word.

    ¡°It sounded like you wished for that.¡±

    Celine lowered her gaze slightly. If it ended this way, then there was no answer. It was her true intention that she didn¡¯t want him to pay attention to another woman.

    Celine was well aware that it was too much. Still, she couldn¡¯t hide her desire for Ian to not meet with a rival like Seria.

    In truth, her stubbornness would only interfere with their rtionship. Most importantly, Celine had not yet formally begun dating Ian.

    That¡¯s when Seria stole Celine¡¯s own words. And made Celine bite her lips quietly.

    Seria, who had remained calm, sighed deeply. If Celine didn¡¯t have anything to say, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t worth continuing the conflict.

    She left with only one sentence.

    ¡°If you do nothing, he will be taken away, Celine Haster.¡±

    Just like he was from me.

    Seria swallowed the words inside her. However, it was obvious that her words had broken Celine¡¯sst shred of patience.

    Celine¡¯s yellowish-brown eyes stared at Seria fiercely. Her hand inadvertently turned to her waist. She had no intention of drawing her sword, but every knight would look for their sword when they threatened. It was almost habitual.

    In this case, however, it was enough to draw attention. The next moment, Celine heard a cold warning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t draw that sword.¡±

    It was a real sword hanging from her waist. Nevertheless, Seria, who warned Celine, didn¡¯t even put her hand on her own sheath. As if it wasn¡¯t even necessary.

    ¡°¡­..You will regret it. ¡±

    It was a calm voice that spoke a simple truth, an insult beyond disrespect. The bystanders, who were not even involved in it, held their breaths momentarily.

    The moment she heard that, a spark red in Celine¡¯s eyes.

    Celine had a sense of inferiority toward high-ranking nobles. She could not bear to hear such tant insults from the object of that hatred.

    A beam of light shot through the air.

    Celine, who was outstanding in terms of magical power, was able tounch her sword in an instant. The series of attacks that followed at once could overwhelm opponents several orders of magnitude higher if the advantage of a surprise attack was utilized. But it was Seria whom she opposed.

    With a strange sound, Celine¡¯s de sparked and slipped. Seria¡¯s sword, which had been drawn in an instant, deflected Celine¡¯s de.

    When the unexpected fight began, the surroundings became noisy. A voice said it had to be stopped, but the real question was who could stop Seria from drawing her sword.

    Originally, ¡®swordsmanship training¡¯ was a lecture period, so it should have been supervised by a professor. However, today, due to the professor¡¯s personal circumstances, it was conducted as self-training. There was still time for the assistant, who had briefly checked attendance and left, to return.

    The sound of someone running outside the swordsmanship training ground was heard. Someone was looking for help. Teachers, seniors, anyone would be fine.

    They had to stop the fight. If an injury urred, it was a crime enough to qualify for expulsion.

    Due to themotion, more attention began to gather at the swordsmanship training ground. Celine and Seria, who exchanged blows several times, took a few steps back and red at each other.

    However, the result looked obvious. Celine couldn¡¯t even touch Seria despite using her full strength. However, the traces of Seria¡¯s retaliation were inscribed all over Celine¡¯s body.

    ¡°I acknowledge your courage to draw a sword with that level of skill, but¡­¡­¡±

    Seria spoke in a casual tone. ¡®Yurdina¡¯s bastard¡¯ was a simplified nickname for her abilities.

    ¡°¡­..Let¡¯s stop here, I think I¡¯ve already won.¡±

    Celine groaned again and kicked the ground. Seria let out a small sigh as if she had no choice but to correct her. And at that moment.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    A shout from a man stopped the two women from attacking each other. However, the problem was the difference in skills between the two women.

    Seria had plenty of time to pull back. Her sword was immediately halted and at some point, was put back into its sheath on her waist.

    But not with Celine. Celine couldn¡¯t stop her sword in time, and it moved forwards falteringly. Celine clenched her teeth and tried to pull back, but it had already cut through Seria¡¯s forearm.

    Blood leaked. While it was a shallow wound, when the bystanders parted, a man appeared among them.

    And there was only one sight he saw.

    Celine, who was holding a sword and Seria, who was bleeding from her forearm.

    At least at that moment, it was clear who was the perpetrator and the victim.

    Ian, a man with ck hair and golden eyes, put his hand on his forehead. He walked forward irritably.

    Celine hurriedly ripped her sword away. She had a nk expression as if she hadn¡¯t grasped the situation properly. It was the same with Seria, who suddenly had a wound on her forearm.

    Celine moved her lips as if she had something to say but Ian walked past her coldly.

    Ian headed to Seria, who was kneeling in a daze, holding the wound on her forearm. He sighed deeply and pulled out a bandage for her arms.

    It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Such an instinctive sense of crisis hit Celine¡¯s mind. She stuttered and opened her mouth.

    ¡±S-senior Ian¡­ I, I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡±Celine.¡°

    Ian spoke in a cold voice, not even looking back at Celine. It was the first time that Ian treated Celine so coldly since they met.

    Even more shocked, Celine lost her words. When Ian looked back, his golden eyes on Celine were cold.

    ¡°¡­..Let¡¯s talk another time.¡±

    Celine was frozen in ce.

    Seria also seemed to be desperately looking for something to say, but there was no way she could respond to such a sudden situation and be able tomunicate effectively.

    ¡±Are you okay, Seria? Let¡¯s go to the temple first, just in case.¡±

    She just followed Ian as he supported her.

    The only thing left was Celine, who was looking down at the ground with despair in her eyes.

 Chapter 57

    <strong>? The First Letter (57) ?</strong>

    The corridors of the temple were quiet. More often than not, those who sought God loved this silence.

    This was because humans tended to forget how to use words as they became more desperate. A good example of this was the guttural cry of a parent who lost a child, which closely resembled the cry of an animal.

    As the intensity of emotions increased, the residue of emotions that could not be put into words increased as well. The torrent of emotions that crossed the limit couldn¡¯t be defined by one name, nor could it be ssified as an individual emotions. Only the person themself could fully feel the desperation¨C¨Cno one else could fully fathom that sentiment.

    For this reason, people went to the temple to find God. Because the only living being who could recognize and understand the pain caused by their burnt, tethered heart was God. It was for this reason that the home of the Heavenly God Arus was always open for the sick and needy.

    I was there for the same reason. I solemnly contributed to the silence of the temple as I waited in their halls.

    It wasn¡¯t the overwhelming emotion that silenced me. I just didn¡¯t want to utter a single word because I felt small and defeated.

    Seria¡¯s wound, from an objective point of view, was not that deep. ¡®It must have been an ident,¡¯ I thought. It seemed like Celine was also visibly taken aback.

    On the way to the temple, Seria spoke to me hesitantly as I walked beside her while supporting her injured body.

    ¡°Se-Senior Ian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Seria.¡±

    Although I tried to speak to her kindly, my voice came out a bit colder than usual. It was because my anger hadn¡¯t subsided yet.

    At that time, I quickly ran towards the source of the uproar when I heard that Celine and Seria were fighting. I thought at first that it may have been an argument, but at some point I realized that their fight had caused some chaos.

    I was informed that the fighting involved swords. When I arrived at the training field, I was only able to fixate on the scene in front of me.

    A sword that dug into Seria¡¯s forearm. Seria, on her knees, with moans spilling out from her lips. Celine grabbed onto the handle of said sword.

    At that point, I was already anxious after hearing that Celine and Seria were fighting. Upon witnessing the horrid situation that fell before my eyes, I felt fury start to take over my body.

    It wasn¡¯t just for Seria. I had to be angry for Celine¡¯s sake as well.

    The fact that real swords were used, instead of wooden swords, was reason enough for disciplinary action. In the worst-case scenario, they could even be expelled from the school. What were they thinking when they drew their swords?

    No matter how many times I recycled my thoughts about the situation, I couldn¡¯t help but grind my teeth out of frustration. Seria seemed to catch onto my mood and cowered just a bit more before confessing to me.

    ¡°Se-Senior Ian, to tell you the truth, it wasn¡¯t just Celine who drew her sword¡­ I was actually dueling with her using my sword as well. When I heard your voice, I subconsciously put my sword down and it wasn¡¯t only Celine¡¯s fault. I¡¯m so sorry Senior Ian, I wish I could have had better self-control¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Who drew their sword first?¡±

    Instead of answering, Seria closed her mouth firmly. From the way she was looking at my face, it seemed like she was worried that her answer would put me in a worse mood.

    I didn¡¯t need an answer anyway. Her saying ¡®I wish I could have had better self-control¡¯ already implied her answer to that question anyway.

    Celine drew her sword first. As I let out a frustrated sigh, Seria started to stutter something to try to console me.

    ¡°S, so, so Senior Ian? Mymunication skills are uh, n-not that great so there might have been a misunderstanding¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, so let¡¯s just go to the temple. Why are you talking so much when you¡¯re injured like that?¡±

    I ended up speaking my thoughts like that out of pity for Seria who was biting her tongue as she tried to make up an excuse. So I nudged her into the medical room and stood in the corridor of the temple.

    I was sure the wound was shallow, but it took a long time for Seria to be healed than I thought it would take. It seemed like the fact that the wound was from a sword fight within the Academy symbolized aplicated problem. Probably because if disciplinary action needed to be taken, a statement from the temple about the extent of the injury would emerge as an issue.

    I heaved a sigh and noticed that someone came closer to my side. It was a natural movement, as if the figure knew toe by my side, so I didn¡¯t necessarily feel the need to reject it.

    There was only one figure who could do that to me. It used to be two, but the other person was the one who created this mess and I had no idea where she currently was.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Leto.¡±

    ¡°How is she?¡±

    His voice seemed to imply that he didn¡¯t care, but just the fact that he was at the temple meant that he clearly did.

    I silently shook my head. Sighs kept seeping out of my mouth. I remembered my younger sister saying that sighing was bad luck, or something like that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think Seria hopes not to make it a big deal¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Tsk, she should have listened when I told her to fix her rambunctious personality.¡±

    Leto clicked his tongue as he muttered. It meant his mood was not the best at the moment either. It was a natural reaction since his cousin, who grew up with him almost like a sibling, unexpectedly caused a big ident.

    I felt a little dazed. I thought that by bringing Senior Elsie into our team I had solved a problem, but Celine and Seria fought with their swords.

    My head throbbed. At this point, Celine and Seria could no longer be in a team together. How could I trust them to have my back after they fought each other.

    Leto nced at me. As if he knew what I was thinking about, he nonchntly asked me a question.

    ¡°So, what are you nning to do about your Hunting Festival team?¡±

    He beat around the bush by saying ¡®Hunting Festival Team,¡¯ but I wasn¡¯t dumb enough to miss that he was asking about what I was going to do with Celine.

    I thought about it for a moment and answered as I rubbed my face with both my hands.

    ¡°¡­¡­..Celine can¡¯t be in the team if things stay like this.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Should I bring Thean? With my hatchet in hand.¡±

    Thean of Count Eitri, the prestigious family of the ten Southern Kingdoms.

    He was a person who had led Seria¡¯s bullying and I had a bad rtionship with, but my point was to make a joke by saying I would bring my hatchet with me as a tactic like I did with Senior Elsie.

    But Leto seemed like he took my light-hearted joke seriously. He rubbed his chin as he muttered.

    ¡°Hmm, not bad? He¡¯s known to have a strong body so he could y an active role in the front and the Southern Kingdoms take loyalty very seriously.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, Seria won¡¯t really like that.¡±

    Celine didn¡¯t start Seria¡¯s bullying. She did talk behind her back and ruined her image amongst the students, but if she apologized for the most recent situation at hand, there was still a possibility for forgiveness.

    If Seria and Celine reconciled after this ident, my rtionships would improve, and it was for those reasons I tried to recruit Celine but Thean was different.

    Thean was someone who constantly bullied Seria from before. Recently he hadn¡¯t gone near Seria, but the present couldn¡¯t change the past.

    Could he be forgiven after an apology? Seria might let it go without too much thought, but I was skeptical.

    His skill was indeed great. If Thean joined our team, with Seria and Senior Elsie, we would have quite a splendid team.

    ¡®Except my name,¡¯ I thought as I shook my head to get out of my thoughts. A frustrated mutter came out of my mouth.

    ¡°So why did she start the fight¡­¡­..¡±

    The subject of the sentence was withheld, but I didn¡¯t need to say who it was. It was about Celine. Leto maintained the silence with a slight ¡°hm¡± and then passed along the information that he heard.

    ¡°People said that Seria was a little harsh.¡±

    ¡°Even so, how could she draw her sword first?¡±

    I reacted rather sharply, all riled up, but lowered my eyes because I was sorry.

    Leto seemed like he didn¡¯t really care. He nced at me and spoke softly.

    ¡°She probably couldn¡¯t control herself since Seria is from high nobility and hurt her pride. You know what happened to Baron Haster.¡±

    ¡®Baron Haster,¡¯ I closed my mouth after hearing that name.

    Celine¡¯s father was bedridden after bing weak. That process was caused by high-ranking nobles, and Celine had a strong enmity towards high-ranking nobles since then.

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t erase the heaviness in my heart. A heated voice came from my mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­. Alpenhauser is different from Yurdina.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Alpenhauser was the only high-ranking aristocrat involved in the conflict? At least six families came in and messed up the Haster estate.¡±

    ¡°So even more so!¡±

    I involuntarily burst out screaming. I flinched for a moment, but Leto just stared at me silently.

    A sigh escaped my mouth. A weak voice spilled out from my lips again.

    ¡°Celine is the only person left in the Haster family. She needs to get her diploma from the Academy and find a good husband¡­ She needs to revive the Haster name again.¡±

    That was the reason why I was so more angry for Celine. She shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    I couldn¡¯t understand why she would do such an idiotic thing.

    I could understand why she managed her personal connections and gathered people to avoid getting beaten by those proud high-ranking aristocrats, but it would all be for nothing if she was expelled from the Academy.

    Maybe I was this angry not because Seria was hurt but because I was worried about Celine.

    Since she was my precious friend of more than 10 years.

    An exhausted voice came out of my mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it my fault?¡±

    If I didn¡¯t get close to Seria, Celine and Seria would never have had a confrontation. It was an exasperatedmentation. Leto tapped my shoulder as if he was trying to console me.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Now do you know?¡±

    Those words were the furthest thing from constion. When I turned my annoyed gaze toward Leto, he had a surprisingly serious face.

    ¡°Human rtionships are just like that, it fucks with you. There are some people who won¡¯t like you for no reason and other situations where it gets worse as you try to make it better¡­ Other times you might think you know someone and also feel like you don¡¯t know them at all, it¡¯s a real mess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Then what should I do?¡±

    Upon hearing my question, Leto shrugged his shoulders and smirked.

    ¡°How should I know? Do whatever you want to do, you won¡¯t be able to do anything otherwise.¡±

    And then he tapped my shoulder. As if he was telling me not to think too much into it.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really upset, maybe chug a whole bottle of whiskey before you sleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you think my problems can be solved like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it will be solved by not drinking? Might as well try to forget it for a moment by drinking.¡±

    He was really great with words. I swallowed my scoff with a ¡°huh,¡± but it was kind of true.

    If I had his skill with words, maybe I could have calmed down the conflict between Celine and Seria. Of course, it was a vain thought.

    Maybe I should drink whiskey tonight, I thought and it was at that moment.

    The door to the room opened, and Seria carefully peeked her head out. Leto¡¯s and my eyes went straight to her face.

    Seria shyly lowered her eyes and talked to me.

    ¡°Uh, Senior Ian? The Saintess told you toe in¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.. Me?¡±

    That was an unexpected request.

    * * * *

    The clear sunlight passed through the stained ss and dyed it into natural colors. The scenery of the treatment room looked deste, but it was organized.

    The temple was always like that. At least on the outside, they struggled to maintain frugality. As if the magnificent buildings and works of art painted by prominent figures of the time had no meaning in front of the essential, pure, white color.

    The fact that such a ce had to drive out the sick if there were no donations showed the gap between religion and reality. It was because otherwise, the operating funds required to maintain the temple could not be covered.

    But today, there was a focus on the pure whiteness of the temple. Pale pink eyes that attracted all attention, and the feminine curves drawn beneath them.

    She looked as beautiful as a work of art, but surprisingly she was a living and breathing human being.

    Even though she was born in an orphanage, she was named ¡®Saintess,¡¯ and she was said to have been favored by the gods for her innate divine power and benevolent personality.

    Regardless of whether it was an empire or a holy country, where you came from was of importance. Still, the fact someone from an orphanage rose to the top as a Saintess meant that much of her skills that she possessed was outstanding.

    I sat down in front of the remarkable person with a slight nce.

    It was after Seria was given the sign to leave. That meant the Saintess wanted to speak with me alone, but I couldn¡¯t fathom what she wanted to talk about.

    The moment I sat across from her, the Saintess softly spoke.

    ¡°Brother Ian, I heard the news. Your close friends Ms. Celine Haster and Ms. Seria Yurdina had a quarrel.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡­¡­.¡±

    It was a very quick summary of the situation, but I couldn¡¯t put my finger on the reason why she called me here. So I carefully looked at her face and spoke.

    The Sainess closed her eyes in the quietness. A clear and serene voice came out from her mouth.

    ¡°The two seemed to have fought over Brother Ian.¡±

    ¡°D-Did they? I¡¯m not too sure about that¡­¡­¡±

    As I put an awkward smile on my face, a benevolent smile formed on her lips as well.

    Her light pink eyes opened. She smiled and asked me.

    ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..Sorry?¡±

    I was a bit taken aback and stood there speechless. Even then, the Saintess didn¡¯t lose her smile. She just asked again in a more stern tone of voice.

    ¡°I asked if you enjoyed it, Brother Ian.¡±

    At that moment, my tongue just froze in ce.

 Chapter 58

    <strong>? The First Letter (58) ?</strong>

    A silence settled in the treatment room. The Saintess was still looking at me with a smile on her face as I just stood there with my lips trembling, unable to say anything.

    I couldn¡¯t understand the situation at hand. The atmosphere became more frigid, and even though the Saintess¡¯s smile was warm like usual, beads of sweat dropped down my back.

    My mouth couldn¡¯t bring out a proper answer as I stuttered.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t grasp the purpose of her question. Why was she asking if I enjoyed that Celine and Seria were fighting over me?

    Of course I didn¡¯t enjoy it. I didn¡¯t get why she would even ask that in the first ce.

    Even so, there was a certain sense of a crisis that pressured me toe up with a good answer, so I continued to hesitate.

    From the mouth of the Saintess, who looked at me without saying a single word, a soft giggle seeped out.

    ¡°Pfff¡­. Ahahaha!¡±

    After the start of her giggle, the Saintess began tough as if she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. It was as if a dam had cracked and all the water behind it flooded out at once. Sheughed so joyfully that tears started forming in her eyes.

    The Saintess, whoughed for some time while banging her hands on the desk, directed the reverberation of herughter towards me, who stared at her with bewildered eyes.

    After the Saintess stoppedughing, she spoke to me with a smile in her eyes. It was enchanting.

    ¡°Jo, Joke¡­ Hahaha, it was a joke, Brother Ian. You seemed overly confused.¡±

    ¡°O, Oh was it?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of joke it was, but I was just d to know that it was indeed a joke. I internally calmed my pounding heart.

    The Saintess saw my difort and beganughing again, but after a while she looked at me with warm eyes.

    ¡°Sister Seria was very worried about you. She said that you looked very unhappy.¡±

    ¡®Ah, that was the reason,¡¯ I now felt like I understood better. The Saintess took Seria¡¯s feelings into consideration and tried to make a joke to make me feel more at ease.

    To be honest, the joke made me nervous rather than at ease, but I decided to move past it because I felt much better anyway.

    However, someone like the Saintess wouldn¡¯t have asked to speak alone just to make me feel better. Maybe in a more private setting, but as of now she was working, giving medical treatments and tending to other public affairs.

    Of course, it was clear that there was a valid reason.

    Even before I asked, the Saintess immediately got to the point.

    ¡°As you know, the use of real swords is prohibited within the academy for hand-to-handbat. However, when I looked at Sister Seria¡¯s wounds, it seemed to be inflicted by a de.¡±

    ¡°Was the wound deep?¡±

    I¡¯d also checked the wound several times, but my opinion wouldn¡¯t be as urate as an expert¡¯s, so I asked cautiously. I had wondered if Seria was seriously injured.

    Nevertheless, the Saintess shook her head with a wry smile. I let out a sigh of relief once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not deep at all. If the wound wasn¡¯t caused bybat, it might have been treated in maybe a couple minutes?¡±

    ¡°Saintess, what do you think?¡±

    Her light pink eyes focused on my face. Her eyes seemed to ask for additional information. I continued my question with a more urgent tone of voice.

    ¡°Will the disciplinarymittee take action?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure¡­¡­¡±

    The Saintess frayed the end of her sentence as if in thought. I looked at her with earnest eyes, more desperate for an answer than before.

    After staying silent for a bit, the Saintess nced at me and smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°It seems like the victim herself didn¡¯t want any disciplinary actions and the wound isn¡¯t deep enough to result in serious action taken. If I speak on her behalf, I don¡¯t think the disciplinarymittee would have to get involved¡­¡­.¡±

    The moment I heard that, my head started filling up with countless thoughts. What could I do in order to save Celine?

    Should Itch onto the Saintess¡¯ legs and beg? A cliched line passed through my mind.

    Please let our poor Celine go, she lost her father when she was younger to high-ranking nobles and since then¡­

    More lines simr to that passed through my head but thankfully I did not say any of them.

    It was because the Saintess examined my desperate eyes and startedughing even before I could say anything.

    She continued tough as my bewildered eyes turned towards her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Ian. Unless it¡¯s someone who shouldn¡¯t be forgiven, the grace of the Heavenly God Arus isn¡¯t scant enough to watch someone¡¯s misfortune.¡±

    It was a huge relief. When myplexion brightened, the Saintess had a proud look on her face. Her hand was then ced over her chest.

    Her breasts were as full as every other time I saw them. It was a surprising sight to see her hand go over her chest. Perhaps her breasts could even bnce a ss.

    As soon as my worries were resolved, I began to think of unholy thoughts, but the Saintess didn¡¯t even seem to notice my gaze.

    Instead, she just winked and spoke to me.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m also letting things slide because of my rtionship with you, Brother Ian.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­. My rtionship with you?¡±

    When I tilted my head with an expression of confusion, the Saintess giggled as if that was good enough. Before I knew it, her light pink eyes were filled with an image of me.

    ¡°Yes, ¡®our rtionship¡¯¡­ Ah, so that¡¯s all I have to say for today. Please have a peaceful day, Emmanuel.¡±

    And just like that, I stood up from my seat. I felt bewildered, but there was nothing I could do. The Saintess was busy with her official duties, and there was no justification for me to take her time away from her.

    But before I left, the Saintess added one more thing.

    ¡°Oh and by the way, Brother Ian.¡±

    My eyes turned back right before I opened the door. There, the Saintess still sat with a benevolent smile.

    ¡°The ¡®joke¡¯ I made ¡­ wasn¡¯t exactly a joke.¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand the meaning of her words.

    But I was certain about one thing.

    That, as she spoke, the Saintess looked even more alluring than ever.

    It was then that I left the treatment room.

    **

    Seria and Leto were long gone by the time I left the treatment room. I remembered that Seria tried to stay behind to wait for me but I purposely forced her away.

    Leto, on the other hand, wouldn¡¯t have stayed even if I asked him to, so I didn¡¯t expect anything from him.

    As I was thinking to myself, ¡®Maybe I should go back to my dorm and sleep after a shot of whiskey.¡¯

    Someone suddenly came up to me and put their arm around my shoulder. I was startled and almost ran away.

    My recently heightened senses were used to picking most of the movements around me subconsciously. But whoever approached me right now was able to sneak up on me without me noticing.

    My hand instinctively reached towards my waist. It was a swordsman¡¯s instinct. However, I was soon able to recognize the man who put his arm around my shoulders.

    A thin face and neutral appearance, his jade-colored hair tied in a ponytail. His skinny body may have looked frail, but appearances could be deceiving.

    This man was the second-inmand of the 3rd year students in the Academy, a master of swordsmanship with skills so polished even Seria would not be able to face him alone.

    Yuren of the Holy Kingdom; he had a mischievous smile alongside his shining blue eyes.

    ¡°Yo, Ian. It¡¯s been a while!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yuren? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the city?¡±

    It was true. The reason why I couldn¡¯t predict his presence was because it had been so long since he left to go to the Holy Kingdom¡¯s capital city, St. Rune.

    I heard that he was helping a bishop with some important task.

    I had recently started feeling lonely because I hadn¡¯t seen him since the beginning of the semester.

    Just as Celine built rtionships with the female second-year students who came from lower nobility, Yuren built close rtionships with the third-year students regardless of their social status.

    There were many people who thought highly of his cheerful and sociable personality as well as his frankness. Since he came from the Holy Kingdom, his noble lifestyle was also a given.

    He went a little crazy whenever a sword was involved, but at the Academy where talented students were nurtured, it was epted as a virtue.

    And he had finally returned to the Academy. I couldn¡¯t help but speak to him with feelings of delight and confusion.

    Yuren slightly smiled at my words and revealed a red marble.

    It was a marble with an alluring blood red color. My eyes turned to Yuren with curiosity. Yuren smiled back with a mischievous grin.

    ¡°Obviously I¡¯m done with my work. This is it. It¡¯s called ¡®Blood Spirit¡¯, and it¡¯s a very precious sacrifice. It can temporarily strengthen your divine power and can bring about miracles.¡±

    ¡°Did you keep yourself holed up for months just to make that one marble?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you probably don¡¯t know because you¡¯re not from the area. Do you know how much value this tiny marble holds? You probably couldn¡¯t get it even if you sold a castle.¡±

    At Yuren¡¯s exnation, my eyes widened subconsciously. Worth more than a castle? It was the first time I saw anything worth that price.

    My eyes trembled as I looked at the small blood red marble. In an instant, someone¡¯s name passed through my mind.

    Emma. If a sacrifice of this magnitude was used maybe she could be healed. No, I was positive it would work. It was a sacrifice worth more than the price of a castle.

    My eyes desperately went towards Yuren. But Yuren, who had been putting his arm around me, quickly backed away and ced the marble back into his inner pocket.

    A bitter smile hung on his lips.

    ¡°I heard about your friend, Ian¡­ But this won¡¯t work. It¡¯s an item you can use only with the Holy Kingdom¡¯s permission.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡­¡±

    I let out a deep sigh as if I knew that would happen. It made sense. I was just blinded for a moment because of the possibility that was right in front of my eyes.

    Yuren, who had been watching me with a sad look for a bit, patted me on the shoulder as if tofort me. Then, he asked me a question, like he just remembered something he wanted to ask.

    ¡°Oh yeah Ian, I¡¯ve heard countless rumors about your skill with a hatchet?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah?¡±

    I answered in a nonchnt voice. My shoulders were still slumped in disappointment but Yuren¡¯s eyes had a new gleam.

    His curiosity was written all over his face and I knew that he would react in this way. He crept closer to me and started to poke my side with his finger.

    ¡°Hey, hey. What did you do in order to get that good in such a short period of time? Even I can¡¯t say with confidence that I can beat Senior Delphine¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Beat Senior Delphine my ass, it was barely a tie even though she had no weapons. My hand was pierced through while she had no scratches on her.¡±

    ¡°But stillllllll.¡±

    Yuren continued with a whiny voice as if he was begging. His eyes were sparkling with anticipation.

    ¡°Can you show me just this once? Your hatchet skills.¡±

    I let out a sigh. Then, with eyes that zed over with no interest, I looked towards Yuren. I slowly opened my mouth with a sour face.

    ¡°We¡¯re in front of the temple, why would I start a¡­ fight!¡±

    Of course, that was a lie.

    From the moment Yuren approached me, the hand that had been shadowing toward my waist immediately moved toplete its role.

    A straight silver line, a sharp trajectory that only a hatchet could draw was drawn in the air.

    It was clear that the sharp edge of the hatchet was aiming for Yuren. It was a surprise attack with purpose and Yuren was also probably hoping for it.

    However, the result was as I expected.

    With a ng, sparks flew in the air. Before I knew it, the thin sword from Yuren¡¯s waist parried my hatchet that was sharply rising.

    Rotating around the hatchet as if wrapping it with the de, he pounded it straight towards the ground.

    Metal hit the marble floor and sparks flew. I didn¡¯t let go of the hatchet, but as soon as it hit the ground, I almost fell on top of it.

    The fight wasn¡¯t just between my hatchet and his sword. The ces where Yuren and I had been standing were switched as well.

    After seeing my sloppy posture with my upper body bent over, Yuren eximed and stroked his chin.

    ¡°Wow, not bad! I would¡¯ve fallen for your attack if I wasn¡¯t expecting it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Crazy bastard.¡±

    Instead of praise, I muttered those words instead.

    His skills were insane. Even though I had attacked first, Yuren was able to parry and knock both me and the hatchet to the ground.

    In other words, he was on a different level. If Senior Delphine and I were to go all out, the oue would have been even worse than this.

    Would we be okay at the Hunting Festival? I already had grave thoughts in my mind.

    Yuren observed my body hunched over on the ground. Then, he shook his head as if he had figured something out.

    ¡°It¡¯s your mind and body. Your skills are excellent but your mind and body can¡¯t keep up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.? What are you talking about?¡±

    If he was talking about the mind-body-skills theory, I was already familiar with the topic.

    Martial arts required three different disciplines. Mind, body, and skills.

    Training your mind affects visualization, training your skills shapes you to be a skilled warrior, and training your body creates a vessel to connect both together.

    This was the mind-body theory. If you didn¡¯t train in all three disciplines, you would not be a skilled warrior. But Yuren told me that only my skills were uniquely excellent.

    Yuren couldn¡¯t tell me all the specific details. He only left the following words for me to think about.

    ¡°I mean, it feels like you were training in a ditch on some mountain somewhere? No, even then, it would be hard for your mind and body to fall behind this much¡­ You should go fight on some battlefield all day.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But then my skills won¡¯t form correctly.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you had a good teacher, well¡­ whatever you do now, it¡¯s probably impossible to fix quickly.¡±

    Then, Yuren tapped my shoulders again. It was his way of saying goodbye.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. You¡¯ll have to correct it in the long run, but for now, it¡¯s not bad to focus on what you¡¯re good at.¡±

    ¡®Good at,¡¯ that phrase stood out to me.

    What I was good at¡­ Thinking back, Leto also had said the same thing to me.

    Something like ¡®Do whatever you want to do¡¯?

    I didn¡¯t know what Yuren was thinking but he had a proud look on his face after seeing me lost in thought. It seemed like he thought I listened to his advice and learned something.

    He walked away with a wave of his hands, as if not to bother me any further.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now since Noona is waiting for me¡­ Now that I think about it, you should be careful of Noona.¡±

    My eyes, which were lost in thought for a moment, slowly turned to Yuren. He had a mischievous smile like when he first approached me.

    ¡°¡­¡­She¡¯s taken a lot of interest in youtely.¡±

    There was only one person who Yuren would call ¡®Noona¡¯.

    As an orphan, the only person he trusted and followed like family was the one person who grew up with him like they were siblings.

    It meant the ¡®Saintess¡¯ had taken a deep interest in me.

    But why?

    Before I could bring those words to my tongue, Yuren left like the wind, just the way he hade.

    Since he was officially serving as the Saintess¡¯ personal guard, he probably went to her.

    As one worry rose, a path to resolving a different worry opened up.

    I wasn¡¯t smooth with my words like Leto was, had connections like Celine, or had a wealthy family to back me up like Seria did.

    But still, something I was ¡®good at¡¯.

    Yes, there was something only I had.

    **

    It was a dark night, the moonlight casting a faint light from behind the clouds.

    Her hair, resembling the color of the night sky, caught my eye at first nce. Her light brown eyes staring nkly at me and her white skin that stood out even more in contrast.

    Celine Haster, my childhood friend, was in front of me.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Celine.¡±

    A sword was slowly drawn from the scabbard at my waist, reflecting the moonlight of the night.

    With a ng, the scabbard was thrown to the ground. It meant that I wouldn¡¯t sheathe my sword until the match had a winner. A signal for the start of a duel.

    In a clearing in the forest where no one would ever visit, I formed a faint smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡±

    This was the only thing that I was good at.

    There was a rule that swordsmen should only speak with a sword. Although for me, my hatchet would do most of the speaking.

 Chapter 59

    <strong>? The First Letter (59) ?</strong>

    Celine had been cooped up in her room since the sword fight. She hadn¡¯t left her room until that night.

    It seemed like she still had a few lectures remaining, but it was something that didn¡¯t matter to her at all. Upon hearing the news, some of her friends came knocking on her door asking how she was doing, but not a single answer came back.

    It was unusual considering her gregarious personality. How could she not wee visitors?

    However, it was also something Celine couldn¡¯t help. The shock Celine received was extremely profound. She was constantly reminiscing about the past as she pulled her nket over her.

    The repeating scene was Ian witnessing Seria¡¯s fight with Celine.

    The face reddened with anger, the cold golden eyes and voice filled with irritation pierced her brain like an electric shock. Celine¡¯s body trembled severely.

    It shouldn¡¯t be like this, I shouldn¡¯t fall out with Ian.

    Celine was just repeating those thoughts. She had been like that since her childhood. Celine pretended to be confident, but deep down, she was very dependent on Ian. It was someone whom she had a crush on for over 10 years.

    It had been a long time since feelings of love had sprouted in her heart. After all the tragedies, he was the boy who willingly held her hand when her life required a new light.

    She couldn¡¯t help but love. Despite knowing that Ian only considered her as a friend. Her wit was outstanding after all.

    On the day the Haster family copsed due to a dispute over the concession of high-ranking nobles, Celine had to shoulder a heavy mission.

    The silvery eyes which stared at her father, who received the bill, causing veins to bulge from his neck were indelibly imprinted in her mind.

    Alpenhauser, one of the five most prestigious families in the empire. Silver eyes that were unfocused, like a blind man¡¯s, were distinctive to the Alpenhauser family. They intervened in the Haster family¡¯s business interest.

    All the tragedies began with the discovery of a gold mine in the Haster fief. The Haster family owned a mine that had been mining iron for a long time, and gold was suddenly discovered in a vein that had been trouble-free for over 100 years.

    The news of the discovery of the gold mine was celebrated by the Haster family. Not only the family, but the entire estate was ecstatic. Baron Haster was a lord beloved by the people of his territory. And he did not begrudge sharing thend of the nobility with themoners.

    It was clear that thend would develop rapidly along that path. Until the intervention of the high nobles, led by the Alpenhauser family.

    The Alpenhauser family was known for producing sessive chancellors and holding the keys to the empire¡¯s strongholds. Their methods were secretive as well as subtle.

    The Hasters incurred tremendous debts for the development of gold mines as they monopolized the market in the Haster territory by cutting off supplies and mobilizing connections.

    It would have been impossible to develop the gold mines without the support of capital. When the high nobility intervened and began to impede the growth of the gold mines, the final result was obvious.

    It was bankruptcy. Upon seeing the tremendous debt, Celine¡¯s father copsed on the spot. Not only the Haster family, but the capital market of thend itself had fallen into the hands of the Alpenhausaur family.

    They couldn¡¯t even secure the iron that was originally extracted there, let alone a gold mine. That day, Haster territory¡¯s economy was ruined. It was because the mine was one of the few holdings supporting the modest country estate.

    The man from the Alpenhauser family dered with a cold voice as he nced at Celine, who was biting her lips and staring at him with teary eyes.

    ¡°One gold coin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.What?¡±

    Even without that, her father had already fallen, gasping for breath. Celine, who was already on edge at such a young age, had no choice but to respond sharply, knowing how high of a noble the opponent was.

    The man from the Alpenhauser family didn¡¯t even seem to care. He adjusted his monocle and spoke in a voice that didn¡¯t show any interest.

    ¡°That grudge, I will buy it with one gold coin. Isn¡¯t it better to just forget it neatly? Personally, I like to put a price on things.¡±

    ¡°No, what nonsense¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t forget, what will you do? The world is not so kind that we will copse just because a poor youngdy from a rural nobleman¡¯s house holds a grudge.¡±

    Celine thought that his words were meant to ridicule at first. It was an insult that the winner generally hurled at the loser, but the man who said it wasposed.

    Celine shuddered a little. She had heard that there was a huge struggle over the gold mine. In the end, it was the Alpenhauser family who ultimately took control of the gold mine. It was normal to feel ted, frustrated, to experience any change in emotion.

    However, the man was simply calm. She couldn¡¯t even feel a snippet of feeling. He was like a man made of paper.

    ¡°This is how the world works. Even nobles are ranked ording to their power. No matter how hard Haster tries, they can¡¯te anywhere near the Alpenhausers. Not just the Alpenhauser family. Any high-ranking noble families¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s story continued for a while. Celine, who was not even yet ten years old, had to listen nkly to the cruel reality of the chain of society.

    His story was too hard for her to understand. However, one thing was for sure. The conclusion of that long story was as follows.

    The resentment of the Haster family is meaningless.

    He was a man of the Alpenhauser family. He would have had more than enough gold coins. Among them, the fact that he offered a gold coin indicated that he was just toozy to take out silver or copper coins.¡±

    Irrational. Celine thought so despite her young age.

    Baron Haster was a respected lord. Themoners of the territory also lived a life without hunger, even if they were not affluent under the territory. The Haster territory was that of such a happy andfortable ce.

    He made everything a mess and even forbade resentment? This is the world?

    At the end of the story, whether it was advice or mockery, the man offered onest rmendation.

    ¡°¡­..So, in other words, it would be more beneficial for you to forget your resentment with a gold coin. They say it¡¯s a rational choice, and I really like that word ¡®rational,¡¯ haha.¡±

    Even hisugh was empty. Althoughughter flowed from his mouth, his eyes and mouth corners did not even twitch. Celine finally came to her senses at that moment.

    A gold coin? Although she was a noble, the amount wasrge for Celine, who was not even ten years old. Despite this, she was not at all drawn to this proposal.

    Quivering, Celine dropped a tear. Her father was sighing heavily and seemed to be just breathing with narrowed eyes.

    Perhaps it was because a knight of the Alpenhauser family was guarding the door, but even upon hearing themotion, the servants did not dare to enter the room.

    Celine was only let in because she was a noblewoman. Celine¡¯s brown eyes were filled with resentment and tears.

    ¡°¡­.. Never, I will never forget.¡±

    Hmm, the man swallowed his murmur with a sense of pity. He then stood up from his seat, as if nothing had happened. His suit and fedora white, just like his sclera.

    He was a man covered in white. He was about to leave the room without bothering to say goodbye.

    ¡°Celine Haster.¡±

    Until the voice of a young girl held back his footsteps.

    Though he glimpsed, he didn¡¯t look back. It didn¡¯t matter though. Celine warned him with a boiling hatred.

    ¡°My name, it¡¯s Celine Haster¡­ Keep it in mind, bastard. Because I will get revenge someday.¡±

    Finally, the man¡¯s silvery eyes fluttered towards Celine. Seeing the sweet girl holding back tears and ring at him, he put on a blurry smile.

    It was a new expression on his face.

    ¡°Well, three gold coins¡­ah, and my name is Dalton. If you ever feel like making a dealter, find Dalton from the Alpenhauser family.¡±

    After that day, Celine endured desperately. The Haster family copsed and their territory devolved into chaos. The Hasterdy, unable to provide adequate support, decided to send Celine to her older sister.

    That older sister was Lady Einstein, and it was the beginning of Celine and Leto growing up as close siblings from a young age.

    But despite the dedicated efforts of the Einstein family, Celine never regained her smile. She only scowled and swung her sword.

    Because she naturally had high magical capacity her body managed to survive somehow, but it was a time when she seemed to havepletely forgotten the thrill of life, living as if everything had been lost.

    And the person Celine met at that time was Ian.

    Celine still treasured the memories of the overflowing flower garden.

    She loved him, she continued loving him, and she would love him in the future. She desired to spend the rest of her life with him. She wanted to date, get married, and start a family.

    She wanted roughly three to four children? With a son and a daughter. She sometimes daydreamt about having a sturdy son as the firstborn.

    Despite that, the reason Celine couldn¡¯t confess to Ian was because of Ian¡¯s attitude.

    Ian thought Celine had to marry a worthy person and revitalize the Haster family. Without Ian, Celine might have seriously considered such a future as well.

    However, that was no longer the case. Even so, Celine endured for a long time. She assumed that as the years went, Ian would have to look at her.

    Suddenly, there was a woman who was sticking around Ian¡¯s side. She was even a high-ranking noblewoman. Celine bit her lip and sobbed every night.

    They took away Father and the future of the territory, and now they were aiming for Ian Oppa?

    She couldn¡¯t let this happen. Maybe that was why she was enraged. Though the result was, more than anything, miserable.

    Tears welled up in Celine¡¯s hazel eyes. She buried her face between her knees. The pain of being hated by the man she loved was indescribable.

    And she was also disappointed. By Ian, who blindly took Seria¡¯s side without even asking for Celine¡¯s circumstances.

    It was then when a note arrived to her, who was sobbing alone in the room. The note that came under the door flew like the wind.

    Looking at the handwriting, it was clearly from Ian. So Celine urgently took a shower, dressed up and generously used the perfumed toiletries Ian had praised before rushing outside.

    Beg for forgiveness. For now, that was the first priority.

    Nothing could begin if she couldn¡¯t mend her rtionship with Ian. It would also be good to remain ordinary friends as before. Celine¡¯s only possession was Ian.

    As she ran towards the vast forest, she saw Ian¡¯s back. The dim moonlight was gleaming on the man¡¯s back.

    ¡°I, Ian Oppa¡­..?¡±

    She called out to Ian with a trembling voice, but there was no response. Celine felt a fear growing within her.

    Was he really that mad? She tried to initiate a conversation, but she couldn¡¯t even get a word out. What if Ian had made the decision to end the rtionship after much contemtion.

    Because he was disappointed. Yes, because I made him disappointed.

    She would have begged for forgiveness on her knees. If only she could get his forgiveness, she had the will to do anything.

    A teary voice escaped from her mouth.

    ¡°Uh, the incident today¡­I-I¡¯m sorry. I-I will take any punishment. W, wait look at what happened to me! I never intended to do that, Ian oppa¡­. Please?¡±

    There were so many things she wanted to say, such as being a little sad about him blindly taking Seria¡¯s side, or that she also had things she felt was unfair, but when she stood in front of Ian, the only words that came out were a request for forgiveness.

    It was not toote to make excuses after being forgiven. That¡¯s why Celine begged for forgiveness in a pitiful tone.

    ¡°¡­..Celine.¡±

    Only then, when he turned around, Ian¡¯s heavy mouth opened. Celine¡¯s face grew red.

    Only if they talked it out. After that no matter how, if she could just get forgiveness from Ian, it would be enough. Celine believed that just hearing that would make her so pleased that her heart would burst.

    However, the words that Ian spat out were more than she had imagined.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a duel.¡±

    Her brown pupils widened in bewilderment. Regardless, the sword Ian pulled out and swung at her only grazed the ground.

    Celine muttered to herself unknowingly.

    Is he out of his mind?

 Chapter 60

    <strong>? The First Letter (60) ?</strong>

    I pulled out my sword as Celine gazed at me with a puzzled expression. I couldn¡¯t me her. After all, she had never been challenged to a real sword fight before.

    Moreover, it was even soon after we had a big quarrel. Slight traces of tears were evident around her eyes, and judging from her woeful voice, Celine must have also suffered in her own way.

    Celine had alwayse first and tried to assuage my anger whenever I got riled up, and although she seemed to be trying to do so this time as well, it was pointless.

    Celine and Seria¡¯s rtionship was no different from a ticking time bomb, and there wasn¡¯t much else to say if it had already escted from mere verbal arguments to a sword fight. Their conflicts were no longer at a point where they could be resolved by simply apologizing after pouring out their anger towards each other.

    Thus, there was only one answer.

    It was to give them no choice but to ept defeat, and there was only one way to make a swordsman admit defeat.

    A battle with actual weapons.

    Eloquence, social skills, nor anything else were necessary. Only a battle between swords would have a clear result without any room for rebuttal.

    Celine still looked bewildered as she opened her mouth and stuttered.

    ¡°That, I, Ian Oppa¡­. W, what do you¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I said. Let¡¯s go for a round with our real swords.¡±

    Her hazel eyes nkly followed the sheath rolling across the ground before looking back at me. Just like that, she alternated her gaze several times.

    A forcedughter escaped her mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be convinced with just words. It¡¯s also not something that can be resolved just by avoiding the problem¡­ and, you looked like you felt wronged when you fought with Seria.¡±

    I straightened my posture ¨C sword pointed forward and vision focused on the opponent.

    Celine still hadn¡¯t drawn her sword, but I was certain she would soon wield it. Since there was going to be one more condition to the duel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish it cleanly with a sword fight. The loser will grant the winner a wish.¡±

    ¡°A wish?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a wish. It can be anything.¡±

    Celine¡¯s eyes betrayed herplex emotions after hearing those words. She seemed to be calcting something, but it was obvious what she was thinking.

    It must have been something like having me sever my ties with Seria.

    Of course, I would have to adjust any excessive wishes to a reasonable level, but I was going to see Seria less often if that was what Celine wished for. That way, the bet could be fulfilled.

    Celine seemed to have finished her calctions as her ash-brown eyes focused which signified she was going to take the battle seriously..

    Her hand moved toward her waist.

    ¡°¡­..How will we decide the victor?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be when someone surrenders.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry after getting hurt, Ian Oppa.¡±

    No swordsman wielding a sword would be unprepared to shed blood. I just nodded at Celine¡¯s grim warning.

    I had my own calctions as well. Before I lost my memories, Celine and I were evenly matched in terms of skill. However,pared to then, I had achieved remarkable growth.

    I even had a hatchet as a secondary weapon. It might be called a secondary weapon, but its advantages in actualbat made it more valuable than the name would suggest. Of course, there would be variables out of my control, but I determined I would be more likely to win.

    Right, probabilistically. I stopped myself from bingcent and dered the start of the duel.

    ¡°Then¡­ begin!¡±

    Pat. We both stomped the ground on the signal. Celine still hadn¡¯t drawn her sword, which meant that she was looking to end the match with a quick draw

    However, since the quick-draw style heavily emphasized continuous attacks, it was difficult to recover once the flow got disrupted. Therefore, I decided to use all my strength to block Celine¡¯s sword from the beginning.

    Time seemed toe to a standstill, but it wasn¡¯t long before it was explosively torn apart.

    Our bodies and swords shed against each other and the extremelypressed space exploded outwards as we tightened our grips on our swords.

    I wanted to end it as quickly as possible. Sparring with a sword carried a high risk of injury, and both Celine and I would suffer less injuries the sooner it was decided.

    Having decided as such, I swung down my sword with all the mana I could muster. A silver trajectory traced my de towards its focal point, and it was at that moment that Celine¡¯s arm tensed up.

    Crash!

    An intense shockwave exploded as our des collided. Rather than the sound of shing des, it was more akin to an explosion, and I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes.

    The power of her quick-draw was abnormal. Between a downward strike and an upward sh, the former would be advantageous due to the added weight. However, Celine¡¯s sword, which belonged to thetter, overwhelmed my sword with its power.

    It wasn¡¯t a sword designed for a series of attacks. It was a single blowpleted in and of itself.

    My sword rebounded back with great force along with the sound of mana colliding. It would be the end if the attack was allowed to continue in this manner. I grit my teeth and purposely broke my posture.

    I started falling to the ground while Celine¡¯s second strike followed. Her yellow eyes fiercely chased after my figure.

    Celine swung downwards with all her might.

    I had to roll across the ground to dodge. In the next moment, dust scattered the air with a boom as if there was an explosion.

    The sound ofpressed air bursting reverberated in my ears once more. I rushed to get up and urgently fixed my posture while staring nkly at Celine.

    Had Celine always been this powerful? Although she had an astounding amount of mana, the power behind her sword strikes weren¡¯t at this level. That strike wasparable to Thean in terms of power.

    As the dust subsided, I saw Celine taking heavy breaths. There was a crater around the spot she struck with the sword. It looked as if it had been gouged out by a bomb.

    ¡°Hey, you¡­ have you been taking elixirs or something?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying¡­¡­?¡±

    Celine wiped the sweat off her forehead with her sleeves while giving me a puzzled look.

    ¡°Ian Oppa, phew¡­ you were the one who taught me. That in order to make the best use of my mana, haa, I should put my all into a single strike.¡±

    She was out of breath after she swung her sword only twice. Granted, if one were to use their mana excessively as if it were water, it was inevitable for their stamina to take a huge hit.

    It was terrifying facing off a powerful blow backed by the entirety of her formidable mana. Apparently, I was the one who gave her the advice, and I had to admit that it was an excellent one.

    The only problem was that I had no memory of it.

    No matter how much I tried to recall, I couldn¡¯t remember ever having done so. If so, there was only one possibility. A cold sweat ran down my back.

    It meant that it happened whilst I had lost my memory. That must have been when Celine came to the realization that rather than obsessing over consecutive blows or speed, it would be better to pour her mana into each strike to increase their power.

    As someone who only had an average amount of mana, it was the most difficult type to deal with. Considering how I presumptuously challenged her without even knowing that, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange even if Celine were to immediately agree to my duel.

    Ian Percus, this motherfucker. What the hell had he been going around doing while I had lost my memory.

    No matter how much I swore inwardly, the realityid in front of me did not change. Celine caught her breath then pointed her sword at me.

    ¡°Be careful, Ian Oppa¡­ Since I¡¯m putting my all behind each attack, it¡¯s hard for me to stop in the middle.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re actually worried, you can just sto¡­p¡­.¡±

    However, my suggestion didn¡¯t reach Celine. Because before I could finish, she kicked the ground and rushed towards me.

    Despite her small body, her charge was rather fast since her small figure meant she faced less air resistance. The only fortunate thing was that she was slower than usual since most of her mana was invested into increasing the power of each strike.

    Admittedly, that wasn¡¯t a decisive weakness since the purpose of the charge was to get into distance to exchange blows. However, the power behind her strikes was enough to make me avoid shing with her.

    It was better to just avoid her strikes since my sword would simply be repelled and break my posture even if I were to block it with all my strength.

    Once again, Celine¡¯s sword drew a vertical line. From heaven to earth, it was an exemry sh. Its power was explosive.

    Boom. A shockwave that swept across the ground. I narrowly avoided the sword by twisting my body after seeing its imaginary trajectory drawn in my vision.

    Even so, the aftermath alone made my skin feel as if it would be ripped apart. I wouldn¡¯t be able to recover if I allowed a hit. It wasn¡¯t a matter of merely being injured, it was a matter of life and death.

    I grit my teeth to keep my bnce on the rumbling ground. Then, aiming for an opening, I stabbed towards Celine¡¯s forearm with my sword.

    However, Celine wasn¡¯t one to let me freely get an advantage. She grabbed her sword that was stuck in the ground and crouched down. Even without crouching, her body was small so there wasn¡¯t any room for the sword to prate through when she crouched down.

    Celine immediately rolled past me while she sheathed her sword.

    It wasing again. Her quick draw.

    Celine¡¯s body sprung towards me in a surge. In the next moment, Celine¡¯s scabbard shed once more.

    Her charge, fueled by the negative momentum, was faster than I expected. Lacking time to respond, I grit my teeth and swung my sword down.

    I knew it was a shortcut to defeat, but there was no helping it since there were no other ways to block her sword.

    With a bang, my sword flew through the air as it made whirling sounds. I intentionally didn¡¯t use much force to grip the handle. Rather, it was a situation where I held the sword with only one hand.

    My free hand immediately went towards my waist and drew my hatchet.

    A sharp, silver trail was drawn between me and Celine. Celine tilted her upper body backwards with all her might to dodge my hatchet. As a result, only the front of her clothes was slightly cut.

    Although it would be good to continue attacking like this, I couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that Celine wouldunch a counterattack. I couldn¡¯t bear her attack with my sword, so I¡¯d be a fool to try to handle her power with a hatchet.

    As if we had promised, Celine and I took a few steps back, and I seeded in retrieving my sword that was stuck in the ground.

    It was a short exchange, but Celine had to catch her breath, and I too had broken out in cold sweat.

    Celine gasped for breath as she sheathed her sword. It seemed like she decided to decide the duel with her quick draw.

    ¡°¡­¡­That hatchet, haa... is tough.¡±

    ¡°I want to curse the past me for giving you advice.¡±

    Celine and I faced each other, wiping the sweat off our faces with our sleeves. Her eyes contained a sharp glint. It was an instinctual feeling. A premonition that the match would be decided soon.

    Due to her physical limitations, it was impossible for her to hold a prolonged battle. Likewise, it was too risky for me to exchange many more blows due to the vast difference in our mana capacity. It was a situation where I didn¡¯t know when my sword would soar through the sky again.

    As a result, I became increasingly concerned as the fight reached its climax.

    Until now, I was able to take advantage of my hatchet¡¯s surprise factor, but it was now impossible to make use of it. My hatchet had be too well-known. Just like a moment ago.

    If she hadn¡¯t known of my hatchet¡¯s existence, Celine would have been sure of her victory as soon as my sword ricocheted off. However, she calmly dodged the hatchet as if she had expected it.

    There was only one solution. I was currently holding both weapons in each hand, but I proceeded to hang the sword from my waist. It was a bit of a hassle since it didn¡¯t have a sheath, but I had no choice.

    It would soone out anyways. Celine stared at me with curious eyes as I held my hatchet.

    However, even that curiosity onlysted momentarily, and as expected, she promptly corrected her posture, perhaps recalling a scene she had witnessed before.

    The hatchet left my hands with a boom as the hatchet flew towards Celine at a terrifying speed.

    Once again, Celine¡¯s scabbard spit mes, and the sword that shot out like a thunderbolt struck away my hatchet. With a bang, the hatchet flew pitifully through the air.

    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that my sword followed suit and drew towards her. Celine¡¯s eyes betrayed her surprise and embarrassment as she didn¡¯t think I¡¯d even go so far as to throw my main weapon.

    Even then, Celine still had room to react. She grit her teeth and twisted her body, barely managing to deflect the sword.

    Once again, the sound of colliding metal reverberated through the air as the sword lodged itself into the ground. However, because she hastily twisted her body, her posture became unstable and her center of gravity shifted to one side.

    It was a fleeting moment, but it was my only chance.

    My eyes were drawn to the falling hatchet. Despite its weight, the hatchet rose high into the air before plummeting back down. It might even be fortunate that it was falling at the moment despite having been hit by such a powerful sword swing.

    However, what mattered was its location. Celine¡¯s sword was always drawn from bottom to top. As a result, the hatchet was forced to fly in the opposite way, drawing a parab as it fell towards me.

    I ran towards the hatchet and with a single leap, I grasped the familiar handle of the hatchet. I would be toote if I were to run towards her. Thus, I threw the hatchet with the added force of my falling momentum.

    Bang! The hatchet struck Celine¡¯s sword. Celine was already struggling to maintain her bnce, so she failed to hold onto her sword as the sword fell from her hands at the sudden blow.

    However, Celine was still desperate. She must have desperately wanted to separate me and Seria, she threw herself to the ground to pick up a sword.

    There may have been a choice to pick up my sword, but the distance between me and herself was already very close. She seemed to have chosen the option that would buy her even a little more time.

    But it was already toote. I had already started running and I was able to retrieve my sword from the ground just by bending my upper body, and Celine didn¡¯t have enough time to pick up her sword and correct her posture.

    No matter what she did, my sword would have been faster. I charged and thrust the sword into Celine¡¯s forearm.

    The forearm would be non-fatal even if stabbed, and it was likely for them to surrender because they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the sword anymore. It was also easy to treat at the temple.

    The fight should have ended with this.

    If Celine hadn¡¯t swung her sword from a crouching position at thest moment.

    It seemed to have been driven by the desire to win, but as a result, the de moved subtly and was angled to pierce the body at a different angle.

    Not the forearm, but the heart

    However, I couldn¡¯t stop. If I tried to stop the sword at that point, I would have been a victim of her de¡¯s trajectory.

    It was a situation where both of us had to be prepared for a fatal injury.

    My eyes momentarily widened at that realization. Celine did the same. She must have sensed her impending fate and closed her eyes.

    Death. At least a critical injury, it was a disaster caused by an excessive desire to win. Celine¡¯s body stiffened as she thought of the pain that would follow.

    Puk. The de sunk in. Blood spattered. Patter. The sound of dripping blood hung in the air. Along with the warmth and the damp, metallic stench.

    It was only then that Celine slowly opened her eyes. Her hazel eyes were nkling looking at me.

    Celine¡¯s sword was lodged into my forearm. It was a grotesque posture. My sword had stopped right before her heart, and as a result, her sword, which was btedly swung, dug into my forearm.

    It was only to this extent since Celine tried to stop it at thest moment. It was dangerous even despite her broken posture. My arm could have been severed, or the sword may have even reached my heart.

    That was why Celine closed her eyes. It was a matter of life and death. If someone were to survive, I had to be the one as the winner.

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to swing the sword.

    It was painful. The pain was akin to being burned by mes. The de half-buried itself into my bones and was transmitting sharp pain to the nerves without mercy. Just like that, it felt like my brain was going to burn up.

    The blood that flowed from my forearm dripped down onto the sword. It flowed down and stopped just before staining her chest as it fell from the tip of the sword.

    Celine could only hold her breath without knowing what to do. As if she couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation ¨C Why I was the one bleeding and not herself.

    So, I smiled.

    There was a time I did this for Celine. It was in a flower garden, and Celine at that time was very cold unlike a typical child.

    ¡°¡­..I won, Celine.¡±

    Her hazel pupils were staring at me without a word. Just looking on in a daze.

 Chapter 61

    <strong>? The First Letter (61) ?</strong>

    A familiar ceiling revealed itself once I opened my eyes.

    The pure white marble was scattering a faint light, reflecting the cozy sunlight throughout the room. There were no fancy decorations, but the hospital room, furnished with expensive furniture, was unnecessarily luxurious.

    It wasn¡¯t the kind of room a second son of a countryside Viscount would normally be able to enjoy and was only possible because it was the Academy.

    As soon as I woke up, a stiff pain spread from my forearm. My hand had gone numb, as if paralyzed from the pain, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as I tried to clench my fist.

    I couldn¡¯t even count how many times I had been here as ofte. It felt like I was visiting the temple every two days ¨C Not only for my personal hospitalization, but also to visit my friends.

    I had been stopping by to check up on Emma once or twice a week and I figured I would do the same on my way out today as well.

    Having decided to do so, I opened my eyes and tried to sit up when the sound of someone¡¯s breaths entered my ears. When I turned towards the sound, I saw a small girl with ck hair sleeping with her face buried in a pillow on the bed.

    It was Celine. Last night, I had rushed to the temple after performing an emergency treatment, but the bleeding had been so severe that I had lost consciousness. She must have stayed by my side throughout the night without heading back to the dormitory.

    It was understandable. After all, I was hospitalized from our duel.

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a serious injury. The de had prated into my bone and even the bone marrow had be contaminated. However, it wasn¡¯t much of an issue. Although profanities littered my mouth during the treatment, it was quickly taken care of since there was always a high-ranking priest present at the Academy¡¯s temple.

    Unfortunately, no matter how potent divine power was, it was impossible to relieve the umted fatigue in the human body. My body was already at its limit due to numerous injuries, and a few days of rest were required separate from the treatment.

    As such, Professor Andrei from the Theology department, who was in charge of my treatment, had forcibly admitted me into the temple even when I had told him I was fine. He remained firm even when I expressed my concern for my grades due to numerous absences.

    Instead, Professor Andrei promised he would personally notify the professor in charge of today¡¯s lecture. When I continued to re at him defiantly, he threatened to bring the Saintess and leave her in charge of me.

    The Saintess had recently taken upon herself to scold me, and I didn¡¯t even want to imagine just how long I would have to listen to her sermons again if she were to find out I had once again been severely injured to the point my arm had almost been cut off. In the end, I despairingly gave up on resisting.

    Seeing how Celine had constantly probed my face, she must have noticed my gloominess.

    I had reassured her many times that I was fine, but Celine didn¡¯t seem to have a single thought of leaving my side. I had figured she would head back at around dawn, but maybe due to her guilty conscience, Celine had stayed the night here with me.

    Celine was soundly asleep. No matter where Iid my eyes, she only seemed like a lovely girl. She was lively, had a shrewd mouth, and looked so adorable that it was hard to believe she was involved in a sword fight against Seria.

    I had to admit she was very attractive. Apparently, she had been constantly pursued by the upper ss nobles since the first grade, and it was totally usible. People were even saying she was one of the two brightest stars of the second-year Knight Division alongside Seria.

    However, all that was irrelevant. To me, Celine had always been and always would be just in old Celine. Regardless of what she did in the academy, she would always be my childhood friend from a long time ago.

    I carefully raised my upper body, trying to avoid waking Celine up.

    Contrary to my worries, Celine remained sound asleep and showed no signs of waking. A mischievous thought popped into my head as Celine mumbled ¡®Mm-nya¡¯ in her sleep.

    ¡®Shall we see how long she can stay asleep?¡¯

    I poked her soft cheeks. My fingers dug into her stic flesh, but Celine merely furrowed her brows and slightly shook her head.

    Her eyes never opened as she seemed to be deeply asleep. Once again, I poked her cheeks.

    Squish

    Celine still didn¡¯t respond. Just as I was about to poke again, she let out a rough breath as if irritated and bit my finger, holding it in her mouth.

    Suddenly, I felt a suction on the tip of my finger.

    An unfamiliar sensation filled my body as a pleasant sensation crawled up my spine like an electric current.

    Huh? A strange mood filled the air.

    Celine continued to passionately lick my finger while firmly pressing down with her lips. My body froze from the sensation. On the other hand, Celine¡¯s expression seemed strangely content.

    I couldn¡¯t help but imagine the face of a child nursing from their mother¡¯s breast. The only awkward point was that I was a man and couldn¡¯t provide her with any milk.

    Nothing woulde out from my finger no matter what she did, though it was a different story if it were a different part of the body.

    I absentmindedly received her affection before promptly snapping out of my daze. I seemed to have momentarily lost my mind from the strange mood.

    I quickly withdrew my finger from Celine¡¯s mouth.

    Hng

    Celine, who had been sucking on my finger like a fool, frowned as if she was discontent, but there was nothing I could do.

    What was I thinking, having indecent thoughts towards such an innocent girl? I drew a cross with my finger and recited the Saintess¡¯ prayer.

    ¡°Immanuel. God of heaven, please forgive this miserable soul of its sins.¡±

    And to avoid any further temptation, I flicked Celine¡¯s head. How dare she seduce me even in her sleep?

    ¡°O, ow!¡±

    Perhaps due to the pain, this time, Celine woke up with a scream. Her hand instinctively covered the spot I flicked.

    Celine red at me discontentedly, but soon widened her eyes as she quickly came to her senses. She urgently leaned towards me.

    ¡°D-did you wake up? H-how¡¯s your body? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m someone who even swept away 10 demonic monsters.¡±

    ¡°I really almost died back then. To be honest, if I were to try to do that again, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Although yesterday¡¯s wounds weren¡¯t minor, they weren¡¯t as bad as the ones I got from that time.

    Despite my quip, Celine still had a sorrowful expression and was on the verge of crying. She immediately apologized.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ If only I hadn¡¯t done something so stupid at the end¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you intended for it to happen, right? So, don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ve never wielded a sword without resolving myself for any potential injuries.¡±

    I passed it off as if it was something insignificant to assuage her sorrow as much as I could, but truthfully speaking, it was a situation where not only my arms, but even my heart could have been cut. However, I didn¡¯t bother pointing that out.

    After all, what good would that do other than making her feel worse? Though,e to think of it again, that might be fairly entertaining in its own right.

    Celine seemed like a water balloon, ready to burst in tears with the slightest provocation. Thus, I had no choice but to give up on teasing her.

    ¡°Still, if someone had to get hurt, it should¡¯ve been me¡­¡­¡±

    Celine silently lowered her gaze with a voice full of regrets. It was obvious she was feeling distressed.

    Her hazel eyes, which were always lively and energetic, were filled with guilt. I gently stroked Celine¡¯s cheek without a word.

    Flinch

    Her body quivered and she turned to look at me as if she was surprised by my sudden touch, and I smiled with a small sigh. It was a bitter smile.

    ¡°It was my own decision.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying I chose to get hurt.¡±

    Celine looked empty-minded at my deration. I coughed and continued.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of you getting hurt. So I chose to bear the injuries instead¡­ It was my choice, so it¡¯s only right that I bear the consequences. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t worry so much.¡±

    Iid bare my honest feelings. I couldn¡¯t look directly into Celine¡¯s eyes because I was feeling a little shy, but my words were genuine.

    I didn¡¯t regret my actionsst night. After all, I didn¡¯t really want to hurt Celine.

    Celine was speechless for a long while. She just stared at me with a hazy look before bursting into tears.

    Tears quickly welled up in her eyes. Celine wept and sped my hand that had been gently stroking her cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Ian Oppa. I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t let this happen again¡­¡±

    I was slightly at a loss as I watched her cry. I said all that so she wouldn¡¯t cry, but she ended up crying anyway and it didn¡¯t seem like it would stop anytime soon..

    I tried to console her as tenderly as possible.

    ¡°Why are you crying again? Rumors of you being a crybaby will spread if you keep crying like this.¡±

    Sob¡­

    ¡°B-but¡­ Really, I¡¯ll really listen to you well from now on¡­ Ian Oppa¡­¡±

    Celine¡¯s crying gradually died down as I continued to pat her back, but her tear stains still were clear on her cheeks and small traces of her tears lingered on her eyshes.

    However, such a face was still beautiful to look at. Her eyes had, at some point, started overflowing with affection towards me to the point it seemed like she would really listen to anything I say.

    ¡®This is good.¡¯

    I cautiously opened my mouth..

    ¡°Uh, Celine. By the way, do you remember?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..Hm? Remember what?¡±

    ¡°Our bet. We said the loser would grant the winner a wish.¡±

    Celine seemed to have forgotten about it. She momentarily widened her eyes before smiling charmingly.

    She then rubbed her cheeks against my hand like a docile pet and whispered so quietly it was barely audible.

    ¡°Yeah, sure. I¡¯ll do anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..Anything?¡±

    I could only respond like so to the subtle undertone. Celine¡¯s eyes formed a gentle curve and left me unsure whether she was being sincere or mischievous.

    The hot, steamy breath tickling my palm made me think she was serious.

    ¡°Yeah, anything¡­ I¡¯ll even give myself to you if you ask for me in my entirety.¡±

    Celine guided my hand down the base of her neck, tracing along her corbone, and finally settled on the soft, spongy peaks.

    My mind became hazy as I became overwhelmed by a sweet fragrance that permeated the room ¨C a unique scent that only a woman¡¯s body could excrete.

    Celine slightly tilted her upper body and gazed up at me. Then, she whispered seductively into my ear.

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Uh, Celine¡­ So¡­ I¡­¡­.¡±

    Strength gradually returned to my hand. I freed my hand from hers and firmly grasped her shoulders. Our faces, intimately close. Surprised, Celine¡¯s eyes opened wide as if she were trying to capture my entire face within her eyes.

    As our hearts beat in sync, I leaned closer and whispered softly into her ear.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Team up with me- For the hunting festival.¡±

    p

    The sound of skin hitting skin reverberated. Of all ces, it was on my forearm.

    My screams rang through the room.

    ***

    Celine watched me timidly. I red back at her bitterly as I rubbed my sore forearms.

    Of all ces, she hit my injured arm. Despite being healed with divine power, my arm had nearly been severed and there was no way it would have already fully recovered.

    Celine stomped her feet while stammering before cautiously opening her mouth.

    ¡°A-are you okay?¡±

    ¡°No, it hurts. A lot.¡±

    ¡°I-I guess it would, but¡­¡­¡±

    Celine¡¯s eyes wandered all around the room. However, it wasn¡¯t long before she turned cheeky and yelled out some self-justification.

    ¡°I-I mean, who would say something like that in that kind of situation? S-so tactless. Hmph!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a bad strategy. Despite being in the wrong, she chose to get angry. Yet, with her pretty face, most men would likely submit and admit defeat.

    However, she was facing me. A veteran with over 10 years of experience in dealing with her.

    I immediately grabbed her arm and let out a groan.

    ¡°Ugh, hearing your loud voice, my forearm suddenly¡­¡­ !¡±

    ¡°W-What?! I-I¡¯m so sorry¡­. Uh, what should we do? We should call the priest¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Celine trembled and fell into a state of disarray at my bluff. I smiled inwardly as I saw her worried and on the verge of tears.

    ¡®Cute, but no matter how cute you are, you can¡¯t win against me.¡¯.

    What I didn¡¯t expect, however, was that the door to the hospital room swung open. It was right as Celine, who was tapping her feet impatiently, stood up.

    Gray hair shone beyond the door.

    Celine¡¯s body froze in ce as her gaze met the aquamarine eyes of the person who had entered the room. It was Seria, who hade to visit early in the morning. Even she seemed taken aback as her body weakly trembled.

    Despite Seria¡¯s expressionless face, I could sense that she was greatly shaken by Celine¡¯s presence.

    Then, an awkward silence ensued. Seria appeared hesitant, but she began to take determined steps towards me with a resolute expression.

    For a moment, Celine looked at Seria with an inscrutable expression, but thetter remained silent, unresponsive to Celine¡¯s gaze. It was as if Seria was deliberately avoiding any conversation with Celine.

    Celine used to ignore Seria simrly, and it seemed that Seria was now doing the same. To think the day woulde when Celine would get a taste of her own medicine.

    The world truly was full of surprises. Seria walked past Celine and held my hand as if it was the most natural thing to do. Her hand was soft and pleasant to touch.

    Celine¡¯s gaze became even stranger and even her eyebrows started twitching.

    ¡°Um, Senior Ian. Are you feeling okay?¡±

    ¡°Wait, how did you know that I was¡­¡­.¡±

    Despite Celine¡¯s strange reactions, I couldn¡¯t help but perplexedly question Seria, who was meekly asking of my well-being.

    I had been admitted to the hospital room justst night, so how had Seria found out about it so quickly to evene visit me this early in the morning?

    The answer was surprisingly simple.

    ¡°Professor Andrei told me. He said today¡¯s morning training would be difficult because of Senior¡¯s hospitalization¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?

    Come to think of it, Professor Andrei did say something like that. He had mentioned leaving a message for the professor in charge of today¡¯s lectures and it seemed that he had also passed along the news to Seria.

    I must have mentioned my morning training with Seria along with my schedule for today. After simply organizing my thoughts, I looked back at Seria.

    Her worried face appeared depressed and even a bit nervous. She was a girl who only ever openly revealed her emotions when in front of me. And so, I slowly opened my mouth to set her mind at ease.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. It¡¯s just that Professor Andrei said I needed some time to recupe¡­¡­.¡±

    It was at that moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Brother Ian.¡±

    A faint voice could be heard from outside the hospital room¡­ It was a clear and bright voice.

    The voice contained some peculiar magic that captured the attention of all three of us in the room. Everyone¡¯s gazes gathered at the door.

    There, standing at the doorway, was a woman who looked fairly displeased.

    Her eyes shone in pale pink. Her appearance, abundant in stunning curves, was reminiscent of a work of art.

    It was the Saintess. Her eyes shifted from me to Seria, and then to Celine.

    Then, she turned to me with a smile.

    ¡°You look well.¡±

    My free hand rose and ced itself on my forehead. It moved instinctively despite theck of proper sensation on my injured arm.

    How did she choose such an unfortunate time to visit me?

    It was the moment those three women gathered inside a single room.

 Chapter 62

    <strong>? The First Letter (62) ?</strong>

    Although gender discrimination had been bing lessmon recently, it wasn¡¯t always the case.

    Only men had the right to seed in status, and women weren¡¯t even allowed to fully enjoy educational freedom. This wasrgely attributed to the societal structure where men were expected to make the majority of sacrifices in the face of themon enemy, the ¡®demonic beasts.¡¯

    Men had a much better physique than women. This wasn¡¯t a bias but simply the truth. Therefore, men were often dispatched to war and missions to suppress demonic beasts. Evenrge-scale defensive civil projects were primarily handled by men.

    ording to the Church of the Heavenly God, it was humanity¡¯s God-given divine mission to stand against the demonic beasts. From there, men followed God¡¯s will while women could not. This religious logic further solidified gender discrimination.

    However, a wind of change began to blow as magic engineering and techniques developed further.

    Mana alone had the power to sweep away dozens of demons at once. As for physical abilities, although physical training wasn¡¯tpletely meaningless, power and speed were both dictated by the amount of mana one had.

    Strength was power. Regardless of gender, if one were to be born with an exceptional amount of mana, it was possible to be a skilled warrior who could dominate the battlefield. As a result, ¡°gender discrimination¡± had quickly be outdated and irrelevant.

    It was clear just from seeing Senior Delphine. Despite being a woman, she had already been recognized as the sessor of the great Yurdina Family. This was evidence that gender was unimportant as long as one had the skills and capability to lead as the head of a household.

    It was a contrast to the conservative beliefs of the Holy Kingdom along with themon people who were unable to systematically cultivate their mana. However, at least among the imperial nobles, such discrimination was no longer prevalent.

    And even if someone had such thoughts, they were usually kept to themselves and never voiced. Power and authority were no longer solely a man¡¯s privilege, and there weren¡¯t any nobles who enjoyed opposing power, regardless of how significant or insignificant it was.

    I was the same. I had grown up with Celine and made many friends without discriminating based on their genders while at the academy.

    I thought I had long since parted with a sexist worldview. However, the old saying that suddenly came to mind was truly sexist.

    ¡°Three women are cause for disaster.¡±

    It meant that when three women gather, they¡¯re either so loud that something breaks, or they create a mess while arguing with each other. In any case, their surroundings would be inevitably devastated, and like most proverbs, it had a sexist perception.

    It was evident just from seeing Seria. Whether someone was extraverted or introverted was simply a matter of personal inclination. However, I couldn¡¯t help but recall that old proverb.

    The hospital room was permeated by a chilly silence, heavy with an air of foreboding, much like the stillness that precedes the first frost of winter. And all of this had arisen from the convergence of the three women.

    Celine, Seria, and the Saintess.

    All three women were distinctly different from each other. Celine, who was part of the Empire¡¯s lower nobility, was bright and outgoing. Seria, daughter of the esteemed Yurdina family, had a quiet personality. The Saintess, as a noble priestess of the Holy Kingdom, was renowned for her benevolent and empathetic nature.

    The sight of the women, each with their unique characteristics, sitting silently as if they had made a prior vow of silence, was enough to send chills down my spine. Although I didn¡¯t know why they were behaving like this, I could tell the atmosphere was tense and heavy.

    Celine looked a little flustered. Her hazel eyes repeatedly bounced between me and the Saintess as she seemed to be unable to figure out what kind of rtionship we had.

    The Saintess wore apassionate smile on her face, but it was honestly difficult to discern her thoughts. However, what was clear was that her smile was giving off a different feeling than usual.

    Seria¡¯s gaze became a little cold. Although she had been disregarding Celine, she had turned and stared at the Saintess with her aquamarine eyes ever since the Saintess had made her entrance.

    Tension hung in the room. The atmosphere was so heavy that it seemed like even the slightest movement from any of the three women would cause an explosion.

    Surprisingly, it was the Saintess who broke the ring of silence. As always, she drew a cross above her supple breasts. Immediately after, her voice rang throughout the room.

    ¡°Emmanuel. Hello, Brother Ian and fellow sisters. I¡¯m sorry, but if you¡¯re not involved, would you please vacate the room for a moment? As the attending priestess, I would like to examine Brother Ian.¡±

    It was a normal and reasonable request. The air in the room, which had felt as if it could fracture space at any moment, gradually began to settle down. It was that wless of a request.

    There was nothing to argue about an attending priest examining their patient. Celine looked at the Saintess with slight suspicion, but soon sighed and waved her hand.

    It meant she would leave for a moment. It was unavoidable for her to step out as it was partly her fault that I had be a patient.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll step out for a moment, Ian Oppa. Saintess, please take good care of Ian oppa. He¡¯s very precious to me¡­¡­.¡±

    Celine nced at the Saintess with her hazel eyes. Right. It was just as if she were a fisherman tossing bait. However, the Saintess merely drew the cross again in response.

    ¡°Of course, Sister. Brother Ian is a special person to me as well.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯ voice was as serene and natural as ever. Celine seemed momentarily taken aback by the unexpected tranquility of the Saintess¡¯ tone. After a slight hesitation, Celine opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Ian oppa and I grew up togethe¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sister.¡±

    With a warm smile, the Saintess gently ced her hand on Celine¡¯s shoulder as she walked by.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t let him get hurt as much as he is precious to you.¡±

    That was the final blow. Celine¡¯s mask of concern cracked while the Saintess¡¯ smile remained unchanged.

    In the end, Celine couldn¡¯t find any words to retort with and left after replying with a wavering voice.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    After Celine had left, only Seria remained in the hospital room. Seria was looking at the Saintess without a word. The Saintess approached me quietly.

    After she nced at Seria with her pale pink eyes, Seria finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°Uh, I, I am! Uh¡­. I-I¡¯m Seria Yurdina. Nice to meet you, Saintess.

    She had been silent until now, but she must have been pondering how to greet the Saintess all this time. The Saintess burst intoughter upon hearing her.

    ¡°Sister Seria, didn¡¯t we see each other not too long ago? It was the day you injured your arm.¡±

    ¡°Uh, well, yes¡­¡±

    Seria had bit her tongue out of nervousness, but the Saintess¡¯s remark only made her stutter even more, causing her face to turn pale.

    This fool. Seria must have chosen her words poorly in an attempt to give a proper greeting. Considering herck of social skills, it was entirely possible for her to make such a mistake.

    I tried to make an excuse to rescue Seria from her fumble, but before I could even do so, the Saintess looked at her with an understanding gaze.

    ¡°We can talk moreter. For now, it¡¯s time to examine Brother Ian¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Despite the Saintess¡¯ gentle tone, Seria remained still with her head bowed and body slightly twitching hesitantly. The Saintess and I both turned towards her, wondering if something was amiss.

    Seria struggled to speak for a moment before eventually speaking with a determined gaze.

    ¡°Ca-Can! U-uh¡­. Can¡­ stay here?¡±

    The subject was omitted, but her intent was clearly conveyed. Seria dered that she wanted to stay in the hospital room.

    What for? I tilted my head in puzzlement, and the Saintess smiled at Seria with a weird sound.

    After a brief moment, the Saintess smiled slyly and asked Seria,

    ¡°Are you his fianc¨¦e?¡±

    That short question had a profound impact. Surprised, Seria sprang up and her eyes quivered uncontrobly.

    ¡°F-fianc¨¦e..n, no way! H-how could someone like me possibly be engaged with Senior¡­.!

    ¡°Then, are you his romantic partner?¡±

    ¡°N-no. Uh, I-I¡¯m not, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was relieved about, but the Saintess smiled. Shortly after, she delivered the final blow.

    ¡°Then, please leave.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Ah, um, ok¡­..¡±

    Seria looked like she was about to protest. However, she gave up and her shoulders drooped in defeat when she realized that her poormunication skills wouldn¡¯t get her anywhere.

    And just like that, Seria left the hospital room with a glum expression. The Saintess, who had subdued both Celine and Selia with just a few words, finally heaved a heavy sigh.

    She gave a wry smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait. Shall we begin the treatment?¡±

    ¡°Um, Saintess. Was there a need to send them aw¡­ Arghhhhhhh!¡±

    Although I wanted to ask if her actions were necessary, I couldn¡¯t even finish my sentence since the Saintess firmly gripped my arm.

    And as my injuries had not yet fully recovered, all that came out of my mouth was a scream.

    It hurt so much that tears welled up in my eyes. I shot her a questioning gaze. The Saintess had never treated my injuries so roughly before.

    However, the Saintess¡¯ expression remained nonchnt. After hearing my scream, she earnestly exuded her divine power and then began shaking her head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been getting injured too frequentlytely. You might have to steel yourself for some semi-permanent damage if you get severely injured again.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯ eyes turned cold as she scolded me. I couldn¡¯t find any words to retort with and just awkwardly turned my head away.

    ¡°I-I see. I¡¯ll have to be careful then.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just say it, take it seriously. It is imperative that you keep my words in mind since Brother Ian is verypetitive and always willing to go to great lengths to be victorious.¡±

    I just kept my mouth shut because I knew she was right.

    I¡¯ve always had a slightpetitive streak, but ever since losing my memory, it became irrepressible. I started prioritizing victory over taking care of my body and I didn¡¯t even know just where this tendency came from.

    Although it had brought me many victories, it was also true that it had heavily burdened my body.

    After seeing me stay silent, the Saintess heaved a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m like that too. I¡¯m also sopetitive that I can¡¯t stand losing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You are?

    ¡°Yes. Surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I nodded, struggling toprehend how the Saintess, who was known as the embodiment ofpassion, could bepetitive.

    The Saintess showed a wry smile as if she knew what I was thinking. Then, she continued in her typical soft voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I sent those two away. It was for no good reason other than acting out in a fit of bad temper¡­¡±

    By ¡®those two,¡¯ the Saintess must have been referring to Celine and Seria. But was there ever a reason for her to be upset with those two?

    I didn¡¯t bother to voice the question that came to my mind. The Saintess probably had her own circumstances. In our silence, the Saintess ced her hand on my wound, covering it with a bright light.

    I felt the blood flowing back into my sore arm. Starting from my fingertips, my arm regained its sensation as the nerves started regenerating

    The Saintess, who had been treating me quietly, turned her pink eyes towards me and directly met my gaze.

    Beautiful¡­ It was a breathtaking beauty that evoked admiration every time I saw her. Yet, even though I was in close proximity to such an otherworldly figure, my mind steered clear of any impure thoughts.

    It was because her pink eyes were sunken and tired. Shortly after, the Saintess warned me with an unprecedently grave face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t participate in the hunting festival.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you as your attending priestess. You need to give up on the festival. Brother Ian¡¯s body is already at its limit.¡±

    Her stern voice left no room for doubt. I remained silent.

    Was my body in such a precarious condition? Participating in the hunting festival would certainly expose us to all sorts of dangers. After all, it was a battle against named demonic beasts and it was almost a given that I would suffer injuries.

    The Saintess was advising me against participating since I might have to live with some disabilities if I were to be injured again.

    Fear suddenly gripped me.

    Suffering semi-permanent damage was no different from having a disability, and even minor disabilities could significantly impact a swordsman¡¯s ability to wield their sword.

    The human body was like an intricate machine, and a swordsman¡¯s body, in particr, was extremely delicate.

    Even the smallest irregrity could throw off the bnce of the entire body. The Saintess must have sensed my anxiety.

    She grasped my hand with both hands with a concerned face. Her touch was warm and soft. For the first time, I was able to feel warmth and sincerity from a woman¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a promise, Brother Ian.¡±

    What man could possibly refuse in the face of her earnest gaze and irresistible voice?

    I, myself, could only respond with a choked voice.

    ¡°I understand, Saintess.¡±

    And so, the Saintess and I drew a cross as we made a silent promise. It was an oath between us. Perhaps relieved, the Saintess finally showed a benevolent smile.

    *

    And the next day, I submitted my application for the hunting festival.

    I inwardly bowed my head in apology to the Saintess several times.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Saintess.¡¯

    But shouldn¡¯t we first save the world?

 Chapter 63: - The First Letter (63)

    <b>? The First Letter (63) ?</b>

    The hunting festival posed a great danger even though the letter from the future didn¡¯t explicitly state as such. After all, the focus of the festival was to hunt demonic beasts.

    The forest would be teeming with its native demonic beasts, and additionally, beasts captured on the outside would be brought back into the forest as well. Moreover, demons were creatures that considered humans to be their enemies.

    Participants couldn¡¯t expect any special treatment just because they were students of the academy. Injuries weremonce and there were even casualties every few years.

    Nevertheless, the festival was packed with participants each year. Hundreds of people in a vast forest may be tiny specks inparison, but it was an immense amount considering they had to put their lives on the line.

    What¡¯s more is that students from themerce and humanities departments were prohibited from participating since the majority of the participants were frombat-rted departments.

    This meant that even if you excluded about half of the Academy¡¯s students, there would still be hundreds of participants each year. This was partly due to thevishness of the prizes, but also because of the nature of the Academy.

    The Academy was both an educational and training institution. Regardless of whether you were part of the knight division or the magic department, you would have to survive intensepetition amongst other students, and more often than not, you would be sent out into the field as early as your third year.

    Survival in intensepetition and risking one¡¯s life were necessary to graduate, and the hunting festival was one of theparatively safer events since it was held on academy grounds under proper supervision.

    Initially, I hadn¡¯t expected it to be difficult to gather a group to participate in the festival. Seria was an excellent swordswoman, and I had friends I could trust with my life, like Celine and Leto. I could gather 4 people easily¡­ Or at least that was what I thought.

    What was supposed to be a simple task had turned into a series of hardships. I had managed to gather four people, but the chemistry between the four of us was off, to say the least.

    To begin with, Celine and Seria weren¡¯t even on speaking terms.

    Celine, who was always quick to read the situation, promptly bowed to Seria.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­.¡±

    Seria looked at Celene with visible surprise on her face as Celine sighed heavily and bowed even lower.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said some bad things about you in the past and it might have made my friends dislike you even more. It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    The shame was enough to make Celine bite her lip. She was a proud woman who refused to bend, especially if it concerned high nobles.

    She had a vibrant social life and was willing to respect high nobles to a certain extent, but she refused to ever bow her head. Yet, here she was, bowing to a member of House Yurdina.

    I could only assume that Celine had determined that it was the best decision she could make, so I didn¡¯t bother to stop her.

    Forgiveness was the choice of the victim. I had no right to interfere. I merely looked at Seria, who was standing at the water¡¯s edge.

    Seria was silent for a while. She looked down at Celine who had her head bowed and let out a soft sigh.

    Her eyes were still cold, but the words that came out of her mouth were in stark contrast.

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡­ alright.¡±

    Celine¡¯s body flinched and shuddered. The words could have been easily misunderstood. Seria didn¡¯t seem like she had any intention of forgiving Celine, but I was able to tell.

    There was a faint warmth in her voice. I smiled bitterly and shook my head. No one else would have been able to notice.

    It seemed like she still had a long way to go in fixing that habit of hers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s always been this way. It¡¯s not necessarily your fault either since I do tend to say things that can be misunderstood.¡±

    Celine¡¯s head lifted slightly, her tawny eyes reflecting a mixture of bewilderment and anticipation.

    It was the kind of look that said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Yurdina bastard?¡± But her current state was closer to the ¡®real¡¯ Seria.

    She was not one to hold grudges over being wronged.

    Being hated was a feeling familiar to her, so when Celine apologized to her, she was able to ept her apology without hesitation.

    ¡°I ept your apology, and from now on, as a teammate, we¡¯ll¡­ ha, work together.¡±

    Thest part was a bit awkward and caused Seria to blush slightly and turn her head away. Celine, who had been watching her in silence, let out a giggle.

    Celine then straightened her hunched body and held out her hand towards Seria. It was a picture of reconciliation.

    Yes, this was the Academy. Reconciliation, friendship. And youth!

    I had been living under a tense atmosphere that had been too close to detonation. It was originally supposed to be like this¡­ An academy where young people mingled together in harmony. However, cold words had been spoken, and swords had been drawn in ces they shouldn¡¯t have been.

    When Celine held out her hand, Seria stared at her wide-eyed, as if she had never been asked to shake hands before. Still, Celine didn¡¯t withdraw her hand.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, Seria. At least until the hunting festival.¡±

    ¡°The¡­ ye, yes¡­¡­.¡±

    It was a heartwarming sight. As I watched Celine and Seria with warmth in my eyes, I suddenly felt a tug at my side.

    I turned my head to the side and saw exactly whom I was expecting. Brown hair topped with arge brimmed hat, and blue eyes that sparkled like sapphires.

    Elsie¡¯s petite frame and delicate features made her look like a living doll and was beautiful enough to be called one.

    If there were two beautiful flowers in the second year of the Knight Division, there were equally beautiful women in the fourth year who were just as famous. However, if there were something like a ¡®poisonous flower,¡¯ this girl would have imed that title.

    Elsie Rine, the beloved daughter of the prestigious Rine Duchy of the Empire.

    Abat mage specializing in electrokinesis, she had already made a name for herself in the field. Whispers of her genius had spread throughout the field, with rumors suggesting that she had already reached the fifth circle of magic, putting her on par with some of the highest ranking mages despite still being a student.

    Each of the magic circles surrounding her heart acted as a potent magic tool, enabling her to stack up to five forms at once.

    As these forms ovepped and resonated with each other, their destructive potential increased exponentially, allowing Senior Elsie to unleash devastating attacks that even named demonic beasts would struggle to withstand.

    In other words, she was my secret weapon. I had initially nned to bring Leto with me, but now that I thought about it, it was better to have Elsie in many ways.

    As a mage, her primary role was to provide firepower while the rest of the team shielded her from harm. With Elsie by our side, we would be able to face even named beasts with confidence.

    Looking at Elsie, I felt a surge of pride. However, the expression on her lovely face suddenly shifted into a chilling smile which took me aback. Before I could react, her lips parted to speak.

    ¡°Fuck you. Fuck you. using me of harassment over some little talk, huh? I¡¯ll just rip his head off and make sure he can¡¯t show his face from tomorrow. I¡¯d like to see them chased around and beaten up and then dumped in the corner of some vacant lot and beaten up.¡±

    I was taken aback as I watched Elsie clicking her tongue at Celine and Seria¡¯s behavior. The disparity between her adorable appearance and the harsh wordsing out of her mouth was jarring. Even I couldn¡¯t believe what I was witnessing.

    She didn¡¯t stop there and even asked me to agree with her.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think so too? Honestly, talking behind someone¡¯s back isn¡¯t something you should apologize for¡­ Hiiiik?! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Without hesitation, I showed her the hatchet tucked into my waistband instead of answering.

    I couldn¡¯t stand the words flowing out of Elsie¡¯s mouth anymore. It pained me to see her spouting harsh words with such an adorable face.

    The effect was immediate. Senior Elsie immediately began to tremble and held her hat tightly against her head.

    ¡°Pl-Please¡­ I, I won¡¯t act out again¡­¡­.¡±

    Her voice was almost pathetically shaky. Hearing her speak, I sternly asked her to promise.

    ¡°¡­¡­Can you promise?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ hi, hic!¡±

    I wrapped my cloak around my waist and ced my hand on the brim of Elsie¡¯s hat.

    She stiffened for a moment but quickly rxed as I gently stroked her hair. A faint blush appeared on her cheeks.

    I leaned down slightly and whispered into Senior Elsie¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Listen well from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Um, ugh.¡±

    Senior Elsie seemed to be embarrassed but didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she nuzzled her head further into my hand, as if seeking more affection.

    With Senior Elsie pacified, my attention turned to Celine and Seria. They seemed to be engrossed in the bittersweet mood of reconciliation, but something felt amiss.

    Celine seemed to have whispered something to Seria, causing Seria to suddenly turn cold during the time I had looked away.

    Celine smirked provocatively, and although Seria still held her hand, the mood had turned frigid.

    I stood there dumbfounded as I was unable to hear their whispers. Before long, Celine spoke up.

    ¡°Until then, let¡¯s get along.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sure, my goal is to win the festival anyway.¡±

    There was a chill in the air. It was troubling to me since I had hoped that Seria would gain a second friend through Celine.

    ¡®Could it be that Celine and Seria werepletely ipatible after all?¡¯

    I stopped petting Elsie and clicked my tongue in disappointment.

    Elsie looked at my hand as though she was a pitiful puppy chasing a toy, but she was too prideful to take my hand. In the end, she coughed to try and get my attention.

    When my eyes naturally turned to Elsie, she asked me with her cheeks still flushed red,

    ¡°By the way, do you have a n?¡±

    ¡°A n?¡±

    I retorted, confused, and Elsie stamped her foot in frustration.

    ¡°We have to train! The Festival is apetition, and if we want to win, we¡¯ll have to work together to improve our chemistry! That Delphine bitch is going to be there with people she is already well acquainted with!

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    I let out a small sigh. Senior Elsie definitely had a point there.

    There was only a little more than a week to go for the hunting festival. It was imperative that we practiced together before the hunt, or we might as well not be there at all.

    But it wasn¡¯t as if I hadn¡¯t thought about it at all. I turned to Elsie, reassuring her not to worry.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought someone special with me. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Someone special? Hmph, a lowly noble with no connections¡­¡­.¡±

    Senior Elsie merely snorted, and I was just about to show her the hatchet again due to her arrogance¡­

    Suddenly, there was a thud as the ground shook with an explosion of sand.

    Elsie shrieked and held onto me, building up an electric charge in her hand. It was definitely a scary experience.

    Celine and Seria were also surprised. They lost their bnce momentarily on the shaky ground but quickly regained theirposure, ready to defend themselves at a moment¡¯s notice. Their hands moved to their waists as their eyes peered warily into the rising sand.

    I, on the other hand, remained calm. I was the one who had called for him, after all.

    I hadn¡¯t expected him to show up like this, but I wasn¡¯t truly surprised about his method of arrival.

    As the dust settled, an elderly man with bulging muscles appeared before us.

    Celine and Seria recognized him immediately, their eyes widening in shock.

    ¡°So this is who Ian was talking about, the cocky bastards who want to follow in the footsteps of the demon hunters.¡±

    His fiery red hair and beard, and his eyes that had not faded despite his long retirement¡­

    Derek, the legendary demonic beast hunter.

    As a professor of the Knight Division, I requested his assistance as a special favor. Fortunately, he was willing to help us train since he had been paying attention to me recently.

    There was no better expert than Professor Derek when it came to training for demonic beasts.

    Elsie, who was not familiar with Professor Derek¡¯s reputation, stared in bewilderment at his shy entrance while I bowed.

    ¡°Please take care of us. Professor Derek.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, very well. As a student who may be a demon hunter, I will specially make time for you.¡±

    At the mention of ¡®demon hunter¡¯, Elsie immediately jumped to her feet in opposition.

    ¡°Demon hunter? That¡¯s what you¡¯re doing with your life? Do you think I, Elsie of the Rine family¡­ Hiii! I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll be a demon hunter, so please, please let me live!¡±

    A glimpse of the hatchet was all that was needed to subdue her.

    What followed was a week of hellish training.

    Yes, hellish.

    So much so that even Seria looked at me with a look of resentment.

    I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be training with demon manure on my body either.

    By the way, Senior Elsie, who had finally finished the training, looked like she had lost her mind. She looked like she¡¯d rather be killed.

    **

    The morning of the hunting festival, the festivities were in full swing. Even at dawn, the crowds were bustling, and the air was thick with the warmth of people.

    Silently, I checked my preparations. Beside me stood mypanions for the hunt, one of whom, Senior Elsie, still looked as if her soul had left her body.

    Leaving Elsie to sob and make lifeless noises, I turned to Seria and Celine.

    ¡°Are you guys ready to go?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, somehow¡­¡­.¡±

    Celine replied in a weak voice, and Seria nodded wordlessly. They were both exhausted.

    The week¡¯s training had definitely taken its toll on us. I thought back and realized how horrible the drills were. I shuddered as I recalled some memories of the training.

    However, it was better to train hard before facing a named beast. At the very least, it would increase our chances of survival.

    I could still picture the looks on Celine and Seria¡¯s faces when they saw me asking Professor Derek for more intense training.

    It was as if they were looking at a madman.

    Senior Elsie on the other hand, almost had a seizure. If I hadn¡¯t drawn my hatchet from my waistband at that moment, it would have been a disaster.

    The brilliant sunlight reflecting off the de of the hatchet brought Senior Elsie back to her senses. She immediately crouched down and began to tremble.

    She might have even peed herself. It was hard to tell from the smell of the horse¡¯s manure, but Senior Elsie¡¯s vehement denials were enough to make me assume that she had.

    Those were the good old days. Professor Derek was so impressed with my determination that he took an even more active role in my training.

    The fruits of that tearfulbor were about to be borne today. I pulled myself together. Leto was supposed to meet us soon.

    However, my body suddenly stiffened as a sharp sense of foreboding assaulted me.

    My sharpened senses immediately drew an imaginary trajectory before my eyes as my hand shot to my waist.

    ¡®Should I use my sword? No, I have to be quicker.¡¯

    I moved hastily as my hatchet shot straight up and drew a silver line through the air.

    And then,

    <i> B</i><i>ang</i>

    Metal shed against metal.

    It was a dagger, but the power behind it was overwhelming. I felt my hatchet recoil to the side as I struck the dagger aside. The dagger spun through the air and whizzed past me.

    A golden aura enveloped the de, and as soon as I saw it, I knew.

    Who it was that had thrown this dagger.

    My gaze traveled in the direction of the dagger¡¯s origin.

    Blinding golden hair and crimson eyes lost in boredom.

    Pure white skin, a face that would make anyone swoon, and most importantly, armor that hugged every curve of her body with fierce confidence.

    A woman who hadbeled her own body a ¡®work of art¡¯. There was no reason why she couldn¡¯t show off her curves even while donning armor.

    The dazzling beauty smiled as soon as she met my eyes. It was a smile with intentions that I could not fathom.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Hatchet Lord.¡±

    It was Delphine Yurdina.

 Chapter 64: - The First Letter (64)

    <b>? The First Letter (64) ?</b>

    The day of the hunting festival had the academy buzzing with festivities.

    Students had been busy setting up their stalls since the crack of dawn, and the ingredients that had been flown in from all over the world for the asion were already making an appearance, ready to spread a delicious aroma as they were cooked into scrumptious meals.

    This was the same even in front of the forest, which was the center of the hunting festival. The results of the hunting festival weren¡¯t avable until the evening, but strangely enough, the forest south of the Academy was already teeming with people on the day of the hunt with barely any room to move about.

    People arrived in the early hours to cheer on their favored participant, followed by the stalls that catered to them, and then finally the faculty and students who were interested in the hunt itself.

    Although the results of the hunt wouldeter on in the evening, there were still some unexpected sights while standing in front of the forest.

    There were hunters dropping out from injuries, and there were even some who forfeited after determining that they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch more game in the remaining time.

    Since it would be tedious to endure several hours for the results, the Academy¡¯s student council organized a separate event.

    They wanted to provide some entertainment for those waiting, and it also doubled as a chance for the clubs that had practiced tirelessly for the hunt to show off their skills in front of everyone.

    It wasn¡¯t just students who gathered in the clearing.

    Professors from the Academy, high-ranking officials from various countries, and even the Emperor of the Empire would sometimes stop by to watch to keep an eye out for unique talents.

    The rules of the event were simple: ¡°hunt the demonic beasts,¡± and the team who hunted the strongest beast would win. This straightforward form ofpetition was also the best indicator of a team¡¯s skill.

    The aura level, mana capacity, and the number of circles around their hearts all potentially represented the strength of an individual, but it all meant nothing if they couldn¡¯t be used practically.

    After all, the best way to test someone¡¯s skills was to put them to the test on the field, and this hunt was one of the few times the academy allowed students to participate in such arge-scalepetition.

    That was why there was always a steady stream of participants. Despite the looming risk of death, hundreds of participants flocked to the festival every year like moths to a me.

    The demonic beasts didn¡¯t care who you were or where you came from. This was a stage where only your skill mattered. This was whymoners often participated in the festival¡­ So that they could be noticed by the empire¡¯s highest officials.

    It was an important event watched by millions of spectators, attended by dignitaries from all over the world, and for some, their entire lives depended on their performance.

    Today, I was standing in the middle of that fiercepetition. The goal was to win, to beat out hundreds of other contestants who were all looking to make a name for themselves.

    Not long ago, I couldn¡¯t have even imagined taking part. Yet, here I was because of some love letter from the future.

    It was funny how a single letter could change my life so drastically in such a short period of time.

    Winning the hunt guaranteed that I would get a stamp of approval from the highest authorities in my country. It would radically affect the offers I would receive after graduation.

    No, at this point, I shouldn¡¯t even worry about the foreseeable future. ording to the letter, my future self would be a hero who saves the world.

    I couldn¡¯t help but snort withughter at the thought. To be honest, even though I participated in the hunting festival because of the love letter, the reality of that decision hadn¡¯t really sunk in yet.

    There was only one problem in front of me now.

    I could never let someone fall before my eyes like Emma had again. That was my only desire, my only goal.

    People who were currently chatting with boisterousughter, people who were nervously checking their weapons, anyone could be a victim, and I wanted to prevent that.

    I could only face the wall and repeatedly chew my lips in frustration in front of Emma¡¯s hospital room and in front of the elderly man who was nothing more than an herbalist.

    A single memory filled with guilt and regret was enough, so I was prepared for the process to be anything butfortable.

    The woman who stood before me now was proof of that conviction. She was a beautiful woman with golden hair and bloodshot eyes, an intense contrast against her pale skin.

    Delphine Yurdina, the rightful heir to House Yurdina.

    As soon as she appeared, Seria¡¯s body went rigid. The emotion in her eyes was unmistakable: fear. Seria had the eyes of a herbivore¡­ It was as though she was standing in the face of an enemy she dared not face.

    Senior Elsie¡¯s pupils shifted slightly, and as soon as she saw Delphine, she immediately jumped up like an angry cat. Her previously nk stare was quickly reced with hostility.

    Elsie med Delphine for all the humiliation she had sufferedst time, and she had every right to.

    Although it was actually my fault, sometimes the human mind jumped to convenient conclusions. The mere sight of my hatchet made her tremble in fear, and since she couldn¡¯t take her anger out on me, she had focused on Delphine.

    I also had a connection with Senior Delphine. I didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence or just bad luck, but out of the four of us, only Celine didn¡¯t have a direct connection to her.

    Even then, Celine was ring at Delphine with a fierce look in her eyes. It was filled with hostility, and it was clear that she was bothered by the rumors of my rtionship with Senior Delphine.

    Pure hostility was aimed at her, but there was no way Senior Delphine would care. She merely smirked and crossed her arms.

    ¡°Well, I nned on ambushing you, but you managed to block it, huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You weren¡¯t being serious anyways.¡±

    If she was, she wouldn¡¯t have used a dagger. Delphine¡¯s true power shone when she used a sword.

    It was rumored that the air would crackle with heat the moment her de shone with a golden hue. That a single strike from her sword could prove fatal, and even holding it against one¡¯s skin would cause it to blister from heat.

    Such was the nature of her aura. Most des would melt away in time and only specialized aura des could withstand her aura. However, it was not a problem for Senior Delphine, the heir of House Yurdina.

    The true horror of money shone when intertwined with power.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be serious soon enough, so why would I give you a preview? By the way, Hatchet Lord, it¡¯s been a long time since that day, hasn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve missed you a lot. What was that saying again¡­ ¡®You were constantly on my mind even within my dreams¡¯?¡±

    Celine¡¯s eyebrows twitched at Senior Delphine¡¯s coy voice and Seria mirrored her reaction.

    Her eyes had suddenly calmed down, or rather, they had be so cold that her pupils had frozen over.

    I broke out in a cold sweat, unable to discern Senior Delphine¡¯s intentions, and I could only force out a stiff smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ trying hard to avoid you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Even after enjoying such a spectacr view?¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s words were barbed, causing me to momentarily shut my mouth. The easygoing warmth that usually radiated from her blood-red eyes vanished without a trace.

    It must have been a humiliating experience to bare her naked body to a man. After all, she had even punched me.

    However, I still felt like I was being treated unfairly. It wasn¡¯t as if I forcefully stripped her. It was an ident, and she had even told me that I could look at her body to my heart¡¯s content since it¡¯s normal to appreciate a work of art.

    But it was still a time when women were still under strict conventions of modesty. In the end, I was guilty of looking at a woman¡¯s naked body, no matter the excuse.

    It was truly an unjust world. I coughed and changed the subject.

    ¡°Is that why you came here? So you could take revenge?¡±

    ¡°I dide to see the Hatchet Lord, of course¡­ but I noticed a few familiar faces in your group, so I thought I¡¯d say hello.¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s gaze swept over Seria and Senior Elsie. For a moment, Seria¡¯s eyes had lost their shade, and she shuddered as she realized what had happened.

    Then, Seria lowered her head, hershes fluttering as if she were guilty.

    A <i>hmph</i> escaped Senior Delphine¡¯s lips¡­ As if greeting Seria.

    ¡°¡­You damned bitch!¡±

    A shrill scream pierced my ears. The noise was loud enough to make me frown, and the source of the voice was undoubtedly Senior Elsie.

    It was a voice that was uncharacteristic of her petite frame, and it seemed to have seeded in attracting Delphine¡¯s attention.

    Senior Elsie scowled and stamped her foot, trying to appear intimidating, but she only managed to look cute.

    ¡°Y, you¡­ do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve suffered because of you? The humiliation that day, the training I had to do to get back at you¡­ you¡¯re really going to die today!¡±

    Senior Elsie¡¯s clenched her fists, but Senior Delphine simply smiled in response.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m very d I¡¯ve caused you so much trouble, Elsie.¡±

    ¡°D-don¡¯tugh! Today will be thest day you can smile like that! I¡¯ll stomp you so thoroughly¡­¡­.¡±

    All sorts of profanity began to flow from Senior Elsie¡¯s mouth while Senior Delphine just stared nkly at her as if she was listening to a dog bark.

    Senior Elsie¡¯s outburst seemed to have had some effect as Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes cooled off with boredom visibly apparent again.

    With a click of her tongue, Delphine turned away and faced Seria.

    ¡°¡­¡­Seria.¡±

    Seria immediately stiffened and responded.

    ¡°Ye¡­ yes, ughhhh¡­ yes, sis.¡±

    Seria identally chewed on her tongue in nervousness, but Delphine simply acted as though it was a familiar sight, her blood-red eyes, emotionless as she looked at Seria.

    They were like the eyes of an appraiser evaluating an object. Before walking away, Senior Delphine left onest statement.

    ¡°Just do what you always do.¡±

    It was difficult to discern whether it was meant to be an encouraging message or an invitation to lose. However, both Seria and I, who had gained insight into her mind, knew that it was thetter. Seria lowered her gaze, not daring to make eye contact with Delphine.

    Senior Delphine started walking away with a look of satisfaction. Hurriedly, I called out to her.

    ¡°Senior Delphine, you left your dagger behind¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep it as a reward for thwarting that ambush, Hatchet Lord.¡±

    I picked up the dagger from where it had fallen and swallowed myughter at the absurdity of the statement.

    ¡°Hatchet Lord.¡± How absurd. Did she even know my name? I wanted to retort but there were only a few images that came to mind. Mainly those of her naked body.

    I clicked my tongue and examined the dagger.

    It looked expensive. I didn¡¯t want to turn it down, so I stored the dagger.

    Senior Delphine was as unpredictable as the wind, but the aftermath of her presence was always clear.

    Seria was chewing her lip in frustration, and Senior Elsie was shaking with rage. Even Celine seemed offended.

    But this wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. There was no better motivator than animosity.

    Now all she had to do was pull herself together and perform how we trained. With that in mind, I began regaining myposure.

    Out of nowhere, a shadow enveloped me. I spun around and saw three men and women, with the tallest and most muscr standing directly in front of me.

    He had dark skin and no hair. Maintaining your hair, especially in battles, was no easy task, so some men chose to shave it offpletely. Up until this point, I didn¡¯t care for the man in front of me.

    But when I btedly noticed the axes in both hands, my eyes lit up with questions.

    I looked up at the six-foot-tall man, but he remained silent. Senior Elsie shuffled to my side and whispered,

    ¡°Delphine¡­ It¡¯s that bitch¡¯s servant¡­ she probably formed a team, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Olmar! Olmar the twin ¡®Hatchet¡¯. He¡¯s quite famous in the fourth year Knight Division. He¡¯s a mercenary, so he¡¯s also got plenty of battle experience.¡±

    A question briefly shed through my mind, but I decided to let it go.

    The Knight Division taught all kinds of melee weapons. It wasn¡¯t unusual for a student¡¯s primary weapon to be a hatchet. However, what caught my attention was that he was holding two hatchets, one in each hand, instead of a battleaxe.

    He was a guy that Senior Delphine dragged around. It was clear that he was skilled. I stared at him for a moment and when he still didn¡¯t respond, I turned to Senior Elsie and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°So, what is this senior doing¡­¡­?¡±

    At that moment, Olmar raised both his hatchets into the air without warning.

    As I stared at the hatchets, he skillfully threw them between his hands with ir.

    It was a juggling act of sorts. As I stood there with no idea what he was doing, Senior Elsie whispered to me.

    ¡°I guess he¡¯s feeling a littlepetitive against you¡­¡­?¡±

    Apparently, he was annoyed that our nicknames ovepped.

    Confused, I seriously pondered for a moment.

    ¡®Should I just attack him?¡¯

    Like a sh of lightning, I pulled out my hatchet.

 Chapter 65: - The First Letter (65)

    <b>? The First Letter (65) ?</b>

    There was a sh as the hatchet in my hand ruthlessly traced a silver trajectory through the air. It was a simple but brilliant movement that maximized the element of surprise.

    Senior Olmar looked somewhat taken aback by the sudden attack, but as expected, his responded swiftly.

    He snatched one of the flying hatchets out of the air as he brought it down with a powerful m. Although there was a hint of hesitation in his movement which weakened his strike, he was still able to defend himself.

    It probably took his all to parry my attack just by grabbing the nearest weapon in the path of my hatchet.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    There was a terrifying collision as Senior Elsie stood beside me with her mouth agape in panic.

    Her sapphire eyes bore into mine, as if asking what the hell I was doing.

    ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯ seemed to be what she was asking through her stare.

    However, a confrontation was the only way to determine superiority in hatchetpetition. Merely juggling hatchets wasn¡¯t an urate demonstration of skill.

    Senior Olmar boasted a strong body that could bring out every bit of strength his muscles could muster. The fact that his blow stung while his arm remained steady was proof that my strike had beenrgely ineffective.

    If I was inferior in strength, there was only one option open to me ¨C to take him off-guard.

    Since my first blow must have already made Senior Olmar lose his cool, I continued to unleash a barrage of attacks.

    <i>ng, ng!</i>

    My senses sharpened with each flying spark from shing metal. After a few rounds, I stopped my offensive when Senior Olmar put his hand on his secondary hatchet.

    Just as I expected, he striked with his second hatchet. I sidestepped the blow and sessfully evaded it.

    The sharp sound of the air being torn apart by his hatchet pierced my ears. Just the sound of it was enough to send chills down my spine. If I had allowed myself to get hit by that, I would definitely be crawling on the ground.

    Following through, Senior Olmar took the initiative to go on the offensive. I dodged another swing, and parried one more.

    Only a short time had passed, but the tables had already turned. The chain of barrages poured on me as though it was a torrential downpour.

    I determined I couldn¡¯t afford to stay on the defensive. I nted my backfoot firmly into the ground and immediately twisted it to build up momentum.

    Then, I shot ahead.

    I advanced, carrying my entire body forward while searching for the tiniest crack in Senior Olmar¡¯s posture. Before I even realized it, my body was already within a foot¡¯s distance from him.

    With his body over two meters and possessing naturally long arms, I would be at an advantage if I could close in on him. Since his arms were so long, I knew that he wouldn¡¯t have the means to immediately defend from within close proximity.

    However, Senior Olmar was a seasoned mercenary and was able to promptly respond to my charge. He took a step back and hastily pulled back the hatchet he was about to swing.

    When I took a step forward, he took a step back. With each swing of my hatchet, Senior Olmar¡¯s hatchet narrowly missed me as well. A cacophony rang through the air with each of our movements as our hatchets¡¯ hilts shook with every sh.

    It was as if we were dancing. We moved back and forth in conjunction much like exchanging a series of smoothly interlocking steps. Just¡­ my partner was a muscr man with short, cropped hair.

    But it couldn¡¯t be helped. Life was a path that had to be traversed even while bearing disgrace, and if that disgrace was to share a dance with a man, I had to do so even if I rather wouldn¡¯t if I had the choice.

    In the midst of pushing Senior Olmar into a corner, I suddenly took a step back. The gap widened as Senior Olmar took a step back, having expected me to approach.

    I then took a step forward and hurled the hatchet at him as he lunged towards me.

    It was frighteningly fast, and even though it was at close range, my throwing stance gave Olmar ample time to react. As he deftly parried the hatchet, my hand reached for my sword.

    This was it. At this range, my sword was superior to his hatchet. Senior Olmar briefly hesitated as he stepped back after parrying my hatchet.

    While I couldn¡¯t increase my speed, I trusted my footwork to keep me out of his reach.

    My sword came to a halt mere inches away from Senior Olmar¡¯s taut forearm muscles.

    I wasn¡¯t able to aim for his heart or throat. That would have been aplete victory, but Senior Olmar wasn¡¯t that careless. It also indicated that I wasn¡¯t good enough yet.

    Only a few minutes had passed at most, but in that short time, we had exchanged a flurry of blows. Soon, silence filled the area, and I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes fixated on our fight.

    Their stares didn¡¯t matter, though. The only thing that mattered to me right now was the person in front of me.

    I locked eyes with Olmar wordlessly. He stood motionless, his eyes conflicted after trying to parry my hatchet for so long.

    He seemed to be debating whether or not he should continue and fight with his full strength, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t want to waste any more energy in front of so many prying eyes, especially right before the hunting festival.

    Soon, a heavy sigh escaped Olmar¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Your footwork is abnormal¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite confident in it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just your footwork, you¡¯re very good at reading the space against your opponent. Have you been studying something rted to that?¡±

    ¡®Well, I am taking a course in topology.¡¯

    I thought about making a snarky joke, but I held back since it wasn¡¯t funny at all. Amongst swordsmen, ¡°studying¡± was synonymous with training. In other words, he was asking if I specially practiced my spacing.

    There was no way such an advanced skill could be taught without a teacher, but I remained silent since I didn¡¯t need to give my enemy such information.

    Olmar seemed to understand the meaning behind my silence and nodded heavily. He slowly lowered his hatchet, and his taut muscles soon rxed.

    I sheathed my de with a sigh of relief then bowed, giving him proper respect since he was a senior.

    ¡°Thank you for guiding me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, you brat¡­¡­.¡±

    Senior Olmar¡¯s response was sour. It seemed that he had not intended to test his abilities with a real hatchet after all.

    I didn¡¯t understand. Was he really going to leave after all those stunts?

    Before I could ask him, someone forcefully pped Senior Olmar on the back.

    There was a resounding thud like a sack of sand had fallen to the ground. I could tell by the sound, however, that it hadn¡¯t hurt him at all.

    Senior Olmar simply turned his head like a statue, and behind him, a woman with light blue hair giggled with a lollipop in her mouth.

    She looked cheerful. She was slender, pretty, and looked like the type to be popr anywhere. She was probably also one of Delphine¡¯s team members.

    ¡°Olmar, how could you lose! You¡¯re the reason we failed to repress all the other teams.¡±

    ¡°No, I just wanted to have a conversation about hatchets¡­¡­..¡±

    Senior Olmar looked very frustrated, but the woman didn¡¯t even pretend to listen. She just continued giggling as she patted Senior Olmar¡¯s hard body.

    Next to him, anky man stood, his muscles well-developed though not outwardly apparent. The scabbard at his waist confirmed my suspicions, but for some reason, his face was sunken.

    ¡°Aisha, Olmar. It¡¯s time to go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, Fermin. We can go right now¡­ah!¡±

    The woman called ¡®Aisha¡¯, stomped over to me. As I stared at her in disbelief, she abruptly pulled the lollipop from her mouth.

    Then, with a whoosh, she blew towards me. The sweet scent wafted through the air, but strangely the wind turned cold. Confused, I stumbled backwards and shook my head.

    The chill in her breath prated my body instantly. It was freezing, and I wondered if it was payback. My hand went to my waist again.

    Senior Aisha frowned out of the corner of her eye.

    ¡°That¡¯s your prize for beating Olmar. How is it? Doesn¡¯t the cold make you feel less tired?¡±

    After hearing her say that, my body indeed felt lighter. I looked at Senior Aisha with some trepidation, but she merely giggled once more.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you how it works. See youter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Goodbye.¡±

    And with that, Aisia and thenky man they called ¡°Fermin¡± walked away. Olmar was silent for a moment, then shook his head as if he had no choice.

    He looked at me with a re and spoke.

    ¡°From now on ¡­¡­ I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡±

    That was probably thest of Olmar¡¯s pride. After the three of them left, Celine rushed to my side.

    But she was surprisingly unconcerned about me. I expected to hear another yell from the woman who had beaten me up after every incident.

    Instead, Celine just looked fed up and punched me in the back of the head.

    It hurt. A short scream burst out of my mouth.

    ¡°Ian-oppa, you really are a ¡®mad dog¡¯¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I turned to Seria in frustration, but she averted her gaze without a word, indicating that she had nothing to say either.

    How could they treat someone who had made a great contribution by sessfully defeating a member of Delphine¡¯s team during their first encounter?

    My eyes flicked to Senior Elsie, assuming she would be the only one who recognized the strategic value of the encounter.

    ¡°<i>S-sob</i>¡­ Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll behave¡­ <i>s-sob</i>, you can call me a ¡®Piss Baby¡¯¡­¡­.¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand, but I decided to calm her down. I started with small talk.

    ¡°By the way, Senior Elsie.¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes! N,no¡­ H, huh?¡±

    Still nervous, Elsie gave a very stiff response and then quickly retracted it. However, neither I, Celine, nor Seria pointed it out.

    We did it to save what little pride Elsie had left. Celine and Seria continued to groom themselves, pretending not to see me and Elsie.

    ¡°Senior Olmar mentioned he just wanted a conversation on hatchets, but do you know anything about it?¡±

    ¡°A-ah, th-that!¡±

    I felt anticipation rise in my heart as Senior Elsie seemed to know something. Senior Olmar had been handling the hatchet for longer than I had, and he had obviously put in the time and effort that it deserved.

    I wondered if I could find more ways to be more versatile with the hatchet. It was now my favorite weapon even if it was only a sidearm. Naturally, I was interested.

    However, Senior Elsie¡¯s answer defied my expectations in more ways than one.

    ¡°Actually, Olmar is amoner and his father is a circus clown, so he¡¯s been practicing tricks with the hatchet. He wants to help his father¡¯s circus someday so he¡¯s even joined a club¡­¡­.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.

    Senior Olmar had just wanted to show me some hatchet tricks and potentially ask for advice on what other tricks would be possible.

    Only a few people were skilled with the hatchet, and so, I couldn¡¯t help but apologize to Olmar.

    I¡¯m sorry, Olmar, but I¡¯m sure your father would be happy no matter what you do in the future.

    As Senior Elsie and I exchanged a few words, Celine asked me a question out of the blue.

    ¡°By the way, Ian-oppa, how much drinking water should we pack?¡±

    ¡°A lot.¡±

    Of course, the answer didn¡¯te from me. Senior Elsie, a senior with more practical experience than me, was right next to us.

    Her tone was very firm. For once, she sounded a little like a senior.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯sing. Even if it¡¯s a little heavy, we should carry extra drinking water, so we can ditch it and run away in case of emergency. Even without that, how long do you think it will take us to find the beast they released?¡±

    She was right. The forest was vast, and I was only focused on one beast. It would take a long time to search for it.

    Of course, my team members were still unaware of the real danger, but I could only hope that my warnings had prepared them for it even if only a little.

    I stroked Senior Elsie¡¯s head, and her eyes immediately zed over.

    ¡°Good job, Senior Elsie. You finally look like a senior.¡±

    ¡°He, hehe¡­ I was like this from the start!¡±

    I was d I had Senior Elsie in my group. I smiled bitterly and prepared to leave.

    Now all that was left was the event.

    **

    ¡°¡­¡­So you forgot your canteen?¡±

    Three hours after entering the woods, Elsie stood stiffly in front of me, her face flushed with shame.

    Celine looked at her in disbelief while Seria heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡°I, I couldn¡¯t help it! I couldn¡¯t think straight cause you kept threatening me with t-that h-hatchet!¡±

    Elsie spit out excuses as if it was all my fault, but it was pointless.

    Once we entered the forest, we were in for a real fight. There was no excuse for ack of preparation even if it was a mistake. It was something Professor Derek had emphasized while training us.

    I shook my head and spoke.

    ¡°Then drink your pee.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t pee! Y-you. I¡¯m still your senior¡­¡­.¡±

    Senior Elsie clenched her fists in frustration, but she sucked in her breath as soon as I pulled back my cloak and revealed my hatchet.

    My gaze turned cold as I looked at her, then spoke to her in a cold voice.

    ¡°Do you want me to fix your error with my hatchet?¡±

    ¡°Hiiii! I-I¡¯m sorry, I-I won¡¯t be bad, just let me live!¡±

    I looked at Senior Elsie for a moment, but there was nothing I could do. I wordlessly handed her one of the canteens I¡¯d brought as a spare.

    Senior Elsie, who was shivering as she clutched her hat, stared nkly at the canteen in front of her.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ T-thanks.¡±

    Senior Elsie blushed as if embarrassed. She nced over and caught my eye, but I was no longer paying attention to her.

    Instead, as I pushed myself up, I suddenly felt a fine ¡®line¡¯ eat up my senses.

    Yes, a line. Could I call it a line? It felt like my nerves were being pulled taut, calling to me.

    The next moment, a strange scent hit my nostrils.

    Fishy, along with the smell of iron. There was only one liquid in the world that smelled like that.

    ¡°¡­¡­Senior Elsie.¡±

    ¡°Uh, um, Wh, what?¡±

    Elsie asked me, wiggling her fingers, and as cute as she was, my attention was elsewhere at the moment.

    ¡°Are you on your period?¡±

    Elsie¡¯s eyes widened at the question. So did Celine¡¯s and Seria¡¯s. It was a rude question. One I wouldn¡¯t have asked under normal circumstances.

    But right now, I had no choice but to ask. Senior Elsie blushed bright red, and when she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she shouted.

    ¡°You¡­¡­ you crazy bastard!¡±

    Interpreting the shout as a no, I redirected the question.

    ¡°Celine and Seria, how about you?¡±

    Celine gave me a look of disbelief, but Seria blushed unexpectedly and hung her head.

    Celine giggled ominously and then turned to me.

    ¡°Ian-oppa, is your head okay from earlier?¡±

    ¡°Seria?¡±

    But despite her repeated questions, my question was insistent. Seria stammered, unable to answer, until finally, her ears turning bright red, she opened her mouth.

    It was more of a whimper than a word, but a whimper nheless.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, no, heh, uh¡­ no.¡±

    I see, I muttered to myself, astonished.

    Celine, who had just realized that I wasn¡¯t being my usual self, sent me a questioning nce, but I responded verbally..

    ¡°Get ready, then. Something¡¯s about to happen.¡±

    I spoke through clenched teeth, hoping to hell that the smell wasn¡¯t human blood.

    Beasts were past that clearing. Or maybe, other hunters were.

 Chapter 66: - The First Letter (66)

    <b>? The First Letter (66) ?</b>

    The week-long training under Professor Derek was fierce.

    We had to simte realistic battle conditions against a formidable foe, and to that end, we were beaten down repeatedly.

    Professor Derek¡¯s motto was ¡®Whatever doesn¡¯t kill you, makes you stronger.¡¯ He believed people got stronger the closer they were pushed to their limits. Senior Elsie had wanted to give up on the first day of training, but unfortunately for her, it was already toote to quit the moment she joined our team.

    She had jumped onto our ship the moment I sessfully persuaded her, and once you¡¯re on a ship, there were only two choices avable to you: To ride it till the end or die drowning.

    No one picked thetter, and it was the same for Senior Elsie. She managed toplete her training with my encouragement and hatchet at hand.

    Celine and Seria, who knew of Professor Derek¡¯s reputation,pleted their training without much resistance.

    It was clear that there was no one better suited for the role of our trainer than Professor Derek, who had a reputation as a legendary hunter. The training was to prepare us for hunting demonic beasts. No matter how difficult it was at the moment, I knew it would all be worth it in the end.

    However, even Seria and Celine had a moment of doubt over something I did.

    I had specially requested Professor Derek to raise the intensity of training.

    ¡°Could you train us under the assumption that we would be facing a powerful demonic beast?¡±

    Professor Derek seemed surprised by my request as he stared nkly at me for a short time.

    ¡°How strong?¡±

    ¡°On a simr level as a named beast.¡±

    After briefly closing his eyes, Professor Derek nodded in affirmation. He seemed to have thought I was preparing for the worst-case scenario during the festival.

    Although that wasn¡¯t exactly correct, it was true that I would have to face a named demonic beast in the near future.

    From that day on, we were thrown into hell. Named beasts deviated frommon sense. Not only were they physically strong, they were also endowed with all sorts of unique traits.

    One week was an extremely short amount of time. Studying a week before the exam could be considered cramming and was even possible to get good results from it. However, a week was too short of a time to train the body to move instinctively.

    With all that under consideration, I set only the single condition of fighting against a named-ss beast in order to maximize the effectiveness of our short training period.

    It was unfortunate that I didn¡¯t know the characteristics of the demonic beast as there was only one bit of information written in the letter.

    ¡®Its weakness is its horns.¡¯

    Hunting strategies were tailored based on the characteristics of demonic beasts. Therefore, the fact that I had no information besides it having horns was enough to make my head spin from the countless possibilities I would have to ount for.

    It was a situation that made me want to write back to ¡®Sepia¡¯ asking for more details. s, sending a letter 7 years into the future was impossible, and I had to be content that I had received even the tiniest bit of information.

    Otherwise, I would have been unaware and a huge catastrophe would, without fail, strike down the festival along with the high-ranking officials from all over the world.

    Innumerable students and attendees would suffer if a named demonic beast were to run rampant. It might be fine if the Academy were to notice it and take action before the beast could make a move, but it was a guy that had remained undetected within the woods for a whole year.

    It was clear that this demonic beast was adept in stealth, and against stealthy opponents, it was necessary to take precautions against ambushes.

    And yet, I was the only one aware of all this. I could easily persuade Senior Elsie with my hatchet, but it would be much more difficult to convince Celine and Seria. It wasn¡¯t as if I could threaten them with a hatchet as well.

    Both of them had already expressed their doubts about training against a single opponent rather than a group battle. However, there were too many variables that could change abruptly and various situations could arise in actualbat.

    The demonic beasts that I had previously in within the forest were such a case. Demonic beasts characteristic of wolves often traveled in packs. And although I was able to take them by surprise with the help of Emma¡¯s potion, I still ended up having to fight two beasts at once.

    The alpha wolf from back then was a high-rank demonic beast. Honestly, catching a beast of that level at the hunting festival would at the very least, guarantee a prize, and if lucky, win the whole festival.

    No matter how creative Celine and Seria¡¯s were in their imagination, fighting against a named-ss in a hunting festival hosted by the Academy defiedmon sense and wasn¡¯t something people even considered would happen. That was why the two girls wouldn¡¯t be able to understand the reasoning behind why we were practicing under specific conditions when there were various possibilities to ount for in livebat.

    I had no idea if the named beast would fight by itself or in a pack. I had just picked the most reasonable situation for our group to practice.

    In the case the named beast had subordinates, there was nothing we could do to triumph. In fact, there was just but a single situation in which we would be able to even have a winning chance.

    It was for our entire group to fight against the single named beast. It sounded like a clich¨¦ from a teen novel of a group of heroes facing off against a single powerful demon king, but this was our reality.

    Seria, who had firm trust in me, epted it and silently went through the training. Celine, on the other hand, had always been the type that couldn¡¯t keep any questions to herself.

    Celine suddenly turned towards me and shot a question.

    ¡°Ian Oppa, why is this the only training we¡¯re doing?¡±

    We were currently taking a short break from training. It hadn¡¯t been long since we started, but Senior Elsie was already heaving for air on the ground.

    In contrast, Celine and Seria were faring better since their physical abilities were exceptional as swordswomen. They had been gasping for air just up until a moment ago, but their breathing have stabilized considerably as of now.

    I, on the other hand, needed a longer time to recover since my mana wasckingpared to theirs. I nced at Celine while pouring water over my head.

    ¡°¡­¡­.What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking why we¡¯re only doing this kind of training. Shouldn¡¯t we also train for other possible situations we might end up in?¡±

    Celine asked me with weary eyes while shaking off the sweat from her hair. It made sense for her to be tired and bored after the same repetitive training, but the fact that she was bothering to ask proved that she still had the motivation to perform well in the hunting festival.

    It was a positive sign. She seemed to be giving it her all. I remained silent while pondering over what to say.

    I wanted to tell them everything if I could. Maybe not, Senior Elsie, but my rtionships with Celine and Seria were such that we held mutual trust for each other. I was confident that I could convince them if I were to talk to them all night long.

    Unfortunately, it was simply impossible. I tried to tell them on many asions, but my words couldn¡¯t even reach their ears. My words kept getting distorted, making it impossible for me to reveal specific details of the future.

    There was only a single thing that I could tell her. I put on an ambiguous smile and replied to her.

    ¡°¡­¡­.I had a precognitive dream.¡±

    It was partially true, but obviously, I didn¡¯t get a positive response.

    Senior Elsie and Seria, who had already turned their gazes to us at some point, started sending disapproving looks my way.

    It was the same for Celine. She crossed her arms and tapped her arm with a bitter face.

    Her bodynguage was asking for a proper exnation, but even if I tried to exin, my words would end up being distorted and iprehensible.

    ¡°Can you just trust me on this?¡±

    Celine raised her hands up in surrender at my pleading voice as if saying there was nothing that she could do.

    ¡°¡­¡­.You¡¯re so unfair. How could I not trust you?¡±

    Her voice which was full of trust still rang in my ears.

    And the results of that faith were now being disyed.

    The smell of blood intensified with every step we took. At first, only I had been able to smell it, but now, everyone felt the stench of blood clog up their noses.

    The air was suffocating. We weren¡¯t even at the scene, but the stench of blood was too thick. It meant that arge amount of blood had already been spilt.

    At the very least, it meant our opponent wouldn¡¯t be easy. Celine and Seria both proceeded with vignce, and Senior Elsie¡¯s expression was even more wretched.

    A muffled voice spilled from Senior Elsie¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Mana.¡±

    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough to focus everyone¡¯s attention on her. There was only a heavy silence around us.

    A bizarre silence where neither bugs nor birds made a single noise. I had witnessed a scene like this just once before.

    It was when I had confronted the high-rank demonic beast in the southern forest. Just like our current situation, there was not a single trace of life at that time.

    Every living creature would instinctively act to preserve its life. The fact that there was nothing to be heard or seen meant the other living creatures had already fled or were staying still in fear for their lives.

    ¡°I can feel incredibly dense traces of mana.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that a demonic beast is being born?¡±

    Seria asked in a wary voice.

    Her speech was unexpectedly smooth without any stutter. It was the result of telling her to say whatever came to her mind in order to prevent mimunication.

    Seria was already treating our situation as though we were about to be involved in a real battle. Senior Elsie¡¯s eyes, which were closed to feel the mana, opened sharply to reveal her shining blue eyes.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. The mana I sense should be increasing rapidly if a demonic beast was being born, but it¡¯s silent. Like a calmke with still water¡­¡­.¡±

    The mood got heavier as that could only mean one thing.

    The enemy waiting in front of us was pulling mana toward itself.

    Mana attracted more mana in its surroundings. This was how master-ss people were able to exert an astounding amount of force with even the tiniest amount of mana. As mana got denser, its attraction force also got stronger. If mana surrounded us, it meant that the epicenter of the mana ¨C its source ¨C was that much denser and potent.

    It was highly likely that there was a demonic beast lurking nearby. Senior Elsie cautiously pulled out her wand from her waist.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Be careful, it¡¯s strong.¡±

    Even Senior Elsie, who had the most battle experience among us, had on a stiff expression. She had experienced the notorious 4th-year practice dispatch numerous times, but even she seemed nervous about our current predicament.

    No other words were needed for the rest of the group. Celine gulped and her hand quietly went towards her waist.

    She was ready to burst into action at a moment¡¯s notice. Seria also looked around with a sharp gaze.

    We stopped walking shortly after.

    ¡°A corpse¡­¡­.¡±

    A whimper escaped Celine¡¯s mouth as she looked on in a daze. It wasn¡¯t a human corpse, but chunks of meat that were once alive were scattered around.

    A bloody mess. There was no other way to describe it. All the corpses were lying in pools of blood with their stomachs cut open and intestines spilling out.

    From herbivores such as deer and rabbits to predatory beasts that would have been released for today¡¯s hunting festival. Each and every one of their corpses was on grotesque disy.

    It was obviously the result of an evil and sickening hobby. It was reminiscent of how the high-rank demonic beast I had previously hunted toyed with its prey.

    It also enjoyed spilling its prey¡¯s intestines. At the time, I had thought it was an action rooted in its innate aggression, but what if it wasn¡¯t?

    What if it had learned from some other apex predator?

    If so, it was highly likely that it had learned from its parents. Demonic beasts were once animals as well, and even animals had love for their offspring.

    The grief and rage of parents that had lost their children were unimaginable.

    We silenced our breathing and hid our presence. A dim light shone in the distance. It was an empty lot. The stench of blood and mana was concentrated in that area.

    Celine¡¯s expression became even more strained after having witnessed such a gruesome sight and her whole body trembled as I embraced her shoulder with my hand.

    Her frightened eyes turned to look at me. I silently nodded and Celine gradually calmed down.

    It was now time to face our harsh reality. The fewer variables there were, the better. With me in the lead, four hunters slowly crawled toward the empty lot.

    Numerous corpses littered the ground with intestines. The only difference was that the corpses belonged to beasts that were higher on the predator chain.

    Corpses of demonic beasts that resembled bears, lions, and tigers. All of them were bound to be fairly powerful, but they were all mauled the same.

    Only a single demonic beast moved in that eerie stillness.

    Our eyes, quivering in trepidation, turned towards the gigantic figure. A wolf sat idle, gorging on the meat of the beast that had probably once ruled the territory.

    Its body, dark as the night, was well over 3 meters. I couldn¡¯t even fathom how that colossal body was able to traverse through the forest. With a leisurely yawn, the ck wolf slowly stood up.

    Even its pupils werepletely ck. If it wasn¡¯t for the whites of its eyes, it would¡¯ve been easy to think it didn¡¯t even have eyes to see from. After standing up, the colossal wolf silently red at us.

    Although we had tried to kill our presence as much as possible, it was insufficient to deceive the demonic wolf¡¯s bestial senses. The beast¡¯s stare gripped even Senior Elsie. Our initial n tounch a surprise attack had gone down the gutter.

    The wolf let out a puff of air as madness raged in its eyes. Those expectant, sadistic eyes.

    It was only then that I came to my senses. I raised my voice.

    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±

    In the center of its forehead, was a single horn.

    It was the encounter with the demonic beast that wouldter be named the ¡®Intestine Collector.¡¯

 Chapter 67: - The First Letter (67)

    <b>? The First Letter (67) ?</b>

    Everyone swiftly responded to my sudden shout. Though they still seemed stunned by the monstrous size of the wolf, the week of grueling training had instilled instinctive reactions to sudden developments.

    Celine, Seria, and I drew our swords and quickly got into a defensive formation around Elsie-sunbae. Meanwhile, the wolf remained still and merely observed our movements.

    The moment I met its gaze, memories of my previous encounter within the forest flooded my mind. Considering its simrities to the previous high-rank demonic wolf, the wolf in front of us was bound to be incredibly fast despite its enormous body. However, its size should prove it difficult to traverse the crowded forest.

    ¡®Should we drag the fight into the forest even if our swords would also be obstructed in the limited space?¡¯

    No, it was a stupid idea.

    It was clear that the wolf had already adapted to the forest. There were no fallen trees or any other traces of its movements. It most likely had a way of navigating the narrow spaces between the trees.

    Therefore, the best course of action was to fight it in an open space. Havinge to a decision, I raised my sword and swung it down as I fixed my stance.

    ¡°Elsie-sunbae<sup>1</sup>??: ¡®-sunbae¡¯ is usually used to address upperssmen or senior coworkers. Think of it as the Japanese equivalent of ¡®-senpai¡¯, start chanting!¡±

    ¡°Shield!¡±

    A burst of mana erupted from Elsie-sunbae¡¯s wand and enveloped our bodies in ayer of mana shield much like armor.

    This was why it was important to have a wizard in a party. They were capable of preventing their teammates from being instantly incapacitated

    Celine and Seria nked my sides. Attacking in coordination was crucial in our n. The basis for our main strategy was simply to hit and run. The three of us were going to weave in and out in session, making it difficult for the beast to focus its aggro onto a single person.

    Even then, there was no guarantee that our attacks would be effective. Our only hope was Seria ¨C So much so that without her, we wouldn¡¯t have any method of harming the wolf. Her dark-blue sword aura was the only thing capable of piercing through its hide.

    Celine and I had to focus on disorienting the wolf¡¯s senses. We had to create openings, and even though the two of us were incapable of prating its hide, sensitive parts like its eyes and nose were still vulnerable to our attacks. As such, we had to make it impossible for the wolf to ignore us.

    After wearing down the wolf to a certain extent, Elsie-sunbae was to finish it off with her magic. The destructive force capable of being generated from resonating the five rings around her heart was tremendous.

    Even a demonic beast would be unable to endure if its weakpoints were directly assaulted by her magic..

    Seria prepared to charge towards the beast, and once she shot forward, I turned back and shouted instructions to Elsie-sunbae.

    ¡°Elsie-sunbae, aim for the horn!¡±

    ¡°Haste, strength¡­.. What?¡±

    Elsie-sunbae, who had been diligently buffing us with support spells, reacted as if she was asking what bullshit I was spouting, but we didn¡¯t have the time for me to exin.

    The first exchange had already begun. Seria drew a silver trace through the air as she performed a textbook-perfect upward sh. In response, the wolf raised its body and dodged her strike.

    The demonic wolf had already been boasting an intimidating physique when it wasying down, and it had only be more imposing once it stood up. Its towering form gave off the feeling that a thousand-year-old tree hade to life.

    ¡®How could it be so agile with that monstrously huge body?¡¯

    Although absurd, the fact was that I was directly witnessing its speed, and there was no time for me to whine about it.

    The wolf swung its front paws in an attempt to tear us apart as long, sharp ws protruded out.

    The ws were, much like its main body, monstrously long and wereparable to the average sword. However, Seria was the most skilled swordsman among us and deftly moved against its ws.

    Seria grit her teeth and swung her sword at the iing ws.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    A deafening boom reverberated through the air as her sword,yered in her blue aura, shed against the ws and parried it away.

    After parrying the first swipe, Seria tried to finesse her way toward the beast¡¯s stomach. Its abdomen was rtively unprotected, and even the wolf would not be able to stay unharmed if she were to sessfully deal a blow with her aura.

    However, before she could even dive deeper into range, the demonic wolf swung down again with its monstrous ws. To begin with, its paw was overlyrge and heavy, and there was a limit to how much damage she could mitigate even if she were to parry it away.

    At that moment, Celine leapt into action. A beam of light shot forward from her hand. It was her signature quickdraw.

    <i> Bang!!!</i>

    Celine sessfully deflected the wolf¡¯s strike. Although her quickdraw prevented her from making a second consecutive attack, the power behind each strike was certain.

    Taking full advantage of the opening created by Celine, Seria bolted right under the demonic wolf and swung her sword toward its stomach with all her might. Seria thought she would finally be able tond her first lethal strike.

    Suddenly, the wolf¡¯s body contorted at an unnatural angle. It had twisted its body in the most unnatural way one would think impossible.

    Its huge body stretched out as if it were a gastropod and left a trail in the air. In no time, the wolf moved behind Celine and Seria.

    ¡®Shit.¡¯

    It was such an absurd situation that I could only swear silently.

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s a demonic beast, its body is stillposed of skin and bones. So how the fuck can it move like that?¡¯

    The wolf was gliding through the air with its elongated body. It was a surreal sight that seemed to turn the rules of physics on its head.

    It was no wonder that it was able to freely navigate between the tightly packed trees in the forest. Rather, it was more advantageous for it to fight in aplex area with densely packed trees. After all, a crowded space would limit its opponents while it could freely move through the terrain.

    It was the moment I knew my decision to fight in the open field was the correct one. However, I wasn¡¯t happy about it in the least.

    Both Celine and Seria were frozen in shock while the beast lurked behind them.

    It was clearly a fatal situation. Without time to even run towards them, I hurriedly drew my hatchet from my waist and threw it towards the wolf. The hatchet spun through the air as it shot forward like an arrow toward the wolf.

    The wolf¡¯s mouth gaped open as it got ready to pounce on Celine. In that precarious situation, my aim stayed true to its mark.

    <i> ng!</i>

    The hatchet crashed against the wolf¡¯s teeth and ricocheted off. Teeth were by nature, quite sensitive. No matter how tough of a bastard it was, it was sure to suffer some pain from a direct impact to its teeth.

    The wolf writhed its head and let out a pained growl. It had barely missed Celine and crashed onto the floor.

    It was a close call. However, there was no way the beast would be downed for long only from a strike to its teeth with a hatchet.

    ¡°Dodge!¡±

    Celine and Seria flinched at my shout, but immediately moved away from the beast as the beast¡¯s foreleg swiped past the space they previously upied. The beast¡¯s leg had lengthened like a whip as it swept past.

    <i> Shwing!</i>

    There was an ominous sound as the air split apart. It was an ominous sound. The demonic wolf¡¯s head was still buried facedown onto the ground. It had clearly intended to take us by surprise with the unexpected attack.

    Both Celine and Seria would have be mincemeat if they hadn¡¯t moved that instant. The two rejoined me by my sides soon after escaping the ambush.

    All of us had terrified faces. We had heard that demonic beasts had unique traits, but we could never have thought that it would be to this extent.

    Meanwhile, the elongated body of the beast had suddenly begun contracting back into its muscr state. It was much like watching a balloon regain its shape after being blown air.

    ¡°Does anyone have a strategy in mind?¡±

    ¡°¡­How about running away?¡±

    Celine spoke with a pale face. It was understandable for her to be emotionally shaken given she just experienced a brush with death. It wasn¡¯t as if she was a seasoned warrior either. She was merely a student with very limited practical experience.

    I didn¡¯t have to think twice about her suggestion. I silently shook my head. It was obvious the beast chase us to hunt us down even if we were to run away.

    Seria had, at some point, retrieved my hatchet and handed it to me. She was moreposed than Celine. She had previously fought against demonic beasts and was also the most skilled in our group.

    But even herplexion wasn¡¯t good. She spoke up with a grim glint evident in her eyes.

    ¡°I think our only choice is to rely on Elsie-sunbae.¡±

    That sounded reasonable. In that case, I had to buy time. I resecured the hatchet to my waist.

    It was then. The wolf shot towards us like a bullet without warning.

    Seria sessfully dodged by instinctively throwing herself to the side, but Celine remained still as if in a daze. I hurriedly pushed her out of the wolf¡¯s attack but ended up getting hit instead.

    The impact shook my entire body as it was struck by a massive force.

    Come to think of it, the previous high-rank demonic wolf that I presumed to be this beast¡¯s offspring, had attacked me in a simr fashion. Both of their body ms were so terrifyingly fast that it was difficult to sense or react to their movements.

    It felt like the puzzle pieces wereing into ce. The beast could shrink and stretch its body at will. It was obvious that it could even contract its muscles to the point they were barely visible.

    My body mmed into several trees, toppling them, before crashing onto the ground. The sound of trees copsing onto the ground echoed in my ears.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    It felt like my airways were blocked as I gasped for air. The impact had prated through the mana shield and shook my insides.

    ¡°Hey, are you alr¡­¡­..!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Keep, ugh¡­ focusing on the fight!¡±

    Elsie-sunbae seemed concerned, but there was no time to waste. Celine and Seria were both already engaged in battle against the beast.

    Once again, the wolf freely altered its body as it attacked us in unpredictable ways. Although the shield had saved me from dying instantly, my insides were still churning.

    ¡°Ptui!¡±

    I spit out the blood that climbed up my throat. A single blow was all it took to put me in such a state.

    I forcibly steadied my trembling arm with my other hand and rushed back to the battlefield.

    ¡°Ian-oppa, are you oka¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, so focus on the fight!¡±

    Elsie-sunbae had begun casting her magic. Although some time had passed, we still needed to stall for more time, and we no longer had any shield magic to protect us while she was casting.

    I focused my senses as much as I could and chased after the elongated tail of the wolf. Then, I plunged my sword into it with all my might.

    <i> Tuk.</i>

    Although I felt my sword connecting, there was no sensation of piercing its leather hide. Nheless, the beast howled in pain and disyed an opening for Seria to slip beneath its chin and strike with her sword.

    A small amount of blood spattered. As expected of Seria. Her aura was capable of injuring even a named beast.

    For the first time, Seria had managed to deal a proper blow to the wolf. Meanwhile, I had managed to stab its rear. The beast looked confused as to which one of us it should attack first. At that moment, Celine found a gap in the beast¡¯s defenses and struck a heavy blow.

    <i> Boom!!!</i>

    Although it hadn¡¯t managed to pierce its skin, the force from her sword and mana was enough to be considered a blunt weapon. A loud boom reverberated from the impact.

    The beast howled in pain and kicked out its hind legs to throw Celine off its waist.

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    The beast¡¯s ws dug into her mana shield, causing her shield to shatter with the sound of a cracking whip.

    As Celine rolled across the ground, we heard Elsie-sunbae¡¯s voice echoing from behind us.

    ¡°Keep it from moving at all costs! I¡¯m heading over now!¡±

    Celine was currently copsed on the ground, so there were only two of us who could carry out the order.

    Seria and I locked eyes. Then, we simultaneously kicked off the ground and charged toward the beast as it red at us with even greater ferocity.

    It was over if I was struck again, but the only way out was to take down the beast. To that end, we had to fight more aggressively.

    The wolf began contracting its body again. I could now understand why it returned to its tough, muscr body.

    It was preparing for another body m. Once again, Seria and I looked at each other and nodded.

    We both understood that we couldn¡¯t fire Elsie¡¯s magic until we stopped that body m.

    Seria immediately stepped in front of me. It was the most rational action she could take to minimize the risk since she still had some shield magic left on her.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Shortly after, a deafening st resounded as thepressed air burst out, causing my hair to wildly whip around. It seemed like even Seria had difficulty stopping the momentum from that monstrous body as her body was forcefully pushed back.

    The demonic wolf suddenly came to a stop. Sensing that something was wrong, it tried to stretch its body, but it was already toote.

    I rocketed off the ground and threw my body at the wolf. I was already at a range that was too close for its arms to reach me.

    I pulled the hatchet out from my waist and raised it high above its snout. The wolf didn¡¯t seem to have grasped the situation, and I swung down my hatchet with all my might before it could even have the chance to react.

    The hatchet embedded itself into its flesh. I had wanted to drive it all the way down to its chin, but it was impossible considering how immensely tough its body was.

    Blood spurted out from its face.

    Havingpleted my mission, I threw my body to the side. The wolf threw its head back from the sudden pain.

    The hatchet flew into the air following its head movement. Blood spewed out and drew a crimson arc along the axe de much like a bloody rainbow.

    A pitiful scream rang out with overwhelming intensity. I had to cover my ears from the scream, and the next moment-

    The world turned white.

    It wasn¡¯t a metaphor or a joke. Thendscape was erased away like a nk white canvas as my senses of sight and sound also copsed.

    It was a lightning strike ¨C A spear of lightning lit up the world in zing white.

    The ground exploded and the intense heat withered the trees. A shockwave shot through the area in the aftermath, and I was sent tumbling back across the ground.

    It was Elsie-sunbae¡¯s magic ¨C ¡®Judgment of Light¡¯, a 5th circle lightning magic.

    It boasted tremendous power. It was a magic specialized in prating through a single point, but the impact on the surrounding area was as if a bomb had gone off.

    When my hearing returned, the ringing in my ears pierced my brain like a needle. I staggered to my feet.

    Even the most fearsome monster would not be unscathed if this kind of power were to directly strike at its weakpoint.

    With that conviction, I grasped the hatchet that had been rolling on the ground. Although it acted as a conductor for the electricity, I tightened my grip.

    Then, the beast finally came into view.

    The wolf was motionless with its head still raised. It was as if it had be a statue.

    The remnants of the lightning strike crackled through the air. Seria and I observed the demonic beast with nervousness evident on our faces.

    Suddenly, the beast lowered its head and red in our direction.

    The wolf¡¯s horn radiated a brilliant blue light. The energy in its horn seemed to surge through its eyes, coloring its previously ck eyes into the same striking shade of blue.

    No matter how I looked at it, it didn¡¯t look like a beast on the verge of death. If anything, its lively eyes were closer to those of a predator anticipating its prey.

    Elsie-sunbae¡¯s shrill voice rang out while I was staring into the beast¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It has lightning resistance! That bastard is resistant to lightning!¡±

    ¡®Well shit, this isn¡¯t good.¡¯

    My mind went nk. I hade this far only believing in the fact that the beast¡¯s weakness was its horn and that we would somehow be able to seed if targeted the horn.

    The horn looked tough even at first nce. It might have been a different story if it was something like its leather hide, but the horn looked impossible to cut off with aura.

    ¡®So, why¡­¡¯

    At that moment, time came to a standstill as the beast¡¯s blue eyes met my own. I carefully scrutinized its horn.

    I meticulously examined the beast¡¯s forehead with my vastly heightened senses.

    There, I saw it. Between the horns and the skin ¨C a crack.

    Time started flowing again. I clenched my teeth and rolled on the ground to avoid the wolf¡¯s ws.

    I didn¡¯t care a single bit for something like pride or dignity. I rolled across the ground until I was covered in dirt.

    Elsie-sunbae was clearly in a panic. Her teeth were grinding against each other and she seemed to have judged that there was no way we were winning.

    .

    I yelled.

    ¡°Elsie-sunbae, one more time!¡±

    Despite my urging, Elsie-sunbae meekly lowered her head as a voice dyed in fear escaped her lips.

    ¡°W-w-what are you saying!? T-that bastard is resistant to lightning! It¡¯s pointless no matter how many time I¡­ Hieeek! Alright, I-I¡¯ll do it! I just have to do it, right!?!?¡±

    I didn¡¯t let Elsie-sunbae¡¯s rebel for long. I revealed the hatchet I had picked up again while rolling on the ground

    However, I must not have been very persuasive. Not only Elsie-sunbae but also Seria and even Celine were looking at me curiously.

    What was I going to do?

    ¡°Celine, Seria! Buy me some time!¡±

    I was going to do what I became good at during the week that had disappeared from my memory.

    In other words, I was going to pull something crazy.

    Footnotes:<ul><li>1??: ¡®-sunbae¡¯ is usually used to address upperssmen or senior coworkers. Think of it as the Japanese equivalent of ¡®-senpai¡¯</li></ul>

 Chapter 68: - The First Letter (68)

    <b>? The First Letter (68) ?</b>

    Both girls bolted forward. Their opponent was a colossal wolf that towered at a height of approximately 3 meters. With fur that was as ck as the darkest night, it fixed its sharp, blue eyes on the prey running towards itself.

    <i> Krrrung.</i>

    A menacing growl resonated out from its throat.

    The first one to make a move was Seria. Her sword aura drew multiple trajectories in an instant: bottom left to top right, top to bottom, and bottom right to top left.

    Multiple streaks of blue aura created a mirage-like blur as ripped through the air, making it difficult to discern which one was the real strike. The swordsmanship unfolding before them could be said to be the root of the Yurdina family.

    It was the rumored ¡°Illusory Sword of the Celestial Golden Lion¡±.

    Its name was derived from the multiple trajectories that were drawn like a lion¡¯s w and was a technique that wasn¡¯t to be used unless absolutely necessary so as to prevent the truth of its hidden strike from leaking.

    The fact that Seria used her family¡¯s secret technique was a sign that the situation was dire.

    It was a technique that required careful consideration even in a life-or-death situation. It wasn¡¯t something to be used as an opener for the first strike. Yet, the fact was that she was currently unleashing the Illusory Sword.

    It might have been that she decided there wouldn¡¯t be another chance. Their opponent was a monstrous beast that could move in erratic ways that defied the veryws of physics. Even theirst hope, Senior Elsie¡¯s lightning magic was nearly rendered ineffective.

    ¡°Defeat¡± surfaced in Seria¡¯s mind and she tightly clenched her teeth to fortify her resolve. It was then that the beast opened its mouth.

    Its action was unexpected. I didn¡¯t know why it would open its mouth with a sword speeding towards it, but it was nevertheless an opportune moment to strike the beast¡¯s vulnerable flesh.

    Seria didn¡¯t miss the window and instinctively changed her sword¡¯s trajectory. But in the next moment, a howl burst forth from the beast.

    <i> Awooo~</i>

    Its horn began shining a brilliant blue.

    Lightning crackled and swept the area indiscriminately as pale shes burst the ground with roaring explosions.

    Startled, Seria immediately retrieved her sword and leapt backward, but the storm of electricity reached far and wide.

    <i> Pzzzzzzt</i>

    Electricity coursed through her sword and into her body. The electricity contracted Seria¡¯s muscles as it traveled through her body and forced Seria to her knees as her legs gave out.

    Seria¡¯s panicked eyes turned to the beast. It hadn¡¯t used electricity before, but it was now apparent that it was able to do so.

    It was uncertain whether it was due to Senior Elsie¡¯s magic, but considering it had innate lightning resistance, it was likely that it was able tomand electricity from the beginning.

    Either way, it was bad news for us.

    We had to be more cautious in approaching the beast since we now had to avoid the storm of electricity. In addition, although Seria¡¯s illusory sword technique made for a lethal trump card, it was useless while maintaining a distance from the target.

    Thankfully, once the storm passed, the wolf¡¯s blue eyes returned to its original ck color.

    It seemed to be an attack that couldn¡¯t be used whenever it wanted. It most likely had to gather a great amount of mana correspondent to its might. However, its eyes were likely to turn blue again after gathering enough mana.

    Before I could finish my analysis, the beast immediately stomped off the ground. It was another body m, and it was headed toward Seria who was still kneeling on the ground. Panic shed through her eyes as she determined that she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the m.

    <i> Bam!</i>

    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±

    A scream resounded. Yet, the one sent flying through the air wasn¡¯t Seria but Celine. She had stopped the wolf¡¯s m with her quick draw but was unable to neutralize all of its power. Celine smashed through a tree and rolled across the ground.

    Celine had taken the blow without Senior Elsie¡¯s shield, and although she wouldn¡¯t die, she was sure to be incapacitated for some time. Meanwhile, the wolf howled in pain from Celine¡¯s quick draw. During that time, I rushed to Seria and grabbed her from behind before throwing her back.

    The electricity coursing through her was so potent that Seria was twitching without being able to move freely. She was still grimacing in pain, and I judged that it was safer to keep her out of the fight for now.

    Before long, the wolf regained its focus. It appeared visibly upset that it had allowed another injury from its prey. The beast¡¯s eyes, which had been ring at Celine and Seria, turned towards me as I drew my sword.

    I purposely smiled provocatively in case the wolf wanted to target the two incapacitated girls. As I twisted my lips, I spoke to the predator standing in front of me-

    ¡°¡­¡­.Come at me, you bastard.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t tell if it understood my words, but the nuance seemed to have been conveyed properly as the wolf began snarling viciously at my words.

    It was a more terrifying than anything else ¨C imitating human expressions even though it wasn¡¯t even human. It hated humans more than anything and yet, it still mimicked humans.

    My hair stood up on end from a terrible sense of foreboding. Sure enough, the demonic wolf stretched out its forearm andshed it out like a whip.

    The trajectory of its w headed towards my waist. As expected of a beast, it instinctively knew to strike at a position that made it difficult to either jump or crouch.

    Faced with the quickly approaching w, my choice was to throw myself toward it.

    The scent of dirt wafted up as I dove down toward the ground. Shortly after, I heard a whoosh as the wolf¡¯s w tore through the space right above me. Without another second of hesitation, I quickly started into a crouched dash.

    My sequential actions were predetermined. I jumped whileyering my sword in a silver aura.

    As I swung my sword, the wolf stretched out its body. Its neck twisted at a grotesque angle, and its jaw opened wide. My sword narrowly missed the wolf, precariously passing by at an angle.

    However, what the wolf had overlooked was that I was holding my sword with only one hand. My other hand was steady at my waist.

    The wolf¡¯s eyes snapped open, and in that instant, our gazes met. I shed a confident smile.

    Since the wolf had tormented two of my beloved juniors, it was about time for it to be the one to suffer.

    <i> Thud!</i>

    The hatchet struck the wolf¡¯s nose. It was the second time. The wolf contracted its body with its head as the focal point and flew up into the air.

    <i> Krrruuuuuuung!</i>

    The demonic beast raised its jaw and let out a blood-curdling scream in anguish. Its anguished scream gave me chills, but at the same time, a crackling sound invaded my ears.

    Electricity was once again flowing through its horn. Without hesitation, I grabbed my hatchet and threw myself to the ground.

    Blue lightning shed by my head as the beast¡¯s eyes began radiating a simrly brilliant blue. Lightning repeatedly struck indiscriminately around the beast, causing deafening explosions all around.

    Even though I had thrown my body away, the lightning still managed to graze my toes. I couldn¡¯t help but tremble as the electricity coursed through my leg and made all the surrounding muscles contract.

    ¡°Kugh, ugh¡­!¡±

    Suppressing the urge to swear, I grit my teeth and forced myself up while pounding my legs. Even if my legs couldn¡¯t move freely, I couldn¡¯t just lie there and wait for death. As it had before, the wolf prepared to charge while I was nearly incapacitated by the lightning.

    <i> Bang!</i>

    It was a sound I was already too familiar with.

    I made a desperate lunge to the side as a ck cannonball whizzed past my previous spot. When I chased after the blurred figure with my eyes, several trees had already burst apart before the wolf came to a halt. As it turned around, it began ring at me with more ferocity.

    I didn¡¯t have time to rest. Despite my cramping legs, I staggered to my feet.

    It seemed to have be even enraged after receiving two blows from me. The wolf stuck out its tongue and licked the thick blood flowing from its nose.

    The scent of blood seemed to excite the beast, its growls more menacing than before.

    I steadied my ragged breath when suddenly, someone approached my side.

    Gray hair ¨C I didn¡¯t need to see her face to know who it was. I asked Seria.

    ¡°¡­..What about Celine?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. She¡¯s trying to force herself to get up, but¡­..¡±

    That excruciating pain, I knew it very well. Considering it was her first time experiencing such pain, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising even if she were to vomit on the spot.

    I nodded my head, indicating I understood, with my gaze still fixed on the wolf.

    ¡°Senior Ian, Senior Elsie says she¡¯s almost ready.¡±

    It was the most relieving news I could have hoped for. I didn¡¯t want to give the wolf any more time to regain its strength.

    ¡°Seria, do you think you can hold that wolf in ce? Just once is enough.¡±

    The wolf was sizing up the distance. Its attack patterns were always the same. In close proximity, it would elongate its body andunch unpredictable attacks. When afar, it would try for a impactful blow and charge toward its target for a body m.

    If it remained faithful to its pattern, it was going to try to body m into us again. However, the power packed behind its body m was beyond imagination, and it was certain that whoever took on its charge directly without a shield would be gravely injured.

    It was a difficult request. I wanted to exin my n in a little more detail, but Seria¡¯s answer came quicker than I could organize my thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    I turned toward her as Seria replied without any hesitation.

    As always, a strong sense of trust was evident within her deep, blue eyes.

    ¡°Senior Ian never lies to me, right? Didn¡¯t you say you would make me win?¡±

    ¡®Did I really say that I would make her win even against Senior Delphine?¡¯

    It was possible that I had. After all, the very notion of aiming for victory in the hunting festival was tantamount to saying that we would surpass Senior Delphine.

    ¡®But, don¡¯t people usually consider them empty words?¡¯

    Even Senior Elsie, who was doing her best, was doubtful when I first asked her to join me. It was testament to how outstanding Senior Delphine¡¯s skills were.

    Yet, in Seria¡¯s eyes, there was not even a trace of doubt. Her eyes were filled with only trust.

    Seeing such faith lifted my lips into a slight grin.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll make you win.¡±

    The moment I turned my gaze back to the wolf-

    <i> Thud.</i>

    Something suddenly pushed my chest. It was Seria¡¯s hand. It was unexpected, but I didn¡¯t resist as I understood why she had pushed me.

    In the next moment, Seria wielded her sword and darkness filled my sight.

    It was a pitch-ck gust.

    I wasn¡¯t able to even hear the wind being torn apart by the colossal figure. The wolf¡¯s charge had been so absurdly fast that I had only noticed it when it had already shed against Seria.

    Seria managed to block the charge with only her sword that was covered in an aura that was darker than ever before. It was clear from the deep blue shade of her aura that she had to utilize nearly all of her mana.

    .

    Her blue aura collided against what might as well have been a ck cannonball. A shock wave that seemed to reverberate through the entire world burst out in all directions.

    Seria was the one to get pushed back. Her feet scrambled on the ground as she stumbled across the ground without any shield to negate the impact. As soon as she nted her sword into the ground, she dropped to her knees and vomited dark blood.

    Despite the injuries, she had performed her role. I sheathed my sword into my scabbard and bent down, utilizing the natural sticity of my body tounch myself toward the beast with full momentum.

    It was the same tactic as before. The beast opened its jaws while trying to endure the pain as if expressing that it wouldn¡¯t fall for the same tactic twice.

    Its ck eyes, absent of any light, were fixed on me as if anticipating my next move. It seemed to assume that I would try to dodge its attack, but I didn¡¯t stop my momentum. On the contrary, I extended an arm toward the beast.

    <i> Thuk.</i>

    The wolf bit into my arms as its fangs pierced my flesh and muscles with a squelch. Blood spurted out like a crushed fruit while the beast had confusion written all over its face. It hadn¡¯t expected me to sacrifice my arm like that.

    My remaining hand groped around my waist.

    It hurt like crazy. The searing pain shot through my nerves and sent sharp tingles down my spine. My eyes grew red as I clenched down my teeth to endure the agony.

    Despite the pain, I raised my hatchet. It was then that the beast realized that something was amiss. However, it was unable to immediately pull out its fangs that had prated deeply into my tough muscle fibers.

    It was a short instant, but that window the most crucial opportunity for me.

    <i> Thud.</i>

    Once again, the hatchet buried itself into the wolf¡¯s nose.

    It was the third time. Perhaps fueled by my anguish, the hatchet drove in deeper than before.

    <i> KRRUUUNNNNG!</i>

    Unable to bear the pain, the wolf raised its head and howled. My battered arm fell free from its jaw, and I took the opportunity to jump up.

    I spun in mid-air andnded on top of the giant head of the beast. Then, I locked its neck as hard as I could inbetween my legs. Although I couldn¡¯t choke it to death due to its trunk-sized neck, my only goal was to stabilize my body to strike it effectively.

    I drew my sword from its scabbard. It was like a pure white lightning bolt.

    I raised my sword up high before plunging it right into the gap between the horn and the skin.

    I had used all my strength, and the sensation of the sword prating deeply into its flesh confirmed that my efforts had not been in vain.

    After a brief moment, the wolf wildly shook its head in excruciating agony. I didn¡¯t resist its movement and let myself falll to the ground.

    My sword had dug deep into its forehead and had punctured all the way to its brain. Even then, the demonic wolf, with its tough vitality, remained alive and moving.

    In fact, it seemed to be more enraged as it began exhaling roughly while ring at me. A blue gleam began dying its pupils, and its horn also started flickering in the same hue as if it would shoot out a lightning bolt at any moment.

    But, I smiled.

    Because I saw a bolt of lightning falling from the sky.

    For the second time, the world was bleached white.

 Chapter 69: - The First Letter (69)

    <b>? The First Letter (69) ?</b>

    God¡¯s judgment struck down upon the earth.

    <i>Boooooom!</i>

    The world shook as my eyes went blind and ears deaf. The earth exploded repeatedly, sting the ground into pieces and catapulting clumps of dirt all over the ce. And I, helpless against the impact, was sent rolling across the ground.

    A high-pitched ringing echoed in my ears when a foreign sound I had never heard before ripped its way into my ears.

    The indescribable sound was that of a scream ¨C one that was much like the death throes of a dying beast. The anguished howls resounded out from the jaws of the wolf that were spread open to the point that it wouldn¡¯t have been strange even if it snapped apart.

    Its obsidian eyes swelled excessively from pain and looked like they were on the verge of bursting apart.

    In such a state, the beast turned towards me as if in disbelief of what had just conspired. It was supposed to be an apex predator unaffected by magic. Taking that into consideration, it was no wonder that the beast, as cunning as it was, was unable to decipher what had just happened.

    Thus, I smugly enlightened the beast with a victorious smirk.

    ¡°That¡­kugh¡­ was a conductor, you damn mutt.¡±

    It was a n I had thought of when the ¡®Judgment of Light¡¯ raged down onto the ground for the first time. At that time, I had witnessed it. The sight of my hatchet crackling with electricity.

    No matter how tough the wolf¡¯s lightning resistance was, there was no way it would be unscathed if the lightning were to prate directly into its body.

    The sword had dug into its brain through the gap between its horn and hide. It was quite literally a passageway for the lightning. When the lightning bolt struck the sword, the surge of electricity must have traveled through its veins while burning all its organs.

    Lightning resistance?

    It was useless. Resistance was something that was only applicable to exterior surfaces such as leather or mucous membranes.

    Even if the demonic wolf had the highest level of lightning resistance, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive after having all its vital organs roasted by lightning.

    The pained howls persisted for a while before subsiding with the crackling electricity. Shortly after, the colossal figure copsed onto the ground.

    The beast had finally met its end.

    A long time passed since the wolf¡¯s eyes rolled into its head. It let out a dying moan as it struggled to take its final breaths, and a disgustingly long tongue hung limply from its mouth.

    Senior Elsie who cast ¡®Judgment of Light¡¯ ¨C Seria who was still coughing up blood while copsed on the floor ¨C Celine who finally managed to stagger her way over.

    They all stared dubiously into the eyes of the dying beast.

    I, too, was skeptical of its death, and all sorts of doubts surfaced in my mind.

    ¡®Did we really win? Could it be that it¡¯s just putting on a show to trick us into letting our guard down?¡¯

    Senior Elsie muttered with a nk look on her face. Her sapphire blue eyes clouded with doubt.

    ¡°¡­¡­.We actually beat it? Really?¡±

    She stood a distance away from us, but her voice resounded clearly in the silence of the de.

    The person closest to the body was me. I roughly tied up my bloody arm with torn pieces of clothing before slowly staggering toward it.

    Despite being on the brink of death, the wolf managed to turn his eyes to face me. Although I didn¡¯t know what it was thinking, I knew one thing for certain.

    The demonic beast was no longer able to move. It was on itsst breaths, merely waiting for its death. I was further assured as I moved to pull the sword from its forehead.

    The beast¡¯s body flinched and trembled as I pulled the sword, but that was all it could manage to do.

    It was over.

    Fatigue entered my body all at once, and all I wanted to do was to just sit down where I was standing.

    However, as the leader, there was something I needed to do before anything else.

    ¡°¡­¡­.We did it.¡±

    My deration was like a signal. Relief and happiness spread across everyone¡¯s faces as Celine, who looked like she couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard, joyously hopped over to my side.

    Although she was injured, her excited voice made it seem as though she wasn¡¯t in any pain.

    ¡°S-Seriously?! We actually did it? We really hunted down that monster?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Senior Elsie shouted with a shriek that was closer to a shout of joy than one of denial.

    ¡°I-I know since I¡¯ve participated in several demonic beast subjugations, but that level of strength isn¡¯t normal! It¡¯s likely that it was on the same level as named beasts, but you¡¯re saying we actually beat it?!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Seems like we¡¯ll easily win by andslide.¡±

    Seria¡¯s face visibly brightened when she heard ¡°win¡± leave my mouth.

    No matter how skilled Senior Delphine was, it was impossible for another named-ss beast to be in the forest. The fact that such a powerful beast existed in the woods was a problem in itself.

    Yet, the fact stood that it was living in the forest and that we had brought it down. The judges had no choice but to ept it as our prey.

    It was our win. Now, our only concern was how to drag this huge corpse back, but the final result of the Hunting Festival was set in stone.

    No one died. Although Celine and Seria were injured, they were fairly minor considering what we had aplished. If anything, I was the one with severe injuries.

    My left arm hadpletely shattered. Even after wrapping it up, my nerves were constantly ring up in intense pain that shot directly up to my head.

    However, I was just d that I managed to stop the bleeding. The amount of bandages we had was insufficient, so in the end, I had to tear off strips of my clothes to fully wrap my arm.

    It wasn¡¯t like I was going to die from it, but the Saintess¡¯ previous warning constantly revolved in the back of my head.

    I gloomily looked down at my mangled arm as I remembered her saying I might suffer from permanent aftereffects if I were to be severely injured again..

    Every part of the human body had a role in properly wielding a sword, but the arms were especially important. Any aftereffects resulting from my mangled arm would serve as an obstacle to my future as a swordsman.

    But there was nothing else I could have done in that scenario. I was determined and that desperation led me to subconsciously give up my arm.

    If I hadn¡¯t, someone from our side would have been killed by that monstrous wolf instead. Thinking back, it wasn¡¯t just my life on the line. The lives of all my teammates were also at stake.

    It sucked to think that it could potentially cost me my future as a swordsman, but I wasn¡¯t too bitter about it. After all, for the cost of my arm, I was able to keep everyone alive and was even able to hunt a named demonic beast.

    I gained more than I lost.

    The corpse of a named-ss beast was valuable material worth at least thousands to tens of thousands of gold. Even after splitting the profit, it was an amount that would let me livefortably for a while.

    But above all else, Seria was happy.

    She staggered over to my side with twinkling eyes and clutched my clothes.

    Seeing such an adorable sight, I failed to contain myughter.

    ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t feel real?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Uh, yes. I-I never thought we would actually win¡­¡­..¡±

    This moment must have been like a dream for her. Her eyes were packed with emotions as if she had just won an award that she hadn¡¯t even dared to dream of attaining. She had finally proven herself¨CProven her worth.

    She, the illegitimate child of Yurdina, had triumphed over the rightful heir of the Yurdina family, Delphine Yurdina. Even if her victory was limited to only today, it was a memory that would remain within her for her entire life.

    It was a satisfactory conclusion in many ways. As for the problem with my arm, well, it was something that would somehow work out if I begged the Saintess.

    A crucial bit of information suddenly popped into my mind while I was carelessly enjoying the moment.

    The letter mentioned a second attack after defeating the demonic beast.

    The realization shook me like a bolt of lightning. My instincts that had loosened up instantly came alive, and I quickly scanned the surroundings using all my senses.

    My hand cautiously moved towards my waist. The other members of the team, who were busy looking at the deceased beast, turned to me with bewildered eyes.

    It was only then that I noticed it. I felt it in every fiber of my body.

    Someone was lurking nearby.

    The second I realized that fact, I sensed a flow of mana that I hadn¡¯t noticed before. It felt like all the mana was converging in a single direction.

    A shout erupted from my mouth as there was only a single possibility I could think of in that moment.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    I immediately pushed Seria, who was the closest to me, away and threw myself to the side. Thanks to our hellish training, everyone managed to react promptly.

    And right on cue, an icy blue chill hung over the sky and shards of ice started pelting the ground from above.

    Celine and I somehow managed to dodge the sudden ambush by rolling across the ground. As for Seria and Senior Elsie, they were able to collect themselves even in the face of this abrupt situation and acted appropriately. Seria calmly raised her sword and parried away the ice while Senior Elsie started casting barrier magic over us. Although the barrier was weak due to being cast hastily, Senior Elsie quicklyyered more barriers on top.

    <i>Thud, thud</i>.

    All the hair on my body stood on end as the sound of the ice stabbing into the earth pervaded the area. With that kind of weight and sharpness, it was all too easy to imagine how they would prate through the flesh of a human body.

    The real problem, however, was that the ice didn¡¯t simply strike the ground. Frost began to spread from each shard, coloring the ground and whatever it came in contact with, an icy blue.

    I quickly scrambled to avoid the frost, but one of my feet got caught in the ice. I tried pulling away, but no matter how hard I pulled, I wasn¡¯t able to free myself. When Celine saw me, she scurried over in surprise.

    ¡°Ian Oppa!¡±

    Light exploded from her scabbard, and with a loud crack, the ice shackles wrapped around my foot shattered.

    Right as the shackles shattered, Celine tackled me and pushed both of us out of range of the frost. It was quick, decisive thinking that saved us from freezing over.

    Everyone looked flustered by the sudden shift in situation. Senior Elsie, especially, was taken aback.

    ¡°W-what is this!¡±

    A shrill scream left her mouth as she tried her best to block out the iing attacks with her barrier, and although she sessfully blocked the shards from stabbing her, she couldn¡¯t do anything about the frost spreading across the ground.

    I dashed over to save her when I saw ice shackles gradually forming around her feet, but at that moment, the sound of a sharp object ripping through the air entered my ears as a dagger flew straight toward us.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    With the sound of steel colliding against each other, the dagger twirled away from us. There was a lot of power packed behind the dagger and I had barely managed to deflect it. At that moment, a thin man entered my sight.

    I recognized his face ¨C it was someone I had seen before. Yes, it was Senior Delphine¡¯s¡­¡­.

    Before I could gather my thoughts, our des shed and sparks flew as I got pushed back. Unfortunately, I only had a single functional arm to hold my sword while the opponent held his with both arms.

    A solid line traced through the air as his sword came flying in at a terrifying speed. I urgently tried to defend against his offensive, but I couldn¡¯t defend properly with a single arm.

    My body had already reached its limit. The grip on my sword loosened and simultaneously spelled my defeat.

    <i>Pak!</i>

    I weakly swung my sword, but the man closed the distance before grabbing my arm and throwing me onto the ground. All I could feel was excruciating pain spreading all across my back.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Blood spurted from my mouth as I felt my intestines shake from the impact. The man¡¯s swordsmanship was excellent, but his hand-to-hand skills were also impable. He had managed to take advantage of a small opening tond a critical hit.

    ¡°Ian Oppa! T-this skinny¡­¡­.!¡±

    Celine rushed over to strike the skinny man, but before she could get to us, a giant man with a hatchet blocked her way.

    It was then that their names surfaced through my hazy consciousness.

    The person who knocked me down was Fermin and the one holding off Celine was Olmar. That left Aisha as the one who cast the magic.

    ¡®Then who¡¯s taking on Seria?¡¯

    I searched for Seria, and when I found her, she was frozen still on the spot, looking fearfully at a corner of the forest de.

    I forcibly held onto my blurry vision and looked in the same direction.

    She was there, standing proud with brilliant golden hair and eyes the color of blood.

    ¡°I have no choice but to admit it, Seria. I never thought you would be able to catch a beast like that¡­¡­¡±

    A haughty voice¨CThat arrogant, confident attitude was recognizable from a mile away. Even as I was forcibly held under Senior Fermin, her name crawled its way through my lips.

    ¡°Del.. phine Yurdina¡­¡­.¡±

    The sessor of the Yurdina family had appeared.

    And in the worst way possible.

 Chapter 70: - The First Letter (70)

    <b>? The First Letter (70) ?</b>

    ¡°Del.. phine Yurdina¡­¡­..¡±

    My weak murmur did not reach Senior Delphine¡¯s ears as she nonchntly approached Seria.

    Seria instinctively lowered her gaze and avoided eye contact as her body trembled ever-so-slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve proven your usefulness. As long as I¡¯m the head of the household, you won¡¯t be stripped of the Yurdina name.¡±

    Senior Delphine acted as if Seria had hunted the beast on her behalf, but there was no way that was the case.

    More than anything else, Seria wanted to ovee the trauma of the day Delphine had stolen away her sword along with everything else she had ever treasured. Her swordsmanship was for herself, and the same went for the demonic wolf she had in.

    And yet, Senior Delphine gave a rxed smile as if Seria¡¯s convictions were meaningless.

    For her, as long as it was within the confines of the rules, nothing was off the table for the sake of victory. Perhaps that was what it meant to be a Yurdina.

    Senior Delphine asked softly.

    ¡°Are you going to fight?¡±

    Her attitude exuded confidence as if the results wouldn¡¯t change no matter what Seria, whose eyes were trembling with fear, did.

    At some point, even Celine had dropped her sword following an anguished scream. She had been disarmed and was on the ground with a hatchet lodged into her shoulder.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Celine!¡±

    The moment that scene entered my sight, I started struggling fiercely to escape, but Senior Fermin¡¯s frail but surprisingly strong body remained firm. Rather, he struck the back of my neck, causing my mind to go numb and my vision blurry.

    I refused to faint. Senior Fermin looked rather surprised at how tenaciously I was holding on.

    ¡°Your mental strength is formidable, I admire it. You¡¯re still enduring even though you must have lost a good amount of blood.¡±

    ¡°¡­Heugh¡­ugh¡±

    I red up at Senior Fermin while trying to control my ragged breathing. He was looking at my bloody left arm with eyes full of sympathy.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re going to suffer from harsh symptoms if you don¡¯t get treated soon. Normally, I wouldpletely break your spirit but¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    A pure white glow appeared on his hand. Then, as he delicately swept his hand over my left arm, the flesh slowly regenerated.

    It was just basic first-aid treatment ¨C a stopgap measure to stem the blood flow. Even so, there was only a single type of profession that could enact such miracles.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a monk¡­?¡±

    Senior Fermin nodded silently to the words I managed to spit out in betweenbored breaths.

    I had thought that his hand-to-hand techniques were exceptional but it turned out that he was in fact a monk from the Holy Land. Monks fought by strengthening their bodies with divine power, had iron-like skin, and possessed formidable fighting skills.

    Had I known in advance, I wouldn¡¯t have carelessly engaged him in closebat. However, I had been misled by the sword he carried around and his skilled swordsmanship that didn¡¯tck even whenpared to swordsmen.

    I was frustrated at being overpowered, but my frustration paledpared to the rage Seria felt when she saw us, her teammates, pinned down and injured. In fact, her eyes had gone frigid the moment I was taken down.

    She chewed her lips as she gathered her resolve and held her sword after forcibly steadying her trembling arms.

    Senior Delphine let out a chuckle and smiled as if she found our retaliation ridiculous. Then, she opened her mouth with benevolent eyes.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    A blue aura burst forth like mes as the hazy, mirage-like mana traced numerous lines through the air.

    <strong>Illusory Sword of the Golden Lion</strong>

    It was the secret technique of the Yurdina family and Seria¡¯s strongest move. The fact that she used it from the start reflected her desperation to triumph against her half-sister.

    But, just one-

    One move was all it took to break Seria¡¯s Golden Lion.

    The technique was shattered by a single, golden swing of a sword.

    There weren¡¯t any precursory movements that she would strike. No, I¡¯m sure there was, but my eyes weren¡¯t able to keep up with her speed. A single swing was enough to disy the overwhelming difference in skill.

    Before anyone could react, Senior Delphine kicked Seria on her sr plexus and sent her flying.

    Seria had already umted injuries while fighting against the demonic beast, and seeing her breathlessly writhe on the ground, I immediately knew that Senior Delphine had kicked her with terrifying force.

    It was an overwhelming loss. Despite being stronger than most, Seria wasn¡¯t a match for Senior Delphine.

    Senior Delphine sighed and sheathed her sword with aposed demeanor. She was so rxed that it was as if she was merely out on a stroll.

    She approached the dying beast without hesitation and marveled at it.

    ¡°Amazing, truly amazing. Even I would be reluctant to take on a demonic beast of this level singlehandedly, so how did you defeat it? I¡¯m pleasantly surprised, Hatchet Lord¡­ forck of a better word, wouldn¡¯t this be considered a ¡®heaven-defying¡¯ achievement?¡±

    ¡°Keuhk¡­¡±

    A handful of blood poured out of my mouth again as I coughed. Seeing this, Senior Fermin mouthed off some advice.

    ¡°Stay still, your injuries are severe. It¡¯s over for you if you fall for her provocation. Recovery is only possible when you¡¯re calm.¡±

    What the hell was he bbering about? I nced at Senior Fermin, who sincerely looked worried for me, and forced my mouth open.

    ¡°C-coward¡­ Keuk¡­ It¡¯s cowardly¡­..¡±

    It was all I could squeeze out. As if waiting for my criticism, Senior Delphine smiled at me upon hearing my words.

    ¡°I told you, Hatchet Lord. You should use any means and methods at your disposal to secure the win. I didn¡¯t want to do this either, but what could I do? It was obvious that this wolf would be the best prey in the festival.¡±

    ¡°H, how¡­ c-could¡­ to us¡­¡±

    ¡°Dagger.¡±

    I was dumbfounded by her words and slowly looked over at my torso.

    My gazetched onto the dagger Senior Delphine had left us as if it were some sort of constion prize. Little did I know that it meant that she was keeping us in check from the very beginning.

    I swallowed back a resentfulugh.

    This was all my fault. I hadn¡¯t been vignt enough. Regardless of what it was, it was still an object given by apetitor. I should have been careful and suspicious of it.

    A sense of shame filled my entire being.

    What about Seria, who worked tirelessly for this final opportunity to best her sister? What about Celine, who blindly followed me through a week of grueling training in hell? What about Senior Elsie, who I promised to win the championship?

    ¡°Hey, you vile bitch! That doesn¡¯t mean you had to beat everyone to death! They were already injured!¡±

    Senior Elsie screamed at Senior Delphine. At some point, Senior Aisha stood before Senior Elsie. Through some unknown means, she was preventing Senior Elsie from moving an inch.

    When I made eye contact with Senior Aisha, she winked and held out the lollipop in her mouth in greeting.

    However, Senior Delphine didn¡¯t spare her fellow fourth year a single nce.

    ¡°Elsie, I¡¯m impressed that you, a troublemaker with a penchant for excessive violence, would even say that. Truly remarkable¡­.¡±

    ¡°T, that isn¡¯t the same as this!¡±

    Senior Elsie hollered back at Senior Delphine. She tried to protect us as much as she could, and tears of frustration could be seen forming in her sapphire-blue eyes.

    And Celine still had a hatchet lodged in her shoulder.

    I was bing more and more breathless and my vision started to blur.

    ¡°Hu¡­Hu¡­¡±

    My vision dimmed as Senior Fermin¡¯s worried voice flowed into my ears.

    ¡°Junior, are you alright? Junior? Junior?!¡±

    Before long, Senior Fermin¡¯s voice vanished and my world was only filled with darkness.

    It was the moment all my senses ceased to function¡­

    The world turned upside down.

    Memories began flowing in. A woman lying on the floor, her features obscured. The only thing I could see clearly was her thin, bloodstained hand resting on my chest.

    My arms started to shake and tears filled my eyes. For some unknown reason, I felt unbearable sorrow. I wanted to cry out and curl up on the floor in grief.

    The woman in my arms was smiling weakly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Please don¡¯t forget.¡±

    Forget what? I wanted to ask her, but I had no control over my body.

    Just when the pale hand started slipping away, leaving a bloody handprint on my chest¨C

    <strong>¡°No more regrets.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°I¡¯ll make it so I don¡¯t ever regret again.¡±</strong>

    The man choked in immense anger and frustration.

    Then, the world shattered once more when his fiery golden eyes met my own.

    Then, my consciousness returned.

    **

    Delphine gazed indifferently at the dying beast. The wolf was still gasping for air. It was soon going to die on its own, but courtesy dictated that a hunter should kill their prey instead of letting it suffer.

    With that simple thought in mind, she drew her sword. It was prey that had already been hunted down by her pitiful younger half-sister and the Hatchet Lord, who had been the first one to humiliate her.

    She was disheartened by how effortless it was. It was beneficial to her that they had been injured while fighting the demonic beast, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly disappointed.

    It had been a while since she faced an opponent that could make her heart quiver in anticipation, but with the oue set in stone, she no longer held any interest in them.

    Her pride had even taken a hit. After all, at the end of the day, all she was doing was iming credit for someone else¡¯s hard work.

    However, that was thew of the world she lived in. The strong plundered while the weak could only watch helplessly.

    And right now, there was no one stronger than her. It was no different from a vige losing its harvest to an invading army.

    She could hear Elsie yapping and Fermin overreacting in the background, but it did little to dampen her spirit. Now, there was nothing that could change the final result.

    Her sword rose high into the sky with a brilliant golden glow. Her aura was more than enough to put the helpless beast to rest.

    But at that moment¨C

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    She heard a familiar scream from behind. She stopped to turn around, and right at that moment, a hatchet struck with a dull thud.

    A hatchet had blown past her face, just barely missing her, and lodged itself into the beast¡¯s neck in an unbelievable disy of skill.

    Blood gushed out and the beast let out its final breath.

    However, Delphine wasn¡¯t in the state of mind to care about the wolf.

    She hadn¡¯t been able to notice his movements.

    Her blood-red eyes went nk. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She wasn¡¯t able to sense the hatchet up until the moment she turned around.

    If the hatchet had been targeted at her, she would have met a horrific death without knowing what had killed her.

    A chill went down her spine. It was a sensation that she, as the strong, had nearly forgotten.

    Her crimson eyes crept towards a single spot.

    In that spot was a man ¨C panting and hunched over. His left arm was a bloody mess and his exhaustion was evident from his shallow breathing.

    From the start, hecked the skill to contest her in battle. Adding to the fact that he was injured, he simply wasn¡¯t her match.

    But even then, she struggled to turn away from those zing golden eyes.

    Delphine couldn¡¯t understand the situation. Her nk eyes quickly took in her surroundings.

    Fermin, who had been subduing him up until a moment ago, was rolling on the ground with both hands wrapped around his face. It was difficult to know what had urred until the Hatchet Lord spat something out of his mouth.

    It was a piece of flesh, and it was too clear who it came from.

    When Delphine¡¯s gaze returned to face the man, he had a smile stered on his face.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Let¡¯s go for a round, miss exhibitionist.¡±

    ¡®This crazy bastard¡¯

    Before she knew it, she found herself swearing to herself.

    However, she could not conceal the fear in her eyes.

 Chapter 71: - The First Letter (71)

    <b>? The First Letter (71) ?</b>

    It was a strange sensation. My head spun, my vision blurred, and my left arm went numb as the rampaging mana flowed through my veins like a wild beast.

    The stream of mana caused my veins to expand and overflow. Was there always this much mana lying dormant within me?

    It was painful. The beating of my heart echoed through my brain, and the pain intensified as every single sense became heightened.

    My body was in shambles and each breath was shallow.

    Where was I? Right. I was in the forest south of the Academy where the hunting festival was being held.

    My dazed eyesid upon a man urgently shaking me while seemingly calling out to me. My hearing slowly returned as his voice finally registered in my ears.

    ¡°Junior, Junior! You need to wake up!¡±

    I was able to tell that the man with sunken cheeks was a devout monk. It was Senior Fermin.

    Although not all of the clergy were necessarily good people, it was amon trait for those who possessed deep faith to live a sincere life ording to the doctrine.

    And it was precisely their devout faith and strict discipline that they were able to walk the arduous path of a monk. They fortified their skin by pouring scorching sand on their bodies from a young age, forming iron-like calluses that they then imbued with divine power, ultimately turning their bodies into formidable weapons.

    As such, Senior Fermin was not an opponent I could hope to defeat with only a single arm, and considering he had already overpowered me, it seemed even more hopeless. In the end, there was but a single way for me to even have a winning chance.

    A surprise attack. I decisively determined my next move like it was the most natural thing for me to do.

    ¡°¡­S-Senior¡­ Fer¡­min¡­¡±

    Senior Fermin¡¯s expression grew more urgent upon hearing my weak voice. He brought his face closer to make out my words, unaware that doing so had consolidated his defeat.

    Although I felt sorry, I had no other choice.

    <i>Crack</i>

    The sound of cartge being torn apart filled the air.

    Senior Fermin looked at me with eyes opened wide in shock as blood sttered all over the ce. I had bitten off his nose.

    Even if he had toughened his skin with hot sand, he wouldn¡¯t have poured it on his face. That was why I went for the nose which was a fairly fragile part of the face. Even then, it was fairly challenging to prate.

    However, I mustered all my strength and managed to tear off a part of his nose. He shrieked in pain and his hands reflexively went to his nose. I took advantage of that moment and kicked him in his stomach.

    <i>Puk!</i>

    It felt like hitting a thick leather, but the shock was transmitted properly as Senior Fermin staggered backwards. Right after, I reflexively picked up the hatchet.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The hatchet connected with Senior Fermin¡¯s temple. I had used the blunt side of the hatchet, but it was more than enough to incapacitate him.

    Even if he had strengthened his body through rigorous training, it was impossible to physically reinforce his temple. Only mana would be able to protect an area such as the temple, but Senior Fermin clearly wasn¡¯t in a state to summon any mana.

    In the end, he fell to the ground, screaming in agony as he held his face with both hands.

    ¡°Aaahhhhh!¡±

    It only took a few seconds to knock him down through a series of smoothly interconnected movements. The movements came so naturally that it felt as if my body had a mind of its own.

    The boiling mana flowed through my heart, injecting my failing body with vitality.

    My eyes turned to Senior Delphine.

    She was my enemy. An extremely strong one at that. She was like the sun ¨C As strong and intense as she was beautiful.

    I wasn¡¯t her opponent even when I was in perfect condition. I had barely managed a draw by sacrificing one hand when she was unarmed with only a dagger, but now, she was fully armed while my body was a wreck.

    I was pretty much guaranteed to lose, but for some reason, I didn¡¯t feel a single shred of fear.

    Instead, a wave of inexplicably intense anger surged from my chest all the way to my head, and before I knew it, my body moved on its own, and the hatchet flew from my hand.

    The hatchet sliced through the air, narrowly missing Senior Delphine¡¯s face by a hair¡¯s breadth as she turned around before suddenly dipping and plunging into the neck of the beast.

    <i>Whoosh-</i>

    Senior Delphine stood still, dumbfoundedly staring at me as the beast¡¯s blood sttered to form a vivid disy reminiscent of a peacock¡¯s feathers. It was a truly befitting embellishment for a woman as beautiful as Senior Delphine.

    ¡°Ptui.¡±

    I spat out the flesh from Senior Fermin¡¯s nose andughed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a round, Miss Exhibitionist.¡±

    ¡°Also, I¡¯m sorry, Senior Fermin. I¡¯ll buy you a meal next time.¡±

    I apologized to Senior Fermin in a hushed voice before drawing my sword.

    Senior Fermin was out for the rest of the fight. Blood tended to build up and block the airways with an injured nose. However, it wasn¡¯t a lethal injury considering senior priests were easily capable of fully healing a nose.

    It was the best course of action I could have taken at that moment, and I wondered how I was able to make such a decision instantaneously.

    However, it became meaningless to ponder over it. Whenever I exhaled, my head felt overloaded with scrambled memories.

    ¡®Don¡¯t forget? What exactly?¡¯

    Suddenly, arge, bald man stood before me and swung down his hatchet with a force that could split me in two.

    The space, indicative of the man¡¯s herculean force, audibly split apart as I took an evasive step back.

    As the hatchet came smashing down, another followed suit.

    It was a chain of sessive blows, and to make matters worse, Senior Aisha was preparing a spell far off in the distance.

    I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a supportive spell or an offensive spell, but it didn¡¯t matter either way.

    At that moment, Senior Fermin¡¯s movements reyed in my mind.

    It was a jiujitsu technique that intercepted my arm before I could fully swing down and pinned me to the ground.

    It was a form of taijutsu that only monks from the Holy Kingdom could use. I didn¡¯t understand the exact principles behind it, but I knew that just grabbing someone¡¯s arm mid-swing required extensive training.

    And although I didn¡¯t know why, I simply felt that I had to replicate it.

    As soon as the hatchet descended again, I elerated my body, which had been stepping back, forward. Senior Olmar, who had previously been done in by this sudden rush before we entered the forest, stepped back to brace for my follow-up attack. However, my target was only his arm.

    With a thud, my hand grabbed onto Senior Olmar¡¯s sturdy arm. The movement was so natural that he could only stare at me perplexedly.

    After all, I only had a single functional arm, andmon sense dictated that I wouldn¡¯t be able to knock him down with only one arm.

    However, he was knocked down. It was an unbelievable sight. Senior Olmar¡¯s world turned upside down as I used all my strength to m him to the ground, my pupils, bloodshot with a malicious glint.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The ground shattered.

    Shards of broken stones from the shattered earth scattered in all directions, creating a scene akin to lightning directly striking Senior Olmar¡¯s body.

    ¡°U-ugh¡­!¡±

    Blood gushed out of his mouth. The dirt and dust from the impact rose so high that it impaired my vision, but there was no time to hesitate.

    Senior Olmar¡¯s body was partially buried in the ground, temporarily paralyzed from the forceful impact.

    Before long, my sword found its mark and plunged through Senior Olmar¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±

    Senior Olmar¡¯s scream resounded through the air as my sword tore through his muscles. However, I didn¡¯t stop there. I forced my entire weight onto the sword, forcing it deeper into his body.

    An anguished scream burst out of his mouth again.

    Senior Omar, who seemed to be enduring excruciating pain, grabbed onto the de that was embedded in his shoulder with a trembling arm. His eyes reflected the torment he was experiencing.

    I directly met Senior Olmar¡¯s eyes and sneered.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s for Celine.¡±

    I pulled out my sword, causing the blood to spurt out. Then I swung down once more, severing the tendons on his other arm.

    Once again, a miserable scream rang out as more blood sprayed out, coloring the air as if it were painted on a canvas. With how badly I had injured him, Senior Olmar had to be incapacitated, unable to further participate in the battle.

    At that moment.

    It was an icicle, summoned by Senior Aisha, shot down from the sky.

    I tilted my head and avoided it effortlessly while my eyes naturally turned towards Senior Aisha.

    ¡°O-Olmar! You, you really¡­!¡±

    Senior Aisha was fuming in anger. It was understandable considering she had just witnessed her long-time teammate suffer grievous wounds.

    However, I was also boiling with anger for the same reason. I met her fierce gaze with my own, but when our eyes met, she flinched.

    Even then, seeing how she grit her teeth and started firing dozens of icicles, her anger seemed to overpower her fear.

    <i> Shoo, shoo, shoo</i>.

    The icicles were apanied by a peculiar sound while drawing intricate and unpredictable trajectories. The numerous trajectories soon revealed that they weren¡¯t randomly aimed and were calcted to converge on her target.

    Trying to deflect the icicles would only result in getting stuck in her siege, while merely trying to dodge would corner me into a bad situation. It was a spell that required meticulously calcted trajectories and more than just spatial perception.

    Her magical prowess was clearly demonstrated, and I had to admit that only someone of that level was worthy enough to apany Senior Delphine.

    I lowered my body to dodge the icicles and managed to pick up a hatchet that was on the ground. It was the hatchet Senior Olmar had dropped.

    Since deflecting and dodging were out of the question, my n was simple. I threw the hatchet.

    The hatchet spun rapidly as it tore through the air. It came close to the icicles, but it managed to slip through the small gaps between each icicle. In the end, the head of the hatchet aimed straight at Senior Aisha.

    As if she hadn¡¯t expected the hatchet to prate through the barrage of icicles, Senior Aisha visibly flinched at the hatchet flying towards her.

    However, despite the speed of the hatchet, she managed to hit it with another icicle, sessfully altering its trajectory.

    The hatchet drew an arc as it rebounded through the air, and Senior Aisha breathed a sigh of relief as she watched the hatchet fly over her head.

    <i> Pak!</i>

    A hatchet had dug itself into her calf.

    ¡°Ah¡­?!¡±

    Senior Aisha¡¯s posture immediately crumbled and her eyes were full of disbelief as if unable toprehend what had just happened. After all, the hatchet had struck her from behind.

    How? She turned to stare at me quizzically, but the answer was simple.

    The hatchet which had flown off had returned, tracing back its parabolic trajectory like a boomerang, and hit her calf from behind.

    Unfortunately for her, I couldn¡¯t afford the leisure to stop and exin. I persisted in dodging the iing icicles and quickly picked up the rest of Senior Olmar¡¯s hatchets. The moment Senior Aisha¡¯s posture copsed was the moment this battle was decided.

    I stomped against the ground and elerated towards her. In an instant, the distance between Senior Aisha and me closed. She desperately shot the rest of the icicles in a frenzy, but her hurried aim only proved to lower her uracy.

    After decisively determining that I could fend off the rest of the icicles, I released my aura as a silver aura surged with great intensity from my sword.

    <i>ng, ng, ng!</i>

    Ice shattered with every swing, leaving behind beautiful debris. The cluster of light reflecting off the shards of ice created a mystical atmosphere. However, contrary to the beautiful sight, Senior Aisha¡¯s expression became more lifeless with each shattered icicle.

    Soon, there was nothing to hinder my advance, and upon seeing me step towards her after driving away the scattered ice debris, Senior Aisha crouched down and screamed.

    ¡°D-don¡¯te! Stop! S-Stop..aah?!¡±

    Without hesitation, I stabbed her remaining leg. Her tormented scream resounded through the air. Then, to shut her up, I struck her unconscious with the blunt side of the hatchet.

    The light disappeared from Senior Aisha¡¯s eyes along with her shrieking. Apanied by a dull sound of impact, her body copsed onto the floor a pile of dry straw.

    ¡°That is for Senior Elsie.¡±

    Senior Elsie, who was dumbfoundedly watching nearby, pointed at herself with a baffled look.

    ¡°H-huh? Me, me?¡±

    After all that was done, I btedly realized that Senior Elsie¡¯s ankles were still bound in ice. I started worriedly approaching her. I didn¡¯t know what had happened to her, but she still seemed unable to use magic.

    Freeing Senior Elsie was my priority, and if it weren¡¯t for the voice in the distance, I would have gone straight to her.

    ¡°¡­How did you do that?¡±

    My steps came to an abrupt stop, and I wordlessly turned towards the voice.

    It was Senior Delphine. She stared at me in disbelief. Her eyes were slightly narrowed and she looked to have lost a bit of herposure.

    She had always arrogantly treated everything leisurely. Yet, at this moment, the slight shift in her expression betrayed her turbulent emotions. It was clear proof that she was shaken.

    I stared back at her as if asking what she was talking about. My arms were still throbbing, my body ached all over, and I was out of breath from overexerting myself.

    Still, I pretended to be calm, hoping Celine and Senior Elsie would feel at ease.

    ¡°That technique you used to defeat Olmar, it¡¯s a taijutsu skill from the Holy Land, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°And the strange path of the hatchet you threw at Aisha¡­ Have you received training under the Sword Circle group?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes narrowed in dissatisfaction.

    Then without a word, gold and crimson lights shed in the air, and I reached my hand towards my waist.

    It was just before the sh.

 Chapter 72: - The First Letter (72)

    <b>? The First Letter (72) ?</b>

    ¡°That technique you used to defeat Olmar, it¡¯s a taijutsu skill from the Holy Land, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°And the strange path of the hatchet you threw at Aisha¡­ Have you received training under the Sword Circle group?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    My answers could be perceived as insincere, but I telling the truth.

    I had no idea either. I didn¡¯t know how the hell I knew these techniques. They simply came naturally and I felt as if I needed to incorporate them.

    The jumbled memories in my head showed no sign of unraveling, and my eyebrows slightly furrowed as a pounding headache began to creep up on me.

    Regardless of my headache, the look of suspicion in Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes intensified. Her voice turned serious as she asked me a question.

    ¡°I¡¯m being serious, Hatchet Lord. Those skills are prohibited from leaking to outsiders. They even require long, arduous training to master¡­ but you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Senior Delphine was right. The Holy Kingdom¡¯s taijutsu, as well as the group of swordsmen known as ¡®Sword Circle¡¯, were known for being closed off to outsiders. They lived secluded lives, cutting ties with the outside world and dedicating themselves to swordsmanship until they died of old age at Heavenly Sword Mountain.

    It was a ce where many swordsmen went after being overwhelmed by the world for various reasons. It was rumored that all kinds of talents and skills were developed and passed on, but they were withheld from outsiders unless admitted into the Sword Circle.

    Naturally, it was a ce I had never visited before. If I had be a member of the Sword Circle, I would have already cut ties with the world and would not have been standing here at this moment.

    No matter how I considered Senior Delphine¡¯s reasoning, I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at the sheer absurdity of it.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not the one who¡¯s misunderstanding something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.So you have no intentions to talk. Alright.¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s sword turned to me as a bright golden aura sprouted out, and the intense heat haze obscured the area.

    ¡°In that case, I have no choice but to use more coercive means.¡±

    She had shattered Seria¡¯s golden sword with a single strike. Was I capable of beating her?

    It was impossible. At least, that¡¯s what I would have said up until a short while ago. However, right now, I was strangely overflowing with mana ¨C Not to mention, the battle intuition thatmanded my bodily instincts as necessary.

    I took a deep breath and calmly gazed at Senior Delphine and she remained motionless as well.

    The deadlock was broken simultaneously. We dashed towards each other at the same time, and soon, the air around me exploded.

    It was Senior Delphine. She had elerated to a terrifying degree with a mere push off the ground and had appeared before me in an instant.

    Our swords shed, and with a bang, my sword was forcefully repelled by a force akin to an unbelievably strong shockwave.

    Even with overflowing mana, I only had one arm capable of wielding a sword. As a result, the power behind my sword was overwhelmingly weakpared to Senior Delphine¡¯s. I grit my teeth and quickly leaned my upper body backwards. A scorching heat swept past me almost immediately afterwards.

    It felt like molten iron had fallen onto my body. Although it was only a short instant, the scorching heat was so intense it felt as if it would sear through my flesh. It was then that I came to a realization.

    From the start, Senior Delphine was not an opponent that I should have shed swords with. With that kind of heat, my sword would bend and I also had to prepare myself for burns. She was a tricky enemy.

    After recovering my stance, I unleashed a counterattack. However, before I even knew it, her sword was once again speeding towards me. It was a de that stayed faithful to its role as a weapon, solely dedicated to cutting down the opponents in its path.

    It drew a sharp trajectory that sought to take a life.

    Despite being called a hunting festival, it was prohibited to kill others. However, we were allowed to injure others as long as they were treatable.

    Due to the predisposition of Aedalus, the conquering emperor who created the hunting festival, the hunting festival was not limited to monsters but also involved hunting other students.

    That was the reason why Senior Delphine and I had already considered the possibility of meeting each other even before entering the forest. While conflicts between students were umon during the hunting festival, they had always urred at some point.

    Although hundreds of participants took part in the hunting festival, the forest was vast and it was simply more advantageous to hunt down beasts instead of taking a bigger risk by hunting other participants in the limited time.

    Unless, of course, they managed to find people they could guarantee a victory against, like in our current situation.

    Fighting near the entrance was prohibited, and I believed we could remain undetected as long as we managed to carefully enter the forest, but unfortunately, Senior Delphine had found us.

    And that monstrous senior was truly serious right now ¨C It was as if she intended to kill us instead of merely subduing us. However, not even Senior Delphine would go that far.

    She simply overflowed with confidence. She believed that she could stop her sword at any moment without a single sliver of doubt.

    That was Delphine Yurdina. On the other hand, I was inclined to find a way to survive even if it meant resorting to cowardly tactics.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Our swords shed again. However, the collision was a bit different from our previous one. Unlike Senior Delphine, who raised her sword before swinging down, I used the t of my sword to defend against hers.

    I pushed back against the force to distance myself, but she stepped forward to close the distance after having grasped my intentions.

    Multiple exchanges ensued, but what remained consistent was the fact that I was repeatedly pushed back after my sword bounced off with every swing due to mycking strength. Senior Delphine scoffed at such a sight.

    But I held my breath and observed Senior Delphine.

    That was when I felt it ¨C An ambiguous sensation that felt so close, yet so far.

    My memories became jumbled as threads of unfamiliar memories unraveled.

    In a hazyndscape, a woman spoke with an emotionless voice.

    ¡°Movement Within Stillness.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    A voice asked back incredulously. Even so, the woman, without any signs of mockery, continued to advisegive advice as if she was imparting simple truths.

    ¡°Simply put, it is a state in which movement and non-movement be one. It is the most important aspect of the teachings within the Sword Circle.¡±

    ¡°How is something like that possible?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? All movementes from stillness.¡±

    The woman¡¯s mncholic eyes and weary countenance evoked a deep sense of pity. The man raised his sword in silence.

    ¡°Look around you carefully. Observe the things you thought weren¡¯t moving and the things that you think are moving.¡±

    Thendscape split apart following the path of his sword.

    ¡°You can only enter the first stage of ¡®Movement Within Stillness¡¯ after you cannot distinguish the still from the moving.¡±

    It was only when the lingering resonance of her voice finally dissipated that I snapped back to reality. Senior Delphine¡¯s attacks were getting fiercer and faster.

    <i>ng!</i>

    My sword bounced off once again. My arm muscles, pushed to their limits, ached with soreness. I bit my lip and forced my arms to hold a little longer.

    I had no choice but to step back and Senior Delphine¡¯s sword pierced through that gap. She wore a smile akin to a predator looking at her prey.

    ¡°Seems like you can still manage to be distracted, Hatchet Lord?¡±

    ¡°Then-¡±

    Senior Delphine muttered under her breath before her body surged forward.

    It was a sudden burst of speed which indicated that she hadn¡¯t been going all-out so far. Her sword drooped slightly.

    It was a familiar stance I had seen before.

    Seria¡¯s attack shed in my mind. It was the secret swordsmanship of the Yurdina family that she had shown twice today.

    As soon as the thought crossed my mind, I immediately threw myself backwards. This was no time for pride. The evidence that I had made the right judgment soon surfaced.

    Five golden lines traced through the air simultaneously.

    It was as if a lion¡¯s ws had scratched through the air, and the world was dripping golden blood from the wound. Facing the terrifying aura, I couldn¡¯t distinguish which was illusory and which was the real strike.

    I rolled on the ground and gasped for breath.

    It was the ¡®Illusory Sword of the Golden Lion¡¯. I, who could barely defend against Senior Delphine¡¯s regr strikes,cked the skills to defend against the illusory sword.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t end the fight without closing the distance between us. My defeat was only a matter of time if I was continuously pushed back like this, and my stamina was already at its lowest

    A shiver crawled down my spine. If I approached her without a solid n, it was obvious I would fall under that terrifying swordsmanship that blurred the line between reality and illusion.

    I gasped for breath and desperately racked my brain, trying to recall any memories that could provide a solution.

    Come to think of it, the beast reacted to Seria¡¯s illusory sword.

    Right, it dodged the attack.

    No matter how great someone¡¯s swordsmanship was, it was fine as long as I stayed outside of their path. A counterattack would even be possible if I could narrowly evade the attack.

    However, five golden lines were drawn simultaneously. It was an unavoidable strike that revealed the true terror of the Yurdina¡¯s technique they were so proud of.

    I thought of giving up, but at that moment, certain memories shed through my mind. The story that Thean told me, things that Leto told me.

    ¡®Space,¡¯ ¡®refraction,¡¯ and ¡®topology¡¯.

    All sorts of shapes and coordinates floated in my mind. They twisted, bent, and yet, formed a unity.

    I didn¡¯t have time to think long. I grit my teeth and rolled on the ground once more as the golden aura struck the ground I had stood on moments ago.

    The earth burned in her golden aura, and I staggered up on my feet while witnessing that absurd scenery.

    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, Hatchet Lord. Are you only trying to buy yourself some time?¡±

    Senior Delphine, having regained herposure, gave a leisurely smirk. Meanwhile, I was exhausted beyond belief.

    Instead of responding, I threw the dagger I kept concealed near my chest.

    It was the dagger that she had given to me. Unfazed by my sudden attack, she effortlessly parried the dagger, causing it to twirl through the air.

    I rushed forward hoping to seize the opening when she parried the dagger, but despite the momentary opening, her overwhelming physical specs allowed her to forcibly guard the small opening.

    She responded naturally while lowering her stance.

    The demonic beast had been able to contort its body to dodge the attack, but I was only human and couldn¡¯t twist and transform my body like the beast.

    If so, there was only one thing I could do.

    I had to contort something else to fit my needs.

    I recalled a distant memory. It was the one about movement and stillness.

    Time gradually slowed down as I went through what seemed like sessive elerations. And in that fleeting moment, right as Senior Delphine¡¯s sword was about to draw golden lines, time stood still.

    The sensation that seemed impossible to grasp started to resurface, and I was able to finally understand.

    Time and space. Diagrams. My perspective changed as time became fragmented

    The woman¡¯s words were right. What I believed to be still, was in fact, moving.

    Space extended like a line before bing a dot and returning to the void.

    I forcefully pulled the line in the air just like I would trace aplex diagram from a topology workbook.

    It was a strange feeling. The five golden lines twisted and copsed, and seizing the moment, I swiftly dove into the opening, barely brushing past it.

    The first things I noticed were Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes filled with shock. Then, I swung my sword towards her.

    However, she wasn¡¯t such an easy opponent. In that brief moment, she unleashed her mana explosively and withdrew her sword. Then, with a swift motion, she shed upwards.

    My sword flew through the sky with a bang as my already exhausted muscles couldn¡¯t withstand the sudden impact.

    My stance copsed and the decisive moment of the battle drew near.

    I called out the name of therade whom I believed in. I believed that they would shortly return to battle.

    ¡°Seria!¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes quickly darted behind her. Seria, who had been running towards me since the moment I distracted Senior Delphine with the dagger, was already standing close.

    And, in the air were three azure scratches reminiscent of a lion¡¯s w.

    The time that had previously stopped started to flow, and all the aura des that Seria drew in the air were once again smashed with a single sh.

    Like before, Seria was once again sent flying with a scream.

    But if there was anything different this time around, it was that Senior Delphine would pay the price as well.

    My hand reached towards my waist and just as I was about to draw my hatchet, Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes met my own.

    And at that moment, I knew.

    That it was toote.

    Even though I had distracted her with a dagger, manipted space to create an opening, and had Seria ambush her from behind, I would still be too slow in drawing my hatchet.

    Such was the skill of the first-ranked elite among the top students in the academy. Her skill was on par with that of a professor, a level befitting their reputation.

    If I couldn¡¯t pull out my hatchet in time, there was only one thing I could do.

    It was to use a weapon that was already drawn. The dagger that was spinning through the air suddenly plunged down.

    Caught off guard by the dagger she had previously deflected, she took a step backwards. And seizing the opportunity, I dashed towards her. Considering how my hand was fumbling around my waist, there was but a single way for me to make it on time.

    I caught the falling dagger with my mouth, and with thest bit of strength in my body, jumped right onto her.

    That was the end.

    The de was pressed against her neck so that it would easily dig into her if I applied even a little force. We were close enough for our breaths to intertwine and our bodily odor to pierce each other¡¯s noses.

    Senior Delphine¡¯s body stiffened. Her blood-red eyes were dazed and filled with the face of a man gasping for air.

    It was my victory. The dagger had already sunk in too deep for Senior Delphine to wield her sword. If she moved her chin even the slightest bit, she was sure to be toeing the line between life and death.

    I asked.

    ¡°Rezulgth? (Result?)¡±

    A ratherical situation unfolded due to my muffled voice, but it was inevitable with the dagger in my mouth. Nheless, a faint smile sprouted on my face.

    <i>Drip.</i>

    A drop of sweat ran down my forehead and dripped off my chin.

    For a long while, Senior Delphine stayed silent while a mixture of emotions shed through her eyes.

    Disbelief, humiliation, anger, denial, and eptance.

    Finally, a sweet sigh escaped her mouth as she then dered her defeat with difficulty.

    ¡°¡­¡­.It¡¯s¡­ my loss.¡±

    And with that, she threw her sword onto the ground. It was a sign of surrender. She then chuckled in disbelief, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.

    ¡°To think my first loss is to some trivial no-name¡­ I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    She shook her head. Then, as if implying that saying any more would only worsen her situation, she crossed her arms and spoke.

    Her demeanor, proud and confident as always.

    ¡°I swear on the honor of the Yurdina family. I¡¯ll leave quietly. Hmph, congrats on your vic¡­ Kyaaaaaaaa?!¡±

    But before she could even finish her sentence, a silver sh pierced through Senior Delphine¡¯s shoulders.

    My hand held a hatchet as the sound of cartge shattering rang out. The hatchet was lodged in her shoulder.

    Blood burst forth from her shoulder, and her face was filled with sheer disbelief as a shrill scream filled the area.

    She copsed onto the floor while clutching her shoulders, overwhelmed by the sudden pain. Then, she looked up at me with eyes mixed with confusion and fear.

    I spat out the dagger from my mouth and spoke to her indifferently.

    ¡°Why are you trying to dere the end on your own? We¡¯re only getting started.¡±

    With that, I decided to borrow Senior Delphine¡¯s words.

    ¡°What was it again¡­ ¡®Survival of the fittest¡¯?¡±

    For the first time, a foreign emotion was clearly reflected in her blood-red eyes.

    Her pupils quivered in fear.

 Chapter 73: - The First Letter (73)

    <b>? The First Letter (73) ?</b>

    My wrecked body begged for rest.

    My stiff muscles felt as heavy as lead, and my clothes were soaked with all kinds of blood¡ªa mixture of my blood and those of my opponents.

    And among the bloodstains that decorated my top was the blood of the woman who was copsed in front of me. Delphine Yurdina, heir to one of the 5 most prestigious families in the empire and also the leader of the North.

    She looked up at me in a daze from the ground. It was evident from her expression that she couldn¡¯t understand what I had just said. Everyone else also wore simr expressions.

    An eerie silence settled into the de, but I didn¡¯t mind it one bit. Only one thought ran through my head.

    I needed to get revenge for the pain Celine, Seria, and Senior Elsie suffered.

    Senior Delphine started staggering backwards, but I threw my hatchet at her again to stop her resistance.

    <i> Pak!</i>

    Fresh blood dyed her skin as the hatchet lodged into her other shoulder.

    ¡°Kyaa?! Aaaaaaaagh!¡±

    Unable to endure the pain, Senior Delphine screamed as the hatchet struck her again. With this, she was no longer able to use either shoulder, preventing her from possibly wielding her sword again.

    A sigh escaped my lips.

    ¡°That was for Celine. And the next one¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I surrendered!¡±

    A scream erupted from Senior Delphine¡¯s mouth as her body trembled with eyes wide open as if she was having a convulsion. Grinding her teeth as she tried to ignore the pain, Senior Delphine suppressed the humiliation, anger, and fear.

    Her eyes trembled as she looked at the iprehensible man.

    ¡°Nobles do not attack opponents who have no intention of resisting! If you are a noble of the empire, you too¡­ Gah!¡±

    Her resistance was short-lived. I had picked up Senior Delphine¡¯s sword and pushed it into her thigh.

    The de easily cut through her skin, piercing into her till it hit the bone. There was no need to go any further than that.

    Senior Delphine chewed her lip to stop herself from screaming, but couldn¡¯t hide the moan that flowed from her mouth. I twisted the sword sideways without pulling it out.

    Her skin tore and more blood poured out. She looked like she wanted to curl up and hug her legs, but unfortunately for her, her shoulders were injured and her arms didn¡¯t move properly.

    As she writhed from the pain, an anguished groan leaked from the noble woman¡¯s mouth. Senior Delphine continued to re at me with bulging eyes, but there was no change in my facial expression.

    Ater taking a rough breath, I red back at my prey in front of me.

    ¡°That one was for Senior Elsie.¡±

    Senior Delphine, who had been groaning and rolling on the ground, managed to pick herself up staggeringly after mustering up strength from her pride damaged. Then, right as she was about to talk, her words were reced by another pained groan.

    ¡°Hatchet Lord, you¡¯re going to suffer consequences if you¡­ Kagh?!¡±

    I pulled out the hatchet from her shoulder then struck her temple with the blunt side of the hatchet.

    With a refreshing thud, her body fell to the side as her body twitched slightly. The strike had hit her squarely.

    I watched her for a short while before growling in a low voice.

    ¡°And that was for me. Finally¡­¡±

    ¡°Kuh, huh¡­ Ahahahahah!¡±

    Although she was likely to be suffering from buzzing and nausea, she still managed to let out aughter.

    I stopped talking and stared nkly at Senior Delphine. Her eyes pierced through me with intense hatred, but her voice, however, was filled with admiration.

    She seemed to admire my actions while simultaneously showing her animonisty. It was as if she was evaluating me, a privilege of those who stood above everyone else.

    Senior Delphine hadn¡¯t broken down. On the contrary, she gasped and even twisted the corner of her mouth into a smile.

    ¡°Awesome, excellent¡­ impressive, Hatchet Lord. So this the taste of defeat?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what you¡¯ve been doing to others in the past. How does it feel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitter feeling, but¡­ it¡¯s also quite thrilling.¡±

    She was likely experiencing a tremendous amount of pain, and considering how she looked at the hatchet in my hand, clearly feeling an unconceble fear.

    Her quivering shoulders were testament to the unbearable pain and fear she was under. Such was the effect of one-sided violence.

    Even so, Senior Delphine did not forget to keep up a confident facade. I didn¡¯t know how genuine it was, but she tried to carry herself in her usual haughty and confident attitude.

    It was just like her. Her tenacity and conviction for victory were worth admiring.

    It was as admirable as much as it was hateful.

    My eyes slightly turned to the side as I contemted.

    ¡°¡­¡­.But will you handle the consequences?¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s trembling voice tickled my ears. I could tell from her haggard breath that she was giving her all to hold onto her pride and trying not to stutter.

    My eyes focused back to her. Her attitude conveyed that it wasn¡¯t a threat, but a genuine, honest to goodness question.

    ¡°Nobles don¡¯t harm those who surrender. I am the heir of the Yurdina family, but your actions right now¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°How could your surrender possibly be enough?¡±

    My indifferent voice shut Senior Delphine up as her puzzled eyes stared at me. My eyes, looking down at her, were as calm as my voice.

    ¡°The prey that we risked our lives for was almost stolen from us, Celine was severely in the shoulder by a hatchet, Seria ended rolling across the ground after suffering a direct hit to a vital spot, and Senior Elsie was shackled by ice and it would be great news if she didn¡¯t get frostbite.¡±

    ¡°Those are just things that can happen at any time in a serious battle to determine victory and defeat¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you lose, Senior?¡±

    My words were apanied with a chilling voice, and I intimidatingly smacked my palm with the back of the hatchet.

    ¡°Then you have to pay the price since you didn¡¯t win.¡±

    Senior Delphine let out a light giggle. My shadow filled her blood-red eyes while she had on an alluring smile.

    ¡°You must be angry, I know. I can understand. But in an aristocratic society, there is such a thing as aristocraticw. I am the rightful sessor of the Yurdina family and¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    It was a t voice devoid of emotion. She didn¡¯t say anything for a while. She merely stayed still with a smile frozen on her face, and it was only after a while had passed that she looked up at me.

    Her expression clearly conveyed her confusion.

    ¡°You seem to be mistaken¡­ This is a forest, not an aristocratic society. It¡¯s a ce where demonic beasts roam, and a ce where it wouldn¡¯t be strange even if someone were to lose their life. Especially if their opponent was a named demonic beast.¡±

    She continued to look up at me in a daze with ruby-like eyes as I took another step towards her.

    There were no changes in my expressionless face, no emotions discernable from my gait, nor any shifts in my voice.

    The executioner simply moved to settle what he had to do. Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes started to shake wildly.

    ¡°W-what are you saying?¡±

    Her voice betrayed her desperation, but there was no response to her question. Tapping my hands a few times with the blunt end of the hatchet, I came to a stop right in front of her.

    ¡°T-there are manypetent investigators in the empire! There¡¯s no way they won¡¯t investigate the death of Yurdina¡¯s¡­..¡±

    ¡°There are also a lot of monsters around. I wonder how much they would drool over a free meaty meal.¡±

    I raised the hatchet in silence and her body trembled as she lowered her gaze. It was an instinctive reaction everyone had when when faced with death.

    Even more so if it was an unexpected death.

    Anxiety filled her eyes¡ªas if she was contemting whether she should calmly ept her death or try to dissuade the man in front of her.

    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. My overworked arm muscles tightened as much as they could like this would be the final strike.

    I simply wanted to finish this quickly and go back home.

    And it was at that moment.

    ¡°W, wait!¡±

    Senior Delphine hurriedly shouted at me as her entire body trembled. Her eyes quivered intensely.

    I came to a stop. Annoyed, I wanted to rub my temple with my free hand, but my left arm was so damaged that I hadn¡¯t been able to move it for the longest time.

    I looked down at her with exhaustion evident in my eyes. She saw her chance to speak and quickly opened her mouth in case I would change my mind.

    ¡°S-stop¡­. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Swallowing her pride, Senior Delphine quietly admitted her fault with great difficulty.

    It was the sound of the majestic golden lion of the North submitting in front of me.

 Chapter 74: - The First Letter (74)

    <b>? The First Letter (74) ?</b>

    ¡°S-stop¡­ It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Swallowing her pride, Senior Delphine quietly submitted. For one such as her, it probably took immense willpower to admit defeat.

    Even so, I was still left unsatisfied and the frown on my face remained. Senior Delphine became even more desperate after reading my unchanging expression.

    ¡°Today¡¯s matter was my mistake. I¡¯ll also overlook everything that happened afterwards¡­¡­¡±

    Her voice was filled with deep humiliation as she roughly bit down on her lip. It seemed as if blood would start falling if I were to leave her in that state. I even sensed her holding back tears while listening to her choked voice.

    Delphine¡¯s body trembled from a sense of shame that seemed to overpower her fear of death in her current situation.

    It was the fall of a proud nobledy.

    A long sigh escaped from my mouth as I watched the pathetic scene before me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Alright. That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Senior Delphine remained silent. Only her trembling shoulders betrayed the Lioness¡¯ wounded heart.

    Begging for your life could be an immensely painful task. For some, their pride was more precious than their lives.

    Knowing that, I spoke with a sigh.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s finish this quickly. Thisst one is for Seria.¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes opened wide as her pupils darted towards me once more.

    The shadow of a man holding a hatchet up loomed high over her, filling up her sight.

    My head throbbed and my whole body ached. Mana ran rampant and overloaded my blood vessel.

    I desperately wanted to rest. With that in mind, I put all of my strength into my hatchet, and with a twitch of my arm, the hatchet fell.

    The de of the hatchet left a sh in its path with Senior Delphine as its sole target.

    Instinctively, Senior Delphine clutched her head and shrieked.

    ¡°W-wait. I-I apologi¡­ S-Stop! Eeeeeeek?!¡±

    Senior Delphine let out an uncharacteristically cute scream. And at that moment¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­..Senior Ian.¡±

    Those soft-spoken words forced my hatchet to a stop.

    I turned my attention towards the source of the voice. A beautiful girl with grey hair was facing me with sadness evident in her eyes.

    ¡°Please stop.¡±

    ¡°Seria¡­¡­.¡±

    However, I was unable to rx my arm. It was as if an inexplicable obsession had dug its fingers and grasped hold of my brain.

    I had no intention of killing Senior Delphine, but I at least wanted to have her suffer a little more so that she wouldn¡¯t ever think of baring her teeth at my precious people again.

    Knowing Seria wasn¡¯t fully aware of my intentions, I quietly trailed off while feeling a little sorry. Seria silently shook her head in response.

    As I continued to hesitate, a scream suddenly burst out.

    ¡°Ian-oppa, are you out of your mind?!¡±

    A girl hurried over with unsteady steps while clutching her bloodied shoulder.

    Despite the agony she must have been in, the girl didn¡¯t reveal even a hint of it in her eyes.

    She merely ran towards me, staggering the whole way.

    My puzzled gaze focused on the girl with dark hair.

    However, she didn¡¯t even pause to meet my gaze. As soon as she reached me, she hit my back with a loud p.

    ¡°Ow?! Hey, Celine! Haven¡¯t I told you before that that hurts¡­¡­¡±

    I instinctively showed an annoyed reaction, but Celine immediately grabbed me by the cor.

    Her hazel eyes glistened with slight traces of tears. Her voice sounded choked up, evident of how startled she was.

    ¡°Killing a n-n-noble, have you actually gone mad?! Stop it now, apologize! You¡¯re going to end up in huge trouble!¡±

    My mind seemed to return the moment I faced Celine¡¯s tearful eyes.

    It was a strange sensation. It felt as if I was waking back up to reality right from a dream¨C¨Cthe hazy and blurry world suddenly became clear.

    It felt as if a clogged vessel had opened up and cold water had cooled my overheated head. The previous obsessions that had been dominating me up until now were swept away one by one along with the torrent.

    I nkly looked down at Senior Delphine.

    She was looking up at me with eyes full of fear. Her trembling arms were wrapped around her head and tears filled her eyes.

    The proud and arrogant ¡°New Sun¡± of the Yurdina family was nowhere to be seen. Even she was just an ordinary girl when faced with death.

    As soon as I realized this, all of the lingering hostility vanished and all the built-up stress in my body eased up at once.

    I grit my teeth and threw the hatchet away with every ounce of strength I had.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaa!¡±

    <i>Puk!</i>

    The sound of the hatchet burying itself into something rang out.

    It hadnded right next to Senior Delphine.

    She screamed before staring at the hatchet in bewilderment then shifting her blood-red eyes towards me.

    ¡°Senior Delphine, you were the one who said that the winner takes everything.¡±

    There was no answer from Senior Delphine, who was still trying to control her heavy breathing. I bent over and whispered into her ear.

    ¡°Your life belongs to me from this moment forward.

    So be careful¡­

    If you cause any trouble, I just mighte to take your life.¡±

    Once again, there was no response from her. However, her trembling eyes and ragged breath made it clear that my words had struck deep into her mind. All that remained was to hope that she would uphold the aristocratic honor.

    I heaved a sigh and turned around. I had to pick up my sword and the hatchet that was lodged in the beast¡¯s neck.

    However, the only things awaiting me as I turned around were Celine¡¯s tear-filled eyes.

    ¡°I-I was worried! I, Ian-oppa¡­ Hik¡­ I thought you had lost your mind¡­¡­.¡±

    Did I really act that strangely? I thought back on my actions, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong no matter how many times I ran my past actions through my head.

    It was possible that I wasn¡¯t back to my normal self yet. In the meantime, I continued talking to Celine while gently patting her head.

    ¡°What are you saying? I only got a bit riled up.¡±

    Even so, Celine continued to shed tears.

    Seeing how Seria was holding her breath, she seemed to have been feeling uneasy as well. She finally let out a sigh of relief once she saw me calmly speaking with Celine, then turned her gaze to her half-sister with a sorrowful expression.

    She seemed to pity Senior Delphine since they were still family. I had been considering letting Seria have the final blow even up until I raised the hatchet, but now that I thought about it, that was an extremely cruel thought process. How did I evene up with that idea?

    Puzzled, I tilted my head before heading to pick up my weapons. At that moment, I heard someone¡¯s voice in the distance.

    ¡°Eeeeeeeeek! Good job, good job!¡±

    I was able to easily identify the small figure skipping towards me while bouncing up and down in excitement.

    It was Senior Elsie. She looked down at Senior Delphine with a cheery smile.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do a little more while we¡¯re at it? We¡¯ve got to smash her down good to the point she won¡¯t be able to look at us! Hm, what would be a good way to do that? Let¡¯s see¡­ Should we electrocute her and make her flop around like a fish on a pike?¡±

    Contrary to her angelic appearance, the words that poured out of Senior Elsie¡¯s mouth were incredibly cruel. As she rambled on, Seria¡¯s expression gradually became darker and darker while Senior Delphine continued to cover her head and tremble like a leaf.

    I felt the need to take drastic measures to stop her from running her mouth.

    ¡°Or maybe imprinting electrical signals in her brain that make her pee whenever she sees us? Hehehe, I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­ Eeeeek?! I-I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    The second I showed her the hatchet I picked up, Senior Elsie immediately shut her mouth and pulled on her hat to cover her face as her body trembled in fear.

    I let out a deep sigh. Senior Elsie¡¯s cruel disposition was a problem.

    After shaking my head for a bit, I put my hand on Senior Elsie¡¯s head.

    It was my way of calming her down. I gently stroked Senior Elsie¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Peeing is your thing, Senior Elsie. Don¡¯t give it up so easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.N-no it¡¯s not!! W-well whatever. Just keep stroking my head.¡±

    Senior Elsie, who had been rebelling just moments before, soon wore a happy smile with a hazy look. Her response to my head strokes was gradually improving.

    If she had a tail, I was sure that it would have been wagging back and forth right now. Granted, I didn¡¯t voice my thoughts to preserve her pride.

    Although many things happened, I thought that all the problems were nicely resolved.

    Now, the only thing left to do was to transport the demonic beast¡¯s body.

    **

    President Delemore, an old wizard with a white beard reaching down to his waist, adjusted his monocle.

    Arge number of people were gathered in front of the forest south of the academy.

    The hunting festival was being held in that forest, and the event nned by the student council was also nearing its end.

    The sky began to turn red. The sun was soon to set and darkness would follow, signaling the end of this year¡¯s hunting festival.

    Most of the hunting groups had already returned by this point, and there were even a few groups that returned with especially surprising catches. There were two high-ranking beasts, and if nothing unexpected happened, it was likely for one of them to win the festival.

    If it were likest year, President Delemore would have been engaging in friendly conversations with prominent figures from various countries. The VIP area he was currently presiding in was filled with renowned personages from across the continent.

    No matter how wide the forest was, the number of huntable prey was limited. There was no guarantee that groups would be able to hunt stronger prey even if they stayed longer.

    In other words, it meant that most of the prize winners were basically decided by the evening, near the end of the festival.

    And once the oue was determined, there would inevitably be empty praises followed by intricate political maneuvering.

    Despite all this, an unnatural silence hung over the VIP area. There was only one reason for such silence.

    This year¡¯s leading candidate had not yet returned.

    Delphine Yurdina, the heiress to the Yurdina family of the North.

    Until now, there had never been an heir of the Yurdina family who had entered the academy and failed to win the hunting festival. Whenever the Yurdina¡¯s sessor started their 4th year, it was normal for that year¡¯s hunting festival championship to belong to the Yurdina family.

    History always repeated itself. Therefore, the belief that this year¡¯s championship would belong to Delphine Yurdina was rampant along with the high expectations of the important dignitaries.

    Just how great of a beast would she bring back?

    If she failed to bring a worthy beast, it was possible that they would bear witness to the Yurdina¡¯s first failure. Whatever the result, both oues were spectacles that many were eager to see.

    Time ticked away and it was nearing the end. President Delemore took a nervous nce at the forest entrance.

    She still hadn¡¯t returned.

    There was nothing he could do in the meantime. The rules needed to be upheld and the academy, which pretended to treat everyone equally regardless of their status, couldn¡¯t openly provide special treatment to the influential families of the empire.

    It was when the old wizard was staring at the clock¡¯s second hand that amotion broke out at the forest entrance.

    It seemed another group was returning. There was usually amotion whenever groups came back, but the current disturbance was on another entire scale.

    A buzz quickly spread through the crowd as it promptly overwhelmed the student council¡¯s event as the focal point. Hundreds of eyes turned towards the forest entrance.

    ¡®She¡¯s finally here.¡¯

    A flicker of excitement shed through President Delemore.

    It was the same for all those seated in the VIP section. Some couldn¡¯t ovee the anticipation and even jumped up from their seats to get a better look.

    It was clear from all the fuss that a strong contender had returned.

    However, the eyes that had sparkled with anticipation soon froze over, stupefied by the sight in front of them.

    The sound of something scratching against the ground filled the air.

    It was the sound of an enormous object being forcibly dragged across the ground. Big trees swayed back and forth while smaller trees either toppled over or became bent. Anyone with eyes and ears was able to tell that the hunted prey was monstrous.

    It was then that the shape of the beast easily cutting through the forest as if it were a measly bush forced a bated silence upon the venue.

    It was a wolf of monumental size.

    No one had ever seen a wolf of such terrifying size in their lives. Everyone was initially taken aback by the size, but then quickly focused their attention on the massive horn on its forehead.

    Mana crackled as it leaked out of the horn, proving that the beast was a formidable opponent capable of freely wielding mana. A high-rank beast? No, it was something beyond that.

    It was a beast worthy of being named.

    President Delemore, with his rich life experiences, knew this fact better than anyone else in the crowd. His hair stood on end as he wondered how they had managed to hunt the beast.

    It was also important to note that there shouldn¡¯t have been a named-level beast in the Southern forest in the first ce. A beast of that scale was capable of causing casualties if not handled by the professors. Therefore, it was miraculous that a group of four students were able to hunt it.

    ¡®She truly is the heiress of the Yurdina family.¡¯

    President Delemore couldn¡¯t help but inwardly admire her skill. No matter how hard he thought, she was the only student he could think of that could defeat a named-level demonic beast.

    Although he got goosebumps thinking of the casualties that could have been caused at such an important festival, he marveled at the skills of the student who brought such a beast down.

    ¡®I¡¯ve received grace from the Yurdina family this time around.¡¯

    He heaved a sigh of relief as he had such a thought.

    It was then.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ian Percus.¡±

    A name he had never heard before reached his ears.

    President Delemore¡¯s eyes instinctively followed the source of the voice. There, he saw the shadow of a man who was gritting his teeth as he dragged the corpse of the beast behind him.

    ¡®Ian Percus. Was there someone like that in Delphine Yurdina¡¯s group?¡¯

    President Delemore tilted his head. The dignitaries in the VIP seats were no different, whispering among themselves in confusion.

    Due to them being seated far away from the forest, they were still unaware.

    The reason why everyone had fallen into a chilling silence.

    ¡°I am the leader of the group, reporting back with our game.¡±

    Silence settled across the venue as if the world itself was holding still.

    Their bulging eyes showed their astonishment.

    A named ss beast was an enemy that people, even those from the academy, had to risk their lives to kill. It was an unbelievable achievement that a current student, not even a graduate, had achieved such a feat.

    It remained true even for Delphine Yurdina, yet the name of the hunter, ¡®Ian Percus¡¯, was unfamiliar to all.

    The mana that had been flowing gently in the VIP seating area suddenly started to oscite. It was a sign that everyone was urgently raising mana to gain a better view.

    They saw from afar. ck hair and golden eyes.

    His appearance was as beautiful as a nobleman, but his blood-drenched clothes made a stark contrast to that impression. His body also appeared to be on the verge of copse.

    Even so, he made a statement with a faint smile, as if he was telling a light joke.

    ¡°Has there been another group with a better catch than us?¡±

    It was the moment when the winner of the hunting festival was decided.

 Chapter 75: - The First Letter (75)

    <b>? The First Letter (75) ?</b>

    The darkness of the night had fallen, but thest vestiges of light and heat continued to linger on the ground.

    It was as if countless stars had descended from the sky as the heat of civilization warmed the earth.

    The light of nature was forced to relinquish its ce on the earth for today. Only the moonlight remained, alone amongst the lights of civilization.

    It was a sign that the hunt had ended. By this point, a crowd of onlookers had gathered in front of the forest south of the Academy.

    The most exciting event of the festival was about to begin.

    Despite the festivalsting for two days, the only nned event for tomorrow was the evening party in light of the participants¡¯ hunt achievements. Nevertheless, the indisputable highlight of the hunting festival was tonight¡¯s awards ceremony.

    It was a time when the crowds scattered all throughout the academy converged in one ce. Even the students running the food stalls closed and gathered as the ceremony neared.

    That was the significance of reigning victorious in the hunt. You were recognized as the best in the academy and became the most sought-after student.

    Around this time, rumors regarding who the winner would be began to spread.

    There were hundreds of onlookers camped out and waiting in front of the forest. Rumors of the prey caught by the hunting groups spread through their mouths.

    A fourth-year had supposedly in a high-rank beast, while someone in their third year had killed dozens of intermediate-rank beasts.

    The Academy was a ce where talent was brought from all over the continent. Even if they didn¡¯t measure the beasts¡¯ grades, the eyes of the students were as capable as most hunters.

    Therefore, information about the hunters, which should have been only rumors, was actually fairly reliable with only slight deviations. Despite this, students of the Academy flocked towards the awards ceremony like ants drawn to the smell of sugar.

    Hearing was not the same as seeing, and every now and then, when an unbelievable rumor was passed around, people set out to verify its authenticity. Today¡¯s massive crowd was the result of thesebined factors.

    As the students gathered, they looked around, hoping to recognize familiar faces.

    It came as no surprise that the podium was already lined with Academy celebrities.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s the imperial princess, the head of the first-year magic department!¡±

    ¡°Hey, watch your mouth. You can¡¯t just call out a royal like that.¡±

    ¡°Who cares? It¡¯s the Academy. The Saintess and the Queen of the Ball are here too¡­¡­.¡±

    The crowd whispered the names of the notable attendees. It was an event that most students at the Academy attended.

    Those of noble birth, skills, or exemry looks were no exception. Some of those sitting in the audience were also among the favorites to win the Hunting Festival the following year.

    The bustling venue fell silent as an elderly mage walked past.

    The old mage had bushy white hair, possessing an impressive beard that fell to his waist. His name was Delemore, a longtime professor of the Academy and the current president.

    As one of the few 7th circle mages on the continent, he was considered to be on the verge of bing a master.

    It was unknown whether he would be able to break through the wall to bing a master that had frustrated many past geniuses, but even the possibility of doing so was enough to be revered.

    It meant that, aside from the three Masters, there was no one capable of overpowering him.

    However, as lofty as he was, his body bore signs of many years. He had deliberately allowed his body to age per his beliefs as a mage in search of the ¡®truth¡¯.

    At first nce, he appeared to be nothing more than an inconspicuous, gentle old man.

    However, his presence was overwhelming, silencing thousands with just his footsteps.

    Everyone was aware¡ªThat this hillbilly-looking wizard was a monster capable of single-handedly wiping out a vige from the face of the earth if he so chose to.

    The makeshift podium in the venue stood high, and as he stood before it, President Delemore silently scanned the area.

    He spoke, his vibrant voice echoing through the air.

    ¡°¡­¡­Respected members of the Academy!¡±

    Through magic, his voice became overwhelmingly powerful. While it was still the voice of an old man, its volume was enough to prate the eardrums of thousands of people.

    Everyone¡¯s attention focused on the president as they realized that the long-awaited moment had arrived.

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯d like to thank everyone for their interest in the hunting festival this year as well. We had over 500 students participate in this year¡¯s hunt, and just like every year, they exceeded our expectations. Although there were a few unfortunate incidents¡­¡­.¡±

    President Delemore didn¡¯t specify what the ¡°unfortunate incidents¡± were, but the students in front of the podium had already heard about them.

    The mouths of the silent students began to stir. Although they weren¡¯t excessively loud, the whispers traveled far.

    ¡°I heard that Senior Delphine¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°They say she was rescued by the Hatchet Lord, but her wounds looked like they were caused by a hatchet.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s scary. He¡¯s a noble, how can he be so barbaric?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s because he¡¯s a lower noble. Senior Delphine must have been cowardly ambushed. Can you imagine the noble Yurdina being defeated by a lower noble?¡±

    ¡°A-apparently, all four of them had hatchet wounds¡­Even if they were ambushed, the Hatchet Lord wouldn¡¯t have been able to overpower the four of them at once.¡±

    Of course, the validity of the rumor was unknown. With so many different opinions, some testimonies were sure to be exaggerated or dismissed before the rumors eventually died down.

    There was no way the Yurdina family would allow such a disgraceful rumor to persist, especially if it concerned their heir. Regardless of the truth, today¡¯s events were meant to be kept only among those who already knew about them.

    The students were aware that the rumor would soon be silenced, so they enjoyed their brief freedom with even more enthusiasm and chatter.

    It was only at the end of President Delemore¡¯s speech, which could be said to be both short and long, that the students fell silent.

    ¡°¡­¡­And now, I would like to announce the winners of this year¡¯s Hunting Festival!¡±

    Those words acted as the signal. Thousands of eyes turned to the podium in unison, and as President Delemore announced each winner, thunderous apuse and cheers erupted.

    The third and second-ce finishers were called first, followed by special recognitions for the smallest andrgest kills.

    The dignitaries in the VIP seats watched silently as the students made their way to the podium. Their piercing gazes focused on every student that was called.

    The process of handing out awards, announcing honorable mentions, and giving eptance speeches continued.

    It was now well into the night, but the crowd continued to gather in front of the podium. The most important announcement had still to be made.

    After a while, it was finally time to announce the winner of the Hunting Festival, one of the Academy¡¯srgest events.

    With trembling hands, President Delemore adjusted his monocle, and his voice grew solemn.

    ¡°Even after decades of teaching, I still enjoy observing students.¡±

    ¡°Because those same students always exceed my expectations.¡±

    The President snapped his fingers and released a powerful surge of magical power, and soon, the beast¡¯s corpse hidden behind the stage was revealed.

    Several first-year students screamed at the sight of the floating corpse as they were not yet ustomed to seeing demonic beasts, much less one as terrifying as this.

    It resembled a tree or a building more than an animal. It was difficult to capture the full length of the beast in a single view.

    Unlike some of the freshmen who covered their eyes with their hands, the sophomores and other older students remained rtively calm, but there was still an unmistakable look of horror in their eyes.

    The beast had long since lost its life, but its corpse was enough to tell that it was at least a high-rank beast, maybe even a named-ss.

    The rumors were true. Realizing this, several people began to whisper, but the winners hadn¡¯t even appeared yet.

    ¡°This year¡¯s hunt was fraught with danger. Unbeknownst to us, a great evil was lurking in the woods, and many people were killed and injured. For this, I deeply apologize.¡±

    President Delemore then bent at the waist and conveyed his apology as the whispers grew more widespread.

    There was an uproar of fear and curiosity. Fear at the prospect of mass bloodshed and curiosity as to who had hunted down the fearsome beast.

    The answer was soon revealed as President Delemore¡¯s grave voice rang through the clearing once more.

    ¡°However, thanks to the courageous students who risked their lives, that evil has been eliminated, and I take this opportunity to express my deepest gratitude to them. I will now call their names.¡±

    Everyone held their breath. Many had seen them, but the overwhelming size of the corpse raised doubt in their minds.

    Was there even a student capable of hunting this monster?

    ¡°Firstly, Elsie Rine, fourth-year student of the Magic Department!¡±

    In a sh, a petite girl with a smug face burst onto the stage, her hands on her hips as she wore an oversized hat. She stood proudly.

    However, the cheers didn¡¯te. The crowd held their breath, waiting for the next protagonist.

    ¡°Next, Seria Yurdina, second-year student of the Knight Division!¡±

    A girl with gray hair walked slowly onto the stage while emitting a chilling vibe. She had a look of indifference on her face, but none of the audience knew that it was actually a look of nervousness.

    Instead, they paid attention to something else.

    She had aplished Yurdina¡¯s tradition that Delphine Yurdina had failed to aplish.

    A slightmotion broke out among the onlookers, but before it could spread, the next name came.

    ¡°Celine Haster, also a second year in the Knight Division!¡±

    A shout of congrattions erupted from the crowd as if they were finally releasing the cheers they had been holding in.

    Leading the cheers was a second-year swordsmanship student, and the cheers of Celine¡¯s many lower noblewomen friends were especially loud and boisterous.

    The dark-haired girl with hazel eyes shyly scratched her cheek before waving her hands while slightly averting her gaze, causing the cheers to erupt to a greater degree.

    But even that didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Finally.¡±

    At that solemn deration, the crowd fell silent and their eyes fixed on the podium with a mixture of anticipation and fear.

    It was no secret that the next name was the true hero of this year¡¯s hunt. While the glory of being the champions would be shared equally amongst the team members, the value of the ¡°leader¡± could not be dismissed.

    On top of that, he was also the most prominent figure in the Academy as ofte. ording to the rumors, he was the one who yed the biggest part in hunting the terrifying beast.

    He was the one who beat down ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Bastard¡¯.

    Then, he went on to single-handedly y ten demonic beasts including high-rank beasts, and even defeated the infamous Thean of the Southern Kingdoms with a single swing of his hatchet.

    There was also the rumor that he had battled Delphine Yurdina, the top student of the fourth-year Knight Division, in her room and that he had even beaten her today.

    It had been a stormy month. His aplishments in the past thirty days outshone the significance of the rest of his time at the Academy.

    He slowly made his way onto the stage.

    ck hair soaked in blood, golden eyes that never lost their light in the darkness.

    His uniform was soiled in blood¡ªblood whose owners were unknown. It was clear from his bandaged arm that his condition was far from fine.

    He was in a state that would have been normal to be immediately treated by a high-rank priest. However, his injuries proved the arduous battle he had fought and his tattered, blood-stained clothes were a clear indication of his life-and-death struggle.

    ¡°Ian Percus, third-year of the ¡­¡­ Knight Division!¡±

    The dignitaries stared deeply at the protagonist of the festival. A few gazes stood out among the silent crowd.

    The ¡®Saintess¡¯, the ¡®Queen of the Ball¡¯, and the ¡®Crown Princess¡¯, the first-year representative of the Magic Department.

    But not even those prominent women captured the attention of the people.

    Tonight, there was only one¡ªa single shining star.

    The bloodied man standing on the stage.

    Countless eyes gathered on the lone man.

 Chapter 76: - The First Letter (76)

    <b>? The First Letter (76) ?</b>

    **Chapter starts in 3rd person

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Ian Percus, third-year of the Knight Division!¡±

    At President Delemore¡¯s call, the eyes of the dignitaries focused on Ian. Even amongst that silent crowd, a few gazes stood out.

    The Saintess, the ¡®Queen of the Ball¡¯, and even the most gifted student amongst the first-year Magic Department students, the Imperial Princess.

    All eyes were on Ian, but the expected roar of apuse was nowhere to be heard despite the corpse of a great demonic beast lying in front of them. Only silence ensued as the audience witnessed the unimaginably terrible condition of the champion¡¯s body.

    For a man who had aplished such a feat, neither apuse nor cheers felt sufficient. Instead, it seemed more apt to simply express awe at his strength and will.

    ¡°Step forward on behalf of your party¡±

    With that, the man quietly stood before President Delemore, and President Delemore handed him a fine que alongside a small box.

    ¡°Your prize, four vials of the Imperial Family¡¯s arcane elixir, Dragon¡¯s Blood!¡±

    Gasps traveled from within the crowd.

    An elixir capable of instantly increasing one¡¯s magic power was already a very expensive item on its own, especially so if it were the Imperial Family¡¯s arcane elixir. One could only imagine just how precious it was.

    It was proof that the Imperial Family paid a lot of attention to the Academy. Each elixir was worth thousands of gold coins and they had given enough for every member of the team.

    ¡°In addition, I grant you the right to dispose of the beast¡¯s corpse however you want.¡±

    While shaking hands, President Delemore spoke with a kind smile. Meanwhile, the onlookers began to stare at Ian in anticipation.

    After all, it was a demonic beast of a massive scale. People couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how much it would sell for.

    ¡°It has yet to be given a name, but I¡¯m sure it will be soon. You can expect at least ten thousand gold.¡±

    Whistles and cheers rang out as President Delemore confirmed the value.

    Ten thousand gold coins was a lot of money. Amoner rarely came into possession of that much in their lifetime, and a country noble would only ever find it in an entire year¡¯s budget for his estate.

    And yet, that was just the bare minimum it could be sold for. It would be much more if it were auctioned.

    The audience, who had previously been nervous at the sight of Ian¡¯s bloodied body, quickly began to congratte him.

    Some even appeared to be Ian¡¯s friends who joked around with heartyughs.

    ¡°Treat us to some drinks!¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t answer immediately. He silently looked over at hispanions, with Elsie being the first to react.

    ¡°You think this Elsie of Rine is going to bend her pride for money? You have a right to it, so do what you want with it.¡±

    Next, Seria.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as Senior Elsie said. Senior, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Finally, Celine.

    ¡°Y-yeah, Ian-oppa, do what you want. I won¡¯t resent you even if you were to keep it all to yourself. Besides, I never thought I would be one of the champions of the Hunting Festival¡­ I¡¯m one step closer to reviving the Haster family, ehehe¡­¡­.¡±

    Ian stayed silent for a moment, his gaze dropping to the side as if he were hesitant, but soon he raised his head with a look of determination.

    His golden eyes darted to the side, ahead of the venue where the crowd was gathered.

    As the onlookers watched him inquisitively, a sudden shout erupted from Ian¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­Saintess!¡±

    Suddenly, a path opened up between the crowd and Ian.

    Standing there at the end of the path with a bewildered look on her face was the Saintess with her silver hair, pale pink eyes, and luscious curves.

    She pointed to herself in confusion.

    ¡°..Me?¡±

    He smiled as he pointed towards the corpse

    ¡°Would you be able to heal Emma with this as the sacrifice?¡±

    The words that came out of his mouth shocked everyone into silence.

    The Saintess, the crowd, and even President Delemore and his staff stared at Ian.

    Some looked at him in confusion at his question, some in revtion, while others looked at Ian as if he had gone mad.

    Regardless, the silence did notst long. After momentarily staring into Ian¡¯s golden eyes, the Saintess smiled in understanding.

    He was serious. She bowed her head and silently traced a holy symbol on her chest.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emmanuel.¡±

    It meant, ¡°May the Lord be with you.¡± It was confirmation that she could cure Emma.

    Ian breathed a sigh of relief and shortly looked up at the night sky.

    Light poured down as if the heavens were in celebration.

    The crowd cheered and roared in apuse, while President Delemore and his colleagues showed jubnt smiles.

    All of these colors mingled with the light to form a picturesque view.

    It marked the end of the hunting festival.

    **

    The Saintess began Emma¡¯s treatment immediately, wasting no time in the process.

    I, too, required healing, but for now, I only got first aid. I had asked the Saintess, who was the most skilled healer I knew, but I still felt nervous.

    The oue was announced in the morning, and a viger with a bushy beard was currently bowing down to me as his forehead began to bleed from repeatedly hitting the ground.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you¡­ w-what could I possibly do to repay this favor¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°P-please don¡¯t do this.¡±

    I panicked and quickly pulled him to his feet, and I also empathized with him while seeing the tears flow from his eyes.

    ¡®You survived, Emma.¡¯

    The demonic beast used as a sacrifice was indeed worthy of a name. As her father said, God Arus must have not forsaken her. She recovered from a critical condition in just a single night.

    It was a wonderful ending that made me feel like an idiot for being so worried.

    ¡®I should have tried to get a sacrifice earlier.¡¯

    I breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Please let me repay you with my paltry life. Even as a servant will do. Please, even as a servant¡­ I have nothing but my daughter anyways, so if you¡¯ll just let me, I will¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, sir. I only did what any friend would have done.¡±

    And what human would use his friend¡¯s father as a servant?

    I broke out in cold sweat at the mere thought of it and had to talk him down, but even then, Emma¡¯s father refused to pull away from me.

    ¡°No, no¡­ I thought I¡¯d never see my daughter again¡­ my daughter, sob¡­¡­.¡±

    Eventually, I had to coax him to calm down, and after a while, I managed to get him off of me once I said that I couldn¡¯t wait to see Emma¡¯s face.

    I felt overwhelmed, but more than that, I was relieved. It was clear that he cared about his daughter as much as I did.

    I didn¡¯t even want to think about what would have happened if we had lost her.

    I stood still in front of Emma¡¯s room, half expectant and half worried. I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the nervousness, and steeled myself before walking in.

    Warm sunlight streamed in from the windows, causing the white marble walls to gleam in bright light. A fresh scent wafted past my nose.

    And in the middle of that picturesque setting was a girl.

    Draped in a snow-whiteforter, the red-haired girl was staring out the window.

    Her previously wless skin looked somewhat emaciated from her long stay in the hospital room, but her sickly appearance did little to disguise her natural beauty that caused every man to feel protective of her.

    Her hair which was a faint reddish color looked almost dark brown in the sunlight, and her eyes shined emerald as she slowly looked back at me.

    Without saying a word, we simply exchanged gazes for a long time.

    Then finally, she smiled. It was the same warm, friendly smile she had always shown.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hi, Ian.¡±

    Faced with that smile, I had lost all my words.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say. It felt like there was a lump in my throat and that my legs were going to give out. I was so happy, but so sorry at the same time.

    ¡®I always regretted the moment I should have warned you.¡¯

    I wanted to ask her to forgive me for being so stupid.

    However, I bit my lip and chewed on it until all the things I wanted to say and all the emotions I wanted to convey became mashed together.

    In the end, only a single line came out.

    ¡°Hi, Emma.¡±

    It was the same greeting they¡¯d always shared, and with that, the boy and the girl reunited.

 Chapter 77: - The First Letter (77)

    <b>? The First Letter (77) ?</b>

    The day I first arrived at the Academy, I was very withdrawn.

    I was nervous, like an adventurer stepping into unexplored territory.

    I would be spending four years at the academy, and I had already begun missing my family.

    Before, the longest I¡¯d gone without them was a few months while I stayed at the Einstern and Haster estates, so four years was unfathomable. Nevertheless, I was excited to spend my youth at the prestigious academy.

    I arrived at the za for the entrance ceremony with bated breath. Around me were people I didn¡¯t recognize. Until that moment, Leto had apanied me, which made me feel less isted, but without him, I couldn¡¯t see myself meshing with the throng of students.

    The high-ranking nobles were already walking about and exchanging greetings amongst themselves. However, no matter how much I looked around, I didn¡¯t recognize any of them, let alone know their names.

    I sighed and shook my head, trying to pull myself together.

    ¡°Ah, aah!¡±

    A girl had bumped into me. She must have made a mistake while attempting to push her way through the crowd. My eyes fell on her.

    She was a striking woman with innocent, light green eyes. That was my first impression of her.

    She stared at me with fear in her eyes.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me, young master¡­¡­.¡±

    As soon as I heard those words, my eyes dimmed.

    I didn¡¯t understand why she reacted like that, but then my eyes caught sight of her uniform.

    The fabric was not of high quality and was seemingly made from the supplies provided by the academy. Conversely, nobles often only used the finest materials for their academy uniforms, if only for pride¡¯s sake.

    I was no exception, having spent a fortune on my uniform after being forced by my sister. Based on her reaction, the answer was simple.

    She was amoner.

    Looking back, it was probably a bit rude, but I looked at her with a touch of wonder. On my second day at the academy, I finally saw what I had only heard rumors about.

    There was no ss distinction or hierarchy at the academy.

    Merit was the only thing that mattered.

    As I watched the girl tremble with fear, I couldn¡¯t help but scoff.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a young master.¡±

    ¡°B-but then what should I address you as¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ian.¡±

    And with that, I held out my hand. She stiffened, startled at first, but soon looked at my hand curiously, like it was a puzzle that needed to be solved.

    She might have thought the Academy¡¯s rules were just a bunch of nonsense, so I decided to reassure her.

    ¡°My name is Ian Percus. I hope we can be close friends.¡±

    The girl said nothing for a while. She looked back and forth between my face and my outstretched hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Alright.¡±

    She took my hand cautiously, like a cat that had just discovered something new.

    Her name was Emma, and she was the firstmoner friend I made at the Academy.

    ***

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    An impatient voice snapped me back to reality. I was jerked back to the present inside the hospital room.

    Emma was no longer a young girl but rather a woman of many years and a mature beauty.

    Her light green eyes stared back at me, apanied by a soft smile. They once possessed traces of fear, but now it was nowhere to be found.

    We had been at the academy for three years now. Even though we weren¡¯t close friends, we shared some memories and often saw one another.

    It would have been a little hurtful if she still feared me. I shook my head with a bittersweet smile.

    ¡°I was thinking about the past.¡±

    ¡°Our first day at the academy?¡±

    My pupils fluttered as Emma hit the nail on the head. I nced at her, surprised, but she was still smiling weakly.

    She was a very perceptive woman. She had a knack for reading people¡¯s minds.

    ¡°You were a poor country girl back then.¡±

    ¡°And you were a ¡®young master¡¯, remember?¡±

    ¡°Back then, I was good at getting my way. Don¡¯t you remember how I got you a ce at the Alchemy Faculty?¡±

    Emma covered her mouth and let out a weak giggle. She still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from hera, but seeing her smile made me happy.

    Finally, I could be free of this guilt, and Emma and her father would be able to live happily ever after.

    I haven¡¯t been at peace since the day she copsed knowing I could have prevented it.

    I was able to fix that mistake. Even though I¡¯d lost the chance to gain tens of thousands of gold, I wasn¡¯t desperate enough to willingly weigh my friend¡¯s life against money.

    Emma smiled briefly, but then her eyes sank and stared straight ahead before returning to me.

    It was the look of someone who was reminiscing on the past.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny¡­how we met ¡­¡­. and how we built a connection.¡±

    It was an unremarkablement. I snorted and spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s how rtionships go. You happen to run into the other person and it somehow keeps going from there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I never thought I¡¯d be friends with a noble until I joined the academy.¡±

    There was the word ¡®noble¡¯ again. Emma was always like this.

    While she pretended not to care, she was always mindful of the ss distinction between nobles andmoners. And it wasn¡¯t just Emma. All of themoners at the Academy thought this way.

    Some nobles had a light sense of ss, while others had a heavier one. I belonged to the former, so I feltfortable talking tomoners, but I didn¡¯t need to ask how thetter felt.

    I purposely didn¡¯t point it out to Emma when she showed signs of it. But today, she seemed so lonely that I couldn¡¯t help but say something.

    ¡°Emma, I told you, nobles andmoners are the same in the academy, so it¡¯s no wonder you and I became friends¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know, but were we really that close?¡±

    I was silent for a moment. It was an easily misunderstood statement. The kind of words that would haunt me for weeks if I had heard them from a friend I thought I was particrly close to.

    But Emma seemed to be hinting towards something else as her helpless gaze turned to me.

    ¡°I heard it was over ten thousand gold¨CThe corpse of that demonic beast you sacrificed to save me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°How can I not?¡±

    My words were sincere, but Emma¡¯s reply was short. In the end, I couldn¡¯t say anything and just shut my mouth.

    Emma looked at me with shaky eyes. She even looked a little scared.

    ¡°I¡¯m amoner. I can¡¯t repay something like that. Even if I sold my life, it wouldn¡¯t be worth a tenth of that, so how could you make such a decision without hesitating?¡±

    ¡°I made the choice of my own free will, so don¡¯t worry and¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    It was a straightforward question. I looked at Emma in disbelief as her light green eyes shuddered wildly.

    ¡°What do you want? Should I be an alchemist in service of the Percus family? Or do you perhaps want my body?¡±

    ¡°Emma.¡±

    A hushed voice flowed from my mouth to calm her down, but Emma¡¯s anxiety was not easily quelled.

    Ten thousand gold. Amoner could work a lifetime and never earn that much. Even high nobles were careful about transactions involving that much money.

    The amount was truly astronomical. I hadn¡¯t realized how much of a burden it would be for Emma ¨C money she couldn¡¯t repay no matter what she did.

    Maybe I had been selfish. All I could think about was saving her.

    For the sake of easing my guilt, I had disregarded Emma¡¯s feelings. However, I would have made the same decision to save her life even if I were to go back in time.

    ¡°How the hell can I¡­ h-how can I repay this favor¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emma!¡±

    A yell eventually burst from my mouth. Emma gasped, her body quivering, and looked up at me in surprise. I sighed and pushed myself up.

    I gently ced my hand on Emma¡¯s shoulder as she gazed up at me with trembling eyes.

    ¡°Live.¡±

    My words were slurred. Emma¡¯s watery eyes blinked a few times before she replied in a daze.

    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Live as you always have¡­ and as you should. Graduate from the academy safely, make potions that don¡¯t take advantage of herbalists as you dreamed of, and make money doing so. Help your father and live. Be happy.¡±

    My words flowed out like a waterfall. Emma continued staring into my eyes, trying to understand my intentions.

    But no matter how she looked at it, I was speaking from the heart without a hint of falsehood.

    Emma¡¯s trembling visibly subsided as if she finally understood my sincerity. However, she didn¡¯t say anything. She simply continued looking at me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    ¡°That¡¯s my wish and the only way you can repay me.¡±

    There was no reply for a long time, but I didn¡¯t care. As long as my feelings reached her, that was all that mattered.

    I settled back into my seat without another word. The silence stretched on for a long time. Feeling awkward, I coughed weakly and looked away.

    A burst ofughter soon erupted, the source being, of course, Emma.

    ¡°Pffff, ahhh, ahahahhaha!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Come on¡­.¡±

    Feeling a little embarrassed, I couldn¡¯t help but remark timidly. Emma continued tough loudly, giggling and covering her mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s such an Ian-like thing to say¡­hahaha. Stupid, idiot, dummy. All that to get taken advantage of by amoner girl like me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cursing me quite a lot¡­¡­.¡±

    I pretended to pout, but a thin smile crept across my face.

    The atmosphere rxed. Emma may not have gotten everything off her chest, but at least she had a smile on her face that said she was somewhat at peace.

    I was relieved. I was worried she¡¯d start to wallow in her debt.

    But Emma wasn¡¯t done. With her usual sweet smile, she turned to me.

    ¡°¡­¡­But, Ian, you shouldn¡¯t do that to a woman.¡±

    It was a warm smile ¨C one that made me feel better inside.

    I nced over at her face. Her skin was wless without a single blemish. I wondered how that was possible when I¡¯d heard thatmoners couldn¡¯t even wash their faces properly.

    There was moisture at the corners of her eyes that were curved into crescents, and her hair was an alluring reddish brown as it caught the sunlight from the window.

    As if shyly confessing, the girl spoke.

    ¡°It creates misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Misunderstandings?¡±

    I reflexively asked back, but no answer came from Emma. She simply shook her head with a slight smile.

    ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s toote, anyway.¡±

    She breathed a faint sigh with a wistful look in her eyes and a hand on her chest.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m in trouble¡­.¡±

    I thought she looked exceptionally beautiful, but I didn¡¯t dare to put it into words.

    It was a moment when the bonds of the past resulted in a strange incident.

    **

    After the visit, I went straight to the treatment room.

    I originally nned on going tomorrow since tonight was the afterparty of the Hunting Festival.

    There was going to be an all-night feast with an unlimited supply of food and drink. It was an opportunity I couldn¡¯t pass up. As the winner of the hunting festival, I even got four tables.

    This meant I could invite some of my friends, and I decided to invite Leto first.

    However, my n soon hit a roadblock because of the Saintess.

    ¡°You need toe right away, Brother Ian. Do you understand?¡±

    Her eyes were so frightening that I couldn¡¯t help butply.

    There was nothing unusual about her expression. She was smiling, but for some reason, all my instincts were warning me that it wasn¡¯t a benevolent one.

    Once we entered the treatment room, I kept a watchful eye on the Saintess. She was changing the bandages on my arm with a pained expression on her face but soon turned to nce at me wryly.

    ¡°Brother Ian, didn¡¯t you promise me that you wouldn¡¯t participate in the Hunting Festival?¡±

    ¡°T-there were circumstances¡­ To save my friend¡­¡­.¡±

    Fortunately, my excuse was perfect. Risking my life to save a poor friend because they couldn¡¯t afford medical treatment, how noble!

    The Saintess didn¡¯t respond to my excuse and gave me a nk look instead. It was kind of cute, so I saved the view in my head.

    Her curves slid past my arm while wrapping the bandages, and her sweet body odor pervaded my nose. I have never regretted my injuries as much as I did at this moment. To think I the damaged nerves in my left would prevent me from feeling such heavenly bliss¡­

    As I struggled to look away, the Saintess continued to speak.

    ¡°¡­¡­Your friend was a woman, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±

    I answered, unsure of the question¡¯s intent.

    Still, there were no signs of discontentment from the Saintess. Instead, she hummed and narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°In addition, all the members of your hunting party were also women.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It wasn¡¯t my intention, but it just happened to be that way¡­¡­.¡±

    It was a strange thing to think about. It wasn¡¯t easy to get three women together, even if you tried, but I somehow pulled it off.

    It was the result of my efforts to select the best teammates, all of whom ended up being beautiful women.

    I didn¡¯t know whether to call it luck or misfortune.

    It was an inexplicable coincidence. At that moment, the Saintess spoke to me in a cold voice.

    ¡°I suppose those women were more important than¡­ me?¡±

    My head snapped around at the faint chilling tone of her voice.

    The Saintess was still smiling brightly, but for some reason, that benevolent smile seemed exceptionally frightening today.

    ¡°That must be why you broke your promise to me and participated in the Hunting Festival, isn¡¯t it, Brother Ian?¡±

    Chills ran down my spine.

 Chapter 78: - The First Letter (78)

    <b>? The First Letter (78) ?</b>

    It took a while to appease the Saintess.

    At first, I beamed a big smile at her, thinking she was just joking, but no matter how much I smiled at her, it didn¡¯t seem to improve her mood.

    My face stiffened realizing that she was genuinely displeased.

    She had every right to be upset. After all, I had broken our promise even though I had a good reason to do so.

    I sensed a change in the Saintess, who had been disying a cold smile, and wondered if it was because of my sincere efforts.

    Even though the change was only in the form of a pout and a shake of her head, she was so beautiful that it was like looking at God¡¯s work of art. Her beauty and cuteness made my heart flutter, not to mention, her breasts¡­

    No, no, no, I mustn¡¯t have such indecent thoughts. Iposed myself and continued my best efforts to appease her anger.

    ¡°It was inevitable. Didn¡¯t God say so himself: ¡®Help the sick and needy by your side, for what you do for them, you do for me.¡¯¡±

    ¡°You could have at least said something. Really, I was so surprised to hear the news¡­¡­.¡±

    I thought that if I had, she would have tried to stop me. That was how strongly opposed she was to my participation.

    In this situation, a hasty retort would only backfire, so it was important to pretend to empathize with her first.

    I nodded enthusiastically as if the Saintess was undeniably correct.

    ¡°I was too careless. I was so focused on saving my friend¡­ do you think I would have been so reckless otherwise?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I mped my mouth shut at the Saintess¡¯ stern reply. She crossed her arms, looked at me with a piercing gaze, and let out a small sigh.

    She smiled bitterly.

    ¡°¡­¡­ But I guess that¡¯s like Brother Ian and what makes you who you are.¡±

    I stared at her, confused and unable to figure out what she meant. She then shook her head.

    ¡°It had to be done, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her question was blunt.

    Yes. It had to be done.

    If I hadn¡¯t done so, countless people would have been hurt, Seria would have been stuck in Delphine¡¯s shadow for the rest of her life, and Emma would have helplessly lost her life.

    It was an excruciatingly painful fight. My arms were mangled, blood forced its way out my mouth, and my organs were damaged. Nevertheless, I had to fight.

    It was something that had to be done. So, when the Saintess spoke, her words were a source offort, and I remained quiet.

    Honestly, it was scary. There were many times when I wanted to give up, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.

    If I had given up, I would have been haunted by guilt for the rest of my life. As I thought about that possibility, a bitter smile tugged at the corners of my mouth. And with great effort, I managed to squeeze out a word.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Yes¡±

    As if that single word was enough, the Saintess nodded silently and gently ced her hand on my arm with a hint of sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°The wound is deep and there are bound to be some lingering effects¡­ I was able to use my divine power to administer first aid, but if it was any worse, we may have had to amputate it.¡±

    It was something I was prepared for just from the look of my arm that still hadn¡¯t regained feeling.

    It was numb. It wasn¡¯t just theck of sensation, it was that every movement felt different. The discrepancy between my actions and reactions weighed heavily on my mind.

    I didn¡¯t know if I had to retrain my swordsmanship from scratch. That was how precious an arm was to a swordsman. Even with only subtle differences, it was wholly possible for one¡¯s swordsmanship to fall apart.

    Still, I didn¡¯t think it was a bad price to pay in exchange for the lives of Emma and the countless students who might have died.

    I had no intention of taking credit either.

    I sincerely believed it. I¡¯d rather rebuild my swordsmanship from the ground up than live with a lifetime of guilt.

    Naturally, the journey ahead would have been challenging, but the rewards this time around made it all worth it.

    An elixir that could cure my inherently limited mana capacity.

    The ¡°Dragon¡¯s Blood¡± I received as the prize for winning the Hunting Festival was an imperial treasure. Although I couldn¡¯t urately measure its effectiveness, I knew it would at least double the amount of my current mana.

    It was possible to retrain my swordsmanship with a few more years of hard work, but opportunities to increase my mana were extremely rare. In the long run, I stood to gain more than I had to lose.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t shake off the bitter taste in my mouth. When I nodded without a word, she asked me with concern.

    ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made my peace with it.¡±

    Those were the only words l I could offer in return. She looked at me in disbelief before letting out a deep sigh.

    She momentarily averted her gaze as if she were struggling internally, then cautiously called out to me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Brother Ian.¡±

    When I moved to meet her gaze, I saw her wearing a bright smile.

    ¡°Shall we keep a secret?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I wanted to ask what she meant, but before I could ask, she pulled out a small, blood-colored orb from her bosom.

    It was something I had seen before. It was the blood essence that Yuren had brought from the Holy Church. At that time, he had said it was worth more than a castle.

    Then, without hesitation, she ced it between her sped hands and channeled her divine power.

    A terrifying storm of divine power erupted before seeping into my left arm. Without any warning, an agonizing pain akin to being engulfed in mes consumed me.

    It was as if my previously numb senses had been overloaded. I wanted to scream, but remembered the Saintess mentioning a ¡®secret¡¯ and clenched my teeth shut.

    The pain didn¡¯tst long. It vanished in just a few seconds, but all the damage had been treated like new.

    I dazedly turned to look at the Saintess. She yfully squinted her eyes and winked at me in return.

    At a sudden realization, I jolted upright off my seat, and words tumbled out of my mouth in a jumbled mess.

    ¡°T-that¡­ worth¡­ a castle!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean even a Saintess can¡¯t spend it as they please?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a ¡®secret¡¯, right?¡±

    With a mischievous grin, she separated her sped hands and showed me the blood-colored orb on her palm.

    It was still intact. It had shrunk slightly, but it wasn¡¯t to the point people would be able to spot the difference unless they examined it closely.

    ¡°I can partition it so that it¡¯s not so noticeable. Of course, I normally have to get permission from the Holy Church to use it, but¡­¡­.¡±

    She trailed off while giving me a coy nce as if urging me to respond. I immediately stammered.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, uh, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    She nodded in satisfaction. Then, she gestured towards the entrance, implying that it was time to say goodbye.

    While feeling uneasy about the whole ordeal, I stood up to leave. At that moment, a question suddenly popped out.

    ¡°Saintess, why are you doing this for me?¡±

    She slightly tilted her head with her gentle smile still ever-present as if she didn¡¯t know what I was asking.

    I immediately rified.

    ¡°Even for you, it should have been risky to use that essence¡­ and yet, you still¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ian¡­ didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡±

    She ced her hands on her curvaceous breasts and spoke with a benevolent expression.

    ¡°First help the weak and needy by your side, for what you do for them, you do for me.¡±

    It was a passage from the holy scriptures. I stood there dumbstruck for a moment before cracking a weak smile.

    She was quoting me.

    ¡°I just thought that for every good deed, there should be a reward. So, may God look down on you. Emmanuel.¡±

    After returning her greeting, I left the treatment room.

    It was still the afternoon, with the sun hanging in the sky.

    A sudden thought crossed my mind. That perhaps, God was watching over this ce.

    **

    After the festival, a wild drinking party ensued the following night.

    It was a way to unwind from the Hunting Festival, but the main reason was to rx and de-stress before our final exams.

    The Month of the Wheel came after the Month of the Bow, and that was also when the final exams for the first semester began.

    At the Academy, failing meant expulsion. Therefore, during this period, all students had no choice but to devote themselves to studying and training. In other words, there was no time to y anymore except today.

    It was in the nature of young people to drink without reserve if they were told that they wouldn¡¯t be able to drink from the following day¨CEven if they were destined to be like beasts and roll around vomiting.

    I was certain that the Academy would be littered with drunken bodies by dawn since it was the same every year.

    Naturally, I was no exception. As soon as I sat down, I filled my ss to the brim and drained it in one fell swoop, and everyone else did the same.

    For the third-year students, the exams were reced by a slightly less challenging practical training in preparation for their fourth year. We were still required to take the theoretical exams, but the practicum was of utmost importance.

    As the day approached, everyone became keen on not only training but also taking care of their physical condition. There would be no more opportunities to drink, so it was only right to let loose and satisfy all our alcoholic cravings today.

    Celine popped her head over to the table where Leto and I were sitting, but she was soon led over to her friends¡¯ tables. Overall, she seemed to be in a very good mood which she had every right to be. Being one of the victors of the Hunt meant she was recognized as one of the Academy¡¯s best.

    It also meant that Celine¡¯s ¡®value¡¯ was bound to skyrocket and be of significant assistance in her endeavor to revitalize the Haster family.

    ¡°Speaking of which, what happened to Delphine?¡±

    Leto¡¯s face contorted as if he couldn¡¯t believe what I was asking.

    I didn¡¯t have time to listen to rumors since I had been busy all day with Emma¡¯s illness and her treatment, but Leto on the other hand, has had a lot of free time.

    He shrugged and answered.

    ¡°Apparently, she¡¯s in hiding and no one has heard from her. Not even a single footstep out of her room.¡±

    I clicked my tongue and shook my head in disbelief.

    ¡°I hope she¡¯s not too distraught. You win some, you lose some.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you being serious?¡±

    As I leisurely continued chatting with Leto and his friends, a small staggering drunk approached from afar.

    It was Senior Elsie who was leading a group of several familiar faces.

    They greeted me with stiff and awkward expressions and were the same ones I had beaten to a pulp before when I had first met Senior Elsie.

    I looked at Senior Elsie inquisitively when she suddenly rested her arm on my shoulder.

    Our height difference along with the fact that I was sitting down had made it easy for her to do so. A boisterousugh erupted from Senior Elsie¡¯s small mouth.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Guys, say hello to my new little brother, his name is Ian Percus. You¡¯ve heard of him, right?¡±

    Senior Elsie was already considerably drunk, and her breath reeked of alcohol. Her circle of associates looked at me awkwardly, making it clear that they weren¡¯tpletely wasted and were feeling quite ufortable.

    I shared their sentiments, so I softly whispered into her ear.

    ¡°Senior, I think your friends are a little ufortable¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re my little brother now. We should be like family! Hey, Temar,e over here! We might have had a bit of a shitty past, but we should all forgive each other and get along!¡±

    However, seeing how she was yelling at her group, the drunken senior must have also been intoxicated in her self-righteousness.

    I heaved an exasperated sigh.

    At this point, there was only one thing to do.

    ¡°Puh-ha-ha-ha! You should have seen that bitch, Delphine¡¯s face then! Oh, how terrified she was when she saw me¡­ Hiiiit! H-help me!¡±

    As soon as I shed the hatchet, Senior Elsie threw away her pride and began to tremble. She pushed down her big-brimmed hat like it would go away as long as she couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°Senior Elsie, you should really listen to me.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hik¡­</i>Y-yes¡­ I, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll do anything, even pee¡­¡­!¡±

    After hearing such an answer, I gave her a satisfied look and gently stroked her head.

    Senior Elsie¡¯s eyes immediately zed over, and upon witnessing this sight, her groupies nced at me, terrified.

    But what was I supposed to do? This was the only way to stop her antics.

    ¡°Now, go and enjoy the rest of your time with your friends.¡±

    I thought things were finally getting better, but she was sulking.

    When I looked at her questioningly, she blushed and shyly kicked the ground like a child.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Can you pet me a little more?¡±

    I looked around after hearing such an absurd response and saw that her group had even more iprehensible expressions. Even Leto was looking at me like I was trash.

    Leto, you were the one who told me to do this.

    I didn¡¯t want to, but I had no choice but toply.

    Then, the most important guest of the evening camest.

    Someone suddenly tugged at my cor from behind. I quickly turned around and saw a cascade of silver hair that seemed to capture the moonlight along with deep, blue eyes that were reminiscent of the sea.

    ¡°¡­¡­S-senior Ian.¡±

    It was Seria.

    ¡°Can we¡­ uh¡­ go somewhere¡­ just the two of us?¡±

    Under the moonlit night, the girl invited me out with fleeting nces and flushed cheeks, giving rise to a strange atmosphere.

 Chapter 79: - The First Letter (79)

    <b>? The First Letter (79) ?</b>

    Moonlight shone down like a curtain upon an empty area. Silence pervaded the night as a man and woman stood close together.

    Ian stared at Seria while her fingers twitched behind her back. It was a habit that tended to manifest whenever she was nervous.

    Ian, who was thoroughly ustomed to Seria¡¯sck of social skills, decided to wait until she rxed. After all, patience was a gentleman¡¯s virtue.

    After waiting patiently, Seria finally seemed to be ready.

    Her gray hair glistened under the moonlight and a faint blush colored her cheeks. Out of nowhere, Seria bowed her head, an action wholly unbefitting a noble. Bowing was a sign of deference to a perceived superior and was not appropriate amongst nobles.

    Her waist was curved at almost aplete right angle, and as the man¡¯s eyes widened from bewilderment, her clear voice echoed out.

    ¡°T-thank you, Senior Ian!¡±

    Ian couldn¡¯t believe she had been that nervous just to say ¡®Thank you¡¯.

    His mouth curved into a smile, but that smile quickly turned bitter as I shook my head in disbelief. It was so like her to fuss over something so trivial.

    At first, it had been frustrating to see her behave this way, but now it just seemed cute as part of her charm. ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Bastard¡¯ was truly unsuited for such a lovely girl.

    It had only been a month, but they had already experienced many things together. It was funny how close they were now, considering they¡¯d barely known each other¡¯s names in the beginning.

    It was a strange connection that had started with the letter from the future.

    ¡°I should be thanking you too, Seria, so you don¡¯t have to bow so low.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­¡­.¡±

    Seria hesitated while still bowed. It was very much like her to be stubborn.

    Ian, noticing her difort, decisively got rid of her worries.

    ¡°Then, should I bow as well? I think we both want to express our gratitude to each other¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°N-no! I-I¡¯ll stand up now!¡±

    Seria bounced on her feet and finally straightened her posture. From a distance, the whole series of events that just yed out would have looked like a frightening senior punishing a poor junior.

    However, the two just rxed as there were no watchful eyes¡ªAt least, none that either of them could perceive.

    Ian turned to Seria who was blushing and avoiding eye contact.

    ¡°Do you feel better?¡±

    It was a simple and vague question, but Seria immediately understood what he meant.

    She lowered her head and stared at the ground for a long while. Finally, a weak sigh escaped her lips.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    It was understandable. Although she was still young, it was a trauma that she carried her whole life. Despite her decisive victory over Delphine, it hadn¡¯tpletely erased the darkness in her heart.

    Ian reached for the canteen strapped to his waist and drank some water while thinking this conversation was going to take a while.

    Feelingfort in their solidarity, Seria started to lower the walls around her heart.

    ¡°I was initially a bit confused. I wondered if I had really beaten her. I thought it was more of a victory for you than it was for me since I didn¡¯t do much¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it without you.¡±

    There was no hesitation in Ian¡¯s words, and feeling somewhatforted by his words, Seria gently bit down on her lips.

    Her senior¡¯s golden eyes shone as they reflected her figure within the moonlit mist.

    For Seria, Senior Ian¡¯s presence was puzzling. One moment she felt respect, next, admiration, then, something else she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on. Even the way he drank water from his canteen seemed special.

    Step by step, her emotions bloomed and colored her world. At times, it even seemed mysterious. Her world had always been ck and white¡ªA ce where everything felt meaningless.

    Seria¡¯s emotions had withered and dried up. They may have been there, but they were too faint to have any substantial effect on her.

    She was like a Lizardman in the jungles of the Southern Kingdoms¡ªSomeone who would unhesitatingly cut off their arm or leg if it were poisoned.

    Her life was devoted to the sword while stripped of emotion, pleasure, and anything else.

    But suddenly, colors began to mark her monotone life, and unbeknownst to her, Ian¡¯s colors, had at some point, be more prominent than even her victory over her half-sister.

    ¡°You were the decisive factor, Senior Ian.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without you and your ambush against Senior Delphine.¡±

    Ian¡¯s voice was soothing as he praised her performance, and he genuinely meant every word.

    Seria felt her heart warm a little. She thought that she could trust him even if she doubted her own judgment.

    A faint smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Do you think I¡­¡­ will stop having nightmares?¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t bother asking what nightmares she was talking about as there was only one nightmare Seria would have.

    It was the memory of the day her mother was thrown out. Ever since that day, Seria had dedicated her life to the sword to prove her worth to her family while living in constant fear.

    Delphine had broken her, and each time, the seeds of the nightmare grew bigger and bigger within her mind, dragging her deeper into darkness.

    Delphine Yurdina was the winner, not Seria.

    A loser and an outcast¡ªThose were the words that had described Seria Yurdina¡¯s life.

    But for the first time yesterday, she had won against Delphine Yurdina. It was the crucial test that decided her worth as an heir. Although she had not aplished the victory by herself, it was indisputable that she had won.

    The Yurdina House divided the world into a dichotomy of winners and losers. Now, no one would dare to disrespect her or talk of exiling her.

    Unlike her mother, Seria had proven herself to be no loser. Therefore, she was permitted to stay.

    Ian didn¡¯t have an immediate answer.

    Silence persisted.

    Then, after a short while, he shook his head with a small sigh.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. This victory won¡¯t bring her back.¡±

    His words were blunt, and depending on the listener, they could have been misunderstood. However, Seria¡¯s reaction was subdued.

    She smiled sadly as if she already knew the answer. The moonlight only served to make her appear more pitiful.

    Her nightmares would persist. Winning didn¡¯t treat her wound and only freed her from having to prove her worth.

    It was almost depressing, but Seria kept her spirits up because regardless of her situation, she owed Ian a great favor and couldn¡¯t thank him enough.

    She didn¡¯t think she should dull the asion with a solemn mood, so she thanked him some more.

    Why had she wanted to meet him in private? It was to thank him and¡­

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Seria pondered inwardly.

    It waste into the night, and an intoxicated man and woman were alone in a vacant area. In such a scenario, she had said she had something to tell him.

    Even Seria, as ignorant as she was of human emotions, knew what she had implied.

    A confession. And since it was her who had asked to talk, it was given that she was to be the one to confess.

    Seria¡¯s face heated up and her eyes darted all over the ce as she twiddled her fingers.

    ¡®But I don¡¯t like Ian in that way.¡¯ Seria thought to herself

    She had heard of ¡®friendship¡¯, but ¡®love¡¯ was supposed to be something more special.

    Love was supposed to make your heart beat when you looked at them, be mesmerized by their eyes, and fill your mind to the brim with thoughts of them.

    If someone were to ask Seria what she thought of Ian, she¡¯d say he was handsome, dependable, and close to being the ideal partner.

    How dare she be his partner¡ªSeria¡¯s mind, submerged in her delusions, began to overheat and malfunction.

    That was why she didn¡¯t notice that Ian had approached her.

    ¡°¡­¡­Seria.¡±

    Ian¡¯s presence hit her like a wave. Seria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she gazed up at his face.

    His face betrayed mixed emotions. Embarrassed by her stare, Ian coughed and slightly averted his gaze.

    ¡®Dangerous. He¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ Such thoughts filled her mind as Seria felt her heart nearly stop. She didn¡¯t know why, but her eyes slowly gravitated towards the man¡¯s outstretched hand.

    In his hand was a ne. It had a small, silver pendant, and an embossed flower decorated its surface.

    The flower had six petals and if the petals were colored, they would have been light blue.

    It was a Sepia flower. Stunned, her eyes drifted back to Ian.

    His face was slightly flushed and he was scratching his cheek with his other hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift. You said your mother liked them.¡±

    The girl stared at the pendant in a daze before carefully palming it.

    Seria stared at the flower pendant in shock while feeling the coldness of the silver.

    It was her mother¡¯s favorite. Now that she thought about it, she recalled telling Senior Ian about it. She told him that this flower always made her feel better.

    Seria wanted to say something, but her mouth didn¡¯t open and her lips repeatedly parted without a sound.

    ¡°You know, when you pluck a flower, it withers away, but this pendant will always stay with you. I don¡¯t want you to have nightmares anymore.¡±

    Hearing his heartfelt words, Seria firmly held the pendant close. Her head spun, and she didn¡¯t know what to say or how to react.

    Then, when she btedly realized that she needed to show her gratitude, and her emotions rose like wildfire. After looking down at the pendant for a long time, Seria¡¯s head snapped up once more.

    She was at a loss for words. Ian had been watching her from the corner of his eye. He was his usual self, but the way he looked at her was different.

    Her heart was pounding. It always had whenever she was around him, but it pounded with more intensity this time around.

    She was only standing face to face with him, and yet¡­

    She was mesmerized by him and his golden eyes, and he upied every corner of her mind.

    Was this ¡®friendship¡¯? Why was her chest burning so brightly and the world seem so dreamy when the only source of light was the moonlight?

    Unable toe up with an answer, she remained silent as Ian¡¯s gentle voice filled her ears.

    ¡°Do you like it? I hope you do.¡±

    Did she like it?

    She loved it. She loved it oh so much¡­

    It was so wonderful that she couldn¡¯t even stop her heart from pounding so hard. She couldn¡¯t even speak.

    She just kept her head down while trying hard to hold back her tears.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I love it very much.¡±

    Suddenly, she realized¡ªRealized what this fluffy pink emotion that tickled her heart was.

    In thenguage of flowers, sepia represented ¡®first love¡¯.

    **

    Leto scratched his head while wandering through the forest. Ian hadn¡¯te back no matter how much he waited so he decided to go find him.

    ¡®Surely he¡¯s not drunk and passed out somewhere, right?¡¯

    Leto thought it would be funny if he was. He found the idea of the hunt champion being unable to handle his alcohol and passing out in the woods very amusing.

    As Leto blindly wandered around, he saw a familiar face in the distance.

    A girl was dazedly staring at something in the distance.

    It was Celine. Leto raised his hand in greeting.

    ¡°Hey, Celine. What are you doing¡­¡­.¡±

    However, Celine didn¡¯t respond. She only turned away with a vague expression while biting down on her lips.

    Then, she punched Leto on his shoulder without any apologies.

    Leto stifled augh ¨C ¡®What the hell? Is she on her period?¡¯

    As he started to walk away, Celine¡¯s irritated voice rang out from behind him.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t go over there, you clueless bastard!¡±

    Shaking his head, Leto nced over in the same direction Celine was previously looking.

    A girl was crying while clutching onto a small item as if it were the most precious item to her, and Ian was panicking while trying to soothe her.

    Leto gasped in surprise, understanding Celine¡¯s reaction.

    Then, he clicked his tongue as he turned to leave.

    ¡®I hope Celine isn¡¯t too hurt.¡¯

    At this time, Leto had no idea this was only the prelude to an epic conflict.

    **

    The night after the festival, I fell asleep, feeling relieved for the first time in a while.

    We had won the Hunting Festival without any casualties, and Emma had also been treated.

    It felt as though a heavy weight had been lifted. When I first received the letter, I had many questions, but in the end, everything worked out, and I was d I had acted upon it.

    However, the name ¡®Sepia¡¯ still lingered in my head.

    Looking back at the letter from the future, Seria was the person who best fit the bill.

    Would she and I be lovers in the distant future?

    Currently, it was impossible to tell. It was hard to imagine that I, who was merely the second son of a rural viscount, would be the lover of a woman of exceptional skill, beauty, and prestige.

    As I entertained such thoughts, my consciousness gradually slipped away, and I soon fell asleep.

    When I reopened my eyes, I felt a throbbing headache and a burning thirst. I groggily sat up to reach for the water bottle sitting on top of the nightstand near my bed and began drinking desperately.

    My mind cleared up as I quenched my thirst. As usual, it was time for my early morning training session. However, I had drunk excessivelyst night, and I was tempted to just go back to sleep.

    While resisting the urge to lie back down, I noticed some discrepancies.

    The page on the calendar had turned to the next page.

    It had changed from the Month of the Bow to the Month of the Wheel although I hadn¡¯t touched it.

    All of a sudden, my mind jolted awake and my hair stood up on end.

    As I scanned the tabletop, I soon noticed a luxurious envelope.

    A sense of foreboding filled me as I stared at the envelope.

    I cautiously staggered towards the table, then held up the envelope with trembling hands.

    Inside was another letter addressed to me seven years from the future.

    ¡°¡­¡­Fuck.¡±

    It was a letter from my future fianc¨¦e.

 Chapter 80: - The Lord Is With Us (1)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (1) ?</b>

    It was a familiar dream, akin to a memory.

    gs of a legion fluttered above the tents. It was an army stationed on the ins. Exhausted and wounded soldiers weremon, and their eyes were devoid of even a hint of hope.

    Their eyes were like those of dead fish.

    A man dismounted from his horse, and as soon as hended, mocking voices entered his ears.

    ¡°Hah, look. The crows have arrived.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re masters of escaping, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Though it would have been natural for the man to have been annoyed, his expression didn¡¯t change. He pulled his jet-ck cloak over his armor and strode on without hesitation.

    No soldier tried to stop him even until he entered the red tents that themander presided in.

    Inside was a woman with a paleplexion. He was unable to make out her features, and only her bloodshot eyes made an impression.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It is an honor to see you again.¡±

    The man respectfully bowed his head, but the woman paid him no heed and continued reviewing a stack of papers.

    She merely nced upwards to acknowledge his presence.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to finish going over the papers. It was only then that she turned her weary eyes to the man.

    He opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°They¡¯re asking about the situation at the Eastern Front.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The situation?¡±

    She let out an incredulousugh.

    The woman slowly rose to her feet and walked out of the tent. The man quietly followed behind.

    She showed him the battlefield beyond the tents.

    The ground was stained with blood, littered with corpses, and crows cawed while feeding on the dead bodies. In the distance, an unrecognizable cluster of foreign trees continued to grow to create an eerie atmosphere.

    ¡°It¡¯s always the same. Weck soldiers while the enemies are multiplying by the day. We¡¯ve long since reached our limits. At least give us some supplies on time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to get it pushed when I return to the capital¡­¡­.¡±

    The woman only snorted in disbelief at the man¡¯s words.

    Silence hung in the air for a long while. The woman¡¯s eyes, which had been staring nkly at the battlefield, were now filled with a grim light.

    ¡°Please, we can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re doing our best, but as you know, the situation on the Western and Northern fronts are also¡­¡­.¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t finish speaking. Before he could, the woman pointed her finger across the battlefield towards the trees.

    Upon closer inspection, the trees didn¡¯t belong to nature. They seemed to have been formed by flesh, and such trees were writhing around.

    Within the man¡¯s eyes, which had been devoid of emotions, was now a vague fear.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Delphirem ising.¡±

    Her voice trembled with fear and hatred.

    And her gaze was thest thing I saw.

    ******************************************************************

    I woke up gasping for breath.

    It was that unknown dream again.

    The dream felt so real as if the boundary between dreams and reality was bing distorted.

    As I got up, I noticed that my pillow had be drenched in cold sweat.

    My head throbbed with a splitting headache and my throat burned with thirst. As I gulped down the water I always kept by my bed, I noticed something was off.

    The calendar was flipped to the next month and there was an unknown envelope on the nightstand.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Fuck.¡±

    At first, I panicked, but I¡¯d already experienced something like this before. After grabbing the envelope, I quickly tore it open.

    My eyes quickly scanned through the words contained within.

    ¡ª-

    <em>To my beloved Ian Percus,</em>

    <em>Have you ever thought about love?</em>

    <em>I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m in a new rtionship or because I parted with the love of my life a few months ago, but I¡¯ve been thinking about it a lottely.</em>

    <em>I think love is like a tree. It¡¯s impossible to notice until it sprouts, and then it just keeps on growing until it fully epasses your heart.</em>

    <em>Of course, I¡¯m talking about you.</em>

    <em>I still get heated whenever I think back to how you acted oblivious as you flirted with my naive self.</em>

    <em>Come clean. You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?</em>

    <em>Even your practicum at the orphanage is suspicious. Even if you were asked to scout and exterminate nearby demonic beasts, there were many other locations including the viges of the Percus estate.</em>

    <em>You once said that a noble should strive to protect their family¡¯snds, so why did you choose the orphanage?</em>

    <em>After much deliberation, I came to a conclusion.</em>

    <em>¡®This man has had his eyes on me for a long time!¡¯</em>

    <em>You yed with my innocent heart that had never experienced a rtionship before.</em>

    <em>It was a terrible thing to do. I pray that God delivers divine punishment upon this yer.</em>

    <em>And also a blessing.</em>

    <em>If you indeed had your eyes on me beforehand, I¡¯m grateful for that too.</em>

    <em>Love is such a terrifying emotion.</em>

    <em>Just by bing your lover, everything in the past seems like a blessing and fate working its strings.</em>

    <em>I¡¯m d I fell for you, Ian.</em>

    <em>Thank you for making me happy.</em>

    <em>More than anything, I can¡¯t forget your heroic struggle on that day even if your intentions weren¡¯t the purest.</em>

    <em>You willingly took up your sword for the weak and protected them while suffering grievous wounds even though it wouldn¡¯t have impacted your grades.</em>

    <em>That¡¯s when I realized that while you may look scary and have many things to hide, there is much kindness and innocence underneath.</em>

    <em>It was then that I became interested in you.</em>

    <em>Up until that point, I had only felt threatened, but then, I figured you had a good reason to act the way you did.</em>

    <em>If you hadn¡¯t threatened me, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to repel the raid and destroy theirir.</em>

    <em>Once again, I am deeply grateful.</em>

    <em>Grateful that you yed my innocent heart, that you made me suffer from the fever of love for so long, and that in the end, I was able to stand by your side.</em>

    <em>It is all through God¡¯s grace. Emmanuel.</em>

    <em>I miss you, Ian. I am always praying for you.</em>

    <em>P.S. I heard that the scum of the Empire was recently transferred to Arancote on the western edge of the continent. Serves them right.</em>

    P.P.S. Don¡¯t get careless just because you¡¯re far away. God is always watching over the world. If you cheat, you¡¯ll be punished ordingly.

    <em>From Lucia, with love from afar.</em>

    <em> 2nd day of the Month of the Wheel.</em>

    <em>Year 571 of the Imperial Calendar</em>

    ¡ª-

    Once again, the letter was filled with cryptic words. I held my head as I tried to make sense of it all.

    Thest letter was about the ¡®Hunting Festival¡¯, and now it was about the ¡®practicum¡¯. Judging by the letter, it seemed to be referring to the uing practical assignment.

    Trouble would arise there too? Why?

    Just the mention of a ¡°raid¡± made me get an ominous premonition that I might have to prepare for a deadly battle like the one during the Hunting Festival. My head was already aching from imagining the future.

    Why was God giving me such trials? If I could, I wanted to immediately storm into the temple andin, but before I could, my eyes froze upon a line.

    It was the sender¡¯s name. Their name was ¡®Lucia¡¯.

    Not ¡®Sepia¡¯.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh in dismay.

    ¡°I¡¯mplete garbage¡­¡­.¡±

    It seemed that the future me had numerous fianc¨¦es.

    I heaved a deep sigh, too dumbfounded for words. Then, I noticed a handwriting on the back of the letter as I moved to tuck the letter away.

    ¡®Obedience.¡¯

    It was written in a different handwriting.

    I silently stared at the word for a moment before putting it away.

    Strangely, that word became deeply engraved in my mind.

    ******************************************************************

    Even with the arrival of the second letter, the things I had to do didn¡¯t change.

    First, I had to go to my lectures. I also had to train and take the elixir.

    ¡®Dragon¡¯s Blood¡¯ was a high-grade elixir. If taken improperly, it was possible to suffer from fatal side effects.

    It was best to take it under the guidance of an experienced professional like Professor Derek.

    But as I reached for the elixir, my hand came to a stop.

    The box of ¡®Dragon¡¯s Blood¡¯ was empty. I channeled my mana just in case.

    Then, like a waterfall, a torrent of mana poured out.

    Shocked, I immediately calmed the rampaging mana. The amount of mana in my body had more than doubled, and there was only one possible reason for it.

    I had already consumed the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Blood¡¯. Except, I had no memory of doing so.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡­.¡±

    I was terrified,ing to the realization I had lost my memory again. I shuddered at the thought of what I had done in the meantime.

    Last time, I had beaten Seria to a pulp. I somehow managed to smooth it over, but I still felt angsty just thinking about it.

    Although everything worked out in the end, it was a difficult situation. It was a tumultuous month that didn¡¯t suit my stability-oriented personality.

    But, I also wondered if I¡¯d done something I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle.

    My skills had grown immeasurablypared to a month ago. I also had reliable friends like Celine and Senior Elsie, and teachers like Professor Derek whom I could trust with any matter.

    Feeling that there wasn¡¯t anything I couldn¡¯t handle, I forced down the rising anxiety and lifted my head.

    Luckily, there wasn¡¯t any concerning gossip when I stepped outside.

    There were a few whispers, but considering all the widespread rumors about me, it was to be expected.

    A sigh escaped my lips. I thought that even if I¡¯d caused another incident, it wasn¡¯t really me. It was an enemy wearing my face.

    As I continued walking, something or someone suddenly pulled my arm and dragged me into a dark alleyway.

    I didn¡¯t have time to resist the sudden force, and with a thud, my body was pushed against the wall.

    Startled, I scanned the assant in front of me. A familiar face greeted me ¨C Hair the color of molten silver, light pink eyes capable of making any man¡¯s heart flutter, and a sinful body that tempted indecent thoughts.

    I became more confused.

    The Saintess? Why was she¡­

    Her eyes were brimming with unconstrained hatred and ring hostility.

    ¡°¡­¡­You. What are you nning?¡±

    Before I could ask what she meant, she gripped my cor and shouted¨CHer voice, filled with resentment and anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking what you¡¯re nning!¡±

    It was like she was speaking to her worst enemy.

    All I could do was stand there anxiously.

    ¡®What have I done?¡¯

 Chapter 81: - The Lord Is With Us (2)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (2) ?</b>

    The Academy strived for equality, valuing skills over social status. However, that also meant whoevercked the ability would not be able to escape failure.

    Even the most prestigious nobles were not immune from the Academy¡¯s standards. This was evidenced by the number of high-rank nobles expelled from the Academy since its establishment.

    There had been hundreds, if not thousands of expulsions.

    Even the Empire¡¯s top five most powerful nobles were reduced to ordinary students upon entering the Academy. In fact, the noble families rarely exerted their influence on the Academy and only felt ashamed when their children were expelled.

    The Academy earned trust as an educational institution, and its strict standards were recognized by everyone, including the enrolled students.

    But if you were to ask whether the academy was truly ¡°equal¡±, some would deny it. Even an institution like the Academy couldn¡¯tpletely disregard the influence of noble families.

    The scions of the Empire¡¯s five families aside, the Academy was forced to grant some special privileges to members of the royal family and the highest-ranking representatives of foreign countries. It was a precautionary measure to relieve the academy of responsibility in case problems arose.

    Such was the case with the royal princess, who entered the Magic Department as a first-year student this year. Despite being far down in the line of session to the throne, she still possessed the blood of a dragon. As a result, the academy had to provide a separate annex specifically for her.

    Another such case was the woman sitting across from me.

    The warm sunlight reflected off her silver hair and cascaded down her back. Her smooth, wless skin, finely sculpted features, and captivating pink eyes came together to create a unique presence.

    Although she was dressed in a priestly robe that symbolized the Church, it was impossible to conceal the alluring figure of her feminine body. Her physical appearance embodied both divine holiness and sinful temptations.

    She was the Saintess, an illustrious title bestowed upon the one maiden who had received the favor of God Arus in each generation.

    A new Saintess would emerge around every 30 years, but until then, the current ¡°Saintess¡± held great influence within the religious institution. Being the ¡°Saintess¡± meant she personified the existence of God Arus.

    ording to the scripture, God had created humans from his flesh and taught them civility and faith. The first disciple of Arus inherited the title of ¡°Pope¡± and passed it down from generation to generation while guiding the faithful.

    However, in reality, this tradition was based on humanws. The selection of the next pope was designated not by God, but by the cardinals of the Holy Kingdom.

    On the other hand, the ¡°Saintess¡± could not be arbitrarily chosen by humans as they were girls born with extraordinary divine power. Thus, the ¡°Saintess¡± possessed the symbolism of being chosen by God, and their existence was highly valued by the Holy Land.

    In terms of hierarchy, she ranked above Archbishops but below Cardinals. Still, as one of the highest-ranking figures in the Holy Church, the Academy had no choice but to grant her special privileges.

    One such privilege was the small building I was sitting in that was located right next to the temple, fittingly named the ¡°Sun¡¯s Shelter¡±.

    Although it retained a modest appearance without anyvish decorations, it still exuded an elegant atmosphere. This was where the Saintess, along with her knights and attendants from the Holy Land, resided.

    It was rumored that the Saintess disliked special treatment. She kept the number of her escorts to a minimum. Even then, she only had them guard her during the night while only her trusted bodyguard, Yuren, apanied her during the day.

    Those rumors seemed to be true.

    From the time I entered the Sun¡¯s Shelter and headed to the reception room on the second floor, I didn¡¯t see a single other person.

    It was a chance to be alone with a woman as beautiful and noble as the Saintess, in a ce other than the temple¡¯s treatment center.

    I would have normally rejoiced at my luck¡­

    If it weren¡¯t for her current demeanor.

    ¡°¡­¡­So, you don¡¯t remember anything?¡±

    Her voice had a chilling undertone, and her irritation was palpable.

    Her pink eyes were brimming with discontent as she yed with her hair, twisting it around her index finger.

    The stark contrast to her normally kind and gentle disposition made me feel even more uneasy.

    Was this really the Saintess? This woman?

    It had been a long time since her once warm gaze had turned sharp. A sigh escaped her lips.

    <i> Bang!</i>

    Her palm mmed down on the table as she rose to her feet. She leaned forward and brought her face closer to mine. Then, she growled, almost shouting in frustration.

    ¡°Does that make any sense?! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re really up to, but¡­..¡±

    Intimidated by her anger, I immediately drew a cross on my chest and firmly dered my innocence.

    ¡°I swear on the name of Arus.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a grave sin to deceitfully swear upon the Lord, Brother Ian. You will receive divine retribution.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    The Saintess clenched her mouth, causing the sound of her teeth grinding against each other to fill the silence. Despite my look of indignation, she continued to fiercely re at me with no signs of trusting me.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    Then, she heaved a sigh in resignation and slumped back down into her chair.

    She seemed to be suffering from a headache as she firmly pressed her fingers against her temples.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to act ¡­¡­ I understand, Brother Ian.¡±

    I was telling the truth.

    Despite my indignant re, she simply avoided my gaze with a snort. If anything, her eyes had somewhat softened after the ferocity behind them substantially subsided.

    She had an impressive change in demeanor. Just a moment ago, she had been ovee with rage while spitting words dripping with resentment. Now, she seemed somewhat deted, and a faint trace of fear settled within her eyes.

    The Saintess wordlessly looked at me for a short moment before shaking her head and abruptly snapping her fingers.

    A piece of paper suddenly flew towards her. It was a skill impossible to achieve with divine power, and I wondered if she had used an artifact.

    She looked at me hesitantly, then having seemingly made up her mind, pushed the document toward me.

    The document slid towards me and stopped exactly in front of me in an impressive disy of control.

    Faced with my surprised expression, the Saintess red at me irritably.

    ¡°If it¡¯s confidential, so be it. You¡¯re just going to pretend nothing happened and take the information you asked for, right? Ha¡­ How great of an organization could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°Confidential¡± and ¡°organization¡± didn¡¯t ring any bells. To me, they were unfamiliar words with no rtion to me.

    I had some fleeting doubts regarding what she said, but my curiosity about the document exceeded that.

    Picking up the document, I slowly scrutinized it.

    It was a map with several locations marked along with the names of facilities present there. From the looks of the map, it seemed to be the eastern part of the continent, and based on the names, they were likely to be orphanages.

    This information waspletely useless to me. However, at that moment, the contents of the second letter shed through my mind.

    ¡®Orphanage¡¯. Right. It said that the ce I went to for my practicum was an orphanage.

    ¡°As requested, here¡¯s a list of the orphanages that are receiving support but are still struggling to stay afloat due to the overwhelming number of orphans they care for.¡±

    My eyes widened as I carefully read through the document. Although I couldn¡¯t be certain of the exact circumstances, it was clear that this was a clue to understanding the second letter.

    Since that was the case, I decided to first keep it before deciding on a course of action. I folded the paper neatly in half and slipped them into my pockets.

    ¡°Thank you, Saintess.¡±

    I thanked her as usual, but the response I received was cold. Her incredulous eyes bore into me. Then, unable to hold back her curiosity any longer, she shot a question.

    ¡°¡­So how are you nning on using that information?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    As if she had expected it, the Saintess shook her head. It was the truth, and I didn¡¯t bother to say more, knowing it would be futile.

    She seemed to have given up as she waved her hand dismissively. It was a rather rude gesture, but my mind was too muddled to protest.

    My head throbbed as I wondered what had happened during the time I lost my memory. The Saintess¡¯ unbridled hostility, the contents of the second letter¡ªeverything was shrouded in mystery.

    However, before I turned away, there was a question that had been guing my mind all this time.

    ¡°S-Saintess.¡±

    Her pink eyes nced towards me, prompting me to get to the point. So I decided to be blunt.

    ¡°¡­Is this who you really are?¡±

    Silence filled the air. She sighed as she briefly avoided my gaze.

    Then, she turned to look at me pathetically.

    ¡°Brother Ian, there are many sides to everyone¡­ How can an orphan girl like me possibly survive the Holy Land¡¯s ruthless political scene with only a kind and gentle heart?¡±

    ¡°Then, is your usual demeanor just a charade?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s also me; it just changes depending on who I talk to. However, Brother Ian¡­¡±

    The corners of the Saintess¡¯ mouth curved into a gentle,passionate smile. It was the same smile she often showed me. However, her pale pink eyes that chillingly stared at me remained frigid.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been too kind to you all this time for no reason.¡±

    I felt bitter as I left the room.

    I needed to find out what had happened, but seeing how she didn¡¯t seem inclined to tell me, there was only one person I could ask.

    The loyal knight who was always protecting her by her side.

    Yuren.

    **

    A silver light shed towards me the moment I stepped out of the Sun¡¯s Shelter.

    The attack aimed at my throat, and I instinctively raised my sword to block it. However, the assant¡¯s sword carried a heavy force, and I was unable topletely parry the attack as I had been caught off guard.

    Sparks flew and a grating noise filled the air as two des scraped against each other. Despite my best attempt, the attack had managed to graze my cheek.

    It was a shallow cut.

    As blood trickled down from the wound, I realized that it could have been fatal if I had reacted any slower. I managed to survive thanks to the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Blood¡¯ enhancing my mana and physical capabilities, but if it was a month ago, I would have died helplessly.

    I bewilderedly turned to face the man holding the sword. The man who had shed at me had an androgynous face and jade-colored hair tied up in a ponytail.

    It was Yuren. He studied me with piercing eyes, then rxed his grip on his sword.

    ¡°¡­Huh, you¡¯re weak again¡±

    He muttered to himself while taking a step back while I stifled a bitterugh.

    I red at him, but Yuren simply smiled brazenly as he held out his hand.

    ¡°Wee back, Ian. I heard about your situation. You lost your memory, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­You were guarding the door?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her knight, after all. I overheard everything you two were discussing.¡±

    Yuren extended his hand while congratting me on my return to my body, but when I didn¡¯t take his hand, he did the next best thing.

    ¡°You should be proud. There are only a few people on the entire continent who have seen that ¡®face¡¯ of the Saintess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too happy about that¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t know if I should be angry at his sudden ambush or if I should rx at his friendly attitude.

    I contemted how I should react.

    However, my hesitation didn¡¯tst long. It was unbing for a swordsman to make a fuss over a slight cut.

    I had to be rational.

    Grumbling, I slid my sword back into its sheath.

    ¡°So, you believe that I¡¯ve lost my memory?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do, I just checked your skills.¡±

    He shrugged and folded his arms while nodding his head as if he hade to some understanding.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Yuren began to reason.

    ¡°Your eyes felt so different. But it makes sense if you lost your memories. You were probably temporarily possessed by someone or something. Thing is, it¡¯s difficult to replicate their skills even if you possess someone¡¯s body¡­..¡±

    He stroked his chin, lost in thought. He seemed to be considering various theories. However, what was important to me was not his theory of my possession.

    I felt the need to interrupt him to instead focus on a key detail.

    ¡°My eyes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Your gaze seemed so weary and jaded that I couldn¡¯t help but remember them.¡±

    ¡®A weary gaze¡¯. I recalled getting that same testimony back then.

    It was the week before I received the first letter.

    It meant that the phenomenon was greatly rted to the letters from the future.

    There was no way Yuren could have made up such a detail.

    The very fact that letters from the future were being sent to me was already abnormal. There was now one less reason to sit there and listen to Yuren¡¯s various theories.

    I decided to steer the conversation again.

    ¡°Yuren, do me a favor.¡±

    He tilted his head and stared at me, silently urging me to go on.

    ¡°Do you happen to know what I did while I lost my memory? ¡°

    Yuren deeply pondered while avoiding my gaze but soon rxed his arms before facing me with a serious expression.

    ¡°¡­Do you remember stabbing me through the shoulder?¡±

    Uh, I didn¡¯t remember such a thing.

    Cold sweat began trickling down my back. Simultaneously, I had to resist the urge to wipe the sweat that was pouring down my face.

    It seemed that I had once again done some crazy shit during the time I lost my memory.

 Chapter 82: - The Lord Is With Us (3)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (3) ?</b>

    Like most people, the Saintess followed a simple daily routine.

    She would wake up at dawn to offer her prayers. Following that, she would have her breakfast before going to the shrine and attending to the sick. Then, she would attend her lectures, read through the scriptures, and pray again before returning to her patients.

    Her life was like a treadmill. Each day was repetitive and simr to the day before. However, she neverined.

    Compared to her childhood days in the orphanage, where she had to endure the cold and hunger, her current life was infinitely better.

    Her bed was warm and she no longer had to worry about meals. People even looked up to her in reverence. It was something she could never have imagined in the past.

    She felt a sense of pride. As an orphan who grew up without any parental love, she secretly yearned for recognition.

    Externally, she projected an image of benevolence and gentleness. However, such na?vet¨¦ had no ce in the political battles within the Holy Land. Contrary to popr belief, the Saintess was calcting and clever.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean she was deceiving the public. She only showed specific facets of her persona to others.

    Her concern for her patients was genuine. She always did her utmost to help them, sometimes even secretly treating those who were otherwise unable to get treatment elsewhere.

    Her status as a ¡°Saintess¡± wasn¡¯t limited to the academy but also followed her everywhere she went.

    Whenever she went outside, she was surrounded by people who would sometimes even attempt to grab onto her clothes. Many of them were the poor who couldn¡¯t afford to visit the temple.

    Yet, God¡¯s grace didn¡¯t shine fairly upon all, and sometimes, the world was cruel to the powerless.

    Like all other things, holy power was a finite resource. The Saintess knew that she couldn¡¯t help everyone and that there were proper timings and asions to use her powers. Even then, she sometimes thought that the world was too cruel to the powerless.

    Many were in difficult situations where they could live just by receiving treatment but could only wait for death.

    She empathized with such people. As a child, she experienced hunger and shivered helplessly in the cold. As such, she found it difficult to turn a blind eye to those suffering.

    She strived to do her best within the scope of her abilities without overexerting herself.

    But that was enough to earn the respect of the masses. They were desperate for grace, and it was she who provided for them.

    ¡°Did you hear? She visited a neighboring vige just a while back¡­¡±

    ¡°How can she be sopassionate? She even extends her grace to meremoners like us!¡±

    Before long, the Saintess¡¯ name began to spread amongst themon people.

    For her, healing a patient was as simple as lifting a finger, but the people praised her to the high heavens as if she was making a great sacrifice.

    She found the whole situation ridiculous, but she didn¡¯t let it show.

    As her reputation grew, so too did her influence, and she found no reason to stop it. In this way, all her actions wereprised of equal parts righteousness and calctions.

    It was the same for the way she dealt with people.

    On that particr day, she was walking to the temple as usual when she came across a familiar face on an empty street.

    It was a man with ck hair and golden eyes. Ian Percus was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, evidently waiting for her.

    The Saintess smiled the instant sheid eyes on him. He was someone she¡¯d been approaching with a keen interest.

    His sudden rise to prominence took everyone by surprise. It felt as if all the events at the Academy revolved around him, and even his skills rose along with his reputation.

    She held a subtle sense of curiosity towards him while feeling that there was nothing to lose by bing friendly with him.

    She had met a few people who disyed kindness to both nobles andmoners alike. In fact, she was one such person.

    However, she had rarely witnessed a nobleman risking his life to save a meremoner girl. No, it wasn¡¯t just rare, it was the first time she had seen it.

    Despite her high reputation as the Saintess, even she was just a human woman. And although she didn¡¯t show it, she harbored an inferiorityplex from her past as an orphan.

    As such, she couldn¡¯t help but admire a man who treated others with sincerity regardless of social status. It also amused her how he stole nces at her body every time they met.

    She was well aware of how alluring her body was and how it could serve as a tool to further her purpose. She felt unpleasant whenever ipetent horndogs cast lustful nces her way. At times, she was tempted to pray divine retribution upon them.

    Compared to them, she felt Ian was better. Unlike them, he was at the very least,petent, and she figured he would be useful to keep around.

    There were many men who, when shown even the slightest fondness, would misunderstand her intentions and give up everything for her. She thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt even if Ian happened to be one of them.

    Of course, after watching him for a while, she knew Ian wasn¡¯t that pathetic.

    Even so, it was good to treat them kindly as men instinctively felt protective of women who showed them goodwill.

    Thus, the Saintess¡¯ attitude towards Ian consisted of a dual nature¡ªpart genuine fondness and part calcted.

    Either way, there was no reason not to offer a smile. After wearing a warm smile, she greeted him.

    ¡°What a coincidence, Brother Ian. Our pleasant meeting must also be by the grace of the Heavenly Father, Emmanuel.¡±

    However, today, the man¡¯s eyes seemed somewhat strange.

    The golden eyes that usually sparkled with vitality no longer shone, and only a dull weariness remained.

    The Saintess momentarily paused as she recalled where she had seen those eyes before.

    Those were the eyes of battle-hardened soldiers. They resembled the gaze of veterans who had fought endless battles on the front lines against the demonic beasts.

    She had been to the front lines several times to tend to the wounded soldiers, and that was where she had seen them¡ªThe eyes of someone who had witnessed numerous deaths.

    But how?

    Ian Percus had told her that the recent incident had been his first time hunting a demonic beast.

    He showcased his terrifying talent by ying 10 demonic beasts, including a high-rank beast, on his first hunt. But even then, talent couldn¡¯t substitute for experience, and the look in his eyes was something that could only be honed through oveing countless deaths.

    While she was lost in thought, the man moved away from the wall he was leaning against and approached her.

    Ordinarily, he would have stolen a nce at her breasts, but there was no such leisure in him today.

    Rather, his voice wasthed in fatigue.

    ¡°Saintess, let¡¯s have a private conversation.¡±

    The Saintess pondered for a moment. A man and woman talking alone usually meant their rtionship had progressed far enough for them to befortable.

    Normally, she would have been happy to ept the offer, but Ian¡¯s current demeanor felt extremely off-putting.

    There was something dangerous about him. She subconsciously felt an unfamiliar bloodthirst that rmed her instincts.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the Saintess chose to trust her instincts as a voice feigning regret flowed from her mouth.

    ¡°Thank you for the kind invitation, Brother Ian. But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m upied with another sche-¡°

    ¡°Did you leave the book well-hidden under your bed?¡±

    The Saintess¡¯ smile froze over as her words came to a halt.

    Instead, she looked at the man as if she was facing some horrifying existence.

    Then, as if it were a matter of fact, he started revealing her deepest secret, one that even Yuren didn¡¯t know, with his jaded eyes and expressionless face.

    ¡°You sure do have a peculiar fetish. You only read stories in which women are tied and restrained during se-¡°

    ¡°S-Stop!¡±

    Finally, unable to endure any longer, the Saintess shouted. Her pink eyes fluttered wildly, and her face flushed crimson all the way to her ears.

    With clenched fists, her entire body trembled, and her pupils shook with immeasurable embarrassment.

    Raising her voice, the Saintess cried out to Ian.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s b-b-sphemy! Sacrilege! Brother Ian, I¡¯m disappointed in you! I¡¯m going to report you to the Church!¡±

    ¡°¡­? This is about what you¡¯re rea-¡°

    ¡°A-anyways!¡±

    The Saintess interrupted Ian with a quick scan of her surroundings to ensure no one was eavesdropping before grabbing hold of his sleeve.

    ¡°¡­¡­S-since you¡¯re so desperate, let¡¯s talk elsewhere!¡±

    Then, the Saintess pulled Ian along as if trying to drag him away, and Ian, who was silently observing her antics, followed her lead.

    That was how their secret meeting in the Sun¡¯s Shelter began.

    ****************************

    ¡°¡­Why is Yuren here?¡±

    Ian inquired in an apathetic voice. After stepping into the reception room on the second floor of the Sun¡¯s Shelter, he discreetly nced at thenky man standing beside the Saintess.

    Yuren raised his hand in greeting with his usual crooked smile.

    Yet, Ian did not return the greeting and simply stared at the Saintess inquisitively.

    She coughed and began making excuses.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Ian. As you may know, there are a lot of people who worry about me unnecessarily¡­¡±

    However, the real reason she¡¯d brought Yuren along was because of her intuition.

    Her instincts went off like ring rms every time she cast a nce at Ian. It was as if they were warning her of a beast that would unhesitatingly sink its fangs into her neck at any moment.

    But on the other hand, there was also a part of her that felt uneasy with having Yuren around because she didn¡¯t know if Ian would bring up her ¡°secret book under the bed¡±.

    After all, no matter how close of a rtionship she had with Yuren, it wasn¡¯t to the point where they couldfortably share such personal secrets. In fact, she wondered how the heck Ian had gotten hold of such private information.

    There was a hint of wariness in her pink eyes as she carefully observed the man sitting in front of her, but he simply nodded his head.

    Then without wasting time, he cut straight to the point.

    ¡°Can you provide me with some information on orphanages supported by the Church? Specifically, ones that are struggling financially and are located on the eastern part of the continent.¡±

    Silence filled the room as the Saintess directed her puzzled gaze at the man.

    She couldn¡¯t grasp his motives for needing that information nor why he was asking her for it.

    Sure, she was more than capable of gathering such information with her influence within the Church, but she saw no reason to divulge information regarding the Church¡¯s internal affairs to outsiders¡ªno matter how trivial the information might be.

    The Saintess sighed, seemingly regretful.

    ¡°Brother Ian, no matter how close we may be, I cannot provide you with the Church¡¯s internal infor¨C.¡±

    ¡°Is Archbishop Aindel doing well?¡±

    It was a short, offhanded remark, but it was enough to silence her. Yet, she didn¡¯t let on and feigned ignorance while looking at Ian with puzzled eyes.

    Ian fiddled with the teacup in front of him, seemingly lost in thought, before speaking in his characteristic emotionless voice.

    ¡°I heard that some forces are working to have him removed from office. He¡¯s someone who¡¯s soon to be a cardinal, but it would be disastrous if he were to be entangled in a scandal at such a crucial time. I wonder who could possibly be behind this?¡±

    Stunned, the Saintess and Yuren exchanged nces. Both of them knew who it was.

    It was none other than the Saintess herself.

    Archbishop Aindel was a conservative within the Church and had long since been at odds with the progressive-minded Saintess.

    It was only recently that she had received a tip-off from one of Archbishop Aindel¡¯s close associates regarding his corruption, which enabled her to secretly n to have him removed from office.

    It was a highly confidential operation as the Saintess had never even been on the political forefront of the Church. She had always operated from behind the scenes while gradually expanding her political influence.

    So, how could he have known?

    In truth, it didn¡¯t matter. Regardless of how he found out, the important thing was to ensure their secret n wasn¡¯t leaked. And it wasn¡¯t just Ian, they had to figure out and deal with everyone involved in leaking the information before devising a new n.

    And there was only one way to do that.

    They had to somehow get the information out of Ian by any means necessary, even if it meant resorting to violence.

    That was when a tacit agreement was formed between the Saintess and Yuren.

    ¡°¡­¡­Bring it on.¡±

    It was a voice tinged with fatigue. As the Saintess and Yuren remained silent, it was obvious whose voice it was.

    Ian Percus continued to fiddle with his teacup. It was only when the Saintess and Yuren directed their gazes at him that his golden eyes met theirs.

    His gaze was cold and calm without any hint of nervousness. His gaze alone rattled the Saintess¡¯ resolve.

    Perhaps she was making a mistake.

    Yuren was an exceptionally skilled swordsman, and it was difficult to imagine him being defeated, especially when they were fighting together. Yet, a chill ran down her spine as she locked eyes with Ian¡¯s golden gaze.

    But it was toote to back down. As Ian brought the teacup to his lips, he delivered onest message.

    ¡°It seems like you were already thinking of subduing me even without saying it anyways.¡±

    He was provoking them.

    Words were no longer necessary and there was no time for any hesitation.

    Yuren¡¯s de shed through the air as it shot towards the man¡¯s teacup.

    The battle had begun.

 Chapter 83: - The Lord Is With Us (4)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (4) ?</b>

    Battle Immersion.

    A phenomenon in which one¡¯s concentration reached its peak, heightening all the senses to the point time seemed to slow down. Even the slightest change in the air felt strangely palpable.

    It was also known as the ¡°Swordsman¡¯s Time¡± by the elites who enjoyed closebat while surpassing the fine line between life and death. Just by the name, it was clear that many of those who have experienced this phenomenon were swordsmen.

    Yuren, who was among those elites, began to feel the world around him slowing down.

    A haunting glow shed from his sword as it left a silver line from its sheath and straight towards Ian. It was a swift attack that shouldn¡¯t have been possible to react to even if one were to divide the time into fractions of a second.

    However, Yuren knew.

    He had been spotted.

    Before he knew it, Ian¡¯s golden eyes were trained on his sword, and within the frozen time, only those eyes seemed to be moving.

    Ian¡¯s moodpletely shifted from the leisurely calm he had while drinking tea. Flinging the teacup into the air, he struck back violently.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The silver sh was met with another de, sending sparks through the air.

    The resulting impact caused Yuren¡¯s sword to bounce back.

    Yuren¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Even though he had struck first, the man had been able to react. It should have been impossible with the level of skill Ian normally showed.

    However, Ian hadn¡¯t just deflected his sword with ease, he had also drawn his hatchet in that short timeframe.

    Yuren, having no idea what Ian¡¯s next action might be, struggled to formte a n.

    But Ian¡¯s intentions were quickly revealed.

    Without a hint of hesitation, Ian¡¯s hatchet decisively cleaved through the table.

    The remains of the wooden table copsed into rubble as splinters of wood flew everywhere, causing Yuren to instinctively maneuvered away to avoid the debris.

    It was a mistake.

    Like a beast that had spotted its prey, Ian ferociously rushed forward. In that instant, Ian had sheathed his sword, keeping only his hatchet in hand.

    Using a short-range weapon inbat was normally suicidal as having longer reach was almost always advantageous in any fight.

    There was just one exception to that rule.

    That was, if the distance between thebatants was too narrow.

    Yuren immediately tried to increase the distance between them, but it was toote.

    The hatchet was a weapon that exchanged range for speed.

    Ian sliced through the air like a seasoned conductor, creating a melody from the dissonant sounds of shing metal.

    And within that melody, Yuren was forced to only parry.

    It felt as though he was fighting an unnatural force. They had only shed twice, but it was clear that he was at a disadvantage.

    Unless something changed, he would be quickly defeated as it was already bing increasingly difficult to block Ian¡¯s attacks.

    He hesitated, wondering if he should give up his sword.

    ¡°Yuren!¡±

    At that moment, the Saintess¡¯ voice rang out, and a pure white radiance wrapped around his body while simultaneously augmenting his physical strength.

    A glimmer of delight shed in his eyes. This was precisely what he needed.

    With his enhanced specs and increased perception, he was able to see openings in-between Ian¡¯s rhythmic strikes.

    Yuren started moving with iparable agility.

    He dodged backwards to gain distance, and once he was sufficiently far away, he braced his foot against the ground.

    A sh of silver flew in a straight line as his de tore through space with terrifying speed.

    It was a strike made possible by sudden eleration.

    He thought Ian wouldn¡¯t be able to react to the strike, not when it was almost twice as fast as usual.

    ¡®This will hit.¡¯

    Yuren stepped forward with certainty.

    <i>Whoosh.</i>

    However, his sword only sliced through empty air.

    Ian had twisted sideways, dodging as the sword breezed past.

    Yuren was unable toprehend what had just happened. The sword had already reached Ian by the time Ian took his stance. It should have been toote for Ian to evade. However, it was as if space itself had distorted, causing the sword to miss.

    Although he was confused, there was little time for him to ponder over the missed strike.

    He grit his teeth and raised his sword diagonally while simultaneously pivoting off his foot in his unstable position.

    Sparkle flew and the sound of shing des resounded once more.

    Ian¡¯s eyes remained calm without a speck of nervousness while swinging his hatchet. It was almost as if he were merely striking down a helpless animal.

    However, Yuren wasn¡¯t such an easy opponent. The moment their weapons shed, he used his momentum to spin his body around.

    And from that exchange, he was certain¡ªHe was physically stronger than Ian. Even when he struck from an unstable position, he wasn¡¯t pushed back by Ian¡¯s sword. Needless to say, that meant Ian wouldn¡¯t be able to endure a proper blow.

    Yuren¡¯s eyes glowed fiercely.

    After regaining his footing, Yuren attempted to sh horizontally.

    Or so he would have, if not for Ian¡¯s hatchet barreling towards him from the side. If he didn¡¯t block the hatchet, his head was sure to be split apart.

    Defending came first.

    But as he firmly held his sword to defend against the iing hatchet, a loud, audible crack echoed through the air.

    Yuren¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, seeing Ian¡¯s hatchet embedded in his shoulder.

    It was an impossible feat.

    The hatchet that was slicing horizontally had somehow vertically cleaved through his shoulder.

    It was a move that defied conventional physics.

    At that moment, a name shed through Yuren¡¯s mind.

    He had a vested interest in swordsmanship, and as such, had familiarized himself with the continent¡¯s various sword techniques.

    He attempted to utter its name as he groaned.

    ¡°Sword Cir- Argh!¡±

    But before he could, the hatchet soared through the air and cut into his other shoulder. Unable to endure the pain, Yuren screamed and copsed onto the ground.

    Blood gushed from both his shoulders. With both shoulders shattered, he was rendered unable to fight.

    The battle should have ended there in Ian¡¯s victory.

    If it weren¡¯t for the sudden attack from behind. A fist wrapped in holy power shot forth with unbelievable speed.

    The Saintess hadunched a surprise attack.

    Though it was kept a secret, the Saintess was versed in the Church¡¯s martial arts. Just by augmenting her body with holy power, she had enough strength to overwhelm most swordsmen. And by integrating her holy techniques into her martial arts, her anti-personnel skills were elevated to the next level, unable to be underestimated by anyone.

    Yet, Ian, as if already aware of her surprise attack, tilted his head and easily evaded the enhanced fist.

    The Saintess followed up with consecutive attacks, but Ian stood still, not even bothering to dodge.

    An object was aimed at her back.

    It was the teacup that Ian had tossed into the air at the start of the battle. It had taken a peculiar trajectory, flying towards the Saintess¡¯ head.

    Before she couldnd any hits, surprise shed through her eyes at the new variable, causing her to make a foolish decision stemming from herck of practical experience.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    With a crash, the teacup burst in mid-air, sshing tea everywhere.

    The Saintess had absentmindedly knocked the teacup away with her fist.

    She immediately readjusted her stance to continue her assault, but in the next moment, her world flipped upside down.

    Ian had taken that small window to yank her by the arm before throwing her over his shoulder.

    Of all the martial arts on the continent, there was only one that could allow its user to instantaneously dig deep into the opponent¡¯s space.

    ¡®Moon Reversal¡¯, a secret technique of the Church.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Saintess¡¯ body collided with the marble floor, causing a shockwave to spread out.

    ¡°Kuheuk¡­!¡±

    A pained groan involuntarily escaped her lips, but Ian¡¯s offensive didn¡¯t stop there.

    He smoothly twisted her arm, flipping her around before pinning her against the ground. With her arm bent behind her back, the Saintess was powerless to resist.

    Although there were many martial arts specialized in subduing the opponent, this particr set of movements seemed all too familiar. Like the previous technique, it was a part of the Church¡¯s secret martial arts.

    However, the fact that outsiders should have been unable to learn these techniques caused her to re at her subduer incredulously.

    ¡°W-Who¡­ are you?¡±

    The Saintess asked as she struggled to catch her breath.

    Faced with her question, Ian briefly pondered silently, his eyes still calm and unwavering.

    Then, his impassive eyes darted to the side, then back to the Saintess¡ªUnwavering gold faced the trembling pink.

    ¡°Me ¡­¡­?¡±

    In the next moment, a crack echoed through the air as a pained scream quickly followed.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Heuk¡­ugh¡­¡±

    He¡¯d dislocated her arm.

    The Saintess, with her shoulder jointpletely obliterated, groaned and writhed on the ground.

    Then, she red at him while biting down on her lips to endure the pain.

    Witnessing the brutality, bloodlust welled in Yuren¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sister! Ian, you damned bastard¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want me to break her legs.¡±

    Faced with Ian¡¯s threat, he could only grit his teeth in silence while enduring the surging anger.

    Ian walked back to the chair he had originally sat in, and as he sat down, he callously looked down at the Saintess.

    A subtle fear took root in her eyes.

    There was no hesitation in the man¡¯s actions.

    Severe punishment was unavoidable for those whomitted violence ¨C especially against a woman, and even more so against an influential member of the Church.

    However, the man didn¡¯t seem to care. He had immediately snapped her arm the moment without a second thought.

    For the girl who had be ustomed to her position as the ¡°Saintess¡±, an emotion she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time started to pervade her entire being.

    However, even as she fearfully turned her shocked gaze to him, the man¡¯s expression remained stoic.

    He simply spoke with weary eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ian Percus.¡±

    After a brief moment of contemtion, she recalled the question she had asked him.

    It was his response to her ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Although it was technically a correct response, it was simultaneously so tactless that she couldn¡¯t help but stifle a bitterugh.

    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud and only cursed him in her mind.

 Chapter 84: - The Lord Is With Us (5)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (5) ?</b>

    Destroyed furniture littered the second floor of the Sun¡¯s Shelter.

    A wooden tabley split in half and remnants of shattered teacups were scattered across the floor alongside numerous sharp splinters of wood and shards of ss.

    The room was in such a wreck that it wouldn¡¯t have been odd for anyone to report it to the Church had they stumbled across the scene.

    Though Ian had won, the potential aftermath was unimaginable. The Saintess was one of the loftiest members of the Church, and her public reputation was impable.

    If she were toe forward and use Ian, there was no way he, a mere son of a rural viscount, would be able to handle the repercussions.

    Despite this, Ian remained nonchnt, and his indifference sent shivers down her spine.

    However, she still suppressed a groan and twisted her lips into a smirk.

    ¡°Do you think you can handle the consequences?¡±

    His golden eyes blinked, devoid of anything but exhaustion. It was as if every emotion had been eliminated from within.

    Gritting her teeth, the Saintess threatened the man.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Saintess¡­ I possess more than enough influence to have you burned at the stake. What do you think will happen if I say that you tried to assault me?¡±

    She had never leveled such an usation against anyone before, but her words spoke of the humiliation and shame she had to experience.

    Her threat should have been effective.

    She had been overpowered by sheer force, but the world did not solely revolve around strength. Nations, politics, and societal structures all supported the individuals while simultaneously constraining them.

    Ian was no exception. Despite his monstrous martial skills, they were limited to small skirmishes. Even he wouldn¡¯t be able to triumph over a coordinated group of highly skilled fighters.

    However, Ian remained unfazed even when faced with her threat.

    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±

    Rather, his t response caused the Saintess to be flustered.

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I said to try it if you can.¡±

    He slowly stood back on his feet, and for a brief moment, the Saintess¡®s eyes widened in fear, scared that he might attack her again out of anger.

    Yet, contrary to her thought, Ian didn¡¯t show any interest in her, and instead, walked over to the nearby window to look out at the scenery with his back turned to her.

    Was it arrogance or was it a bluff?

    She couldn¡¯t tell.

    Her eyes briefly met Yuren¡¯s, and Yuren shook his head.

    First, she had to find out the man¡¯s identity. The Saintess spoke once more, her voice, sharp and indignant.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Those techniques you just used, they¡¯re the Church¡¯s martial arts.¡±

    Yuren, who had remained silent since Ian¡¯s warning, chimed in. He red at Ian in suspicion while suppressing a groan.

    ¡°Your hatchet¡¯s trajectory also changed drastically without losing any momentum¡­ That¡¯s one of Sword Circle¡¯s secret techniques, isn¡¯t it?

    The organizations behind each of these skills adhered to strict principles of secrecy. As such, it was impossible for one to master both techniques.

    Yet, the man had aplished precisely that.

    Both the Saintess and Yuren couldn¡¯t begin to specte his true identity.

    Amidst their barrage of questions, the man remained indifferent.

    ¡°Who else would I be?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in ying word games with yo-¡°

    The Saintess retorted in annoyance, but flinched and immediately fell silent as his golden gaze turned towards her.

    What human being would be able to look into those chilling eyes and not react in the same way?

    The man wordlessly approached her and knelt down to meet her gaze.

    ¡°Both the Church and Sword Circle boast of long-established heritages. They make a point to guard their secrets and have managed to do so for generations. It¡¯s rather impossible for someone to learn the secret techniques of both organizations.¡±

    ¡°So, how exactly di-¡°

    The Saintess opened her mouth to retort but trailed off as a possibility crossed her mind.

    That¡¯s right. It would normally be impossible.

    Unless he had stolen them.

    Somehow, he had managed to break into the respective organizations, each filled to the brim with formidable individuals and stringent security measures, and had made off with their secret techniques.

    Hermon sense dictated that it was an impossible feat. However, at that moment, her eyes widened in shock as the air pulsated with energy.

    Crimson mana formed characters in the air, apanied by a subtle heat.

    The Saintess knew that at present, those characters were nothing more than suppressed mana.

    But that if Ian so desired, there was enough power within those characters to reduce the room to ashes.

    ¡°¡­¡­D-Dragonblood Scripture?! You¡¯re affiliated with the Imperial Family?¡±

    The Dragonblood Scripture was a secret skill passed down by the Imperial Family.

    Its unique characteristic allowed one to use magic through the inscribed characters even without any magical knowledge.

    Whether it be a swordsman, a priest, or even a peasant living on the street, anyone could receive a Dragonblood glyph and use the magic inscribed within it.

    Only the Imperial family, rumored to be the descendants of the dragons, were capable of bestowing the Dragonblood Scripture. In fact, it was one of the biggest secrets that thenguage of dragons, the ancient creators of magic, was being passed down, and only their guards and intelligence units have been bestowed with the Dragonblood Scripture. Since that was the case, there was only a single possibility that the Saintess coulde up with.

    Everything fell into ce if Ian was affiliated with the Imperial Family.

    No matter how powerful the Church and the Sword Circle were, they paled inparison to the Imperial Family.

    It was to the point that it wasn¡¯t strange that they had managed to steal the secret techniques of both organizations. It also exined how ssified political affairs like that of Bishop Aindel had been exposed.

    The man¡¯s identity as the second son of a rural viscount was also likely to have been forged.

    His monstrousbat ability also made sense if he was trained and raised to be the Imperial family¡¯s sword.

    The Saintess¡¯ eyes betrayed their confusion, and the man did not explicitly deny her presumption.

    ¡°Did we really need to fight? All I needed was simply information on the orphanages.¡±

    He spoke in an even voice.

    She would have normally dismissed it immediately if he had mentioned it at the start of their conversation, but the notion that the other party might be under the Imperial family left her speechless.

    She was conflicted. Even for her, the burden of shing with the imperial family was too great to bear. He had even revealed that Church¡¯s secrets have been leaked.

    She thought he was showcasing his confidence in getting away unscathed even if this matter were to be made public.

    Gritting her teeth, the Saintess spoke.

    ¡°You destroyed my bodyguard¡¯s shoulders and even dislocated my arm when you wanted cooperation?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who attacked me first?¡±

    ¡°You threatened us!¡±

    The Saintess yelled in frustration, but the man merely shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Knowledge is also a form of power. Since you lost, stop acting like a child.¡±

    The Saintess¡®s shoulders shook with humiliation, but she had no choice but to surrender.

    ¡°¡­¡­Fine, I¡¯ll cooperate. In exchange, keep the matter of Bishop Aindel a secret.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    As soon as the deal concluded, the man stood up without dy.

    She had lost.

    And it wasn¡¯t just a physical defeat. She had been defeated in areas she was confident in ¨C information and negotiation.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated, despite knowing it was an inevitable oue against someone under the Imperial family.

    It was while she was wallowing over her defeat.

    She raised her head and saw that the man still hadn¡¯t left the room even while having his hand on the doorknob. What caught her attention, however, were his eyes.

    Those usually indifferent eyes, for the first time, showed human emotions.

    Until now, he had only shown hostility and bloodlust like a vicious beast, but now, they containedpassion and even anguish.

    Taken aback by his sudden change, she sucked in a deep breath.

    After a brief silence, the man spoke.

    ¡°Are you frustrated?¡±

    She twitched, wanting to vent her frustration.

    ¡®Of course I am.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t it obvious? She had been beaten unterally.

    Yuren¡¯s shoulders were demolished, and even she was barely suppressing her screams from the pain that radiated from her dislocated arm.

    She felt angry. She felt humiliated.

    So much so that she refused to speak, merely tilting her head to avoid his gaze altogether.

    As if he had anticipated her silence, he simply twisted the doorknob.

    Then, he left with onest word.

    ¡°Obey.¡±

    Unable toprehend the meaning behind his word, the Saintess stayed slumped on the ground for an incredibly long time.

    **********

    I walked away in silence after listening to Yuren¡¯s statement.

    It was all too much toprehend.

    ¡®The Church? Sword Circle? The Imperial Family?¡¯

    It was all nonsense. I was a free individual who didn¡¯t belong anywhere. Still, there was something bothering me that told me this wasn¡¯t a regr matter of simply being possessed.

    Though I had glossed it over at the time, Senior Delphine had also mentioned them.

    The ¡®Church¡¯ and the ¡®Sword Circle¡¯.

    Yuren believed that I had been possessed by a senior mage serving the Imperial family. However, that didn¡¯t exin everything that had happened.

    Lost in my thoughts, I continued walking.

    ¡°¡­¡­.ah¡±

    At the sound of the muffled exmation, I turned to locate its source.

    It was a boy with well-cut brown hair and pure green eyes that reflected my face like a mirror.

    His handsomeplexion often garnered favor from others.

    His expression was as rxed as ever, and he waved at me as if he had been waiting for my arrival.

    ¡°Ian, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Leto Ainstern.

    Although it hadn¡¯t been long since I¡¯d seen himst, it was always a pleasure to see him.

    I turned to greet my best friend, but he quickly grasped my hand.

    And before I could even face him, Leto¡¯s lips parted.

    ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ve learned something about your amnesia.¡±

    His sudden remark left me dumbfounded.

    Then, with a serious expression, he added more detail.

    ¡°We had a conversation not too long ago¡­ me and him.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even have to wonder who he was referring to.

    It was ¡®me¡¯ after I had lost my memory.

    It was the moment when the crucial clue that would unravel this mystery appeared.

 Chapter 85: - The Lord Is With Us (6)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (6) ?</b>

    The Academy was vast.

    It was so expansive that even the students were unable to grasp the full scale.

    Most freshmen only ever remembered their ssrooms. Beyond that, only a select few knew more about the schoolyout.

    However, it became different by their second year. Whether by random discovery or by word of mouth from their seniors, they would typically find several hidden locations.

    This was also when friend groups would usually form their own hang-out ¡°routes¡±.

    Then, by their third year, the students became familiar enough with the school to discover and traverse shortcuts as well as the alleyways. It was the time they would be able tofortably navigate around the campus regardless of where they were.

    Contrary to their third year, they were required to spend more time on their practicums outside of the Academy starting from their fourth year. Thus, it could be said that the third-years were the ones who knew the Academy campus the best.

    Leto and I were third-year students. Despite not actively exploring the campus, we were still familiar with some of the hidden locations within the entangled ¡®Alleyways¡¯.

    The center of the academy was clustered with various buildings, creating tight and narrow spaces between the structures. The resulting web of roads was dubbed the Alleyways.

    Rumor had it that a club had even hidden its doors somewhere within that web, but I wasn¡¯t particrly interested.

    There was only ever one reason for Leto and me to visit the Alleyways.

    It was the ce where we could talk in private.

    And today was no different.

    I leaned against the damp, smelly wall and stared at Leto.

    Leto was carefully scrutinizing me, and before long, he nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Good. You¡¯re the Ian I know.¡±

    I shook my head with a wry smile.

    ¡°Well, would there be another Ian besides me?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡±

    It was a response loaded with various implications. Speechless, my mouth closed up as I looked at Leto, signaling him to borate.

    He shrugged and continued.

    ¡°First of all, you said you lost your memory.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±

    ¡°You were possessed.¡±

    Silence settled upon us as I couldn¡¯te up with a response.

    Inwardly, I was expecting some kind of twist, but Leto was so certain that he most likely had reliable evidence.

    In the first ce, that ¡®Ian¡¯ used skills I had never learned, and it was only my wild imagination that entertained the possibility of him being an alternate personality.

    I stared at Leto, demanding further exnation. He clicked his tongue as if telling me not to rush.

    ¡°To be more exact, you were temporarily possessed by your future self.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not impossible considering you¡¯re receiving letters from the future.¡±

    Then, Leto lowered his voice.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s not that simple. Listen carefully.¡±

    And so began Leto¡¯s story.

    It started a few days earlier when he and ¡°I¡± had run into each other.

    **

    Leto was drinking tea that day as well. It was a tea known to clear the mind ¨C a drink that most Magic Department students couldn¡¯t live without, chugging at least one per day.

    The students of the magic department suffered daily migraines from sleep deprivation and chronic fatigue. It was to the point that if they didn¡¯t forcefully revitalize their brains, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with their studies.

    It was then that Leto noticed a man while he was stumbling around with lifeless eyes.

    Possessing pitch ck hair and golden eyes, the man was the very image of a nobleman. Yet, there were plenty of rumors that he would be a vicious beast when holding a hatchet.

    It was his best friend, Ian Percus.

    Leto immediately raised his hand in greeting.

    ¡°Hey, look who it is, Sir Ian Percus, Champion of the Hunt. I hope you¡¯re prepared for your practi¡­¡­.¡±

    At that moment, when faced with his friend¡¯s golden eyes, Leto¡¯s mouth involuntarily closed before he could finish his sentence.

    Those golden eyes were so full of pain and exhaustion, one would think he was already dead.

    Leto immediately recognized those eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hello, Leto.¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t until he heard his dry voice that Leto was certain.

    It was the same guy fromst time.

    Back then, he¡¯d been puzzled, but after hearing Ian¡¯s testimony, he knew that his friend wasn¡¯t in his normal state of mind.

    Leto pondered for a moment.

    He contemted whether he should just ignore the man. If it really was a possession, there was no telling what the soul upying Ian¡¯s body might do.

    However, it was also foolish to provoke it unnecessarily. After all, hadn¡¯t he beaten Yurdina¡¯s bastard to a pulpst time?

    Several possibilities raced through Leto¡¯s brilliant mind before he decided on his course of action.

    ¡°Hey, Ian. By the way, did you hear?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    A mysterious smile floated on Leto¡¯s face when he saw the man¡¯s weary gaze focus on him.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t heard? <i>Tsk. </i>As usual, you¡¯re behind the times. Follow me for a second.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not really interes-¡°

    Regardless of what the man was saying, Leto dragged him away, determined to have a conversation with him. There was initially a slight resistance, but eventually, the man gave up with a sigh before following along.

    They arrived at an alleyway.

    Leto finally asked the man what he had wanted to all this time.

    ¡°¡­¡­Who are you?¡±

    The man¡¯s golden eyes bore into Leto¡¯s, but Leto discovered that there was no emotion to be found within those eyes.

    Even so, this was Leto¡¯s best course of action.

    Outing him in public might have caused the possessor to act out, but here, they were alone.

    Even if Leto found out the man¡¯s true identity, the privacy left room for negotiations to keep it a secret. Although the possibility of the man going rampant still existed, Leto determined that the probability of it happening was low enough.

    The current ¡®Ian¡¯ had managed to get through each day for the past week, indicating that his rationality still took precedence over his instincts.

    And considering the cost to possess a body, it was unlikely for the man to give up his ns just because a single person had found out his identity.

    However, these were all still just spection. For that reason, Leto¡¯s hands shook while drenched in cold sweat.

    Leto thought of the scroll he had prepared in case of an emergency for when things went awry.

    Each scroll was worth hundreds of gold, but Leto thought it couldn¡¯t be helped since it was for his friend.

    Nervous, Leto waited for the man¡¯s response with bated breath.

    Finally, the man sighed before answering.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s me, Ian Percus.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit.¡±

    Leto responded coldly, his green eyes alight with malice.

    ¡°Ian doesn¡¯t walk with such a steady gait, his steps are lighter. Not to mention, Ian is so interested in rumors that he constantly nags me about them. Does it make sense that he would suddenly lose all interest in them?¡±

    The man fell silent, remaining calm even under Leto¡¯s piercing re.

    Sighing for the second time, he spoke.

    ¡°I really am Ian Percus, though I may not be the Ian you know.¡±

    This was a clue. No, it was practically a confession.

    By saying he wasn¡¯t the ¡®Ian¡¯ Leto knew, he was implying that he was somehow different.

    Leto¡¯s eyes grew sharper.

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is it?¡±

    ¡°Then ask me anything you want if you¡¯re so suspicious.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was even with no undtions.

    With a frown, Leto immediately began his interrogation.

    .

    ¡°How old was Celine when she peed herself in her sleep?¡±

    ¡°Twelve, though Celine would never admit it.¡±

    ¡°Why did I break up with Ariel during our sophomore year?¡±

    ¡°I caught you flirting with her sister in a bar, though she was too embarrassed to spread the word.¡±

    ¡°And the total money I lost gambling when I first started?¡±

    ¡°Probably around two hundred gold? You told me you lost two years¡¯ worth of pocket money.¡±

    Leto nervously wet his lips.

    He was definitely Ian. It was impossible for others to know about the memories they shared as best friends.

    As confusion shed through Leto¡¯s eyes, the man spoke again.

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m Ian Percus. Just¡­ from a little further out¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you from the future?¡±

    It was a question he asked on a whim. However, the man simply stared at him in silence.

    Leto felt goosebumps as the silence confirmed his suspicions.

    A while ago, he would have written it off as nonsense, but recently, Ian had mentioned receiving a letter from the future.

    If so, it also wasn¡¯t impossible that the future Ian was possessing him. From a magician¡¯s perspective, this whole phenomenon was miraculous and something he could devote his life to studying.

    Leto¡¯s breath turned ragged, momentarily unable to speak.

    He could feel his heart pounding froming face-to-face with a great miracle.

    A shaky voice escaped his mouth.

    ¡°Yo-you bastard! Even if you¡¯re from the future, you still stole my friend¡¯s body!¡±

    It soon turned into an outraged shout.

    Enraged, Leto lost control and swung his fist.

 Chapter 86: - The Lord Is With Us (7)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (7) ?</b>

    ¡°Yo-you bastard! Even if you¡¯re from the future, you still stole my friend¡¯s body!¡±

    Ian had be possessed after receiving the letter from the future and had gone down apletely new path.

    Naturally, the path this Ian had taken was different.

    The proof of thaty in Ian¡¯s amnesia. If they had been simr, they would have shared memories.

    Considering that, Leto had essentially lost his friend¡¯s essence. It wasn¡¯t strange that he felt angry.

    Leto clenched his fist, prompting Ian to take a step back, evading the blow.

    Leto grunted in frustration and followed up with a second punch.

    ¡®Ian¡¯ caught Leto¡¯s fist.

    A bitter smile tugged at the corners of Ian¡¯s mouth. It was the only face that could even be called an expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t stay long¡­ I¡¯m just doing what I have to do.¡±

    Ian¡¯s exnation did little to relieve Leto¡¯s frustration. As Leto¡¯s green eyes met with Ian¡¯s, his intent to use a scroll became increasingly apparent.

    It was then.

    Leto felt a wind brushing past him as his view changed. ¡®Ian¡¯ had forcibly turned Leto¡¯s body around before pinning him against the wall.

    Leto¡¯s arms were restrained behind his back, causing him to groan from the pain without even processing what had urred.

    With bloodshot eyes, a growl of animosity escaped his lips.

    ¡°What you have to do¡­? Do you have any idea how much Ian suffered because of your actions¡­¡­? How many times does he have to go along with your antics¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, we will all die.¡±

    His voice remained t andpletely devoid of emotion.

    Leto regained hisposure immediately as he sensed the deep remorse in the man¡¯s voice.

    As if a bucket of cold water had been thrown at him, he could only stare nkly into the man¡¯s golden eyes.

    The man¡¯s gaze remained unwavering. As far as Leto could tell, the man was telling the truth.

    Several times, his lips parted before closing.

    Even while forcibly pressed against the wall, Leto managed to ask a question.

    ¡°¡­Just what the hell happened to yo-?¡±

    ¡°Leto.¡±

    With a grave expression, the man offered some heartfelt advice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to know too much. The world won¡¯t allow it, and you might end up hurt.¡±

    That was all.

    As if he believed Leto had calmed down, he released him and swiftly turned around without hesitation.

    Leto was briefly speechless as he stretched his body.

    A tangled web of theories began to form in his mind.

    Everyone would die? Why? And if the world didn¡¯t allow him to know, then howe Ian knew about it?

    A myriad of questions entwined in his thoughts, forming an uncertainty. With the meager clues he had been given so far, it seemed impossible to solve them.

    Thus, there was only one solution¡ªTo gather as much information as possible.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why did youe back?¡±

    The man¡¯s stride halted.

    As the man¡¯s golden eyes flickered to him, Leto repeated his question, concerned that the man would change his mind and leave.

    ¡°To travel back from the future to the past is a miracle that even the most skilled mages have yet to aplish. It must have required immense effort. Why did you go to such lengths and why is it that you¡¯re the one who came back?¡±

    The man pondered for a moment, his eyes darting from side to side before focusing back

    Still devoid of emotion, he gave his answer.

    ¡°Because¡­ I ¡®failed¡¯.¡±

    It was yet another term that he didn¡¯t know the meaning of. Leto¡¯s head throb.

    Soon after, ¡®Ian¡¯ walked out of the alleyway.

    Unable to guess his destination, Leto couldn¡¯t help but shout in panic.

    ¡°Hey, where do you think you¡¯re going!¡±

    ¡°To meet someone.¡±

    ¡®Ian¡¯ waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to go meet Delphine Yurdina.¡±

    Leto could only chase after him with his eyes.

    That was where their conversation had ended.

    Leto said that he hadn¡¯t spoken to ¡®Ian¡¯ since.

    At least, not until today.

    **

    As Leto finished recounting his story, I fell silent. All sorts ofplicated thoughts filled my head, and there were many things I didn¡¯t understand.

    I asked Leto a question.

    ¡°What did you mean by I¡¯m different from my future self?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tsk. </i>I knew you would ask that. As expected, the Knight Division is only filled with meatheads¡­¡­.¡±

    With a click of his tongue, Leto drew a solid line of light in the air with his mana.

    Originally, this technique was used to draw magic circles, but it was also useful for exining things like this.

    A shimmering vertical line materialized.

    Leto pointed at the lower end of the line and began to exin.

    ¡°Okay, this represents the past, and let¡¯s say we continue straight into the future.¡±

    His finger traced along the solid line, reaching the top.

    As he did that, he asked me a question.

    ¡°Now, how do we get back to the past?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just go back through the middle?¡±

    Leto nodded and moved his finger to the middle of the solid line. His green eyes stared at me in silence.

    ¡°And then what? Would we just follow the same future as it¡¯s already been drawn?¡±

    I grasped my chin as I pondered the question. However, I shook my head as I didn¡¯t need to think too hard about it.

    ¡°No, I guess something would change.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s draw a new future.¡±

    And he drew a new diagonal line. Like branches on a twig, two lines diverged from the center.

    I looked at Leto questioningly, and he began his exnation, seemingly aware of my need for it.

    ¡°Now, look. There are two differing futures, correct?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the first future be extinguished since we came back from that one?¡±

    ¡°Think about it, what happens to the ¡®you¡¯ who traveled back to the past? Aren¡¯t ¡®you¡¯ the product of that initial future?¡±

    I nodded, swallowing nervously.

    I finally understood what Leto was trying to say. I asked a question in confirmation.

    ¡°So the branching future is me, and the one from the other future is the one possessing me?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Time is something that can¡¯t be erased. The moment that ¡®Ian¡¯ returned to the past, a whole other world of possibilities was born. That¡¯s why you and the other ¡®Ian¡¯ must be distinct from each other.¡±

    ¡®Unless your personalities merged,¡¯ Leto thought silently.

    But there was still an issue. The letter from the future told a different story.

    That world was a peaceful and happy ce.

    ¡°But the other letter I received was also from the future, and yet it imed that the world would end if left unprotected.¡±

    As if it were simple, Leto pointed to another branch.

    ¡°It must have originated from a separate branch of the future. I don¡¯t know what ¡®Ian¡¯ did, but the entire timeline has been disrupted. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for a letter toe from any possible future, but because you received that particr letter, I¡¯d have to say that the world we¡¯re in now is closest to the future of the letter..¡±

    It was aplicated exnation, but I somehow managed to make sense of it.

    It meant that the future ¡®Ian¡¯ who had taken possession of me and the love letter from seven years ahead belonged to different futures.

    So was the man in my dream also a version of ¡®me¡¯?

    I remembered the blood-soakedndscape. It was a battlefield resonating with ominous noises, corpses scattered about, and filled with the stench of ¡®death¡¯.

    The thought saddened me, realizing it was a potential future I might have to face.

    I was scared that if I didn¡¯t follow the letter¡¯s instructions, that future would be a reality.

    Still, simply discovering this was a great aplishment. Considering that the number of possible futures was practically infinite, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the letters had different senders.

    It didn¡¯t matter that there were multiple senders because they were merely distant possibilities.

    What mattered to me were the letters¡¯ contents.

    If I followed the instructions inside each letter to the best of my abilities, I realized I could also learn about my future lovers.

    I looked at my best friend with admiration in my eyes. He looked proud of himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Leto. That helped a lot.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I am pretty smart. You should buy me a drink.¡±

    If that was all he wanted, I would dly buy him any amount of alcohol. Trust filled my gaze as I looked at Leto.

    With high expectations, I asked him about my next course of action.

    ¡°So, what should I do now?¡±

    Patting my shoulder, Leto smiled wryly.

    ¡°That¡¯s for you to figure out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I stared nkly at Leto, a hint of betrayal hidden in my gaze.

    ¡°What can I do? I don¡¯t even know the contents of your letter.¡±

    I was about to retort but stopped.

    Leto was right. Forming a n required information, and only I could read the contents of the letters.

    Right now, my main focus was on the practicum.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but think about the information ¡®Ian¡¯ had requested from the Saintess. If he had needed it so badly, perhaps the orphanage was connected to the future.

    Since I didn¡¯t have any information, it made sense to follow the leads he had received.

    After silently observing me, Leto cleared his throat.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, ¡®Ian¡¯ said that he was going to see Senior Delphine, right?¡±

    I heard that she hadn¡¯t been seen since the Hunting Festival.

    There was someone else I could talk to. Someone who had initially suggested the possibility that the letter originated from the future.

    That person was Emma.

    Two options weighed on my mind.

    Delphine Yurdina, a woman of captivating beauty.

    And Emma, my friend with a warm, friendly smile.

    It seemed wise to meet both of them and recruit them as members for my practicum.

    I also thought I should pay a visit to Senior Elsie.

    I immediately started mapping out a route in my head.

    I didn¡¯t have much time. I only had a week left to assemble my group before the registration period closed.

    Within that time, I had to gather both information and power.

    The stench of blood grew more potent with each passing e minute.

    **

    That evening, I sought out Senior Delphine at the Aedalus Pavilion, but the news I received from the servants was as I had expected.

    ¡°Ms. Yurdina is in the Church¡¯s intensive care unit¡­¡­.¡±

    I crossed my arms, tapping my fingers against my forearm.

    That sounded about right. However, I had hoped her injury wasn¡¯t severe enough to warrant a trip to the ICU.

    A sigh escaped my lips as I realized I had no idea how Senior Delphine would react upon seeing me.

    I shook my head andmented, voicing myint to my future self.

    What an impatient human being. If only he had even half of my peace-loving heart.

    It was truly a pity.

 Chapter 87: - The Lord Is With Us (8)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (8) ?</b>

    Dusk began to settle in as the sun started to set.

    The woods south of the Academy became quiet as themotion of the hunting festival was quickly forgotten.

    Not so long ago, it had been in an uproar. Outside of the festivities, there was also the discovery of a named beast they had recently dubbed the ¡°Gut Collector.¡±

    Despite having no casualties, the Academy was still concerned and immediately organized an investigation that resulted in the forest bing rife with the activity of dozens of investigators.

    But now that the sun was setting, it changed drastically.

    ording to mythology, the sun was made from the liver of Arus, causing anything unnatural and unholy to weaken when it came into contact with sunlight, Naturally, demonic beasts, as mana-borne existences, were no exception.

    On the other hand, when the sun set and darkness enveloped the earth, that was when the evil god Omeros controlled the world. This was when demonic beasts were at their strongest. Even then, the Heavenly God Arus kept vigil through his right eye, the moon. However, there were still areas the moon could not reach and the darkness enveloped thosends.

    As such, there was no telling what dangers still lurked in the forest, and the investigation team was forced to withdraw when it turned nighttime.

    And yet, in an isted area where only the faint sounds of birds and grasshoppers could be heard, two people stood face to face.

    It was a woman with brilliant golden hair that resembled the sun, and standing opposite of her was a man with hair as ck as the night.

    They werepletely alone in the forest de.

    One might think it was a romantic rendezvous between a couple, but the atmosphere was too chilling for that to be the case.

    The woman with golden hair, Delphine, chewed on her lip as she red at her adversary.

    On the other hand, the man was ever so calm with eyes mired in weariness and an expression devoid of any emotion.

    She found it unsettling.

    She spat her words at him, breaking the silence.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s been a long time, Hatchet Lord.¡±

    ¡®Ian¡¯ didn¡¯t return her greeting. His eyes flicked away disinterestedly before turning back towards her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    His response was but a word long and his voice conveyed his weariness. However, that short word carried many implications.

    First, she had been the one to call him out.

    Secondly, the look of annoyance on his face conveyed his reluctance to be here, but she¡¯d given him a good enough reason toe.

    Her crimson eyes glowed with bloodlust as she spoke.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve already said, I¡¯m asking for a rematch.¡±

    ¡°Using the ¡®Yurdina¡¯ name to pressure me into epting?¡±

    He taunted her with a mocking voice, and she felt a shudder run through her as she closed her eyes.

    It was true. Delphine had brought Ian here by force, invoking the power behind the ¡®Yurdina¡¯ name to force him here. It was dishonorable and she could feel her cheeks re up.

    The man didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood to spare her feelings and twisted the verbal knife deeper.

    ¡°It was a childish move.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice!¡±

    Delphine couldn¡¯t take it anymore andunched into a tirade, trying to justify her cowardly behavior.

    Her eyes opened wide with the pain she¡¯d been through as her voice carried a hint of desperation.

    cing a hand on her chest, she poured out her emotions.

    ¡°Ju-just lying down brings back memories of that day. I try to sleep, but I wake up drenched in cold sweat. I feel like there¡¯s a fire burning in my chest, and no matter how much water I drink, it just won¡¯t go out. What else am I supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°You should ept it. That¡¯s your duty as the loser.¡±

    Faced with the man¡¯s brusquement, Delphine ground her teeth together as her eyes burned with ferocity.

    ¡°Did you enjoy it when I was begging for my life?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know nor do I care.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was t without even a flicker of change within those golden eyes.

    He meant every word that came from his mouth.

    And the realization that the man responsible for her sleepless nights full of nightmares didn¡¯t even consider their battle worth remembering infuriated her all the more.

    If she had simply surrendered and walked away, she wouldn¡¯t have felt so humiliated.

    But she had wounded her pride by begging for mercy like some back-alley wench.

    Her ego had been unable to cope with that.

    ¡°¡­¡­This time, I¡¯m not going to beg for my life.¡±

    The determination in her voice didn¡¯t faze Ian¡¯s expression in the slightest as he kept an air ofplete indifference.

    He just quietly questioned her.

    ¡°Why should I fight you at all? If you win so childishly, won¡¯t it only hurt your pride?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s childish or not, a victory is a victory.¡±

    She moved her hands to her waist, signaling her readiness to fight.

    This was the nature of Delphine Yurdina.

    She would do anything to win. It didn¡¯t matter if it was cowardly, just as long as she won. Such was her obsession with victory and what drove her life.

    And although she was greatly shocked at her first defeat, more than anything, she couldn¡¯t stand the fact that she had begged for her life.

    She preferred death over such humiliation. This duel was the culmination of a long internal struggle.

    She pushed aside her embarrassment, knowing that she was past the point of no return.

    Shaking his head, Ian asked one more question.

    ¡°To the death, then?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d rather die than live with this disgrace.¡±

    It was an irresponsible thing to say as the heiress to a noble house, but as the words left her mouth, Ian uncrossed his arms and slid his hands towards his waist.

    His posture waspletely rxed. Not a single muscle was tense and his eyes were calm, almost as if he was merely going on a walk.

    Even so, Delphine¡¯s body tensed up. She thought back to the Sword Circle techniques that Ian had shown so far.

    His stance did not matter ¡ª He was capable of delivering a fatal blow from any position.

    She felt her senses sharpening against the formidable opponent.

    Her opponent was guaranteed to be a significant challenge, especially if he¡¯d taken the Dragon¡¯s Blood elixir he¡¯d received for winning the Hunt.

    But even so, she believed he was no match for her in one-on-onebat.

    Previously, she¡¯d been caught by surprise, and even then, Ian had barely managed to grasp victory.

    Objectively, he was no match for her.

    That was why she had used her family¡¯s name to demand a rematch.

    It was a childish and cheap ploy, brought about by a woman on the verge of insanity.

    There was nothing she wouldn¡¯t do.

    She was willing to do anything if it meant her victory.

    Tension hung in the silent de. Crimson eyes met gold as they observed each other¡¯s movements.

    Then, after a brief silence, their duel began.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The air exploded.

    With her feet firmly nted, Delphine reinforced her body with mana before shooting off the ground. Space rippled and the air howled as she cut through them to reach Ian in a sh.

    A brilliant golden aura condensed on her sword, apanied by a searing heat that distorted her surroundings.

    And then, she swung.

    Space itself warped, unable to resist the speed and heat of her swing. Soon, the acrid smell of burning dirt tickled her nose.

    And yet, she hadn¡¯t felt the attack connecting.

    Her eyes darted around, chasing after the man who should have fallen under her fiery de.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to find him. He was rushing towards her with his de drawn after evading her strike ¡ª With the ferocity and speed of a wild beast.

 Chapter 88: - The Lord Is With Us (9)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (9) ?</b>

    She missed. Taken aback by theck of sensation under her sword, Delphine¡¯s eyes chased after Ian¡¯s silhouette.

    Ian was charging towards her while brandishing his sword.

    Delphine had to acknowledge his monstrous sense for spacing. An aura de was capable of reaching further beyond a de¡¯s normal length, making it more difficult to read, but Ian had managed to dodge her strike by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Stunned, she wondered if what Ian had done was even possible, but there was no time for her to dwell on it.

    He was drawing closer, and she had to stop him.

    Stepping forward, Delphine thrust her de at him, conjuring a ray of golden light.

    It was a tactic to disorient his senses as it was harder to determine the range of a frontal thrust. It was a feat made possible only due to her overwhelming physical abilities. Otherwise, she would have struggled to retrieve her de in time.

    However, in the next instant, her sword once again sliced through empty space.

    Instinctively, her eyes scanned her surroundings.

    Then. seemingly appearing out of nowhere, Ian attempted to stab her without hesitation.

    She hadn¡¯t even seen which direction he had approached from.

    Gritting her teeth, Delphine spun around, parrying his strike.

    Her unstable footing prevented her from unleashing her full strength, but it was sufficient. Sparks flew through the air as Ian¡¯s sword bounced back.

    Regaining her stance, Delphine charged forward, unleashing a barrage of attacks.

    A resounding crash echoed through the air each time their des shed, yet despite her superior physical prowess, Delphine couldn¡¯t overpower him.

    It was strange.

    No matter whether Delphine advanced or retreated, the distance between her and Ian remained the same.

    She felt like he was attached to her by some invisible thread. Whenever she closed in beyond a certain distance, she suddenly found herself within his striking range.

    He maintained a distance where only he could attack while she could only defend

    As the heiress of Yurdina, she had faced multiple powerful enemies in the past, but Delphine had never encountered a swordsman of such caliber.

    In footwork, it was Delphine¡¯splete loss.

    After their monotonous dance continued for a while, a faint glimmer of determination flickered in Delphine¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Then, I¡¯ll force my way in.¡¯

    She clenched her teeth, making up her mind. Although it would create an opening, there was something she could use to turn the tide of the battle.

    It was the Yurdina¡¯s secret sword, the Illusory Sword of the Golden Lion.

    Like the ws of a lion, this technique unleashed multiple aura des simultaneously, seamlessly hiding lethal strikes within deceptive illusory attacks together.

    While her inexperienced half-sister could only create three des, Delphine was capable of drawing five des.

    She thought that was enough to cover the small opening in her defense that was inevitably created when using the sword skill.

    Having made up her mind, Delphine acted decisively. She anchored her foot to the ground and lunged towards him.

    Abruptlying face to face with Delphine prevented Ian from thinking about his next move. Her preparations would bepleted the moment he took a step back.

    It was the decisive moment.

    Both Delphine and Ian seemed to realize this, and the looks in their eyes intensified.

    In that split-second, Delphine¡¯s sword dropped down to her lower left.

    She was in stance.

    Ian¡¯s eyes followed her weapon, likely aware of what she was about to do. Even then, it was still toote.

    The moment she forcefully closed the distance, the proper reaction would have been to swiftly increase it through any means avable.

    He was both an experienced tactician and skilled in throwing weapons.

    Creating another variable and suppressing her movement would have given him a better chance of victory.

    With a glimmer of excitement in her eyes, Delphine traced five solid golden lines in the air with all her strength.

    <i>Crash!</i>

    However, it was short-lived as the excitement in her eyes was reced by disbelief.

    Her illusory sword shattered.

    Delphine¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief washing over her.

    At thest moment, Ian¡¯s sword mirrored her exact movements.

    Except, seven silver lines emerged from his sword.

    One by one, Delphine¡¯s aura des were offset, the remaining two des soaring towards her. She desperately roused her mana to defend, but it was toote.

    A scream erupted.

    Within that brief span, thirteen more des were unleashed.

    Aura des rended the air, and soon, Delphine bore the full brunt of the man¡¯s illusory swords.

    Her wounds ran deep.

    She managed to hold onto her weapon through sheer physical strength, but after she failed to defend herself, the aura des wrecked her body.

    She tumbled across the ground.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Everything in her vision spun, and she failed toprehend what had happened until she mmed into a tree far away from where she once stood.

    She felt faint, but more than that, she was shocked.

    She wasn¡¯t even sure if what she had seen was real. A sword aimed at her side as more came hurtling towards her simultaneously.

    It was the Yurdina¡¯s Illusory Sword of the Golden Lion, a technique outsiders should have been incapable of learning.

    Not only that, the number of des he formed even exceeded hers. In other words, both his ability andprehension of the technique surpassed hers.

    She was bbergasted and wondered how that was possible. Delphine was the rightful heiress of Yurdina and was even considered a prodigy.

    And yet, even she was only capable of drawing five aura des.

    She had heard that her father in his prime was able to draw up to seven and was considered to be on the verge of mastery.

    The man¡¯s onught continued, giving her no time to collect herself.

    The sound of flesh being prated through reverberated near her shoulder as she experienced an oddly familiar sensation.

    A searing pain coursed through her as she felt the cold steel of the hatchet de piercing her shoulder.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Her sword dropped to the floor as she groaned in pain.

    Bloodlust welled up in her eyes as she grit her teeth, persistently reaching for her weapon.

    She couldn¡¯t allow herself to be defeated like this.

    Unfortunately, reality was cruel.

    <i>Puk!</i>

    The sword pierced her other shoulder.

    Delphine fumbled on the ground, her vision still hazy, and then, unable to bear the pain any longer, she copsed.

    ¡°Ugh! Guh¡­ AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    She had been enduring the pain through clenched teeth, but once it intensified, her trembling jaws opened up to let loose a shrill scream.

    Delphine gasped for breath as her vision turned hazy, only able to see straight ahead.

    In the distance, the reaper was walking towards her.

    Against the scarlet hue of the setting sun, his figure inched closer and closer, and the sound of his footsteps assaulted her ears, amplifying her fear.

    The golden eyes prated her, and their ownernguidly gazed down at her.

    It was as if their battle was insignificant to him.

    The man opened his mouth.

    ¡°Delphine Yurdina, I think you¡¯re misunderstanding¡­¡­.¡±

    Then, he pulled out the hatchet stuck in her shoulder.

    ¡°g-guh¡­ GAHHHHHH¡­¡­!¡±

    Like before, Delphine bit down on her lip, trying to stifle her scream, but the pain overwhelmed her.

    And without hesitation, he brought the hatchet down on her calf.

    <i> Puk!</i>

    Blood spurted out from her leg like a geyser

    She instinctively reached for her wounded leg, squirming and writhing in agony.

    ¡°Ugh¡­! <i>Hik</i>¡­ ahhh¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here because of your petty threats.¡±

    The man remained indifferent even as he watched her writhe in pain. Then, he kneeled before seizing her hair and forcing her to meet his gaze.

    Her eyes brimmed with pain and tears, but also an undeniable fear.

    The man stared into the trembling woman¡¯s eyes and spoke.

    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m afraid of something like the Yurdinas?¡±

    There was not an ounce of fear in his voice.

    Even as Delphine¡¯s mind became overwhelmed with pain and fear, a realization dawned upon her.

    This man was not afraid of the Yurdina family.

    Not even in the slightest.

    She turned pale as herplexion drained of color.

    Then, as if on cue, he swung his hatchet once more, cutting deeper into her leg.

    More screams rang through the forest as the air was painted crimson with blood.

    Delphine Yurdina didn¡¯t know ¡ª This was only the beginning.

 Chapter 89: - The Lord Is With Us (10)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (10) ?</b>

    The hatchet descended continuously, each strike apanied by agonizing screams and a gory disy of blood.

    Delphine held back her screams as best as she could, clenching her teeth as her body convulsed, but the pain soon became unbearable.

    ¡°Guhhhh¡­ AHHHHHHH!¡±

    None of her limbs remained intact. The hatchet sliced through flesh, and tore through muscle fibers, revealing glimpses of pure white bone.

    It was impossible to retaliate. Everything below her neck was in tatters, and if left untreated, even death by hemorrhage was a real possibility.

    Waves of pain shot through her nervous system as if she was being continuously stabbed by a needle. After what seemed like an eternity, she didn¡¯t even have the energy to scream. She could only gasp for breath while looking at Ian.

    Despite her horrid state, the perpetrator still seemed indifferent.

    There was nothing in his eyes. She would have rather preferred for him to enjoy her suffering, but his expression remainedposed.

    Delphine¡¯s quivering pupils betrayed her terror. She felt as though she were amb waiting for her death at the ughterhouse.

    She wondered if butchers were just like the man in front of her ¡ª Mercilessly cutting through the bones and flesh of the animals only out of necessity rather than pleasure.

    ¡°K-kill me¡­¡­.¡±

    Her voice was hoarse from all the screaming.

    Her once confident and domineering tone had all but vanished. Pitifully, she looked at Ian and pleaded, her teeth chattering uncontrobly.

    ¡®Kill me.¡¯

    It was a request made with thest shred of her pride as a noble. It was a life-or-death battle with her honor on the line. As such, death was trivial.

    She had beenpletely defeated as both a swordsman and a noble. As such, she wanted to rather die than let it be known that she had lost after forcing a duel under her family¡¯s name.

    Had Ian been more merciful, there would have been no further violence the moment Delphine admitted defeat. But as she had experienced, Ian was merciless.

    He was bloodthirsty and ruthless. Still, that was his weakness as a swordsman.

    Indiscriminate violence came naturally to him, and he was willing to sacrifice his body for victory. His relentless obsession for victory and his exceptional talent created many variables in practicalbat.

    In a way, they were simr. Yet, they were fundamentally different from each other.

    While Delphine sought victory in all things, Ian only became obsessed once he drew his sword.

    Another simrity was that they felt no sympathy for the defeated.

    Just like right now, as Delphine pleaded for death.

    Ian paused upon hearing her plead for death.

    ¡°Kill you ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­ugh¡­ I¡¯d rather die¡­ than¡­¡­.¡±

    Her voice was a mix of broken sobs and groans, and her crimson eyes had long lost their rity, clouded in pain and blood.

    She just wanted to rest, and for the pain to stop.

    At the very least, she wanted her end to be dignified. In the first ce, Ian Percus had shown no sign of fear towards the Yurdina, so it was likely that he would have no qualms about killing her.

    He was not a man who considered the consequences before acting, and she pinned her faint hopes on that.

    ¡°Y-you¡­ were going to¡­ kill me¡­ weren¡¯t you¡­? Then¡­ you might as well¡­ do it sooner¡­¡­.¡±

    The man¡¯s golden eyes briefly shifted sideways, as if he was contemting it.

    ¡°P-please¡­ it¡­ it hurts so much.¡±

    Tears started to trickle from the corners of Delphine¡¯s eyes. It was the only clear liquid on her blood-soaked body.

    Ian¡¯s silence onlysted for a moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t n on killing kill you.¡±

    The girl¡¯s sobbing stopped, and a light returned to her eyes.

    He was going to spare her?

    It was a perfectly reasonable decision. As the heiress of one of the Empire¡¯s five great families, shemanded respect from everyone except the Imperial Family.

    There was no reason why she should die.

    Even in a duel, killing an heir would only result in consequences and regrets.

    It would be better to win and n for the future.

    The only problem was that the person who had just said that defied suchmon sense.

    If he had intended to spare her from the beginning, his actions made no sense. No part of her body had been left unscathed.

    All the tendons in her limbs had been severed, and as much as she wanted to struggle, she couldn¡¯t. Groaning in pain and curling into a ball were the only things she could do.

    He had long since crossed the line. She wondered if he was trying to negotiate with her life on the line.

    A faint glimmer of hope reignited within her eyes. Begging for her life was one thing, but negotiating was different.

    Negotiation urred between equals, preserving both her pride and her life.

    Her face brightened once more.

    But at that moment, the man sliced apart her newfound hope.

    <i>Puk!</i>

    A hatchet lodged itself back into her thigh.

    The unexpected pain caused her to cry out.

    ¡°GAHHHHHHH¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Because death would be too merciful a fate for you.¡±

    With that, the man wiped the blood off his hatchet using his cor. It left a stain on his clothes, but he didn¡¯t seem to care.

    His uniform was already drenched in her blood. Strapping the hatchet onto his belt, Ian pulled out the sword that had been embedded in her shoulder.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ack!¡±

    Blood continued to pour out. It was an amount that normally would have been enough to kill an ordinary person, but for someone like Delphine, death did note so easily.

    Although she would eventually die if left to bleed out, her life was not yet in immediate danger with her mana constantly replenishing her blood.

    Ian coated the blood-stained de with aura.

    The silver aura resembled a waning moon, emanating an ominous presence.

    Delphine¡¯s eyes, which had been dimming due to the pain, trembled.

    It was strange no matter how she thought about it. The density of his aura was not something that could be replicated no matter how much mana he had.

    At the very least, he had to be a sword expert to refine his mana to that level.

    It was an ability that only swordsmen of at least her caliber could disy, and yet her opponent had produced it effortlessly.

    Ian nced down at her, meeting her eyes.

    ¡°Yurdina, you should know this better than anyone. Aura wounds are difficult to heal even with holy power. There are several high-rank priests stationed at the Academy, so they might be able to help, but¡­¡­.¡±

    Delphine¡¯s attention snapped back to the de in Ian¡¯s hand. It was emanating a chilling silver aura.

    She determined that if she were to be wounded by it, not even a high-rank priest would be able to fully cure it.

    As this realization struck her, Delphine¡¯s eyes widened in trepidation, fearing what would be of her limbs if they were to be cut by the eerie silver.

    ¡°W-what are you going to do?¡±

    Her body began trembling involuntarily. For once, she disregarded the pain that tormented her.

    Her vision narrowed, and soon, only the man¡¯s golden eyes filled her view.

    She was terrified.

    ¡°You¡¯ll probably be able to go about your daily life since the Saintess is here. No, wait. Or do I have to crush you so thoroughly that you¡¯ll never be able to wield your sword again even if you were to offer a sacrifice for a miracle?¡±

    His words pierced through Delphine¡¯s mind like a hot knife.

    She gasped, frozen in ce. The possibility of never wielding her sword again had never once crossed her mind.

    The sword was something she had pursued her entire life.

    For her, wielding the sword was like breathing. It was such an integral part of her life that she couldn¡¯t imagine it being taken away.

    She had experienced both joy and sorrow through her sword.

    And now, he was about to take everything from her.

    Delphine¡¯s face drained of all color as a feeling of overwhelming emptiness and horror flooded her heart.

    Death was preferable.

    Her sword was the one thing she refused to give up.

    ¡°I guess I should mess up your legs just in case. With the resources of the Yurdina Family, you should be able to walk somehow.¡±

    ¡°S-Stop¡­¡­.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice quivered pathetically with fear, but the man didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start with your shoulder cartge then your wrist tendons.¡±

    ¡°S-Stop¡­ p-please¡­¡­.!¡±

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t wield a sword again, you should have enough wealth to livefortably for the rest of your life. That¡¯s not such a bad deal, is it-¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please!!¡±

    The girl broke down and let out a pitiful scream, akin to that of amon wench.

    Her crimson eyes overflowed with tears.

    Delphine Yurdina had finally fallen.

 Chapter 90: - The Lord Is With Us (11)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (11) ?</b>

    ¡°¡­¡­Please!¡±

    Delphine cried out, unable to endure any longer.

    She tearily turned to Ian. He was silently staring down at her.

    She managed to squirm her body around so that she wasying down on her stomach. The stench of the blood-soaked earth invaded her nose, making her increasingly desperate.

    She couldn¡¯t lose her swordsmanship. It was everything she had ever worked for. It was more than enough to beg desperately.

    ¡°I was wrong¡­ Pl-please have mercy.¡±

    Her eyes trembled in humiliation. Still, just the thought of being unable to wield a sword ever again was far worse than the indignity she was currently bearing.

    Faced with silence, she grew more nervous, and her words became increasingly distraught.

    ¡°Fo-forgive me¡­ forgive me, please, I beg of you. At the very least, spare my arms¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°On your knees.¡±

    Her eyes darted upwards at his voice. His golden irises chillingly pierced through her.

    ¡°You won¡¯t kneel after losing a duel where you put your life on the line? At least show me what you¡¯re willing to do to live.¡±

    Her lips twitched. She wanted to retort, but upon meeting his unfeeling gaze, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t I already begging while crawling on the floor?¡¯

    ¡®Didn¡¯t you already shatter my pride?¡¯

    ¡®Haven¡¯t you already broken me to the point I could never even think of standing up to you again?¡¯

    At that moment, Ian raised his sword, causing her to flinch and il her arms in panic.

    Her shoulders were shattered and her tendons severed, but it was possible to forcibly move her limbs with mana.

    Even while moving using all her might, it took an exorbitant amount of time to drop to her knees as the fear that he would change his mind consumed her mind.

    Then, she nted her forehead into the dirt, her face close enough to kiss the ground.

    Biting down on her lips, her vision undted with tears.

    She thought she had already thrown away her pride, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Her voice quivered as her entire body quaked in shame.

    ¡°I-I was wrong¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Again.¡±

    She grit her teeth, wanting to demand the reason why he was making her go to such an extent even after she knelt for him.

    Feeling the blood rush to her head from frustration, she raised her head to re at him only to be met with the same menacing, golden eyes.

    His eyes told her that he would not hesitate to cut her if he was not satisfied with her apology.

    She was once again reminded that he would turn her limbs into minced meat, leaving her so critically injured that she would never be able to hold a sword again.

    Delphine shivered in fear and quickly shook off any thoughts of resisting.

    Then, she opened her mouth.

    But this time, her voice was tinged in submission.

    ¡°I-I apologize. I didn¡¯t know my¡­ <i>hik</i>¡­ ce.¡±

    A sob slipped through, but Ian didn¡¯t seem to care.

    He merely stared at her silently. Her voice, thick with shame, continued flowing.

    She ced her forehead on Ian¡¯s foot.

    It was simr to how a lowly vassal would prostrate before their emperor.

    Defeated, all she could think about was how to preserve her swordsmanship, no matter how humiliating her actions were.

    ¡°Pl-please have mercy on me. Please¡­¡­.¡±

    Her sobs soon turned into desperate cries. He kept his eye on her before slowly dispelling the aura from his sword.

    With the weeping woman still at his feet, Ian spoke in a quiet voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Delphine Yurdina.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t answer through her tears, but he didn¡¯t seem to expect a response. Although he was addressing her, it felt more like a soliloquy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been living in too small a world. The Yurdina family and the Academy are just two, ces in the world. There are all sorts of monsters out there.¡±

    The sound of Ian¡¯s de sliding into its scabbard rang out, signaling the end of the duel.

    ¡°Have you ever fought the vampires of the Great Sea? What about the demonic humans contracted to the Evil God? The priests of the dark cults that lurk beneath the Empire, the Holy Nation, and the Ten Kingdoms?¡±

    He turned his back to her.

    ¡°If you lose to them, it¡¯s not just a matter of dying or bing unable to wield a sword for the rest of your life. Pick your battles carefully.¡±

    Delphine slowly raised her head.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be another opportunity. Soon, I¡¯lle to collect the price of your life.¡±

    His words sent a shiver down her spine as her eyes fluttered wildly with fear.

    She dropped her head back into the ground.

    And with onest statement, the man left.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a noble, I¡¯m sure you have a potion or two. I¡¯ll send for someone.¡±

    ¡®If a demonic beastes, good luck.¡¯

    With those unspoken words, the sun fell below the horizon.

    Delphine Yurdina continued to shiver in ce even long after the man had left. She was curled up in a fetal position and mulled over her shame and indignation as blood trickled down from where she was biting down on her lip.

    **

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ms. Yurdina is refusing to see you.¡±

    The volunteer student on duty notified me in front of the temple.

    I didn¡¯t know what exactly had transpired during the time I was possessed, but considering she was in the intensive care unit, it was clear that Senior Delphine had received some ¡®treatment¡¯ from the future ¡®Ian¡¯.

    Thinking along those lines, I wondered if I would be a master in the future since I was capable enough to put someone of Senior Delphine¡¯s caliber in intensive care.

    Iughed at the absurdity of my own thoughts.

    Masters were unrivaled powerhouses on the continent. Beings who had reached the extreme peaks of their paths, capable of bending the veryws of the world.

    Without the ideal conditions, even an army couldn¡¯t defeat them.

    And there were only a few who had reached such heights.

    The Sword Saint.

    The Saint of the Holy Nation.

    The Great Witch of the Southern Ten Kingdoms.

    Right now, these were the only three masters on the continent.

    Once one reached the level of a master, they would be able to live for hundreds of years, and a master only came into existence once every hundred years or so.

    Frankly speaking, I didn¡¯t have that kind of talent.

    Even Seria and Delphine, the most talented swordswomen I knew, were uncertain to ever reach the level of Master.

    If I were talented enough for that, I would¡¯ve already been at the top of my ss.

    As I stood thereughing to myself, the student slightly backed away with a bizarre look like he was looking at some weirdo.

    I quickly came to my senses, but my troubles were still ever-present.

    I wondered how I could meet her.

    It was obvious he wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I exined my story.

    ¡®<i>Hey, the soul of my future self took over my body for a while, and I need to find out what happened in that time</i>.¡¯

    I would be lucky if they didn¡¯t put me in a straitjacket on the spot before sending me to some mental institution.

    Thus, there was only a single solution I could think of.

    And that was to change Senior Delphine¡¯s mind. And as far as I could tell, there was only one way to do that.

    ¡°Can you lend me some paper and a pen?¡±

    The student shed me a dubious look.

    However, likely due to my current reputation in the academy, he seemed willing to listen to my request.

    He held out a palm-sized piece of paper and a pen. I quickly scribbled a sentence on the paper, folded it twice, and handed it back to him.

    ¡°Can you please pass this note on to Senior Delphine? She¡¯ll know it¡¯s from me, and if she still won¡¯t let me in, I¡¯ll give up.¡±

    The student looked reluctant, but he agreed to try, soon disappearing into the long hallways of the temple.

    A few momentster, he reappeared with his face colored in surprise.

    He turned to me in admiration.

    ¡°What was in that note? Ms. Delphine agreed to see you despite not even letting her entourage in.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s a secret.¡±

    I brushed his question aside with an awkward smile.

    I couldn¡¯t tell him.

    How could I ever tell him that the note contained a threat ¨C- A threat that said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hit again, let me in.¡±?

    Compared to persuasion, making threats was simple and straightforward, making them the most efficient way of getting things done quickly.

    Sighing heavily, I followed the student as he led me to Delphine¡¯s room.

    I could only hope I hadn¡¯t done too much damage.

    **

    Warm sunlight streamed in through the window.

    The clean, white marble room was a familiar sight by now. I¡¯d been here many times, but this was the first time I was the one visiting.

    As brilliant golden hair shimmered from under the sunlight, she was sitting up on her bed while staring out the window with nary a word.

    I didn¡¯t have to see her face to know who it was.

    Senior Delphine.

    We were enemies in more ways than one, but now, I was seeking her help. Clearing my throat, I spoke in a cautious voice.

    ¡°Senior Delphine?¡±

    The woman¡¯s head slowly turned, her crimson eyes meeting mine.

 Chapter 91: - The Lord Is With Us (12)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (12) ?</b>

    Golden hair, crimson eyes, and pure white skin.

    Combined with wless facial features, she could only be called an attractive woman. Her beauty was better described as a work of art rather than abination of gics and luck.

    She was a picturesque northern beauty.

    Her name was Delphine Yurdina.

    Her sharp jawline and piercing eyes reflected her fierce nature and prideful heart.

    But despite being the heiress to a prestigious family, her usual regal demeanor was nowhere to be found.

    Right now, saying she looked ¡®helpless¡¯ seemed to be a better description.

    Her mouth was slightly agape, and her eyes were clouded over.

    Her pupils remained devoid of light as she gazed at me before slowly regaining herself.

    The first emotion that shed across those crimson eyes was surprise.

    Then shame, followed by fear, before slowly settling into a murky despair.

    Only pain remained in the eyes that once dripped with nothing but boredom.

    The once prideful girl jerked her head away, unable to maintain eye contact.

    She chewed on her lips, and after a brief moment, a pained voice leaked through.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you here?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Honestly, although I managed to meet her, the words came up short.

    The only reason I was here was to figure out what had happened between her and ¡®Ian¡¯.

    But no matter how I looked at it, it just wasn¡¯t the right time to bring that up.

    As it seemed impossible to ask her directly, I figured it would be best to steer the conversation in that direction.

    However, she didn¡¯t look pleased to see me, and judging from her behavior, our conversation was likely to never make progress. After all, I could practically taste the negativity oozing out of every fiber of her being.

    This was problematic. It seemed like she and ¡®Ian¡¯ had already gone past the point of no return, rendering my n to manipte our conversation ineffective.

    With a heavy sigh, I responded to her question.

    ¡°Are we not close enough for me to visit you?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not.¡±

    Her body was shivering even as she spoke, and when her crimson eyes focused on me, I was taken aback and rendered speechless.

    Tears began to well up around her eyes.

    The senior I knew never showed her tears to anyone. She was a strong-willed woman with an obsession for strength and disdain for the weak.

    Simply put, the tears flowing from her eyes were a testament to her shattered pride.

    Only someone whose entire self-esteem had been crushed to bits could wear such a sorrowful face.

    ¡°Have youe tough at me, to see what the person you trampled on looks like?¡±

    ¡°No, I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Or are you here to warn me because you think I¡¯m going to step out of line and retaliate?¡±

    Delphine let out a hollow chuckle as tears streaked down her cheeks from her eyes.

    Trembling, she tightly clenched the hospital quilt. She tried to re at me, but when our gazes met, she averted her eyes, seemingly horrified.

    Senior Delphine quickly wiped the tears from her eyes with her sleeve, making her seem even more pitiful.

    She resembled a small child struggling to hold back her tears.

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention of retaliating.¡±

    ¡°You destroyed everything. Not just my pride, but everything else too. Now, I have nothing left.¡±

    Seeing her in such a pitiful state, I wondered how badly she had been beaten.

    The pain in her eyes was so apparent that I knew she must have gone through a traumatic experience even without knowing the exact details.

    Not long ago, she refused to bow to anyone, yet now, she couldn¡¯t even meet my eyes, and her body shuddered just from my presence.

    Even then, she seemed to be biting down on her lips, feeling ashamed that she was showing her tears to someone else. No matter how much she wiped her tears away with her sleeves, they refused to stop.

    She had lived her entire life as the victor, and the shock of defeat seemed to prove too much for her.

    I crossed my arms and thought for a moment.

    As I tapped my arms with my fingers, I threw out a question.

    ¡°Does it hurt that much?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­! I-It does.¡±

    Once again, she turned to re at me, but like her previous attempt, she flinched away like a frightened puppy as soon as she met my eyes.

    She could only whine while avoiding eye contact.

    Despite her current state, she had once been a strong and prideful woman. It made sense that she didn¡¯tpletely break drown as Senior Elsie had.

    I still sensed a small rebellious spirit within her whenever she mustered up the courage to somewhat re at me.

    It simply didn¡¯tst long. As if on cue, Senior Delphine¡¯s crimson eyes trembled in fear once again.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught sight of her arms.

    Along with her neck, they were covered in bandages. The lower half of her body was covered by a nket, but it was likely that her entire body was thoroughly injured.

    After all, her wounds were severe enough to keep her in the intensive care unit for days.

    Given the fact my arm took a full day to heal, it was reasonable to assume that all her limbs had been mangled.

    To a certain extent, I could understand her shock.

    It was rare for the heiress to one of the Empire¡¯s five great noble families to suffer a defeat, especially during their final year. It was even more so considering Senior Delphine was on the verge of graduating at the top of her ss.

    On top of that, it was to a junior.

    In a way, the result was obvious.

    The higher you climb, the harder you fall.

    Yes, I understood that.

    Still, I didn¡¯t like this image of Senior Delphine ¡ª One of a tragic heroine with tears streaming down. I didn¡¯t sit right with me

    I wondered why, but it didn¡¯t take long for me to figure it out.

    I turned to Senior Delphine with irritation tantly coloring my voice.

    ¡°Why did you do it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Senior Delphine dumbfoundedly looked in my direction.

    She likely hadn¡¯t expected sympathy, but she undoubtedly hadn¡¯t expected me to react this way.

    That was the world she lived in.

    In her small bubble that only contained her noble family and the Academy, she was treated like a queen. If she showed the slightest hint of difort, those around her were quick to correct it.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case with me. My rtionship with her was already destroyed, and I no longer needed to put on a facade in front of her.

    That was why I spoke with pure honesty.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to care whenever you bullied Seria. She cries at the mere mention of her mother, but even though you¡¯re her half-sister, you orchestrated the bullying just for your so-called victory?¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±

    Delphine opened her mouth but stopped herself before looking away as if she had nothing to say.

    I felt anger boiling up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a victim just because you got hit a few times. And speaking of the Hunting Festival, wasn¡¯t it you who attacked your juniors who were already exhausted from a deadly battle?¡±

    ¡°N-No, i-it wasn¡¯t just a few¡­¡­.¡±

    Delphine started mumbling indignantly, but her timid voice made no impressions whatsoever.

    Instead, it only made me frown harder.

    ¡°Then what was it if it wasn¡¯t a few injuries?¡±

    She shrank back even further as her head drooped down.

    She seemed to have something to say, but every time she looked into my eyes, which were burning with a subtle anger, she ended up averting her gaze in fear.

    I chuckled to myself as I observed her pathetic behavior.

    How much could she really have been hurt?

    I thought that at most, she was probably stabbed once here and there, but that was far from enough.

    Her behavior would have made sense if she¡¯d been tortured until she became minced meat, but even Senior Elsie, who was unrivaled in her brutality, would never stoop tomitting such gruesome acts.

    Thinking up to that point, I felt it was unlikely that Senior Delphine had been subjected to such a cruel fate.

    Convinced of my presumption, a series of verbal attacks erupted from my mouth.

    ¡°Just twice! You¡¯ve only suffered defeat twice! Do you think you¡¯re the only one who had been stuck in the intensive care unit? I had experienced defeat numerous times, and there were plenty of times when I couldn¡¯t win even if I tried my best. But you¡¯re acting like this just with two losses?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­ It¡¯s not about my loss, it¡¯s what happened afterwa-¡°

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    I shouted, cutting off her words.

    She stammered, unable to continue. I thought it was nice that she was being obedient at the very least.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more excuses, Senior Delphine. I think you need to fix your mindset.¡±

    I walked over to her as I slipped a hand under my clothes. Seeing me approaching, Senior Delphine¡¯s face turned pale in fear.

    She immediately hid under her covers, and a shaky cry escaped from under them.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t! I told you I¡¯d never bother you again! I even kneeled!¡±

    But I didn¡¯t stop. I trudged on, and before I knew it, I had closed the distancepletely.

    ¡°I-Is it because I was being rude again? I-I was wrong, so please¡­! Just not to the point I can¡¯t ho-¡°

    <i>Bang!</i>

    My hand mmed down on her bedside table.

    And as if that were a signal, Senior Delphine began to scream.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Pl-Please, please spare me! Anything but my swor-¡­. huh?¡±

    But no matter how much she screamed, no violence was inflicted on her. Senior Delphine, who had been shivering under the covers for a while, gently pulled them back with a perplexed look.

    Her crimson eyes peeked out from under her nket and traveled to the bedside table where my palm hadnded.

    A documentid there.

    It was the list of orphanages that the Saintess had given me.

    Her eyes flickered back to me, unable toprehend what this was all about.

    I looked back at her and asked.

    ¡°Are you free for the next practicum?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, sir¡­ I don¡¯t have anything nned for now, but¡­?¡±

    I was a little bothered that she was speaking formally even though it was probably because of how terrified she was, but I knew that pointing it out would only make her feel worse, so I cut straight to the point.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Judging by the nk look on her face, I decided to spell it out for her.

    ¡°Spend 2 weeks with me.¡±

    If I had to describe her expression, I would say it resembled that of a Magic Department graduate¡¯s face after learning the thesis they had spent months working on was thrown into the paper shredder.

 Chapter 92: - The Lord Is With Us (13)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (13) ?</b>

    Senior Delphine was sessfully persuaded.

    She silently implored me with pitifully trembling eyes, but I firmly shook my head.

    My heart passionately overflowed with the desire to help her improve her character by her side, but I fully respected her choice and wasn¡¯t going to force her to apany me on the practicum since it was potentially a life-threatening event.

    Instead, I simply asked her repeatedly until she gave a clear affirmation. In the end, Senior Delphine finally agreed with tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°<i>Hik</i>¡­ I¡¯ll go¡­ I¡­ <i>Hik</i>¡­ I just have to go, right¡­¡­!¡±

    To think she was so ovee with the desire to change herself that she even started crying¡­ I felt her sincerity that matched my own. As such, it was within human nature to offer a helping hand to those who were genuinely trying to improve themselves.

    Worried that her heart would falter, I asked her over and over again, but her answer remained firm. Once she swore upon the Yurdina name, I felt reassured that there was no chance of her reneging on her decision.

    Once that was done, I left the room, leaving her to wallow in her emotions.

    As I moved through the chilly halls of the marble temple, I also felt my head cooling down. At that moment, a sense of incongruity hit me.

    ¡®Was Senior Delphine genuinely crying out of joy?¡¯

    However, it didn¡¯t matter now. It was water under the bridge at this point, and it was only beneficial to me that I could recruit a strong force.

    It was routine to form a group of 4 for practicums. If I could, I wanted to form the same group as from the Hunting Festival, but unfortunately, there was a problem that dissuaded me from doing so.

    Both Celine and Seria were still in their second year.

    As a rule, sophomores were prohibited from participating in practicum assignments. Although exceptions could be made with their advisors¡¯ approval, I decided against taking them during their finals week since the practicum couldn¡¯t rece their grades on the finals.

    It was obvious that taking them along would only hurt their grades.

    Celine had a duty to revive the fallen Haster, and Seria carried the responsibility of protecting her top spot in the second-year Knight Division.

    I couldn¡¯t stand in their way ¡ª They were my two favorite juniors at the Academy.

    Of course, that being said, Senior Delphine would also have to work to maintain her position as the top student of the fourth-year Knight Division, but that was none of my concern.

    Given her extraordinary abilities, I could only think that she had some tricks up her sleeve. Honestly, my rtionship with her was still ambiguous.

    We did see each other often, but our rtionship wasn¡¯t amicable since we faced off as enemies every time.

    Frankly, it was somewhat impulsive of me to invite her to join my practicum. I only wanted to find out what had happened between her and ¡®Ian¡¯, but in the end, I didn¡¯t get to hear about that at all.

    Fortunately, there would be many opportunities. Throughout the two-week practicum, we would inevitably have to talk to each other, whether we liked it or not.

    As I collected my thoughts and continued to go on my way, my vision was suddenly flooded with light.

    Noble, silver hair and pale pink eyes that out as though they were meticulously drawn on a canvas.

    It was the Saintess.

    With wide eyes, I stared at her, and in turn, she cast suspicious nces between me and the hospital room.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you here? I heard Sister Delphine was refusing all visitors.¡±

    Clearing my throat, I averted my gaze.

    She still seemed cranky, indicating that our misunderstanding wasn¡¯t fully resolved. To be honest, I found her a little difficult to face, and I felt a little uneasy even though she was only standing in front of me.

    ¡°That¡­ I have my reasons¡­ Also, are you still suspicious of me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, of course.¡±

    The Saintess snorted incredulously.

    ¡°You must have somehow deceived Yuren, but not me. Priests from the Church possess something known as the ¡®spirit eye¡¯ which allows them to see the colors of souls, and as the Saintess, mine is fairly urate.¡±

    I momentarily fell silent. This information sounded familiar, but myck of interest indicated that it wasn¡¯t of much significance.

    After sifting through my memories, I cautiously opened my mouth.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that ¡®spirit eye¡¯ struggle to even properly distinguish demonic humans apart from normal people? I heard it doesn¡¯t do much.¡±

    Yes, I would have paid more attention to it if it had been that useful, but the fact was that it wasn¡¯t particrly useful.

    The color of the soul was little more than a muddled collection of hues, and only a few people were capable of reading them urately.

    But most of all, the color of the souls appeared differently for each spirit eye. Therefore, even if they looked at the same soul, oftentimes, the colors were perceived differently

    It would have been a different story if a method of differentiating between the souls was developed and passed around, but there were no such techniques for the spirit eye.

    I did hear that there was specialized personnel within the Holy Nation¡¯s Inquisition who were trained from a young age to discern the colors of the soul. However, apart from them, the spirit eye was pretty much useless.

    It was to the point they couldn¡¯t properly single out demonic humans. The souls of humans who had contracted with the Evil God became tainted, but because the souls of normal humans were already marred from original sin, it was difficult to tell the difference.

    However, in the face of my doubt, the Saintess remained calm. She puffed out her chest with pride, entuating her imposing breasts.

    Such sinful flesh. Mentally, I drew the holy cross, repenting to the Heavenly God on behalf of her erotic body.

    ¡°My spirit eye is a little clearer. Of course, I¡¯m not able to make out the all the details, but the colors are clear enough to tell apart their identities.¡±

    ¡°So, the me from before and the me standing in front of you now are the same?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    The Saintess answered confidently.

    And she was likely to be correct. After all, ording to Leto¡¯s theory, that was the ¡®me¡¯ from the future.

    Though it still felt surreal, I trusted Leto. He was my closest friend and one of the most intelligent people I knew.

    The Saintess¡¯ im also further supported his theory.

    Even then, I shook my head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put too much faith in that ¡®sight¡¯ of yours. One day, you maye to regret it. Humans are beings that can¡¯t be ascertained with just a single look. They have so many sides that even if you see them numerous times, they might still have a hidden aspect you don¡¯t know about.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmph</i>. Why should I care about what you say?.¡±

    To my dismay, the Saintess disregarded my heartfelt advice. In fact, she even mockingly stuck out her tongue.

    <i> ¡°Blehhhhh¡±</i>

    I entertained the thought of pulling her tongue but decided to restrain myself.

    Considering we were at the temple, I couldn¡¯t afford to be punished for touching the Heavenly God¡¯s most beloved maiden. Taking a deep breath, I calmed myself.

    Then, the Saintess¡¯ eyes suddenly widened and she tapped on her chin with her finger as if she came to a realization.

    ¡°But wait. What do you mean you had business with Sister Delphine? There¡¯s no way your hostile rtions from the Hunting Festival could have turned for the better¡­ Could it be¡­ Was it you who injured her like that?¡±

    Then, she burst outughing as if she couldn¡¯t believe the wordsing out of her very mouth.

    ¡°Haha, what am I saying? Not even you would go that far. That was more of a one-sided torture than a battle ¨C Subduing her before mercilessly inflicting pain and fear upon her. It¡¯s an awfully¡­ cruel¡­..?¡±

    However, the longer I remained silent, the more the Saintess¡¯ face stiffened. I said nothing, merely avoiding her gaze.

    The Saintess¡¯ expression crumpled.

    ¡°¡­¡­No way.¡±

    A sigh escaped my lips. I knew she wouldn¡¯t believe me, but I raised my hands in surrender, just in case.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll believe me, but I wasn¡¯t in a normal state of mind.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯ expression didn¡¯t soften in the slightest.

    She red at me, her eyes filled with contempt,

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re despicable.¡±

    She walked away, her final words dripping with disgust.

    I heaved a sigh before continuing on my way.

    ¡®Social rtions sure areplex.¡¯

    I had a long list of ces to visit today.

    **

    It was pure coincidence that I was running into familiar faces today.

    It had been a while since Ist saw Emma, and I was on my way to see her as I wanted to ask her how she was doing and to learn more about the stars symbolizing the seven deadly sins.

    Emma had mentioned that it wasn¡¯t impossible to travel back in time if you had the power of those seven stars.

    It was just that no one had ever seeded in doing so. Conversely, it meant that it was possible with their power.

    At the moment, it was the most probable exnation as there weren¡¯t any other options that could make it happen.

    While I was lost in my thoughts, I abruptly halted in my tracks at the sight of the two familiar figures in the distance.

    Celine and Seria.

    For once, they were walking side by side, albeit while averting their gazes and facing opposite directions.

    I didn¡¯t know why they were walking together while emitting a chilling atmosphere, but whatever the reason was, I was d to see two of my favorite people simultaneously.

    As I waved to them in excitement.

    ¡°Celine, Seria!¡±

    Both women turned their gazes towards me in surprise, but their faces soon lit up as they quickly approached me.

    ¡°Ian-oppa! This is great, I was just looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Senior Ian¡­ I-I missed you.¡±

    Celine¡¯s cheerful voice and Seria¡¯s shy voice intertwined in the air.

    I stared at the two women, stunned that they were both looking for me.

    Then, the two girls proudly held out a document to me.

    <i>Practicum Dispatch Authorization Form</i>

    After reading it, I turned to nkly stare at them.

    ¡°You¡¯re going, right? I thought you might need us, so I convinced the advisor to let us go!¡±

    ¡°T-That¡­ Senior Iahn! Uugh¡­I just wanted to be of some help to senior¡­¡­.¡±

    I smiled faintly at Celine, who was as energetic as always, and Seria, who bit her tongue as usual.

    I was grateful that my juniors prepared the documents in case I needed them.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t ept their goodwill. I slowly shook my head.

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.huh?¡±

    In turn, their brown and blue eyes simultaneously opened wide as they looked at me dumbly.

    I shed them a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already gathered them. My teammates.¡±

    Gradually, the expressions on the two women¡¯s faces hardened. Thinking they were worried, I quickly exined to assuage their worries.

    ¡°Senior Delphine agreed toe. You guys are aware of it too, right? That although her personality is pretty shitty, her skills are the best. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need for you two toe as well.¡±

    Silence filled the air.

    A pair of hazel eyes gained a cold glint, while the pair of aquamarine eyes seemed to lose their sparkle, almost as if they were descending into the depths of the ocean.

    The atmosphere quickly grew frigid.

 Chapter 93: - The Lord Is With Us (14)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (14) ?</b>

    Celene was ring at me in frustration while Seria was nervously chewing on her nails.

    It was only after hearing the sound of teeth tearing through her nails that I snapped back to reality.

    The atmosphere was tense, and in retrospect, I realized I might have said something wrong.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you¡± was an inappropriate remark to make to someone, and I felt embarrassed, considering it was a phrase I normally would have never used.

    It must have inadvertently carried over from when I was with Senior Delphine.

    After all, discussing the usefulness of another person and categorizing the world into useful and useless things ¨C These were all characteristics of Senior Delphine.

    Realizing my mistake, I quickly tried to rectify it.

    ¡°Sorry, I made a slip of the tongue¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re going with that bitch?¡±

    However, Celine and Seria seemed fixated on a different issue.

    When I looked at her in confusion, Celine narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°You said you¡¯re going with that bitch Delphine.¡±

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    Finally understanding her point, I nodded.

    There was no point in denying it since it was the truth. I had just finished persuading Senior Delphine into apanying me.

    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m against it!¡±

    Celine¡¯s reaction was more negative than I had anticipated. Her re intensified, and she desperately tried to convince me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember when she ambushed you? You were fortunate to have defeated her, or else you would have lost the hunt!¡±

    ¡°But now we¡¯re in the same group. Why would someone so obsessed with winning attack her own teammate?¡±

    ¡°S-Still¡­¡­.¡±

    Unable to find a response to my simple counterargument, Celine¡¯s hazel eyes darted back and forth, searching for a way to convince me before finally settling on Seria.

    However, Seria was absentmindedly biting her nails while staring down at the ground, muttering iprehensible words.

    ¡°Won¡¯t be stolen, won¡¯t be stolen, he won¡¯t be stolen¡­

    Celine pounded her chest, her vexation clearly conveyed.

    ¡°R-Right! Ian-oppa, didn¡¯t you see her naked before? And you¡¯re going to spend two weeks together?¡±

    I was unable to find the words to retort to that. It was true that I had seen her naked. I had even given her the title of ¡°Miss Exhibitionist¡±.

    But that alone was not a valid reason to exclude her from the group.

    It would have been a different story if she had posed a threat to me, but in her current state, she could only tremble in fear when facing me.

    A questioning voice escaped my lips.

    ¡°¡­¡­So what?¡±

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    Celine let out a cry of frustration as she pounded her chest once more. Likest time, the pounding was muffled by her soft flesh.

    Realizing that she needed an ally, Celine turned her hazel eyes towards Seria.

    With desperate eyes, she grabbed Seria by her cor.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Say something! Ian-oppa is saying he¡¯s going to go off and have fun with your sister!¡±

    Seria seemed to regain herposure.

    She slowly lifted her head, but her eyes, which had always sparkled with pure, blue light, were now a dull color that resembled the pitch-ck depths of the ocean.

    Then, in an instant, Seria grasped my cor tightly.

    My eyes widened with surprise. When I looked down to meet her gaze, her eyes seemed so lonely that I couldn¡¯t help but keep my mouth shut.

    ¡°Senior Ian¡­¡­.¡±

    Her voice sent shivers down my spine, making me feel as if my body temperature had plummeted several degrees.

    There was absolutely no trace of reason in her eyes, and her hoarse voice echoed in my ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­Never. I will never let you be stolen away. You¡¯re the only one I have.¡±

    That was the end. Just as abruptly as she had grabbed my cor, Seria loosened her grip and walked away.

    In a daze, Celine stood there, her eyes shifting back and forth between me and Seria.

    She appeared dissatisfied, but the mood had already shifted, leaving Celine with no choice but to stomp past me and follow after Seria.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Where are you going?! Ugh, seriously!¡±

    But even as she departed, Celine made sure to shoot me resentful res the entire time.

    In the end, I simply shrugged my shoulders, wondering what her problem was.

    In response, Celine snorted, leaving me to assume that she believed this matter was far from over.

    And so, my encounter with the two came to a close, still oblivious to the reason why they were so upset.

    Letting out a deep sigh, I continued on my way.

    Lately, I had grown tired of dealing with women, but what could I do? Rtionships were naturallyplex, and if things didn¡¯t work out, all we had to do was have another heart-to-heart conversation.

    That was how Celine and I had reconciled before.

    Subconsciously, I started fiddling with the hatchet tied to my waist as I made my way towards the Alchemy Department where Emma was.

    **

    Room 506 in the Alchemy Department¡¯s lecture hall was a ce I knew well.

    It was Emma¡¯sb. Starting from their third year onwards, students of the Magic and Alchemy Departments would receive their individualbs.

    As such, both Leto and Emma had their ownbs.

    Just like any otherb, the school administration had put up a que on the door of Room 506, bearing the name ¡°Emma.¡±

    It had been a week since Emma was discharged from the hospital, and while I was uncertain about what had happened to her during that time, I believed she had likely been busy cleaning her long-neglectedb.

    Like the majority of magicians, alchemists had their quirks. However, amongst their various quirks, they shared amon obsession.

    They were ardent sticklers for cleanliness. Their work demanded meticulous attention to detail and precision, where even the tiniest speck of dust on their ingredients could spell disaster.

    Emma was no exception. As I recalled, she was also mysophobic.

    It wasn¡¯t severe, limited only to herb and storage area. However, even with just that, it was easy to imagine how she would have reacted when she walked into herb.

    Her face would have paled, and she would have immediately sprung into cleaning mode, spending the next few days cleaning off the umted dust that had settled during the past month.

    But it had been a week since her recovery. She should have finished cleaning by now and started delving back into her backlog of research.

    Even so, I thought it would be okay to take up a few minutes of her time. I knocked on Emma¡¯s door with a light heart.

    <i>Knock, Knock</i>

    A clear answer came back.

    ¡°Yes, just a moment~¡±

    Her voice sounded slightly exhausted. Then, the door slid open, revealing the face of a lovely, young girl.

    She looked groggy as though she had stayed up the entire night. She covered her mouth with her hand as she yawned.

    Emma¡¯s eyes, half-closed from yawning, fluttered open as her gaze simultaneously met mine.

    And just like that, she froze.

    Emma¡¯s eyes widened. Her abnormal reaction was sudden, and while I couldn¡¯t figure out why that was, I raised my hand with an awkward smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Emma.¡±

    The door mmed shut with a resounding bang.

    There was a loud tter, a clear indication of just how flustered Emma was. Her panicked voice came from the other side of the door.

    ¡°W-What should I do? What should I do? What should I do¡­¡­?!¡±

    I decided to wait patiently for her to calm down. After a few minutes of waiting, the door opened once more.

    Except, the person in front of me seemed like a whole different person from the Emma I was familiar with.

    Her reddish hair was glossy, her face had makeup on, and her clothes were neat and tidy.

    It was as if her disheveled look from before was just an illusion. Speechless, I stared at her when she took the initiative to greet me this time.

    ¡°Oh, Hi Ian¡­ Come on in, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    I remained silent for another moment, unsure of what to say. Then, I decided to begin with an apology.

    ¡°Uh, sorry for startling you earl-¡°

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    But before I could finish saying my apology, Emma interrupted me with a smile.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m seeing you today.¡±

    ¡°But just a few minutes a-¡°

    ¡°No.¡±

    I attempted to protest, but Emma¡¯s response was firm, her usual smile reced by a resolute denial.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­O-Okay.¡±

    I lowered my raised hand in surrender. Then, Emma¡¯s face lit up again with a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good to see you, Ian! I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­ Would you like toe in?¡±

    With those words, Emma opened the door to herb and weed me in. Expectedly, her workshop was neatly organized as always.

    The nket left on the couch hinted at her having slept there, but I deliberately ignored it as my instincts advised against mentioning it, and as a swordsman, I tended to trust my instincts.

    Regardless, Emma seemed pleased to see me. She walked over to her potion rack in theb and pulled out a vial.

    She then extended her hand, gesturing for me to take it.

    ¡°Take it,¡± she said. ¡°I heard you¡¯re going out for your practicum soon, so I thought I¡¯d prepare something for you.¡±

    A grayish liquid sloshed around inside the vial.

    It was a familiar potion, the same one I had received during my initial visit to Emma¡¯sb, a potion for which I had been grateful.

    A concealment potion. Although it had the drawback of slowing me down, it proved effective inbat.

    I decided to ept it gratefully as a wry smile tugged on my lips.

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll put it to good use.¡±

    Beaming at my gratitude, Emma turned back towards her stash.

    Her hands began moving tirelessly as she began fishing out several more.

    ¡°This one enhances your natural healing, this one releases a sh when you throw it, this one emits a scent animals hate, this one emits a scent animals love, and this one, and this one, and this one¡­¡­.¡±

    I watched Emma with a smile, but as time passed, my expression began to stiffen. It was inevitable.

    Initially, there were just a few potions, but they quickly multiplied into dozens.

    They piled up like miniature hills, reaching a point where I couldn¡¯t even keep track of them.

    With another potion in her hand, Emma turned to me with a huge smile on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitcking, but they should do for now!¡±

    I broke out in cold sweat.

    No, this was still way too many.

    I hadn¡¯t noticed before, but Emma seemed to be quite the devoted person.

 Chapter 94: - The Lord Is With Us (15)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (15) ?</b>

    Emma¡¯s arms were filled with dozens of potions, and she seemed to want to give me every single one.

    Apart from the obvious problems of transporting so many potions, they were also a valuable source of ie for amoner that I simply couldn¡¯t take.

    That was why I tried to dissuade her.

    ¡°Emma, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being excessive?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but the more prepared you are, the better, right?¡±

    She posed a fair point with a tilt of her head.

    Still, I needed to do something about it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even carry all this around, and you make your living selling potions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s alright.¡±

    She carefully set the potions she was holding down on her desk.

    Despite being a fairlyrge desk, the sheer amount of potions piling on top of it led to some of them rolling under the table, where I quickly picked them back up.

    Emma, who had been reaching for the falling potions, shed me a smile to thank me for being concerned about her.

    Resting her hand on her chest, she spoke with a look of pride on her face.

    ¡°If I¡¯m hungry, I can always go pick some mushrooms! I know a few mushroom colonies in the southern forest¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    I cut her off firmly, making my intentions clear. She looked at me, bewildered by the firmness of my tone.

    I shook my head vigorously with resolute eyes.

    ¡°Not a chance. Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you remember how you were attacked by a demonic beast before?¡±

    ¡°B-But that was just because I was unlucky¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Emma became a little dejected by my stern rejection. She was normally wise and intelligent, but it seemed like she was incapable of rational judgment when it came to her desire to help me.

    And as grateful as I was, I had no choice but to decline.

    There was no way I could have her skip proper meals for my sake. I wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would sacrifice his friend¡¯s livelihood for his own benefit. It also wouldn¡¯t help me at all. If anything, it would make my stomach churn every time I chugged a potion.

    Emma was my firstmoner friend. One I had brought back from the brink of death. It had cost me tens of thousands of gold, but I didn¡¯t regret it one bit.

    Through my sacrifice, Emma and her father were both saved. A happy future for the father and daughter had only just begun, but here she was attempting to risk her life again.

    A sigh escaped my lips as I continued to try and dissuade her.

    ¡°Emma, you promised me you¡¯d be happy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy being of help to Ian¡­¡­..¡±

    Her voice was sullen, and the way her emerald eyes peeked at me was enough to make any man weak in their knees.

    As such, my voice automatically took on a more soothing tone.

    ¡°Emma, think about it from my perspective. How would you feel if I was eating mushrooms for meals?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But mushrooms have been a staple food since I was a kid?¡±

    Oops, that was insensitive to amoner¡¯s lifestyle.

    If I had been the lord of a territory, my reputation amongst the people would have plummeted.

    I broke out in a cold sweat and quickly tried to remedy the situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that mushrooms are bad, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want you to take the risk of going into the woods. To me, your life is precious.¡±

    Seeing her face flush red, my attempt to convey my sincerity seemed to have had an effect.

    Her green eyes momentarily stared at me nkly. Then, with a soft giggle, she shyly averted her gaze.

    Thankfully, she didn¡¯t seem offended. She even seemed a little pleased, and although she didn¡¯t directly meet my eyes, she nodded her head in agreement.

    ¡°I-I see. If I¡¯m that important to you, I guess it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­.¡±

    It was a different side of Emma that I hadn¡¯t seen before. She had always been calm and clear-headed, but now, she was looking somewhat bashful.

    I wondered if it was a side effect from her previous encounter with the demonic wolf, but I had no way of knowing as of now.

    I just shoved the suspicion away into the back of my mind and shook my head.

    Also, now that the opportunity presented itself, I cut to the chase.

    ¡°And there are plenty of ways to help me that don¡¯t involve potions.¡±

    ¡°Like ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Your knowledge.¡±

    She tilted her head.

    I lowered my voice.

    ¡°Do you remember our conversation fromst time? About how it might be possible to receive a letter from the future?¡±

    Emma tapped her lips for a short moment, lost in thought. Then, as if a realization had dawned upon her, she let out an affirming noise.

    Her eyes regained their usual intelligence.

    ¡°We talked about Delphirem and the Seven Stars, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Tell me a little more about him. And also, could a soul also travel back in time and not just letters?¡±

    Her brows furrowed slightly. Pushing herself to her feet, she faced the corner of the workshop, and with a magical signal, a series of solid blue lines began to form in the air.

    It was a celestial diagram that was renowned as a must-have for both mages and alchemists. It captured the locations of all the stars in the sky.

    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s not impossible. Information faces less resistance because it has no physical form. If it were to take the form of a letter, at most a sheet of paper would be traveling, and the cost would be minimal. But the soul is different.¡±

    With that, Emma waved her hand once. The center of the astronomical diagram expanded along her movement, and seven unusually bright stars filled my vision.

    They symbolized the seven sinsmitted by Delphirem.

    Those seven sins were the first crimesmitted by mankind. It was said that the seven stars for each of the sins were located the closest to Arus¡¯ Eye and under careful observation.

    When the moon was at its peak, the seven stars would be positioned around it, and whenever the moon was at the center of the seven stars, that was also when the power of the Evil God Omeros was at its greatest.

    With the seven stars under Arus¡¯ constant surveince, Arus would never permit anyone to covet the power of the stars.

    Not humans, not demonic beasts, and not even the Evil God himself.

    There was only one entity capable of calling upon the stars. The rightful owner of those seven stars.

    Delphirem, the traitor to humanity.

    I absentmindedly muttered the name to myself. It was the same name I¡¯d repeatedly heard in my dreams.

    ¡°Even though information can leak through the timeline with less resistance, it would still ce a considerable amount of burden on the world if a vast amount of it was being sent back. Not to even mention the exorbitant amount of mana necessary to do so. That being said, the cost would be unimaginable to send something like the soul since it contains countless information.¡±

    ¡°So, does that mean souls can¡¯t return to the past?¡±

    In response to my question, Emma shook her head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying that there would be limitations. It¡¯s not like sending a letter where it¡¯s as simple as sending a piece of information and being done with it. For instance, a conditional limitation like the soul only being able to manifest itself during certain times of the day?¡±

    As she expounded on her exnation, she shook her head with a wry smile as if dismissing an absurd hypothesis.

    ¡°But that would still only be possible with the power of the Seven Stars, and unless that condition is met, it¡¯s impossible to travel into the past, whether by letter or soul. ¡°

    ¡°¡­So there aren¡¯t any other possibilities?¡±

    ¡°There are two exceptions.¡±

    In other words, there was a possibility. Seeing the color return to my face, Emma spoke to me gently with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up, Ian. They¡¯re both absurd possibilities.¡±

    ¡°What could they be¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°The extermination of mankind-¡°

    My jaw immediately dropped. Then, as if she had expected my reaction, she once again shook her head.

    ¡°Or the destruction of Delphirem. Either one of two must happen. The former would cause Arus to lose his power, and thetter would remove the need to hold onto the power of the Seven Stars.¡±

    Emma seemed to consider both scenarios as impossibilities and for good reason.

    The extinction of either humanity or a mythical being.

    They were both unimaginable, but there was a line that came to mind as soon as I heard her theory.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t protect the future, the world will perish.¡±

    It was the line scrawled onto the back of the first letter.

    I remained silent, pondering the eerie future it hinted at.

    I felt unsettled even when it came time to leave theb. I grabbed a few potions that Emma had prepared for me and was about to leave the workshop when she suddenly shot a question.

    ¡°Ian, how is it? Don¡¯t you think something about me changed?¡±

    It was a perplexing question, and one that I couldn¡¯t readilye up with an answer for with my head already spinning from the previous influx of information.

    Seeing this, Emma softly giggled and revealed the answer with a twinkle in her eyes.

    ¡°Actually, I applied a perfume called ¡®Love Potion¡¯. It supposedly makes you more attractive to the opposite sex¡­ So-¡°

    Before she could finish, I brought my nose to her neck.

    It had a peculiar scent. It was sweet and also tantalized my heart.

    I nodded. It definitely had an effect befitting its name.

    Slowly, I inched away from her.

    But when I turned to face her, she was holding her breath, frozen stiff on the spot ¨C Her flushed face was the only indication of life.

    Then, I nodded andplimented her.

    ¡°It definitely seems effective. It¡¯s pretty nice¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y-y-y-yeah?¡±

    Emma stammered before averting her gaze and fanning her face.

    Her emerald eyes darted back and forth, and in her embarrassment, she only managed to shyly murmur a single line.

    ¡°Y-yeah. I think it¡¯s effective¡­ on m-me too¡­¡­.¡±

    With that, I left her workshop. There was still one more person I had to meet.

    Senior Elsie.

    **

    Surprisingly, she was easy to find. Due to her tendency to drag her gang around, as soon as I asked for her whereabouts, I was immediately provided with sightings.

    As usual, Senior Elsie was sitting in a secluded area she had imed for herself. With a smug look on her face, she proudly boasted of her achievements to her group.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of face that bitch Delphine made back then? She was lying there looking like her world had fallen apart, that stupid bitch! I should have just turned her into minced meat right then and there¡­¡­.¡±

    One of her goons burst outughing, even throwing ament in response to her words.

    ¡°Come on, even for her, minced meat is too much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡­ maybe you¡¯re right. Anyway, that damn bitch-¡°

    A sigh involuntarily leaked out as her words flowed into my ears.

    Her manner of speech always contrasted with her doll-like appearance. The Rine family was a prestigious noble family, yet here she was, spouting coarse words left and right.

    I was tempted to reach for the hatchet at my waist, but I held myself back. After all, I was here today to ask for a favor.

    Instead, I raised my hand and casually greeted her.

    ¡°Senior Elsie!¡±

    ¡°She was begging for mer- Huh? What!¡±

    Senior Elsie, who was still in the middle of her story, sprung up from her seat as soon as she heard my voice and came running over to me.

    She looked way happier than I imagined, a huge smile lit up her face.

    ¡°You, you¡­! What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t you been aroundtely?¡±

    ¡°Hi, it¡¯s been a while, senior. I missed you.¡±

    It was nothing but a greeting, but she seemed extremely pleased by it. Then, she crossed her arms with a haughty expression.

    ¡°Hehe, really? It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve said anything decent, you cheeky junior. As a reward, I¡¯ll grant you the privilege to pet me.¡±

    Her slightly expectant nce was somewhat adorable. I had wanted to tease her a little for being so smug as ofte, but she looked so cute that I decided to let it slide for today.

    She seemed to be pleased as I gently pet her head. Her face resembled that of a cat that had sessfully gotten rid of an itch.

    Thinking it was time to get to the point, I carefully opened my mouth.

    ¡°Senior Elsie, have you figured out what you were going to do for your next practicum?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? No, I¡¯m still thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°Then, would you like toe with me?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±

    With dazed eyes, a rxed sigh leaked out from her mouth as she seemed to relish the feeling of having her head pet

    ¡°Heh¡±

    Then with a snort, the corners of her mouth twisted into a smirk as she nced at me with the cheeky grin decorating her face.

    ¡°Me? Why would I go with a weakling like yo- <i>Hiik!</i> I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Ultimately, I was unable to hold back and ended up moving my hand towards the hatchet at my waist. With that simple gesture, Senior Elsie was sessfully persuaded.

    Why did I bother using words when it was so simple?

    I cursed my foolishness and ced my hand back on her head.

    She was trembling with her hat tugged down, but with my hand back on her head, she seemed to settle down a bit.

    ¡°I really need your skills. As you know, it¡¯s extremely difficult finding a mage as skilled as you¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­T-that¡¯s true! I am a pretty amazing mage!¡±

    Realizing that she had no power to refuse, Senior Elsie desperately tried to find a reason to follow me. In a way, it was her attempt to save some face as she didn¡¯t want to admit to being ckmailed by a junior.

    Beyond that, she seemed to like mypliment as a smug expression crept back onto her face.

    ¡°I guess it can¡¯t be helped! I¡¯m the only senior you can trust, after all!¡±

    I fell silent.

    Was Senior Elsie someone I could trust? It was food for thought, but I didn¡¯t intend on pointing that out.

    Still, I felt I should at least give her a heads-up of the other members.

    Knowing the strained rtionship between her and Senior Delphine, I hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s one more.¡±

    ¡°Heh, of course, you wouldn¡¯t have anyone else but¡­ Huh? What, there¡¯s someone else?¡±

    Her head tilted as though wondering how I could possibly know another fourth-year besides her.

    While it was cute, it was still irritating, and so, I spat out my words somewhat brusquely.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Delphine ising with us.¡±

    The moment she heard that, Senior Elsie stiffened despite my hand stroking her head.

    Her eyes widened in shock, and I noticed a sense of betrayal from within them.

    Senior Elsie was on her feet, trembling as her blue sapphire eyes shone with anger.

    This was the beginning of apetition that wouldst throughout the entire practicum.

 Chapter 95: - The Lord Is With Us (16)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (16) ?</b>

    The process of choosing an assignment for the practicum was difficult.

    There were numerous assignments to choose from, each varying in their difficulties and corresponding credits. Given the Academy¡¯s rigorous standards, the students had no choice but to be conscious of their grades. As such, the main topic of discussions for third-year students naturally gravitated towards their practicums as the time for final exams inched closer.

    Opting for an easier assignment to avoid failing was a viable strategy.

    Each year, there were always a handful of groups who ambitiously took on challenging assignments just to end up failing.

    A misguided judgment when selecting their assignment spelled disaster since those who failed their assignment received no points, and the practicum was weighed heavily.

    As much as the practicum could potentially boost a student¡¯s grade, it also meant failing significantly increased their likelihood of dropping out even though it could be somewhat cushioned with high grades in their theoretical sses.

    For that reason, students fought desperately in their practicums to avoid failing, with some even dying in their desperation.

    By this point, you would think that the Academy would take measures to reduce the casualties, but they had not once abolished the tradition of sending their students on practical dispatch assignments.

    This was due to the fact that the Academy was both an educational and training institution.

    They emphasized safe theoretical education within the school grounds for the underssmen, but by the time they became upperssmen, the emphasis gradually shifted towards practical training and on-field experiences.

    The practicum was a prime example.

    The real world was harsh in the sense that every battle was likely to im lives, and it was exactly this point that the Academy wanted its students to grasp, even if only in the slightest.

    As such, a crowd was ever-present in front of the task board during the days leading up to their deployment, and today was the same.

    With each passing day, the board brimmed with more new tasks than those that were cleared. It was a testament to the continental demand for talented individuals.

    Among the ever-increasing tasks, the safer assignments with higher pay disappeared quickly. So much so that some of the third-year students even cut ss to camp out in front of the task board.

    Such desperation was rampant among the third-year students, but I was one of the few exceptions.

    To begin with, I was never particrly interested in my grades and always floated around the lower-middle ranks of my ss. Now that I ced in the middle-upper ranks, I was perfectly satisfied.

    Significantly improving my grades to that extent within a month was a remarkable achievement, but if I were to objectively assess my abilities, that was my limit.

    Surpassing the top students required a substantial amount of luck.

    It might have been a different story if it was ¡®me¡¯ from the future. He was skilled enough to defeat Senior Delphine, and with that kind of ability, aiming for the top of the ss wasn¡¯t a pipe dream.

    However, it was ridiculous to even entertain such an absurd possibility. The letter may have been from seven years in the future, but it was entirely possible that future ¡®Ian¡¯ was from a time far beyond that.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange even if he hade from decades into the future. By then, I would have be a full-fledged swordsman, and a mere student whocked sufficient practical experience would have been child¡¯s y.

    I thought it would be nice if I could perfectly replicate his skills, but that was currently impossible. For now, I had to rein in my greed while being satisfied with my current achievements.

    That being said, my current focus was not on improving my skills or my grades. I had a far more important responsibility on my shoulders.

    It seemed surreal, but I was tasked with saving the world.

    To that end, my practicum had to be at a specific orphanage. Even though the war had been over for hundreds of years, the continent was still overrun with orphans due to the existence of demonic beasts, which led to the formation of many orphanages. As such, the first thing I had to do was find the right one the letter had mentioned.

    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have to start from scratch since there were clear conditions, and I also had the document the Saintess had given me.

    A struggling orphanage supported by the Church in the eastern part of the continent.

    There were dozens of such orphanages.

    I was nowparing each orphanage, and luckily, I was left with only a single orphanage that met my specific conditions.

    The Gilford Orphanage.

    Their request was to scout and kill any demonic beasts in the vicinity.

    Scouting for and ying demonic beasts was a fairlymon request. The expected difficulty wasn¡¯t that high, and as expected from a struggling orphanage, the reward wasn¡¯t good either.

    In other words, it had all the makings of an unpopr request. In fact, it had been sitting there for so long that the request paper had be tattered.

    I carefully took down the request. It contained the same information as mentioned in the second letter from the future.

    ¡®Does not affect your grades.¡¯

    It fit perfectly. I knew Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie would find it disagreeable, but it didn¡¯t matter as they had likely umted enough points by now.

    My hesitation didn¡¯tst long. My gut was telling me that this was the right one.

    My heart felt heavy. A sense of dread washed over me as I didn¡¯t know what exactly was going to happen at this orphanage.

    I only had two words to go off of.

    ¡®Ambush¡¯ and ¡®Nest¡¯.

    In the end, it seemed that I would have to wait until I got there to find out what they meant. For now, all I knew was that there would be an attack and that there was a nest.

    With that in mind, I turned and headed to the General Department of External Affairs to notify them of my decision and group members.

    Afterwards on the way back, a familiar figure caught my eye. It was anky man with a stern face.

    It was Senior Fermin. He was the monk who apanied Senior Delphine, and I was indebted to him for various things.

    He had given me first aid, but I returned the favor by biting off his nose.

    Human feelings were quite aplex thing. Although it was unavoidable at the time since it was in self-defense after Senior Delphine and her group ambushed us, I still felt apologetic towards him.

    As I was contemting what to say, Senior Fermin¡¯s eyes met mine.

    His eyes opened wide in surprise, and I greeted him with a wave of my hand and an awkward smile.

    ¡°Hello, Senior Fermin.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, junior¡­ Have you been well? Emmanuel.¡±

    It was only after hearing the greeting unique to the Holy Nation that he seemed like a proper monk. I hadn¡¯t known before since he always used a sword, but he was a skilled martial artist.

    His swordsmanship was nothing to scoff at, either. He wasn¡¯t particrly well-known among the fourth-year students, but he was incredibly strong in actualbat.

    He was truly a ¡®hidden talent¡¯ obscured behind his skinny body and paleplexion. He also had apassionate heart that cared for his opponents even while in battle.

    Truly, a formidable opponent in both character and skill.

    As such, I bowed deeply out of both respect and my wish to apologize.

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m sorry aboutst time. Is your nose okay?¡±

    Senior Fermin burst out in heartyughter at my cautious question. He shed a friendly smile and shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize, junior. If anything, we¡¯re the ones at fault forunching a cowardly ambush. You merely chose the best option avable under the circumstances.¡±

    He spoke with humility, making me feel even more guilty. If he had instead angrily screamed at me, I would have dismissed him with a snort, but now, I could only eke out an embarrassed cough.

    Since Senior Fermin said it was fine, I decided that there was no point in dragging out the issue.

    Then, words began to flow naturally from my mouth.

    ¡°Right, Senior Fermin, I guess you were a monk.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you thought otherwise?¡±

    I quickly shook my head in denial as he showed a wry smile.

    ¡°No, no. I just hadn¡¯t realized it until now because you¡¯re so skilled with your sword, but seeing how you say ¡®Emmanuel¡¯¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice greeting, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    He smiled slightly, his mood seemingly improving as I asked him a question regarding his faith.

    It was a characteristic of devoted followers that with just the smallest mention of their faith, they would preach for hours on end.

    Right on cue,mentary began pouring out of his mouth like a waterfall.

    ¡°As you know, junior, ¡®Emmanuel¡¯ means ¡®May the Lord be with you¡¯. But due to its simple meaning, it¡¯s able to be used in a variety of contexts. It can be used as a blessing to the other person, it can mean to fulfill one¡¯s duty, and it can also mean to obey the Lord¡¯s will as the Lord is with us.¡±

    Despite his quiet demeanor, Senior Fermin was clearly devoted to his faith just from how he was rattling off information I didn¡¯t even ask for.

    Normally, I would have just nodded and listened along in consideration of his feelings, but today, a certain word caught my attention.

    ¡®Obey¡¯. It had been written on the back of the second letter.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡¯Obey¡¯, you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s one of the core doctrines of our faith to obey God¡¯s will. In the beginning, the Heavenly God Arus gave us our reason and spirit, and the Evil God Omeros created our bodies. As such, we humans are inherently sinful, and it¡¯s in our nature to sin.¡±

    .

    His exnation was something I was already aware of, but I couldn¡¯t understand how it was connected to obedience.

    His face suddenly be animated with enthusiasm. All devotees were alike.

    ¡°Therefore, we cannot live free of sin with only our strength. It is only by emptying ourselves and obeying the Lord¡¯s will that we can live a life of integrity.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy.¡±

    A bitter smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he promptly gave a detailed exnation.

    ¡°Everyone is afraid to abandon their ¡®self¡¯. Even I feel the same even though I dedicated my life to the Lord. So, how much more afraid would others feel? Abandoning oneself means having the resolve to end one¡¯s own life.¡±

    ¡°But is it necessary to go that far?¡±

    ¡°Who knows.¡±

    Senior Fermin drew the holy cross across his chest, the corners of his mouth curled into an enigmatic smile.

    He seemed to want me to find the answer myself.

    ¡°I try to live following those principles since it is my faith, but you don¡¯t have to live in obedience. However, you might one day find yourself in a situation¡­ where you will have to abandon yourself¡­¡­.¡±

    With that, Senior Fermin walked away, leaving behind an ominous phrase that seemed almost prophetic. He didn¡¯t forget to bow his head and say ¡®Emmanuel¡¯ at the end.

    I stood still for a while, lost in thought.

    To obey, and abandon oneself?

    For now, it was just an indecipherable religious slogan. However, considering the future ¡®Ian¡¯ had written it down, it couldn¡¯t be meaningless and would be significant when that time came.

    Holding those words close to my heart, I resumed my walk.

    It was almost time to leave for the practicum.

    **

    A warp Gate was the transportation hub that connected the continent¡¯s major locations.

    The tolls were high due to the immense amount of magic required. However, it was a gift just to be able to travel distances that would otherwise take days or weeks in a single moment. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call it one of the greatest inventions of modern magic.

    Although it was usually so expensive that even lower-ss nobles couldn¡¯t freely afford it, students of the Academy were allowed to use the Warp Gate for free as long as they were on an assignment.

    But even with the warp gates, I would have to rent a horse and ride for another half a day or so to reach my destination, the Gilford Orphanage, as it was located quite far from any major city. It was unfortunate, but there was no other choice.

    I could only be grateful that I could avoid being homeless by using the Warp Gate. With such a thought, I inspected the items I had packed.

    Clothes and other necessities were mixed in, as well as a few potions Emma had given me.

    One potion to slow my heartbeat and conceal my presence, one to boost natural healing, and one antidote.

    I wasn¡¯t sure I would need them, but all of them were undoubtedly useful. Considering I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen, it was best to be prepared.

    In the end, our group only had three members instead of four.

    The norm was to form groups of 4, but many students went in groups of two or three, depending on their interpersonal rtionships. I was the same.

    Given that we didn¡¯t know what was going to happen, the quality of the members was more important than the quantity, and both Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie were amongst the top students of their year.

    I organized a bnced group, thinking having members with mediocre skills would only increase the risk of casualties.

    If there was a downside, it was that both of them had matters to tend to regarding their respective groups of followers.

    As such, it became impossible for them to leave with me, but they said they would be joining me in a day or two, so I only needed to hold out on my own for a few days.

    With that in mind, I stepped through the warp gate.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Uek¡±

    A disgusted voice echoed through the room.

    A woman with silver hair and pale pink eyes, and a man with jade-colored hair trailing behind her like a shadow.

    It was the Saintess and her escort knight, Yuren.

    Yuren smiled and waved as soon as he saw me, but the Saintess frowned and slightly slouched over as if in difort.

    Her eyes expressed her dislike of me, and that feeling only seemed to have intensified after she found out that I was the one who had left Senior Delphine in that precarious state.

    I understood her feelings, but that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t upset.

    I felt an impulse to draw my hatchet, but I restrained myself.

    It was not in the spirit of nobility to use indiscriminate violence, and I wanted to win her over in a dignified manner.

    ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t have to hate me so much, do you?¡±

    Unfortunately, contrary to my imaginary self, who was able to quell the Saintess¡¯ anger, the real me could only utter my grievance in a curt voice. At times like this, I resented myck of vocal eloquence.

    If it were Leto, he would have been able to deal with the Saintess¡¯ anger in a much more refined and sophisticated manner.

    Speaking of which, Leto hadn¡¯t shown up today.

    While wondering what he was up to, the Saintess¡¯ voice interrupted my thoughts.

    ¡°Hmph! Excuse me. My true feelings came out unknowingly¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re stilling out now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, please understand¡­ I¡¯ve never been one to put on pretenses to conceal how I feel.¡±

    The Saintess then politely bowed in apology. Except, her ample bosom dragged my sight and made it impossible to look anywhere else.

    However, as a boy who had grown into a man, I couldn¡¯t allow myself to be so easily mesmerized and dragged along by her breasts. So with a cough, I cleared my throat before retorting.

    ¡°Not one to put on pretenses? What bullshit¡­ Anyways, where are you two heading? Groups of 4 is the norm for practicums.¡±

    The Saintess snorted and shrugged her shoulders, clearly expressing why I should care, but surprisingly, she responded.

    ¡°Do you think a Saintess can wander around anywhere she wants? Instead of a practicum, I have a ¡®service assignment¡¯. I have to go to the location selected by the Church and stay for a few days while managing my image. And I guess it wouldn¡¯t be bad if I end up proselytizing while doing so.¡±

    Her words were extremely blunt. It was almost as if the ¡®Saintess¡¯ I¡¯d met before and the woman in front of me now were two different people.

    Well, maybe only partially. Yuren had told me that there were only a few people on the continent who had seen past that ¡®mask¡¯ of hers.

    Truthfully, I was proud to be one of them. And obviously, I was being sarcastic. I felt that arguing any further would only give me a headache.

    Sighing, I shook my head and bid her farewell.

    ¡°I see. Then, I hope you seed in maintaining your public image with your skilled acting. Emmanuel.¡±

    ¡°And may you suffer for your sins. Emmanuel.¡±

    She was indeed a woman who refused to be on the losing end. Clicking my tongue, I quickened my pace.

    The warp gate was one giant building. Once inside, there were dozens of short passageways to navigate depending on where one was heading to.

    In other words, it was normal for us to go our separate ways.

    And yet, something was off. We were still walking side by side even though we should have gone our separate ways long ago.

    Our gazes met discreetly from time to time, and although we were pretending not to be, we were bothered by each other¡¯spany.

    Eventually, she was the first to reach the end of her patience.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Excuse me, why are you following me?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one following me? I¡¯m going where I¡¯m supposed to be going.¡±

    As the two of us started to bicker, Yuren began giggling as he watched on from the side. Both of our gazes turned to him.

    He was smiling like a mischievous child who had just discovered an amusing prank, and it seemed he had figured something out.

    ¡°Ian, where did you say your destination was?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Gilford Orphanage.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯ eyes widened. From the look on her face, I was able to deduce the truth.

    Yuren¡¯s smile grew wider.

    ¡°Bingo! I guess we¡¯ll be eating from the same pot for a while.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯ pink eyes met mine in dismay.

    Our gazes froze as we realized we were both heading to Gilford Orphanage.

    I would have to stay with the Saintess for the next two weeks.

 Chapter 96: - The Lord Is With Us (17)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (17) ?</b>

    Mr. Gilford, the director of Gilford Orphanage, was an elderly man with white hair and a bushy beard.

    Yet, despite his old age, his body was sturdy and full of vitality with muscles that defied his age.

    When I asked him about it, he simply replied with a roaringugh.

    ¡°Hahaha! Even though I look like this now, I used to be a mercenary that went around hunting down demonic beasts. I even had quite the reputation back in those days.¡±

    ¡°The rumors were true¡­¡±

    As the sun started setting and casting its final rays upon the earth, I found myself engaged in a conversation over a cup of tea with Mr. Gilford in a humble office.

    The Saintess was also currently sitting next to me, her face adorned with the same gentle and courteous smile she always wore in the presence of others.

    She was already a woman of celestial beauty, but the lovely smile truly made her seem deserving of the title ¡®Saintess¡¯. Heck, even I had been deceived by that very smile before.

    Now, the very thought of the Saintess possessing a benevolent and warm personality was ridiculous.

    She had a kind heart but wasn¡¯t as pure and innocent as people thought. She always calcted her every move, ensuring she would never be on the losing end.

    Case in point, from what she just muttered under her breath, she seemed to have already investigated Mr. Gilford.

    The practicum was only two weeks long, but it was likely that she¡¯d already learned every detail about the orphanage. She was just that kind person ¨C One who was always thorough in her every action.

    And that woman was gently conversing with Mr. Gilford.

    ¡°I heard that you retired from your long career as a mercenary and built this orphanage that¡¯s currently sheltering over two hundred orphans using your remaining wealth.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m grateful for your kind words. I couldn¡¯t have done it alone. It¡¯s all thanks to the support from the Church.¡±

    Smiling at Mr. Gilford¡¯s humility, the Saintess bowed her head as her gentle voice was tinged with warmth.

    ¡°Even with the Church¡¯s support, how could you have possibly saved even a single orphan if you didn¡¯t have the courage to dedicate your life and fortune to the weak? I wish <i>others</i> would take a page out of your generous heart.¡±

    Her pink eyes subtly shifted towards me as if telling me I should try to take after him.

    My brows furrowed.

    As expected, seeing how she continued to take jabs at me, she had quite the temper.

    For some reason today, I was often missing the sensation of having my hatchet at my waist.

    I wondered how long it would take.

    Assuming Yuren wasn¡¯t present, and I sessfully caught her off guard, I figured I could beat her down in less than a minute. After all, even the most skilled martial artist would struggle against a de to a certain extent.

    Especially if they were unprepared.

    Obviously, this was nothing but a delusion. As long as she didn¡¯t truly wrong me, I wasn¡¯t so ill-tempered that I would brandish my hatchet just because she slightly got on my nerves.

    Right, as long as she didn¡¯t cross the line.

    Otherwise, I would never be violent with her.

    Then again, considering her calcting nature, the chance of her crossing such a line was practically nonexistent, and it also seemed impossible to improve our rtionship at the moment.

    Not learning how to speak eloquently when my younger sister nagged me to wasing back to bite my ass.

    Back then, I was a child and I believed that I could solve all my problems with a single de.

    Still, there were many things in the world that couldn¡¯t be solved with peaceful conversation alone that could be solved with a sword.

    And there was a matter I wanted to solve today, leaving me no leisure to deal with the Saintess.

    ¡°So, Mr. Gilford, I¡¯d like to confirm your request.¡±

    Mr. Gilford¡¯s expression became serious and his voice turned grave.

    ¡°The truth is¡­ a demonic beast has been attacking the orphanage once a month.¡±

    I crossed my arms and leaned back in my seat, processing the new information.

    A demonic beasting by at regr intervals? It was an odd case as most demonic beastscked intelligence and were driven solely by bloodlust and hostility.

    Granted, there were some exceptions as named beasts disyed some level of intellect, but their cruelty and viciousness remained unchanged. With that said, I couldn¡¯t find a reason why they would go out of their way to frequent the same orphanage numerous times.

    Upon the first attack, they would normally have killed everything in their vicinity. In the end, it seemed that the requested mission wasn¡¯t reconnaissance and subjugation, but to track down and kill the beast responsible for attacking the orphanage.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only odd detail.

    ¡°And whenever the demonic beast appears, an orphan always goes missing.¡±

    ¡°Always just one?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    My brows furrowed into a slight frown, and even the Saintess¡¯ usually unwavering smile changed into a frown.

    A demonic beast always appeared once a month, and each time, a single orphan would disappear.

    That meant that every month, an orphan was being kidnapped by a demonic beast. It was strange, to say the least, that the intervals as well as the number of orphans that were taken were consistent.

    What kind of beast would be so meticulous and methodical in its ughter?

    However, as I listened to him speak, I began to understand why this request had been left unattended for so long. In fact, it was the reason why the Saintess and I found ourselves here.

    Since the request had been neglected for so long, the Church decided that if they were to send some manpower, they might as well send the Saintess for hermunity service.

    Simultaneously, I had quickly epted this request for my practicum assignment, resulting in us arriving at the orphanage, unaware of each other¡¯s involvement.

    The Church¡¯s decision was understandable.

    Given the vastness of the continent, their administrative and military capabilities were limited.

    Considering how a few missing orphans didn¡¯t raise much concern even in major cities, one or two orphans disappearing from an orphanage on the outskirts of the continent every month wasn¡¯t reason enough for them to mobilize the army.

    And their financial difficulties prevented them from hiring mercenaries as well. Even Mr. Gilford, despite his mercenary background, wasn¡¯t able to find a solution to the issue.

    In other words, his formidable strength wasn¡¯t enough, and resolving this request required more manpower andbat capabilities.

    And with the risk far outweighing the reward, no one was willing to ept the request.

    No one except me.

    As such, Mr. Gilford, out of gratitude, brewed tea for us using the precious supply of tea leaves he had been saving.

    Even then, the tea leaves were of poor quality. However, I gratefully sipped on the tea as I appreciated the intent behind his gesture.

    ¡°¡­¡­Have you noticed anything about the beast?¡±

    The Saintess inquired, and in response, Mr. Gilford awkwardly scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s a monkey-like creature with long arms. It emerges out of nowhere and snatches a child before disappearing in an instant. It¡¯s so fast, you can barely even see it in action.¡±

    First a wolf, now a monkey.

    I was getting fed up just from listening to his description. Not only were monkeys adept climbers, they were naturally intelligent. I didn¡¯t even want to imagine how much of a pain in the ass they would be.

    It was even more so if there happened to be a named-ss among them.

    ¡°They must be quite cunning. Do they have a leader?¡±

    ¡°Most likely. I¡¯ve seen a few monkey-type demonic beasts in the surrounding forests. I left them alone since they keep their distance from the orphanage, but the one that raids the orphanage seems to be in charge.¡±

    He then gestured with his hands, emphasizing its colossal size.

    ¡°I was told it was well over two meters. If, by any chance, it¡¯s purposely limiting its attacks to once a month to avoid a formal subjugation team-¡°

    ¡°Its intelligence must be abnormally high.¡±

    The Saintess cut in with her conclusion.

    The atmosphere instantly turned heavy.

    It went without saying that the more intelligent the opponent, the more difficult it was to defeat them. Considering they were capable of suppressing their inherent demonic nature, it was necessary to think their intellect was on par with that of humans.

    I pressed a hand against my head as my head began to throb.

    I turned to Mr. Gilford.

    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll search the woods as soon as my colleagues arrive. Do you happen to remember when thest ambush was?¡±

    ¡°I believe it was about three weeks ago. Based on its previous patterns, the next attack will probably be within a week or two¡­¡­.¡±

    If that was the case, the clock was ticking, and we also had to stand guard during the night.

    It was looking to be insufficient with just Senior Elsie, Senior Delphine, and myself. I even found myself feeling grateful that the Saintess and Yuren were here.

    To be honest, I hadn¡¯t expected this to be such a difficult request, and as if the Saintess was thinking the same, both our footsteps felt heavy as we left the office.

    At thest moment, Mr. Gilford bowed his head.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for burdening you with such a difficult request when you must be busy¡­¡­..¡±

    He seemed genuinely sorry as he looked at us, but we shook our heads as we reassured him.

    ¡°No, it is the duty of a noble to defend the weak.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, may the Lord watch over us all, Emmanuel.¡±

    Silence befell us once we left the office.

    I didn¡¯t know what to make of the information we had just received. The behavior of the beasts that attacked the orphanage was strange in many ways.

    My gaze flickered toward the Saintess, who had been staring at me, but she quickly averted her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t seem to have an answer either, but I decided to ask anyway.

    ¡°Do you have any other information?¡±

    ¡°No, none at all¡­¡­.¡±

    The Saintess immediately replied with a heavy sigh. It meant that even she, who held one of the highest positions in the Holy Nation and had virtually unlimited ess to their vast knowledge banks, was at a loss.

    As such, the solution was simple¡ªwe just had to directly find out ourselves.

    With a sigh, I made a suggestion to the Saintess.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll head into the forest tomorrow once mypanions arrive since we¡¯ll need more information if we want to formte a n¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What about tonight? We might lose another precious life if it attacks tonight.¡±

    <i>And an opportunity to take down the leader of those demonic monkeys would also vanish</i>.

    Although she didn¡¯t say that part out loud, her calctive intent was clearly implied underneath. The way things were unfolding made me regret taking thismission.

    ¡®I should have ignored the letter and done what I wanted instead.¡¯

    But I knew that I would be consumed by guilt and be gued with sleepless nights if I heard that someone had died. I was frustrated.

    Why did it have to be me when countless others were more capable?

    Icked both strength and influence. The whole thing felt unfair, but there was nothing that could be done about it.

    With careful consideration, I beganying out a n.

    ¡°We have no choice. Tonight, the three of us will have to take turns-¡°

    ¡°Sister, Ian!¡±

    Suddenly, a voice called out to us, apanied by a loud noise.

    Our gazes simultaneously turned in the direction of the voice, where a man with jade-colored hair was waving at us.

    It was Yuren who was carrying a child that appeared to be an orphan on his shoulders.

    But he wasn¡¯t alone. The source of the loud noise was the dozens of children trailing behind him. He had said he was going to go scout out the orphanage, but it seemed he had gotten to know the children.

    We stared at him in bewilderment as he approached us with a bright smile.

    ¡°Help me out. We have to prepare dinner now¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We have to prepare dinner?¡±

    The Saintess¡¯posed mask cracked at the unexpected request, yet Yuren appeared as though he was stating the obvious.

    ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re extremely short-staffed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What about the other volunteers?¡±

    ¡°Apparently, they all ran away when the demonic beasts started attacking?¡±

    Damn it. The Saintess and I both held our faces with our palms.

    Not only did we have to hunt down the demonic beasts, but now, we also had to take care of the kids.

    **

    Delphine arrived in front of Gilford Orphanage the following day.

    The brown horse she rode on whined and whimpered as she silently stroked its neck, soothing the animal.

    Although she appeared to be calm on the surface, she was bothered.

    Her gaze swept across the Orphanage as she took note of its features. It was a dpidated building with many cracks, but she couldn¡¯t tell if they were due to the passage of time or poor maintenance.

    A sigh escaped her lips.

    She had no idea what she was doing at this old orphanage. Truthfully, she had no desire toe to a ce that wouldn¡¯t help her grades.

    However, she was unable to refuse when Ian asked her toe along.

    The sight of his golden eyes still made her heart race as she was reminded of that particr night.

    The bloodstained man naturally raised his hatchet, eliciting a torrent of blood, screams, and pleas.

    It was a horrifying memory¡ªThe humiliation and terror of having her limbs torn to shreds, treated as nothing more than firewood rather than a human being. As Delphine recalled that day, her crimson eyes began to tremble as she bit down on her fingernail.

    The man she had encountered that night was a monster. Although she hade across and defeated countless demonic beasts and evil creatures, she feared Ian more than any of the other beings.

    And that truth mercilessly shattered Delphine¡¯s self-esteem.

    Every time she closed her eyes, she saw herself on her knees, begging for mercy with her head buried into the ground. What was worse, however, was that every time she recalled that moment, she felt more relief than shame.

    <i>Crazy bitch. </i>One measly defeat had irreparably shattered her.

    And what drove her even more insane was the fact that she had to spend the next two weeks with the very man who had broken her.

    She couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with him, fearing that her knees would involuntarily kneel the moment he raised his hatchet.

    In fact, kneeling and driving her head into the ground was the better alternative. At least then, there was some assurance that she would be forgiven. She was oddly relieved by that assurance.

    He had said he would set her straight, making her worry about what kind of horrifying experience he had in store for her.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only thing that made her depressed.

    ¡°Hmph! You finally arrived.¡±

    A girl dismounted from the saddle with a cheekyment. She was too short to ride a horse by herself, and in the end, she had ridden behind Delphine.

    Brown hair, blue-sapphire eyes, and a doll-like appearance characterized by arge-brimmed hat.

    It was Elsie Rine, someone Delphine was on terrible terms with.

    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t you at least say thank you?¡±

    ¡°Why would I? We¡¯re going to be together for the next two weeks. Rather, shouldn¡¯t you be the one acting kindly to me?¡±

    <i>This rude little bitch.</i>

    In any case, the small girl had apletely different perspective from her.

    Delphine and Elsie red at each other before simultaneously snorting and turning away from each other.

    Delphine wanting to avoid any interactions with the girl, turned to leave but ended up halting in her ce.

    A particr sound wasing from the orphanage.

    Most of the noise came from the children, but there was an unmistakable voice mixed in.

    Delphine¡¯s eyes widened in terror as she recognized the voice of the man who had broken her. She wondered why he had forced her toe.

    She was already broken. She swore to the heavens that she would never defy Ian, that she would never draw a weapon in his presence. She had even sworn on her family name.

    Forcing the stiffened muscles on her arm to rx, Delphine pushed open the gates of the orphanage with quivering eyes.

    <i>Creak¡­</i>

    The old door opened, revealing the bloodied man who had cruelly wielded his hatchet that night.

    ¡°Hey, hey! I told you to stop running! Bell, stop bothering the girls! Ah, I¡¯m seriously about to go crazy,¡­ Huh?¡±

    He stood among dozens of shabbily-clothed children with a mop in his hand.

    He looked so different from how Delphine remembered him that she involuntarily froze on the spot.

    Catching sight of her, the man broke into a smile.

    ¡°Senior Delphine, Senior Elsie, you¡¯re just on time! Can you grab that broom over there for me?¡±

    A broom? Delphine¡¯s eyes followed his gaze andnded on an old broom leaning against the gatepost.

    Did he call her to do chores for him?

    Delphine was the heiress of the Yurdina family. Nobles had their noble duties, andmoners had theirs.

    Menial tasks like cleaning were not her responsibility, especially considering her family¡¯s prestige.

    Perhaps he wanted to crush thest remnants of her pride.

    Frustration overwhelmed Delphine and she attempted to raise her voice.

    But the moment she met the man¡¯s golden eyes, her head immediately dropped down and she could only eke out a muffledint.

    ¡°Why? W-why should I¡­.?!¡±

    Tears began to pool up as she felt ashamed of herself for not daring to resist the man.

    As she stood still, biting down on her lips, she heard a sound.

    A petite figure darted past her, grabbed the broom, and ran towards the man.

    For a moment, Delphine couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation, but then, her pupils focused on the girl.

    It was Elsie. Without any hesitation, she picked up the broom and ran towards Ian like a loyal dog.

    Upon witnessing such a sight, Delphine was left speechless.

    Elsie Rine was also a member of high nobility. Delphine found it difficult to believe that such a proud girl had readilypleted the man¡¯s request.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Elsie.¡±

    He even patted her head. It was a demeaning gesture, but instead of taking offense, Elsie leaned into it, enjoying it with a foolish smile.

    Speechless and confused, Delphine¡¯s crimson eyes locked with Elsie¡¯s sapphire eyes.

    As their gazes met, Elsie¡¯s mouth curled into a smirk.

    Elsie seemed to be mocking her, reveling in her victory as if they were engaged in some sort ofpetition.

    Faced with such a nonsensical situation, Delphine felt like she was on the brink of losing her mind.

 Chapter 97: - The Lord Is With Us (18)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (18) ?</b>

    Based on Mr. Gilford¡¯s description, the orphanage was in dire straits.

    The number of children under their care far exceeded two hundred, a figure that would normally require several full-time volunteers. However, ever since the demonic beast¡¯s raids, there was not a single volunteer left at the orphanage.

    Under normal circumstances, they would have hired part-time staff, but the Gilford Orphanage had long been gued by financial difficulties with no spare money to do so.

    The damaged building was one of the consequences of this. There was no money left to properly take care of the children, let alone maintain and repair the building.

    The only saving grace was that the children took turns cooking and cleaning. Otherwise, Gilford Orphanage would have been impossible to continue.

    Mr. Gilford mentioned how that was one of the things that broke his heart. The children were at an age where they should have been focusing all their energy on learning and growing, but instead, they were already maturing beyond their age as they divvied up the chores.

    All so they could live. They had nowhere else to go if they were forced out of the orphanage.

    The reality was cruel. Gilford Orphanage still stood as one of the better, if not only, options for the orphaned children as there was no other ce where children without guardians could find food, clothing, and shelter.

    Children without parents were thoroughly helpless, remaining true even within the walls of the orphanage. They were so grateful that they were simply being fed and housed that they neverined.

    Some orphanages even exploited the children under their care. It was not umon for them to be fed only one meal a day and then be forced intobor on farms owned by the director.

    The continent teemed with orphans and orphanages, making it difficult to subject them all to scrutiny. Oftentimes, the nation even turned a blind eye to alleged crimes.

    But regardless of terrible conditions, orphanages remained sanctuaries, ces of refuge for the children, and the fact was that the continent needed more of them.

    Orphanages were the only ces capable of housing a vast number of orphaned children. However, assisting those kids required additional investment in administrative and security policies.

    There wasn¡¯t a country in the world that wanted to bear such a burden. Even if they could afford it, it made more sense to allocate those resources elsewhere.

    Nations had many other pressing matters to attend to, be it maintaining public order in cities, subjugating demonic beasts near viges, and even maintaining the roads. They were simplycking in both funds and manpower to do so.

    Under such circumstances, no nation wanted to shoulder the addedplications that came with orphans.

    Nevertheless, the Holy Nation did its best to financially support orphanages and even send arge number of devotees as volunteers. However, as proven by the Gilford Orphanage, this was far from enough.

    Even then, it was better than nothing.

    With a heavy sigh, Mr. Gilford continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s an embarrassing situation. We can¡¯t even properly treat the people who came to assist us¡­¡­.¡±

    It was dinnertime.

    My gaze shifted to the bowl in front of me.

    Mr. Gilford had been particrly generous with the serving, but the amount still wasn¡¯t nearly enough.

    There were barely any visible chunks in the soup. It had a sparse amount of dried toppings and was disappointinglycking in meat.

    But even such a meal was gobbled up by the children as if they had been eagerly waiting for it. This meager diet was the main reason why the children never left Gilford Orphanage even with the threat of demonic beasts.

    Leaving meant either starving on the streets or being forced into another, substandard orphanage. As such, they thought it was better to stay at Gilford Orphanage even while bearing the risk of abduction by demonic beasts.

    The food was left untouched as I lost my appetite, disheartened by the whole situation.

    On the other hand, the Saintess and Yuren remainedposed. They had mentioned earlier that they came from an orphanage, so they had some idea of what to expect.

    Both of them had been working with me all day, assisting the children and preparing the meals, and yet, neither of them showed the slightest hint of dissatisfaction.

    I couldn¡¯t tell if they were being genuine or pretending, but it was clear that their actions provided Mr. Gilford with a renewed sense of strength.

    The Saintess traced a holy cross and consoled Mr. Gilford with apassionate voice.

    ¡°Please be at ease, Brother Gilford. The grace of the Lord is like sunshine, embracing all without discrimination. I, too, was born and raised in an orphanage. There is no need for you to apologize for the circumstances at Gilford Orphanage, for I understand its plight.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡±

    Mr. Gilford bowed his head with his voice brimming with emotion.

    It was a beautiful sight. Yet, as I observed the exchange between the Saintess and Mr. Gilford, another voice tore through that very heartfelt scenery.

    ¡°Uek.¡±

    All eyes turned towards the voice¡ªMine, the Saintess, Yuren¡¯s, and even Mr. Gilford¡¯s.

    Our sights converged at a single spot¡ªTowards Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie, who were seated next to me.

    Senior Elsie¡¯s face was scrunched up as if she were about to throw up, while Senior Delphine was stirring her porridge in disgust.

    Mr. Gilford¡¯s eyes gleamed with embarrassment as anger flushed my face.

    A strained voice escaped Senior Delphine¡¯s lips.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing as stupid as being picky with food on the battlefield, but this isn¡¯t right. It¡¯ll be almost impossible for me to exert my full strength with a meal like this.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmph</i>. Are you sure you didn¡¯t identally mix up our food with horse food?¡±

    Senior Elsiemented in tandem with Senior Delphine. They usually didn¡¯t get along, but all of a sudden, they seemed like best friends.

    Both Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie were of high nobility and often made insensitive remarks, having spent the majority of their lives indifferent to others¡¯ opinions and feelings.

    But none of that mattered to me. I already knew what they were like, and if need be, I also had my handy hatchet to fix any problems.

    They shouldn¡¯t have said that in front of Mr. Gilford.

    He was the least influential person here, and even without their inconsiderate remarks, he was already burdened with an apologetic heart. Comining when he was doing his best was simply an act of venting their anger and difort.

    Mr. Gilford immediately began to squirm ufortably. It didn¡¯t sit right seeing an old man tiptoe around girls who could easily be his granddaughters¡¯ age.

    ¡°S-Sorry, you three are nobles, right? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never had a meal like this in your lives¡­¡­.¡±

    It seemed like he would drop to his knees if I didn¡¯t intervene. I hurriedly raised my hand to stop Mr. Gilford and began making up excuses as best as I could.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Gilford. Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie have a hard time being honest with themselves, so they asionally make weird jokes like that to lighten the mood. Hahaha¡­¡­.¡±

    It went without saying that nothing I said was believable.

    The Saintess¡¯ pink eyes that were coldly staring at me seemed to be saying, ¡®<i>You can¡¯t evene up with a decent excuse?</i>¡¯

    I felt wronged. It wasn¡¯t even my mistake but the seniors¡¯.

    Amid that frustration, Senior Elsie senselessly made another demeaning remark.

    ¡°What are you saying? If you¡¯re a noble, you should- <i>Hiiek?</i>! I-I was kidding! It was a joke!¡±

    The solution was simple.

    Gritting my teeth with a murderous re, I put my hand on the hilt of my hatchet, and Senior Elsie rushed to correct herself.

    While sneaking nces at me, her tiny hands darted back and forth as she scooped up the soup into her mouth.

    ¡°<i>Nyam-nyam</i>, yummy¡­ I-it¡¯s good¡­ F-for reals!¡±

    She even went so far as to add sound effects. Satisfied, I released my grip on the hatchet.

    On the other hand, Senior Delphine stared incredulously at the ridiculous sight and snorted.

    ¡°It seems the Rine family has fallen to the ground. No matter what, I, Delphine Yurdina will ne-.¡±

    ¡°Senior Delphine.¡±

    I softly called out her name in a request for her cooperation, but her crimson eyes shook wildly as she locked gazes with me.

    Then, she slightly lowered her gaze with a quivering voice.

    ¡°I-I, D-Delphine Yu-Yurdina will¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Senior.¡±

    That was thest bit of resistance.

    Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes twitched as she struggled. Then, after what seemed like an eternity, she closed her eyes shut and bowed her head.

    She thoroughly bit down on her lips in frustration as she forced the words out.

    ¡°¡­¡­I-I like to joke around¡­ Yeah, I was just kidding.¡±

    A sigh of relief escaped me. Somehow, I managed to pull it off.

    I turned my proud gaze to the Saintess, but the mood between her, Yuren, and Mr. Gilford was strange.

    Mr. Guilford nced back and forth between me and my two seniors while Yuren was scratching his cheeks with an awkward smile.

    The Saintess, however, was gazing at me as if I were some irredeemable trash.

    She traced a holy cross over her bulging chest and pursed her lips as she whispered to me.

    ¡®Trash.¡¯

    She went the extra length for the confirmed kill. Murdered by words. Shrugging it off, I refocused on my meal.

    I felt wronged. So, I decided I would bully Senior Elsieter.

    Such was life at Gilford Orphanage.

    And I believed these simple days would at least continue for a few days.

    Until Senior Elsie was mysteriously attacked the following day.

    It was an incident that urred when it was just the two of us alone together.

 Chapter 98: - The Lord Is With Us (19)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (19) ?</b>

    That morning was the same as usual ¨C Busy, chaotic, and exhausting.

    Children that were starved for attention often trailed after adults, sticking to them like glue. The children at the Gilford Orphanage were no exception.

    They did all sorts of things to try to grab the attention of adults, be it excessive pranks or screaming their heads off.

    And although I knew that was just how children were, I found it difficult to restrain myself fromshing out. I often felt the impulse to scream at them, and it wasn¡¯t just once or twice that I barely managed to hold myself back from doing so.

    But all things considered, the children weren¡¯t at fault. If anything, the fault lied with the adults who couldn¡¯t give them sufficient love.

    It was only after reminding myself of that truth, that I managed to calm down.

    On the other hand, the Saintess showed an unexpected side of herself.

    A feisty personality hid beneath her facade, and it revealed itself whenever we interacted with each other. I thought that with her true personality, she wouldn¡¯tst long before she lost her temper or quit, but her smile never dropped from her face since yesterday.

    In fact, while I struggled to handle the rowdy children, she knew how to clearly distinguish when to y along and when to scold them.

    It was honestly quite impressive, and it made her truly seem like the Saintess. I guess that in the end, her chest wasn¡¯t the only remarkable thing about her.

    Yuren also seemed to have an innate affinity for children as he soon gained arge following of young girls.

    Neither of them had any problems. Thinking back, the Saintess had indeed mentioned that they were used to handling orphans since they had also been raised in an orphanage.

    But where there were paragons of good, there were also miscreants. At least, in this orphanage, Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie were such miscreants.

    Even now, the behavior of one of the miscreants was on full disy.

    A young girl, who seemed to have been charmed by Senior Delphine¡¯s beauty and charisma, was holding out a flower to her.

    In turn, the pair of crimson eyes faced the girl, seemingly questioning the child¡¯s actions. Having gotten Senior Delphine¡¯s attention, the girl¡¯s eyes twinkled in anticipation.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you, Teacher Delphine! A flower!¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Senior Delphine wordlessly epted the flower and started examining it before callously questioning the ¡®usefulness¡¯ of the girl¡¯s gift.

    ¡°What use do these flowers have?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    Faced with such an unexpected reaction, the girl¡¯s eyes went nk.

    Senior Delphine asked once more in a drab voice.

    ¡°Like, will it get rid of a cough if you brew a tea with it, or maybe stop bleeding if you grind it up into a medical paste? I¡¯m asking if it has any practical usage.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I-I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The girl, stunned by the barrage of questions that were clearly out of her scope of knowledge, quickly became dispirited as she hung her head down and began dragging her foot across the soil.

    Watching the girl in silence, Senior Delphine proceeded to infuse the flower with aura.

    Her aura was capable of emitting a heat that even metal could not withstand, and yet, it was now being infused into a mere flower.

    A golden glow traveled up the stem of the flower, quickly disintegrating it into white ash as the girl helplessly watched the ash rain from the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even tough¡­ Look carefully, kid.¡±

    As she brushed the ash from her hands, Senior Delphine slightly knelt down, locking eyes with the girl.

    Overwhelmed by Senior Delphine¡¯s intensity, the girl was rendered unable to speak.

    ¡°This is what happens when you¡¯re weak and useless. You won¡¯t be able to do anything as you helplessly disappear. So, take care, okay?¡±

    As Senior Delphine stood back up with her usualposure, she brushed off the remaining ash on her hand onto the girl¡¯s shoulder.

    Although the girl was too young to understand, Senior Delphine had been genuine with her advice. The girl, looking at the ashes on her shoulder, began to tear up before breaking out into loud sobs

    Even so, senior remained unperturbed, and the Saintess, unable to watch any longer, attempted to cate the child.

    Then, the Saintess turned towards Senior Delphine, seemingly having something to say. However, even with her position as the ¡®Saintess¡¯, the opposition was the heiress to the Yurdina family, meaning even she had to tread lightly.

    ¡°Sister Delphine, the children will like you better if you are kinder to them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what these orphans think of me, Saintess. Especially if they¡¯re too weak to even ept such advice.¡±

    Perhaps due to being forced intoing here, her tone was harsher than usual as she gave a callous reply.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    With an awkward smile and feignedughter, it seemed even the Saintess gave up as she determined she couldn¡¯t do much else. Then, she turned to re at me that seemed to say, ¡®<i>What¡¯s with this bitch?</i>¡¯.

    My lips twisted into a bitter smile.

    What did she expect? Delphine Yurdina was the cold-blooded heiress of the Yurdina who didn¡¯t hesitate to utilize her half-sister¡¯s trauma¡ªSomeone willing to do anything to win.

    Instead of responding verbally, I took a step forward.

    Sensing my presence, Senior Delphine flinched and turned to me, her brilliant crimson eyes turning wide with fear.

    As I gradually drew closer to her, she looked down at the ground while biting on her lips.

    Her faintly trembling shoulders reflected her emotions.

    I sighed inwardly, thinking this really shouldn¡¯t go on anymore. It was clear that Senior Delphine wasn¡¯t cut out for taking care of children.

    Instead, there were a few other things she could do. One was to chop firewood so we could cook, and the other was to fetch water.

    The firewood was something I should do since I had a hatchet.

    Therefore, there was only one thing Senior Delphine could do.

    ¡°Senior Delphine, if you can¡¯t work with children, could you fetch some water from the well instead?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­W-why should I.¡±

    It was a small attempt at defiance. As I silently stared at Senior Delphine, she seemed to have resolved herself to re back at me.

    Or rather, she tried to.

    As soon as we locked eyes, she became discouraged and averted her gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡­Y-you think I¡¯m your errand girl? I-I¡¯m not going to do any of that menial work!¡±

    Even while desperately avoiding my gaze and speaking with a quivering voice, she seemed determined to hold her stance. I had no choice but to ept the fact that she wouldn¡¯t help.

    Instead, I was going to have her go on a huntter. I had recently gone into the forest to look for the monkeys, but it was without sess. It seemed investigating the demonic beasts was going to take longer than expected.

    And although I¡¯d yet to work out the details with the group, I figured it¡¯d be a good idea to hunt down some animals and feed the children some meat since we had to enter the forest anyways.

    Resigned, I heaved a deep sigh. Instinctively flinching, Senior Delphine continued to sneak nces at me.

    ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    There was a lot of unfinished work, and as I still had to chop some firewood, I didn¡¯t have any more time to waste.

    As I reached towards my waist to grab my hatchet, Senior Delphine screamed.

    ¡°¡­¡­I-I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    When I looked over at her quizzically, she seemed to have already lost it as she dropped to the ground and bowed her head, trembling.

    ¡°I-¡­ I¡¯ll do it, P-please¡­ Not into minced meat¡­ <i>hik¡­ </i>Please f-forgive me¡­¡±

    She even began sobbing.

    Dumbfounded by her actions, I turned to look at the Saintess, but instead of her usual averse reaction, her eyes were filled with interest as she nodded knowingly.

    Then, she walked over to me and tiptoed to whisper in my ear. At first, I tried to avoid her, but as she stuck close, I felt a soft, supple feeling pressed against my shoulder and decided to stay put.

    Her sweet voice brushed past my ear.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite useful.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    <i>What the hell was going on?</i>

    **

    If Senor Delphine was problematic because she couldn¡¯t understand the children, Senior Elsie was theplete opposite.

    Perhaps due to her youthful appearance, she fit in too well.

    She reacted to every joke, leading those children to often cross the line.

    It would have been fine if she had brushed off the jokes with an adult¡¯s maturity, but Senior Elsie wasn¡¯t one to hold back just because they were children.

    Rather, she threatened them with a scowl.

    ¡°Hey, do you think I¡¯m a pushover? Do I look easy just because I put up with you? Youmoner brats, just because I was ¡­¡­!¡±

    However, she was still an adult, and they were orphans that needed protection.

    Not to mention, as a high noble with the authority to actualize her threats, she had to be more careful with what she said.

    ¡®One word from the powerful weighs more than ten from the powerless.¡¯

    It was an Imperial aphorism and one that every noble was expected to take to heart.

    And for that reason, I met up with Senior Elsie privately at the wall at night.

    I wanted to speak to her. Much like I had with Senior Delphine, I had the option of exempting Senior Elsie from taking care of the children, but the children had already grown fond of her, and exempting her wasn¡¯t going to keep them away from her.

    Letting out a quiet sigh, I pondered what to say.

    ¡°Senior Elsie¡­ they¡¯re just children.¡±

    I decided to reason softly with her and request her to hold back.

    While there was no need to let them run free just because they were children, there was also no need to threaten them. No matter how much they looked down on her, the fact remained that she was strong. She could gently punish them or even use her mana to softly suppress them.

    I couldn¡¯t understand why Senior Elsie was obsessed with threatening them.

    It would have been somewhat understandable if she was a muscle-brained swordsman like me, but there was no way she couldn¡¯t think up any alternatives when she was at the top of her Magic Department ss.

    However, Senior Elsie was wearing a discontented look on her face.

    ¡°But, they¡¯re acting so annoying¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Just gently scold them. There¡¯s no need to hold them down while cursing at them.¡±

    She went silent and judging by the fact she hadn¡¯t retorted, I thought she had epted my point.

    However, she suddenly made a dissatisfied sound as her sapphire-blue eyes lit up the darkness with their radiance.

    ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t even know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know what?¡±

    I asked out of curiosity, but Senior Elsie refused to answer.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know!¡±

    Her voice cracked as she yelled. Her frustration was palpable, seemingly disappointed that I hadn¡¯t taken her side.

    Huffing, she turned away.

    Watching her act like a child, a wry smile crept up my face.

    Honestly, this whole matter could be easily settled with a sh of my hatchet, but I still wanted to talk with her because there seemed to be a reason for her behavior.

    Whether it was at the academy or here at the orphanage, her way of automatically reacting by making threats was consistent. It was as if it was a defensive mechanism deeply ingrained in her.

    It wasn¡¯t something I could solve by simply shutting her up with the hatchet. We had already developed a strong bond over the past month and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to resort to that.

    I frustratedly scratched the back of my head before calling out to Senior Elsie.

    ¡°Be careful! You never know what might appear at night!¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business¡­¡­!¡±

    .

    Annoyed, I clicked my tongue and turned away.

    It was pure coincidence that I happened to see a silhouette on the wall right at that moment.

    Time came to a standstill and held my breath as my heartbeat seemingly stopped as well.

    I instinctively knew the identity of the 2-meter figure sitting on the wall.

    I could only vaguely make out its appearance, but its arms were unusually long, reaching far below its knees.

    And while I couldn¡¯t see its eyes, it was clear from its posture that it was watching someone.

    But who?

    My eyes slowly traveled along its line of sight, where a girl with brown hair and arge-brimmed hat was slowly walking away with her back turned.

    It was Senior Elsie.

    She was a mage, but at the moment, she didn¡¯t have a shield cast around her.

    My mind became nk as I braced my foot against the ground.

    Only the thought that she might die if I didn¡¯t do something filled my head.

    Just like that time when I couldn¡¯t do anything for Emma.

    As my heart raced, mana surged through my body, increasing the bloodflow to my legs. My veins started aching from nearly being torn apart by the sudden torrent of mana. Then, as they finally exploded from the pressure, a sharp pain shot through my legs.

    The demonic beast was crouching, preparing to attack.

    I hurriedly cried out right before it charged.

    ¡°Senior Elsie!¡±

    Senior Elsie snorted scornfully as she turned to nce at me.

    Or rather, she attempted to do so, if not for the giant shadow quickly upying her vision.

    Her eyes widened in surprise as she quickly moved her hands while rousing her mana.

    She attempted to cast magic chantlessly with hand signs as it was the fastest, but the beast was even faster.

    It quickly charged at her without a sound, and in the split second she blinked, it had already almost reached her with its nails extended like the des of a silent assassin.

    I was toote. Neither my de nor my hatchet would reach in time.

    An imaginary trajectory appeared in my sight as a line stretched out to pierce through Senior Elsie¡¯s shoulder, rendering her unable to resist.

    Then, it was likely going to use its mobility to escape over the wall with her in tow, making it virtually impossible to save her.

    I didn¡¯t have time to worry about the best course of action. No, I was left with only one option.

    Gritting my teeth, I focused and heightened all my senses.

    My sight prated through the space as twisted lines appeared like routes. I pulled on the entangled lines with all my strength, causing a crack to appear in the space with an ominous sound.

    The space distorted, and I threw myself into the crack as fast as I could.

    The time to draw my sword had already long passed, and the only thing I could do was use my body as a shield.

    ¨C<i>Puk!</i>

    Its fingernails effortlessly pierced through my abdomen.

    A foreign sensation spread out, and while I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the injury, I still felt blood flowing out of me.

    In my waning consciousness, I could only pray it hadn¡¯t hit any vital organs.

    My vision was filled by the faint glint of the beast¡¯s nails, and the sight of Senior Elsie frozen in ce, nkly staring at me.

    The beast also seemed to have been taken aback as it abruptly drew in a breath. In that short gap, I squeezed out thest of my strength to draw my hatchet.

    Gritting my teeth as blood gushed out, I grabbed at the fingernails piercing my abdomen. At some point, the strange flow had disappeared from the nails.

    ¨C<i>Kwajiiiik!</i>

    With a crack, the hatchet sliced down on the beast¡¯s arm.

    Although there wasn¡¯t much power behind my strike as I was already weakened from its attack, its arm was so long that I still somehow managed to injure it.

    Blood sprayed through the air and a pained howl burst out as the beast hurriedly ran away.

    Watching it flee, I finally lost consciousness.

    When I next came to, I was lying on the ground as an inexplicable chill coursed through every inch of my body.

    It was cold. I saw Senior Elsie through my blurry vision.

    Her tiny hands were trembling, and her sapphire-blue eyes were brimming with tears as her lips formed inaudible words.

    ¡®Are you okay?¡¯

    Just from reading her lips, that seemed to be what she was asking.

    I replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Just¡­ call¡­the¡­Saintess¡­¡­.¡±

    <i>Because it fucking hurts.</i>

    My consciousness faded once more before I could finish my sentence.

 Chapter 99: - The Lord Is With Us (20)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (20) ?</b>

    It was a hazy memory.

    In that memory, a man was drinking with a woman. With a ss of wine and jerky in front of them, it was quite the meager spread rtive to the fancy tent they were in.

    The two drank in silence.

    The two didn¡¯t bother to breathe in the cheap wine¡¯s aroma and simply filled and emptied their sses repeatedly.

    It was only when the man¡¯s eyes zed over from intoxication that the silence was broken.

    ¡°¡­Is it fine for you to drink?¡±

    They had already been drinking for a while, and while it seemed pointless to ask at this point, it was a question that naturally popped up.

    The woman nodded with a vague smile.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? We¡¯re both human.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just my first time seeing you drink.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhu</i>¡­¡±

    The woman covered her face with her hands and let out a light chuckle. Her pure, wless skin had, at some point, be colored with a faint blush.

    ¡°¡­¡­Truthfully, I only recently learned to drink since it was difficult to cope while sober.¡±

    ¡°Do you finally understand Sepia now?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bring up another woman while drinking with ady.¡±

    He nodded as a bitter smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.

    Then, he downed another ss as the woman¡¯s voice entered his ears.

    ¡°I used to be proud of my strength. After all, it¡¯s a rare gift to be able to help without hurting anyone.¡±

    ¡°I think so as well.¡±

    As the woman¡¯sments continued into the night, the man chimed in from time to time.

    The man¡¯s vision gradually became obscured as he became more and more inebriated.

    ¡°But now, I¡¯m not so sure. Nothing¡­ I can¡¯t do anything¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Everyone feels the same way.¡±

    The man gave a hollow response to the woman¡¯s heavy voice, a look of pity contained within his golden eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not only the Eastern Front. The Northern and Western Fronts as well¡­ they¡¯re all in dire straits. The Holy Nation also seems to be preparing to abandon the Holy City.¡±

    ¡°Because the Saint passed away.¡±

    A heavy sigh fell from her lips as she held her head with a mncholic smile.

    ¡°How did ite to this? If only we had solved everything at the orphanage¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to think about such a thing.¡±

    His voice was firm. The woman wordlessly looked up at the man.

    It was unknown whether her eyes were zed over from intoxication or emotions, but her gaze contained a gentle warmth.

    And before long, a despondent voice slipped through the woman¡¯s lips.

    ¡°¡­¡­I know. We just have to obey.¡±

    ¡°Obey, you say¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, obey.¡±

    ¡®Obey¡¯. The word was exchanged between the two as if it were a secret code.

    A sigh escaped the man¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Will that change anything?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t change anything. It will simply help us to cope and ept it.¡±

    The woman¡¯s head started jerking up and down as she started to nod off after reaching her maximum alcohol capacity.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk¡­ about this¡­ a little more¡­ to¡­morrow.¡±

    With that, she copsed onto the table and drifted off to sleep. Now alone, the man poured himself a few more drinks before rising to his feet.

    He took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders. Then, after silently gazing at her sleeping visage, he quietly mumbled to himself.

    ¡°¡­..You can¡¯t even handle a few drinks.¡±

    That night, the moonlight poured through the curtains.

    Then, with a flicker, thentern went out and the world went dark, marking the end of the memory.

    It was then that I awoke.

    With a gasp, I took a sharp intake of air and opened my eyes. I seemed to be in a brightly lit room, and while I attempted to look around, my vision was blurry from the light.

    I felt dizzy, and as my senses gradually returned, I felt a piercing pain in my abdomen.

    When I groaned in pain, I felt a hand grasp mine before beginning to shake me.

    ¡°I-Ian-oppa, are you awake?!¡±

    A pair of hazel eyes came into view as I forcibly focused my vision.

    Then, long, ck hair came into view followed by a face that was all too familiar.

    It was Celine Haster, my childhood friend and a second-year student of the Knight Division at the Academy.

    Even while groaning from the pain, I opened my mouth to reassure her.

    ¡°Celine¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah, it¡¯s me! Ian-oppa, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    Celine breathed a small sigh of relief, her hand gently patting down her chest as it outlined a shapely curve.

    She wasn¡¯t quite as curvaceous as the Saintess. I moaned and groaned while entertaining such insubstantial thoughts until a realization flitted across my mind.

    ¡®Wait, Celine?¡¯

    I became fully alert as my vision cleared and the surroundings took shape.

    It was an old building, and from the stale smell of the room, I was certain that I was in the Gilford Orphanage.

    However, the mystery was still ever-present. My eyes flicked towards Celine in suspicion, but hers wasn¡¯t the only unexpected face there was.

    At that moment, the door opened with a creak and a rather good-looking man with curly, brown hair stepped through. It was Leto Ainstern.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally awake?¡±

    My eyes went nk, and I looked back and forth between Celine and Leto.

    It was only natural that questions would flow through my lips.

    ¡°Celine, Leto¡­ just how did you guys-¡°

    ¡°S-senior Ian!¡±

    Before I could even finish speaking, a girl came loudly rushing from outside as she barely managed toe to a stop at the doorway.

    Possessing silver hair, and deep blue eyes that resembled aquamarines, it was Seria.

    Unlike her usual stoic expressions, she was wearing an expression that one wouldn¡¯t have possibly imagined seeing from ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Bastard¡¯.

    Judging from her teary gaze and how she seemed to have gone crazy from worry, her emotional expression seemed to have improved. As I was thinking that, Seria rushed in.

    She squeezed my hand and spoke with a voice brimming with concern.

    ¡°Senior Ian, are you o-owh¡­okay?¡±

    In her hurry to speak, she identally bit her tongue.

    No,e to think of it, she had always fumbled over her words.

    Since it hadn¡¯t been long, my head still felt foggy. I squeezed my temples in an attempt to jog my brain, but I just couldn¡¯t figure out why the three of them were in front of me.

    Since I couldn¡¯t figure it out on my own, I decided there was only one thing to do.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you guys here?¡±

    I decided to ask them directly.

    Faced with my question, Leto nodded as if he had expected it. Then, with a wide smile, he promptly answered.

    ¡°Because of you, you stupid son of a bitch.¡±

    It was quite an aggressive response. As I was giving him a puzzled look, the sound of a feigned cough filled the room.

    It was Celine. She had on a smug smile.

    ¡°I-I was worried about Ian-oppa! Even if there are two fourth-year seniors, the more the merrier, right? That¡¯s why I got Leto-oppa to choose his practicum in this area.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of taking on a theoretical research project¡­¡­.¡±

    Seeing Leto¡¯s distressed face, I had a rough idea of what had happened.

    After I refused to let them apany me, Celine and Seria had made their way to Leto.

    Leto was also in his third year and had the right to take practicums. As such, Celine and Seria must have pestered him about it, and in the end, he wasn¡¯t able to turn down his two nagging juniors.

    And the result was now in front of my eyes.

    We already had five Academy students at the orphanage, but three more had joined us.

    Our group now possessed a forceparable to even a small order of knights.

    The Saintess of the Holy Nation and her escort knight, the heiress of Yurdina, and a battle mage from the prestigious Rine family.

    Our original group alone was enough to take onrgemissions, and adding those three to our current fighting force, a mere demonic monkey wasn¡¯t going to stand a chance.

    Just, the only thing that worried me was that the practicum assignment at Gilford Orphanage wasn¡¯t a simple subjugation.

    The letter from the future stated that I would be grievously injured. Not to mention, the word ¡®ambush¡¯ carried an ominous connotation that implied that we weren¡¯t the ones on the offensive.

    It was a situation that could potentially be life-threatening, and the fact that Leto, a nonbatant mage, along with Celine and Seria, who were only in their second year, hade to such a dangerous ce made my heart heavy.

    But there was no point crying over spilled milk. For now, I decided to greet them with a smile.

    ¡°You guys came just on time. We were struggling at the orphanage due tock of manpower and could really use more hands.¡±

    I was being sincere. The five of us already had our hands full with the children, the chores, and searching the forest, but now that there were more of us, we would be able to take it a bit easier. Celine seemed to be aware of our situation as she replied with a bitter smile.

    ¡°We know. The Saintess and the other seniors are still struggling right now. But¡­ Hey, shouldn¡¯t you let go of his hand now?¡±

    Celine seemed to be annoyed that Seria was still holding onto my hand. On the other hand, Seria, who was gazing at me like she was about to cry, immediately hardened her expression as soon as Celine spoke up.

    This was the Seria that everyone knew ¡ª ¡®Yurdina¡¯s bastard¡¯, who possessed an ice-cold expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Celine¡¯s brows slightly furrowed with a hint of irritation appearing in her hazel eyes.

    ¡°Stop freaking out. It¡¯s not like Ian-oppa is going to die.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m still worried. Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hey! You make it sound like I¡¯m not worried. I was the one watching over the room until you came running!¡±

    ¡°I was watching over itst night, and I would have done so the whole time if it wasn¡¯t for the chores.¡±

    The atmosphere was slowly heating up.

    I heaved a sigh and looked at Leto. In response, he shrugged his shoulders.

    In the end, it seemed like I would have to intervene. I turned to look at Celine, who was snarling, and Seria, who was coldly ring back, before speaking in a low voice.

    ¡°Both of you, stop it. You¡¯re giving me a headache.¡±

    ¡°B-but oppa!¡±

    ¡°Or go stab each other instead of arguing. Unlikest time, we¡¯re outside the academy, so you won¡¯t cause a ruckus, and the Saintess is also here to cure your injuries.¡±

    Intimidated, Celine dropped the matter and Seria fidgeted while avoiding my gaze.

    Evidently, neither of them wanted to go so far as to hurt each other with their swords.

    As things quieted down, I had time to collect my thoughts. I thought back to what I had seen moments before I passed out.

    It was huge. At over two meters tall, the demonic monkey had left a deep impression with its long arms and overwhelming reach.

    I couldn¡¯t see its nails when it was sitting on the wall, but when it attacked Senior Elsie, they had emerged like des, meaning it had a deadly weapon at all times.

    Another thing I remembered was the light on its nails.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aura?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Leto inquired upon hearing me mumble to myself, but after a brief hesitation, I shook my head with a wry smile.

    I was getting carried away. How could a demonic beast possibly use aura? Aura was a crystallization of mana that only beings with both intellect and imagination could wield.

    Even if a demonic beast had intellect, it could not train its imagination. That was something unique to humans.

    Anyways, there was time to think about itter. For now, I wanted to ask about someone else.

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Senior Elsie doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, her.¡±

    Celine¡¯s reaction was cold. It was understandable since I had gotten hurt protecting her. Celine¡¯s behavior was consistent and more predictable than expected.

    If you hurt me, you were her enemy. That was also why she and Seria had fallen out.

    At that moment, Seria began speaking cautiously.

    ¡°Um, she was working with me. I knew you woke up when I heard Haster¡¯s voice, so Senior Elsie will also probably-¡°

    ¡°I see.¡±

    I interrupted Seria, signaling that there was no need to say more.

    My eyes strayed towards the opened doorway where a hat was peeking out.

    ¡°¡­¡­Senior Elsie.¡±

    A girl with a petite frame appeared from behind the doorway.

    She possessed brown hair, eyes that resembled sapphires, and an adorable appearance that was aptly ¡®doll-like¡¯.

    ¡°H-hey¡­¡­.¡±

    Fiddling with the brim of her hat, Senior Elsie refused to meet my eyes. She looked to be feeling apologetic for my injuries.

    In any case, it seemed like we had to talk in private.

 Chapter 100: - The Lord Is With Us (21)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (21) ?</b>

    Elsie had always been small since she was born.

    While the Rine family was renowned for their magical prowess, they were also famous for their dignified appearance. Among her seven siblings, Elsie was the only one with a petite frame.

    Even if slender frames were taken into ount, there were still only two of them ¨C herself and her younger brother Lupine. They might have received more affection had they grown up in amon family, but that was not the case for the Rines.

    The world of high nobility was heartless and unsympathetic.

    They were people who utilized even their families in their political agendas. There were no exceptions when it came to sessions either, and every child was groomed to weather any nder they might face as they grew older.

    There was no such thing as sympathy for the weak, and as a matter of course, Elsie grew up ignored and subjected to beatings.

    She was aggrieved by the unfairness of it all. Although she wasn¡¯t even 10 years old at the time, she was exceptionally bright to know it was not her fault for being born weak.

    If she had to point fingers, the fault would fall on her parents. Yet, even they didn¡¯t protect her. Instead, they went a step further by condoning all the bullying she suffered through.

    It was amon way of life for the high nobility to sort out the hierarchy between siblings as long as it didn¡¯t cross the line, but Elsie had found it deeply upsetting.

    Elsie grit her teeth every time her older siblings bumped into her andughed while calling her a midget. Sometimes, they even hit her.

    Living in such a harsh environment, tears oftentimes streamed down her cheeks. She was as soft on the inside as her body suggested. She was a small, timid child, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t live like this while only enduring all the maltreatment.

    Her pent-up anger fueled her determination to get back up. She swore to remember every little thing.

    The Rine family was a household of mages, and for mages, their innate physical ability was insignificant in their arduous pursuit of the truth.

    Elsie, the clever girl she was, understood that a small body and weak muscles amongst other simr things were useless and that true talent resided in intellect and mana.

    And so, she secluded herself in the library.

    Her siblings¡¯ continued harassment couldn¡¯t stop her bitter motivation to improve, and within a few years, the disdainful nces transformed into envy and admiration.

    Elsie gained admission to the Academy, where talented individuals from all over the world gathered to learn, and even began to stand out for her talents.

    Both the Rine family and the Academy prioritized those with exceptional talents.

    Soon enough, her treatment within the family improved beyond recognition, and she even attracted a group of followers within the Academy.

    After gaining power, Elsie only had a singr goal.

    Revenge. To exact rightful vengeance for the grudge etched deep in her heart.

    Elsie repaid the same pain she had endured in the past. No, she went above and beyond that. She refused to be ignored by anyone ever again.

    Even then, a subtle fear lingered within her heart ¡ª A fear that they might use their anger as motivation as she had.

    She wondered what she would do if they grew stronger and returned to seek revenge.

    As both a victim and assant, she knew that such a situation was not entirely impossible. This led Elsie, a timid, fearful girl at her core, to resolve it with even fiercer aggression.

    She decided to break their spirits so thoroughly they would never even entertain the thought of opposing her.

    It was an ironic situation. Her cruelty stemmed from anxiety. Her fear that things might return to how they were in the past gradually changed her for the worse.

    The sole exception to this cycle of violence was her younger brother, Lupine.

    He had also been neglected and mistreated alongside herself for his slender frame, and had always followed her around while calling her ¡®Elder Sister¡¯.

    Elsie cherished Lupine. She made it her duty to protect him ever since she suffered all sorts of sorrows and harassment during their childhood.

    That was why her footsteps were particrly heavy the day she heard a low noble had dared to touch her brother.

    The boy looked like a prince. He was tall and his lean muscles were firm but not too bulky.

    With ck hair and golden eyes, he had an impertinent attitude. He even had the nerve to keep his junior out of the fight.

    He wasn¡¯t bad at all. Elsie favored strong people like him. His unwavering strength was something she¡¯dcked, and thus, yearned for all the more.

    That was also why she liked breaking strong people like him.

    It was the only way she could know if he was only pretending to be strong.

    She wanted to affirm that everyone was weak in the face of excessive violence, and found sce in the fact that she wasn¡¯t the only weak one.

    She thought it would be the same that day as well.

    But everything changed when he picked up his hatchet.

    It was a terrifying surprise attack. In the brief moment she averted her gaze, screams pierced the air, and blood sttered everywhere from behind her, and before she could even fullyprehend the situation, he was already sprinting towards her.

    Even so, it was toote for the boy. She was no stranger to battles and she sessfully shielded herself.

    She had thought the fight was concluded at that point ¨C that regardless of how many tricks he had up his sleeve, she mistakenly believed his abilities were insufficient to defeat her.

    So she was shocked when she was tackled to the ground with her shield and all.

    Mana scattered like shards of broken ss under the hatchet de with every swing. And under his assault, Elsie could only scream helplessly on the ground.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the shield to break.

    When she finally regained her senses, Elsie felt for the first time in a long while. All she could see was the hatchet raised high in the air.

    She recalled her childhood of when she was still weak.

    The situation had turned around and was nowing back to haunt her. Like an absorbent cotton, Elsie¡¯s mind soaked up her trauma and transported her back to those days when she was still timid with fear.

    It was scary.

    And so, she apologized, admitting her mistake and epting her defeat.

    She was able to endure the humiliation. All she had to do was return the favor in the future. It was something she had already done several times before.

    That was what she was thinking until he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Senior Elsie, what did you say just now?¡±

    The man coldly stared down at her with his golden eyes after single-handedly carving out a path through the group with only his de and a hatchet. His unwavering gaze sent shivers down her spine as she froze up.

    His eyes genuinely seemed to want to inflict raw violence upon her.

    It was what Elsie had been afraid of ¨C someone she had dismissed as being weak returning the violence she unleashed upon others each day.

    Elsie had witnessed countless individuals devastated by pain and violence. The moment she imagined herself in their position, the facade of cruelty she wore crumbled to pieces.

    She was terrified. He even looked like he intended to kill her, and if he did, there wouldn¡¯t even be a chance for her to seek revenge.

    Elsie Rine¡¯s life was in danger of ending right then and there.

    Without leaving a trace.

    So she begged. To spare her. That she was wrong. But even then, the man¡¯s eyes did not fluctuate in the least.

    Then, the hatchet descended, its de glinting with light.

    Elsie squeezed her eyes shut as tears streamed down her face. Such was the essence of the girl named Elsie.

    Cowardly, weak ¡ª the self-deprecating words she had hurled at herself countless times as a child resurfaced.

    She didn¡¯t want to die.

    I shouldn¡¯t have pretended to be strong. I should¡¯ve been more patient and honest instead of needlessly provoking him.

    It was at that very moment that she heard the sound of a de swiftly slicing through the air.

    Elsie¡¯s trembling eyes turned to the side. The hatchet was lodged right beside her head, and she nearly wet herself on the spot.

    She gazed up at the man with teary eyes. Like before, she couldn¡¯t find any emotions within those golden eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­.There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    That was the moment Elsie broke down.

    Following that day, the contempt towards her resurfaced much like during her younger years.

    She fought back desperately. She sought out those who dared to speak ill of her and crushed them with even more cruelty to show she was still one to be feared and not trifled with.

    Yet, the belittling voices persistently followed her around like a shadow.

    She was scared. She didn¡¯t want to relive her childhood.

    The life-threatening event from that day, mixed with nightmares of her childhood, covered her mind in so much fear that it felt as if both her mind and heart were suffocating in mud.

    Ian Percus, she was terrified of him. Extremely so.

    So, when he approached her again, Elsie wanted to cry and escape. She didn¡¯t want to follow him. However, the fear that grew over numerous sleepless nights had already ground away any thoughts of resistance.

    Her heart raced and her legs gave way as soon as she caught a glimpse of the hatchet. In the presence of the hatchet, Elsie copsed onto the floor, forced to revert to her old self.

    However, there was one thing that changed for her.

    It was the warmth of having her hair stroked. Thefort and security that she had never received as a child.

    Elsie went back to being the weak girl in the past whenever she saw the hatchet. However, having her hair stroked provided her with a greater sense offort and sce than anything else.

    She was fond of it. It was a feeling she thought she would never receive.

    After bing strong and gaining influence, everyone she encountered either sought to get closer to her for their own gain or looked at her with eyes filled with fear and hostility.

    Now that she thought about it, the life she dreamt of wasn¡¯t supposed to be something like this.

    She simply didn¡¯t want to be ignored, and now, she had no idea how it ended up like this.

    It was around this time that she started hanging around Ian Percus.

    Being around Ian was both embarrassing and exhausting, but she endured it through clenched teeth to finally settle the score with her rival, Delphine. And yet, at some point, the girl who had been sitting on a throne of power for a long time had lost her spiteful motivation.

    Still, sheforted herself that everything was fine since she was strong and also a prodigy.

    It was a miscalction. She tasted yet another defeat in a sudden ambush as she was only able to watch helplessly as herrades fell before her eyes.

    She felt as if she had returned to her wretched childhood once more ¨C a little girl who could do nothing but scream.

    That was when he stood back up.

    It was a miracle. He was covered in blood and battered all over. It would have been normal for him to stay copsed on the ground, but he rose up.

    Elsie could only watch with her mouth shut as he toppled Fermin, Olmar, Aisha, and even Delphine with a mysterious fighting spirit.

    Strong.

    What she found strong wasn¡¯t his physical power, but his mind and heart. It was a strength that she felt she would never possess.

    She found him cool.

    She found herself inadvertently admiring him. If she had previously conceded to him out of fear, she now fully epted her defeat. It was both surrender and obedience.

    Ian Percus was an existence standing above Elsie Rine.

    Once that notion was etched into her mind, Elsie worked tirelessly to earn his acknowledgment.

    Even when ordered menial tasks and errands at the orphanage, she carried them out withoutint. And although she sometimes acted out to get his attention when she missed the warmth of his hands, she still listened to him well.

    She longed for the love and eptance she had never received from her parents, and she hoped that Ian would validate her existence.

    That was why she felt even more upset. Her circumstances being what they were, she couldn¡¯t forgive those who wronged her.

    That was her way of life. Wasn¡¯t that also how Ian had broken her in the first ce?

    Elsie wanted Ian to ept her. However, Ian didn¡¯t take Elsie¡¯s side simply because the other side was a child.

    She had to be the bigger person just because they were a child?

    Then what about her when she was a child? Elsie felt like crying. She felt frustrated. She felt aggrieved. She wanted to pound on his chest and plead with him.

    To see how the little girl that was abused and neglected had grown up to exact vengeance for herself. That the opponent had to be trampled. That it was the only way she could protect herself from future harm.

    Blinded by anger, she failed to see her surroundings, and in the very next moment, she found sharp, silver ws rapidly filling up her vision while glinting under the moonlight.

    Then, the boy jumped in between her and the ws.

    Blood gushed out as Ian crumpled to the ground.

    The scene before her became fragmented as if it were a movie strip with each frame etching itself into her mind.

    Before she knew it, she found herself whimpering and on the verge of tears, clutching onto the boy copsed on the floor.

    ¡°A-Are¡­ Are you¡­ <i>Hik¡­</i> ok, okay? Hey, hey!¡±

    The boy barely managed to open his eyes and gave a faint smile as if his injury was insignificant.

    ¡°Just¡­ call¡­the¡­Saintess¡­¡­.¡±

    The memory of him in that bloody state tortured Elsie for a long time. His weak smile as hey atop a pool of blood resurfaced whenever sheid in bed, whenever she shut her eyes, whenever she ate, and even whenever she was simply nkly gazing into the distance.

    And every time, Elsie pondered one thing.

    Why?

    Why did he sacrifice himself to save her?

    Wasn¡¯t she a selfish and ill-tempered bitch? Someone who couldn¡¯t even tolerate a child, the embodiment of violence, the ¡®Loli Gangster¡¯?

    Elsie held affection for him. She admired him. She longed to be acknowledged by him.

    But she, who had been cowardly since birth, couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom risking her life for him.

    In such a scenario, she would probably cry while frozen in fear. So, how was he able to throw himself into danger without hesitation?

    She couldn¡¯t understand. So when she heard that Ian woke up after two days, she moved her feet, one step after another, as if possessed.

    But why was it that she couldn¡¯t muster any courage once she stood in front of the door?

    Her heart pounded and her palms grew sweaty as her hands trembled uncontrobly.

    She struggled to make sense of the whirlwind of emotions surging from within her.

    Then, she heard the boy¡¯s voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Senior Elsie.¡±

    At the soft voice calling her name, she peeked her head into the room. Golden eyes looked at her without a word.

    The jovial atmosphere lighting up the room swiftly disappeared as if it were just an illusion, and in the next moment, she found herself alone in the room with him.

    The world was filled with vastly different people. Many needlessly worried about others even when they weren¡¯t doing anything dangerous, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Elsie.

    That was why she had to ask Ian the question that had lingered in her mind all this time.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why did you save me?¡±

    She regretted it the instant the words left her mouth.

    It was a question thatcked a lot of things she wanted to convey ¨C her apologetic feelings, her gratitude, and other pent-up emotions.

    She groaned inwardly as even she thought she was being rude and ungrateful. Previously, she wasn¡¯t as concerned about how he viewed her, but today, she felt overly self-conscious and worried.

    However, contrary to her worries, he looked like he didn¡¯t mind.

    Instead, he nonchntly responded to her thoughtless question.

    ¡°Just because.¡±

    Elsie¡¯s eyes zed over.

 Chapter 101: - The Lord Is With Us (22)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (22) ?</b>

    ¡°Just because.¡±

    It was a short reply. A simple phrase that was only two words long.

    Yet, those two words were enough to leave Elsie¡¯s mind nk.

    Her eyes zed over and wordlessly moved her mouth before closing it as she struggled to find the right words to express herself

    She simply wanted to ask him.

    Ask him how he was able to do such a thing when he could clearly lose his life.

    The injuries that he sustained that night were serious. He would have lost his life if the fingernails that pierced his abdomen shifted even slightly.

    Elsie couldn¡¯t understand. She especially couldn¡¯tprehend Ian¡¯s attitude of dismissing his action that required resolve with a simple, ¡°Just because¡±.

    No one would have said anything even if he acted a bit more shameless as it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was in a position to bow her head several times in gratitude. That was what it meant to owe him a life debt.

    However, his nonchnt attitude left her stunned and confused as to how to react.

    Elsie seemed lost as she lowered her gaze while clutching at herrge-brimmed hat.

    She was a girl who grew up not knowing how to apologize or express her gratitude.

    To her, acts of kindness were mere debts to be repaid someday, and if she wronged someone, she preferred to trample over the other person to ensure they wouldn¡¯t bring it up.

    In the end, there were only two types of people who approached a girl like her.

    People who wanted to use her or people who wanted to fight her.

    It was the first time in her life receiving a purely well-intended favor with no strings attached. As such, she could only fidget in ce, clueless as to how to react to such goodwill.

    Ian had been observing Elsie¡¯s behavior for a while now and thought the way she was fidgeting around was cute. However, he kept it to himself as he figured it was rude to think of his senior that way.

    Then, he spoke again with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I just wanted to save you. That¡¯s all.¡±

    His reply was on the same wavelength as his initial answer.

    Elsie realized from his smooth, even tone that he was telling the truth.

    However, that only deepened her doubts as she fell into greater confusion.

    She just couldn¡¯t understand.

    Since a young age, she had always prioritized herself. She valued herself more than anything else, and the violence and cruelty that she exhibited were merely desperate measures to protect herself.

    As such, she found the very notion of risking one¡¯s life to save someone else¡¯s iprehensible. However, she found herself unable to convey all her thoughts and emotions, so she condensed them into a single question.

    ¡°¡­¡­Even though you could have died?¡±

    ¡°But in the end, I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    Hearing his calm, soothing voice left Elsie on the verge of tears.

    She wanted to convey her feelings but didn¡¯t know how. And so, she fell back on her usual approach of raising her voice.

    ¡°You, you¡­ Do you know how dangerous that was?! Your guts were about to spill out!¡±

    ¡°Then, technically speaking, you were in greater danger.¡±

    Ian shut her down as what he said was the truth.

    At that moment, she was defenseless, and she would have likely died if the beast had sessfully attacked her.

    She would have been abducted, and being kidnapped by a demonic beast led to an obvious ending.

    She would have ended up as either a sacrifice or eaten as food. Her shoulders shuddered as she imagined herself bing a cooked meal for the demonic monkeys.

    However, she was the ill-tempered Elsie Rine, and backing down wasn¡¯t in her dictionary.

    She realized that she had veered off course from expressing her gratitude, but at this point, that didn¡¯t concern her. In fact, she didn¡¯t even recognize that she was intentionally avoiding her own emotions.

    Because it was unfamiliar to her.

    All the emotions she was feeling felt unfamiliar.

    She didn¡¯t know why her heart was pounding so hard, and why she felt so out of breath. She also felt too shy to make eye contact, and to hide her shyness, she raised her voice even more.

    ¡°Y-yeah, but that doesn¡¯t mean you had to sacrifice yourself!¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Once again, his words directly struck the core of the matter.

    Elsie quickly avoided his gaze as she asked reflected on herself.

    Did she not like him saving her? There was no way she didn¡¯t.

    It was the first time she received such pure goodwill. She was someone who didn¡¯t trust anyone except for her younger brother. She believed that people easily changed their attitudes when their lives were at stake, and all the people she ever interacted with were just like that

    Inflicting enough pain had always done the trick. Even the ones that acted haughtily had begged for mercy while clinging onto her ankles once the pain became unbearable.

    They pleaded for her to stop, saying they were in the wrong.

    She was no different. She despised the weak because she saw herself in them.

    Their tear-stained faces as they pleaded for their lives ovepped with hers like a hallucination. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought that she would have been the one begging for mercy if the roles of the perpetrator and victims were swapped.

    She hated herself for being weak.

    No one had ever offered her any affirmation. Not even herself.

    Therefore, Elsie could only respond with a single word.

    ¡°¡­¡­No.¡±

    She liked it. Having someone protect her at the cost of their own life felt like validation in itself.

    That meant that she was worth that much to him.

    He was a cheeky junior. Even as she thought that, she tugged down her hat in an attempt to hide her flushed cheeks as she felt her face grow increasingly hot.

    ¡°I¡¯m just d that I didn¡¯t get scolded after saving your life.¡±

    That was it.

    There were no demands nor usations. He simply turned his head and showed a satisfied smile.

    As silence enveloped the room, Elsie was ovee by a strange sensation.

    Her heart pounded loudly, and she became anxious, fearing that Ian could hear the sound of her racing heartbeat.

    Unable to figure out the root of her anxiety, she desperately grasped at random words in an attempt to say something.

    ¡°¡­..I-I!¡±

    At her words, their eyes locked together.

    As their gazes met, her thoughts became jumbled. She opened her mouth, but she was unsure of what to say next. In the end, her true feelings unintentionally spilled out.

    It was a secret that she had kept hidden. One that she didn¡¯t reveal even to her beloved younger brother whom she cherished the most in the world.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not worth much¡­..¡±

    Her voice sounded pitiful. It was the self-confession of a cat pretending to be a ferocious beast.

    Ian stayed quiet.

    And afraid to reveal the vulnerability she harbored ever since she was young, Elsie lowered her gaze as her timid voice continued to flow out.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually super weak and a coward. That¡¯s why I was bullied a lot when I was younger¡­ I¡¯m selfish too, so I only think about myself.¡±

    Faced with her confession, Ian cleared his throat as he contemted how should respond. Uncertain of how he would react, the girl trembled and continued to ramble.

    And before she realized it, tears were welling up in her eyes and her voice started quivering more intensely as a sad confession quietly leaked out from between her lips.

    ¡°S-So¡­ next time, don¡¯t do that¡­ because I¡¯m not a good person¡­¡­¡±

    Once again, silence settled in the room.

    For a while, both Ian and Elsie didn¡¯t say anything.

    After pouring out her heart, the girl remained trembling on her spot.

    Finally, the boy opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­I know.¡±

    Elsie¡¯s puzzled eyes turned towards Ian. There, he snorted, seemingly bbergasted at her confession.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re cowardly, selfish, mean, and that you even wet your pants¡­ I¡¯m not an idiot, so how would I not be aware?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.I-I don¡¯t wet my pants!¡±

    Elsie protested against the absurd usation, but Ian didn¡¯t seem to pay much heed as he continued speaking.

    ¡°I saved you despite knowing all of that, so don¡¯t worry about it. And here I thought thinking it was going to be some grand confession.¡±

    Ian scratched the back of his head as if he worried for no reason.

    In turn, Elsie once again found herself at a loss for words.

    Then with a quiet voice, she hesitantly asked him.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡±

    She felt the boy¡¯s gaze focus on her and looked down at the floor.

    ¡°If you knew everything¡­ why did you save me? I¡¯m a bad person like you just said.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not good with words¡­ so I don¡¯t really know how to say it¡­¡­¡±

    The man scratched his cheek. He closed his eyes, trying toe up with a way to articte his thoughts. But before long, he opened them back up with a look that seemed to have given up.

    Then, with a wry smile, he gave a simple exnation that didn¡¯t seem to qualify as one.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like I said. Just because. There¡¯s no real reason other than that.¡±

    For some reason, Elsie found herself staring at him in a daze as the muscles on his arms looked especially firm with his arms crossed.

    Catching herself, she quickly regained her senses and averted her eyes.

    She truly couldn¡¯t understand why she was being like this.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we can go about our life only weighing the pros and cons of each of our actions. I just wanted to save you, regardless of whether you were a good or bad person.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Just because?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just because¡­ I just wanted to save you. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    <i>¡®I see.¡¯</i>

    Elsie murmured inwardly.

    That was it. There was no specific reason. It was the same for the emotion that was washing over her ¨C the emotion that was seeping into her heart and making it race.

    It was nothing more than an ambiguous feeling at the moment, but either way, she felt strongly attached to this emotion that she had never experienced before. It was the only feeling of affection that the distrustful girl held for someone else.

    Her face became heated without any signs of cooling down. In such a state, Elsie continued to avoid Ian¡¯s gaze.

    In contrast, Ian was puzzled as to why she was reacting in such a way.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you catch a cold?¡±

    .

    ying with the brim of her hat, Elsie pondered how to respond.

    She felt like she needed countless words to define her emotions.

    Her racing heart budded like sprouts in the spring sun.

    His golden eyes seemed to pull her in as she found herself staring nkly, much like a wild beast mesmerized by the flickers of a me. Whenever she stood in front of him, she felt bothforted and anxious. It was like being wrapped in a soft nket but simultaneously walking a tightrope.

    It was contradictory.

    But because she couldn¡¯t vocalize her numerous feelings, she ended up muttering just two words.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Just because.¡±

    Right now, it was just a vague emotion that had yet to develop its colors to be given a name.

    Even so, she had a hunch.

    That one day, the emotion that had sprouted today might grow beyond her control.

    It was at this point that she finally broke down the walls she had built around her heart.

    Just for the sake of one person.

    Even though that person still had a bewildered expression, unaware of what she was going through.

    *

    Looking back, that was the day that marked the beginning of her change.

 Chapter 102: - The Lord Is With Us (23)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (23) ?</b>

    My reunion with Senior Elsie was short-lived.

    She rushed out of the room before I could even ask how she was doing. I wanted to ask if she was hurt anywhere, but like usual, she just did whatever she wanted.

    <i> ¡®Though I guess that¡¯s one of her charms.¡¯</i>

    With such a thought, I looked down at my stomach.

    The abdominal wound was dressed in bandage that was covered in blood and pus.

    Wounds inflicted by demonic beasts didn¡¯t heal easily, no matter how much holy power was poured into closing the wound. I thought it¡¯d be different with the Saintess¡¯ exceptional holy power, but the fact that discharge was still leaking out meant one thing.

    That the demonic monkey from that night was especially strong and had demonic energy potent enough to resist the Saintess¡¯ highly pure holy power.

    I couldn¡¯t detect it until it was toote. Even if it had moved stealthily, it still meant that it was capable of escaping my senses although my senses were sharper than ever before.

    I didn¡¯t know much about the beast, but it seemed worthy of being named.

    After all, it had to at least be that strong for it to make me feel threatened for my life. Thinking back, the letter had mentioned that I would be in a life-threatening battle, and it seemed like it was referring to this encounter.

    With a click of my tongue, I sorrowfully stared down at my wound.

    Recently, I¡¯d been too careless with my body. If I continued to umte injuries like this, I figured I might have to listen to the Saintess¡¯ scoldings again.

    <i> ¡®Though she might not care, now that things became estranged between us</i>.¡¯

    Right at that moment, a voice entered my ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Are you dumb?¡±

    The voice sounded annoyed.

    I looked towards the door of my hospital room.

    There, a woman with silver hair and pale pink eyes stood. She had a body that left a deep impression on anyone whoid their sights upon her voluptuous curves.

    It was the Saintess.

    She bit her lips and approached me before abruptly grabbing me by the cor.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I might not be able topletely cure you anymore?¡±

    A seething voice leaked out from between her lips as a sweet scent tickled the tip of my nose. She was so close that I could clearly see her eyshes tremble in anger.

    It was a reaction I hadn¡¯t expected in the slightest. I thought it would be good enough if she didn¡¯t mock me by saying the injury was rightly served, but right now, she looked genuinely angry.

    She had mentioned before that she kept her personal and professional feelings separate, and that really did seem to be the case. In the end, I waved a white g in surrender.

    ¡°¡­¡­But it¡¯s not like I could have left Senior Elsie to die.¡±

    ¡°You should have been more careful!¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m deeply reflecting on that.¡±

    She continued ring at me with ferocious eyes before slightly shoving me away with another click of her tongue.

    There was an unexpected amount of strength behind the shove. I had heard from Yuren that she was also training in martial arts, and judging from her strength, she seemed to be at a substantial level.

    It was to the point where I wanted to check her skills in a spar.

    However, it was obvious that my request for a spar would be met with a cold re. It also wasn¡¯t as if I could forcibly push her around until she fought me.

    As I smacked my lips in disappointment, the Saintess spread her hands out towards the sky while looking at me as if I was pathetic.

    ¡°<i>Hmph. </i>In any case, you¡¯re just like everyone else and of no help at all. You alle to me after recklessly getting injured and ask to be healed, treating me like some holy power pouch¡­¡±

    She grumbled with discontent. However, it wasn¡¯t as if I couldn¡¯t understand where she wasing from since she did have to go through a lot to help all those in need.

    But ¡®holy power pouch¡¯¡­

    My gaze slowly trailed down her neck. Her chest drew a divine curve that captivated my mind as I recalled the soft, supple feeling of those heavenly mounds as they pressed up against my shoulder.

    The Saintess¡¯ eyes narrowed with a sharp glint.

    ¡°¡­¡­Where are you looking?¡±

    <i>Ahem.</i>

    I faked a cough as I somehow managed to tear my eyes away. She looked at me with an increasingly disdainful look andshed out.

    ¡°<i>Tsk. </i>Even with severe injuries that spilled your intestines, your eyes still head there? Men really are all the same. Damned horndogs.¡±

    She tantly expressed her contempt, and when I couldn¡¯t meet her eyes ore up with an excuse, she became even more frustrated as she crossed her arms below her chest before lifting them from below.

    ¡°Here, here! Since you want to look so badly, look to your heart¡¯s content. Seriously, I can¡¯t believe you¡­¡±

    I was starting to get annoyed as well.

    I knew I was partly at fault for getting injured, but it was to save Senior Elsie. I had no regrets over the choice I made, and even from a strategic standpoint, it was the right decision at that moment.

    She was the onlybat mage among us. While Leto was also a mage, he was a magic schr. As such, there was no one else who could take her ce in battle.

    Since that was the case, it was more logical for me to bear the dangers instead.

    Admittedly, stealing a nce at her chest waspletely my fault, but shouldn¡¯t the me be shared with her exceptionally blessed bosom that automatically attracted the attention of men? After all, those blessed twin orbs were another of Heavenly God Arus¡¯ works.

    It was utter nonsense ¨C a logic a criminal would use to justify themselves. But I decided to overlook it for now.

    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hah¡­¡±</i>

    The Saintess heaved an incredulous sigh before ring at me scornfully.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Do whatever you want. Just stop getting hurt left and right from now on.¡±

    She then leaned over and pushed her chest out, further emphasizing her chest that already seemed to overflow from her arms.

    An odd sense ofpetitiveness filled me, and I positioned myself to better examine her mystical bust.

    They were indeed massive. I wondered how it was possible for her body to hold suchrge, stic goodness in ce. Not to mention, they had a unique texture in addition to their characteristic softness.

    I recalled the moments I was blessed with their touch. Although the day when I could directly enjoy them would nevere, I knew from the few indirect contacts I had through our clothes.

    Not only were they huge, they were also bouncy while simultaneously firm yet soft. They were perfect all around ¨C a sight for sore eyes no matter what direction one observed them from.

    She initially looked down at me with pride, but as the minutes passed, her milky-white cheeks gradually became dyed a deep red as she began squirming in ce.

    In the end, she failed to endure as she covered the pair of the Lord¡¯s holy artistic interpretations from the eyes of this fervent believer. Emmanuel.

    ¡°¡­¡­S-stop looking.¡±

    ¡°What? But you said I could look all I want.¡±

    I was deeply appreciating the Saintess¡¯ holy power pouches with a fulfilled heart, so when she told me to stop, I whined like a child whose toys were taken away.

    Her pink eyes had long been stained with shame when she stammered in embarrassment.

    ¡°H-haven¡¯t you seen enough?!¡±

    ¡°I could look at ¡®em the whole day. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ did the Heavenly God¡¯s most beloved maiden lied to a pitiful follower?¡±

    ¡°T-this is the first time someone¡¯s stared so o-openly like this! At this rate, I¡¯m not going to be a ¡®maiden¡¯ but a ¡®slut¡¯¡­..¡±

    She trailed off abashedly, but I had no intention of letting her off the hook that easily.

    At the very least, I wanted to pay her back and make her feel ashamed like I did whenever she looked down at me contemptuously.

    ¡°<i>Tsk. </i>Even so, how could you break a promise like that? If you want to resent anyone, resent yourself from a couple of minutes ago. Now, move your arms and- <i>Aghhhhh</i>!¡±

    However, I couldn¡¯t finish what I was saying as her palm met my back in a resounding p.

    The p contained enough force that the shock reached my injury and painted my mind white from pain. My body instantly twisted in agony as an anguished scream escaped my throat.

    But for some reason, she was the one who was more taken aback.

    ¡°A-a-are you okay?! Uh, just hold on and bear the pain for a bit! Your wound might burst open if you twist your body like that!¡±

    As I groaned in pain, I directed a resentful gaze towards her, but she immediately avoided my gaze.

    In the end, she bellowed out defensively after briefly fidgeting around.

    ¡°S-so who told you to stare like that?!¡±

    ¡°No, but¡­ you told me I could¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A-anyways, stop! If you bring this matter up again, I¡¯m going to send you to the Inquisition for sacrilege!¡±

    I felt wronged, but no matter how aggrieved I was, the Saintess had nigh-incontestable authority bestowed by the Heavenly God while I was just the second son of a rural viscount. I had no choice but to listen to her.

    Then, perhaps due to a guilty conscience, she gently took care of my wound.

    She started unwinding the bandage dressed around my wound, and I felt I might even be able to slowly start moving around. While she continued to tend to my wound, I threw out a question.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Is this the only reason you came here?¡±

    The Saintess¡¯ hand came to a still as her pink eyes turned to face me.

    I didn¡¯t know what was going on inside her head, but I let out a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if anything happened in the meantime.¡±

    After a brief moment of hesitation, she also sighed.

    ¡°<i>Hah</i>¡­.. It hasn¡¯t been long since you woke up and you¡¯re already itching to go? There are others at the orphanage, you know.¡±

    ¡°I have to get revenge.¡±

    As I replied, I nced down at my injured abdomen.

    A noble had to return just as much as what they received ¨C whether it was grace or a grudge. The demonic monkey shed my stomach open, so I had to return the favor.

    After staring into my eyes brimming with fighting spirit, the Saintess spoke up.

    ¡°¡­..Sister Delphine encountered the monkey beast in the forest.¡±

    Fortunately, there was a clue on the beast.

    That day, I left the hospital room with a sword and a hatchet hanging from my waist.

    It was time to get my revenge.

    **

    By the time I left the hospital room, the sun was already setting.

    It must¡¯ve been several hours since Senior Elsie left the room.

    While my treatment took hours, it was still a short time only made possible because she was the Saintess. I heard that even high-rank priests from the Holy Nation would have needed a week at the very least for an injury as severe as mine.

    Honestly, it was nice having the Saintess with us For people like me who often got riddled with injuries, it was convenient to have a capable priest close by.

    The Saintess joining us was, in many ways, purely by luck. Initially, I was a bit annoyed, but from a strictly logical perspective, she was an incredibly powerful addition to the team.

    If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have died two days ago as the closest temple from here was at least half a day¡¯s ride on horseback.

    It wasn¡¯t a distance I could¡¯ve survived with my abdomen pierced through. As such, I walked while being grateful for the good fortune the Heavenly God had bestowed upon me.

    However, the orphanage was strangely silent. The children were being uncharacteristically conscious of the adults while Celine and Seria were nowhere to be seen.

    I tilted my head as I continued walking.

    Right as I was thinking it¡¯d be nice to run into a familiar face, a man with curly, brown hair appeared. It was my best friend, Leto.

    .

    He was holding a hand to his forehead as if something was troubling him. I immediately raised my hand and called out to him.

    ¡°Leto!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.What, isn¡¯t it Ian? Is it okay for you to be out already?¡±

    His voice sounded tired. Although I was puzzled as to why that was, I nodded first to reassure him.

    ¡°I was told it¡¯d be okay as long as I don¡¯t overdo it, so it should be fine anyhow.¡±

    ¡°What if you damage your body by not resting properly when you should? If that happens, Celine is going to be really upset.¡±

    Although others might think he was scolding me, it was just his way of expressing himself. As a mage with aplex disposition, he couldn¡¯t honestly convey his worries. It was something I already knew, so I didn¡¯t get upset by the way he spoke to me.

    I simply had something I was curious about, so I just asked him in response.

    ¡°Come to think of it, where is Celine? No, not just Celine, but where are all the adults? The kids are fairly quiet too¡­¡­.¡±

    Upon hearing my question, Leto¡¯s brows immediately scrunched brows as he groaned.

    ¡°About that¡­ Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie made a ruckus and caused a scene¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.What? Howe?¡±

    The news caught me by surprise since I was on my way to see Senior Delphine. I was nning on piecing together information about the monkey beast with what she found out.

    But hearing that the two fought out of nowhere was shocking, especially considering that only a few hours had passed since Senior Elsie left my hospital room.

    Leto slowly started to recount the event.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact details. But from what I saw¡­.¡±

    *

    <i> Ssh!</i>

    Water sprayed everywhere as the water droplets glistened under the rxing afternoon sunlight.

    The person who was abruptly sshed with water was ady with golden hair whose eyes turned nk.

    Her crimson eyes turned around in disbelief to see the doll-like girl standing in front of her.

    The petite girl in front of her had sapphire-blue eyes thatplemented her brown hair and dainty lips. With arge wide-brimmed mage hat adorning her head, the girl was ring back with eyes dripping with malice.

    A t, chilling voice leaked from between her trembling lips.

    ¡°¡­¡­Who do you think you are to talk shit about Ian?¡±

    The two women were the Academy¡¯s most infamous pairing like cats and dogs, Delphine and Elsie.

 Chapter 103: - The Lord Is With Us (24)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (24) ?</b>

    Elsie was in a good mood ever since she left Ian¡¯s hospital room.

    It was the first time in her life that she genuinely held affection for someone other than her younger brother as well as the first time that her worth was proven by someone willingly sacrificing themselves to save her.

    If enmity and resentment were mes that gnawed away at oneself, affection was akin to the spring sun that energized everything under its shine. It made the world more vibrant.

    It broke down the walls around her heart.

    It loosened her stiff expression and it even made her blurt out stupid sounds like ¡®<i>Heh¡­¡¯</i> without even realizing what she was doing. She even merrily started humming songs, something she never did before.

    Elsie found Ian to be extremely reliable as he was both physically and mentally stronger than her. Then, at some point, whenever she stood in front of him, she turned into her younger, weaker self ¨C the ugly side of her that she constantly tried to deny and keep under wraps.

    However, he even embraced that side of her. He affirmed and protected her.

    The joy of being epted and validated became engraved in her heart.

    Everyone desired to be recognized by their superiors. Her parents had withheld their love just because she was small, but simr cases weremonce within high nobility. Children were regarded as mere tools for the family¡¯s continued prosperity. They were there to continue the lineage or even used as political chess pieces. And if they were considered useless, they were simply disregarded like She had been in the past.

    Elsie didn¡¯t hold much affection for her parents who condoned her siblings¡¯ actions as they bullied her. Now, she simply maintained a love-and-hate rtionship with her parents as she showed only the basic filial piety as their kid.

    Rather, Ian¡¯s approval of her had be more important to her. She wasn¡¯t exactly sure when it began, but she found herself wanting to stay by his side since the day of the Hunting Festival.

    Then, she was struck with those words while her feelings were in such a state.

    ¡®Just because.¡¯

    That was his response when she had asked him why he had saved her. It reflected his desire to save her without any calcting intentions. He didn¡¯t consider how he could benefit or suffer from saving her. That made him seem more reliable in her eyes.

    It meant that, at some point, she had be such an existence to him. That although it might not be as much as he did hers, she had be an existence that imed a small ce in the corner of his heart. From there, all she had to do was gradually expand her space within his heart, and with time, she hoped that the unidentifiable feeling that was slowly getting bigger would reveal its true color.

    Her sudden drastic change from her usually cold and threatening behavior was noticed by the many people around her.

    The first to notice was the children, who were always mindful of the adults around them.

    Two days ago, she was growling and grunting at the kids in frustration, but now, she humming around with a smile decorating her face.

    They didn¡¯t know why, but it was clear to them that she looked happier.

    It was to the extent that she nonchntly brushed off their mischievous jokes, which she previously would have responded to angrily. Before long, the children crowded around Elsie and burst into merryughter.

    Although as part of the upper nobility, she would normally have been the furthest from interacting with them, the children were still ignorant of theplicated world of adults. They held a pure perspective of the world. They were only aware of things they either saw or heard, and in their eyes, Elsie felt the most familiar as she was physically simr to them.

    She was short and looked young. Her cute and lovely appearance was popr with everyone regardless of their gender. Her only w was her difficult personality, but after meeting Ian, even her personality changed for the better.

    That day, Elsiepleted all sorts of chores while rearing the kids along. She cleaned the ce and even did the dishes.

    Her suddenly cooperative attitude surprised Gilford and Yuren among many others, and whenever somebody asked her why she was in such a cheerful mood, she proudly responded with a short phrase ¨C ¡°Just because!¡±

    There was one woman in particr who noticed Elsie¡¯s dramatic change.

    It was Delphine Yurdina, the heiress of the Yurdina.

    It was well-known that she and Elsie had an antagonistic rivalry, but the reason behind it was unknown. There wasn¡¯t any resentment between the two noble families nor a specific incident that instigated their hostile rtionship.

    They simply started distancing themselves from each other after some point in time. As a matter of fact, even the two didn¡¯t fully know the reason why as well.

    They simply didn¡¯t like each other, and as a result, their rtionship soured enough to be the Academy¡¯s most infamous rivals.

    The fact that both of them were stubborn and possessed an unyielding temperament likely yed a part. However, hate was another form of interest, and Delphine had always kept a close eye on Elsie.

    That was how she was able to quickly realize that Elsie was in an exceptionally good mood.

    Even now, it was clear as day.

    Elsie was wearing an unusually joyful look. She was giggling to herself with a smile, and she was even blushing as if she were thinking of someone.

    It was inevitable that Delphine¡¯s mood worsened the more her rival¡¯s mood improved.

    Then, after staring at Elsie with disgust, she soon thought up a wonderful solution.

    If Elsie was in a good mood, all she had to do was trample all over her and ruin it.

    Delphine figured she would feel better if she did. And so, she resolutely moved her feet the moment she made her decision.

    It was something like a long-standing cycle at this point.

    Whenever Delphine looked to be in a good mood, Elsie would pick a fight and vice versa. It had bemonce within the Academy and everyone simply epted their antagonistic rtionship as a matter of course.

    That was why whenever either of them was in a good mood, they tried to avoid each other, and if they happened to run into each other, their faces naturally scrunched up in frowns.

    As per usual, Delphine stood proudly in front of Elsie.

    She assumed that Elsie, who was carrying several cups on water on a tray, would look up dubiously before frowning when she realized it was her.

    Yes, that was how it had to be.

    But, to her confusion, Elsie merely nced at her for a moment before avoiding her and going on her way while humming an upbeat tune.

    For a minute, Delphine thought she saw a sneer on Elsie¡¯s lips.

    Delphine¡¯s crimson eyes grew bitter. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure out the reason for Elsie¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°¡­¡­Elsie Rine.¡±

    Delphine quietly growled out to Elsie.

    ¡°Hm? What?¡±

    Elsie put down the tray on the table and replied in a rxed tone. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest hint of hostility in her voice.

    But that only made Delphine feel worse. She felt like she was being ignored ¨C that her rival didn¡¯t think much of her.

    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood today.¡±

    ¡°Really? I guess it¡¯s cause I am.¡±

    Normally, by this point, Elsie would have grated on her nerves with her high-pitched voice, but Elsie remainedposed.

    Intrigued, Delphine narrowed her eyes.

    It was a drastic change. It was clear something of significance had happened. Delphine decided to test Elsie¡¯s reaction, half out of interest and half with bad intentions.

    ¡°Are you used to doing the chores now? You look like a maid.¡±

    ¡°Even a maid changes depending on who she¡¯s serving.¡±

    ¡°A maid servingmoners? So ssy of you.¡±

    Delphine snorted in derision. This much was genuine.

    Elsie, the daughter and prodigy of the lofty Rine family, was now iming to be a maid. It would have been a lie if she thought it wasn¡¯t funny.

    <i> ¡®Even thest bit of her pride must have shattered.</i>¡¯

    Delphine mused to herself.

    Her rival was proud of being a high noble. She thought there was no way Elsie would stand the provocations that she was throwing her way.

    But even then, Elsie didn¡¯t show much of a reaction. All that showed on her face was a little annoyance.

    Elsie¡¯s sapphire-blue eyes briefly lingered on Delphine before looking back at the table where she ced her cups.

    ¡°¡­¡­Does it really matter if there¡¯s someone you sincerely want to follow? Look at the bigger picture. We nobles are just mere servants serving His Majesty the Emperor.¡±

    An important clue was contained within her words. It would have been a blessing for the Rine family if their miscreant daughter had learned to love the people, but judging from her words, it was unlikely for that to be the case.

    She had mentioned ¡®His Majesty the Emperor¡¯, an expression unique in explicitly referring to a superior. The fact she subconsciously used those particr words hinted to why she wasn¡¯t reluctant in calling herself a maid

    Delphine didn¡¯t miss this detail and her crimson eyes lit up in an instant.

    ¡°So, who could possibly be ¡®His Majesty the Emperor¡¯ to Elsie Rine?¡±

    Startled, Elsie momentarily froze. It was an extremely brief moment, but it didn¡¯t escape Delphine¡¯s eyes as a small smile spread across her face.

    <i> ¡®That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way you would change on your own.¡¯</i>

    ¡°¡­¡­<i>Hmph</i>, what are you talking about? The Rine family was and will always be loyal vassals of His Majesty the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you well aware that it¡¯s just a metaphor? I¡¯m just a little curious because you seem to have changed drastically.¡±

    Elsie sent a displeased re at Delphine before quickly turning her head away.

    Elsie¡¯s mood seemed to have soured. Delphine could have stopped there, having aplished her goal, but she had already be invested in this new turn of events.

    Delphine momentarily pondered who Elsie Rine would possibly follow to that extent. And as long as one wasn¡¯t an idiot, they would have easily realized the answer right away.

    There was only one person that Elsie was docile and felt indebted to.

    The name of the monster that engraved defeat into her body and shattered her pride popped up.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Ian Percus.¡±

    Elsie¡¯s arm, which was wiping the table with a rag, came to a sudden halt. And not a moment toote, her eyes turned to Delphine with razor-sharp hostility.

    Delphine finally felt ecstatic.

    ¡®<i>Yeah, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s the Elsie Rine I know.¡¯</i>

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Right, Rine? You need to wake up¡­ Not only is he ruthless, he¡¯s the guy who assaulted and threatened you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.I was the one in the wrong at that time.¡±

    Hearing that, Delphine¡¯s lips twisted into a mocking smile.

    <i> ¡®This stupid Elsie. She basically confirmed it.¡¯</i>

    Delphine found the whole thing even more ridiculous. What did it matter that they were in the wrong? They were part of the upper nobility ¨C people who could do whatever they wanted.

    In turn, they bore that much more responsibility on their shoulders. They also had to live desperately since everything was over the moment they were defeated.

    Wasn¡¯t Elsie Rine the one who lived her life by this rule more than anyone else?

    Delphine determined that this was Elsie¡¯s downfall. She shook her head while thinking that Elsie was pathetic.

    ¡°That¡¯s just winner¡¯s logic. No one is innocent if we nitpick on who was originally at fault. Wasn¡¯t he also the one who beat up your beloved younger brother first?¡±

    Elsie kept quiet, simply keeping her cold gaze trained on Delphine.

    <i>¡°Pft.¡±</i>

    Delphine failed to hold back as she scoffed.

    ¡°<i>Pfft, haha¡­ </i> So you forgot all about avenging your little brother and chose to be the maid of that Hatchet Murderer? I wonder what your little brother would say when he sees you. I¡¯m really looking for-¡±

    It was right at that moment.

    Water sttered everywhere with a loud ssh.

    Suddenly struck by water, Delphine¡¯s eyes widened in stupefaction as she nkly stood there.

    Elsie had picked up a ss of water from the table before promptly emptying the cup onto her face.

    It was the first time in her life that she had been humiliated like this, and she failed toprehend what had just happened. Reality didn¡¯t click fast enough to even get angry.

    She could only move her mouth wordlessly as water dripped down her face.

    Elsie growled at Delphine with murderous eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Who do you think you are to talk shit about Sir Ian?¡±

    Ignoring the stunned girl who was dripping wet, Elsie took off her wide-brimmed hat while clenching her teeth.

    She moved her delicate hands to tuck her hair behind her ears as a heated breath left her mouth.

    ¡°This fucking bitch.¡±

    It was clear to everyone present that she was genuinely angry.

 Chapter 104: - The Lord Is With Us (25)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (25) ?</b>

    Even a child grew angry when someone spoke ill of their parents.

    While it might stem from their love for their parents, such behavior was primarily driven by their instinct to protect the person they strongly trusted to protect them.

    For instance, it wasmon for a disciple to get angry if someone insulted their master, or for the people to get riled up when foreigners insulted their lord.

    The era they lived in also yed a role ¨C it was expected for subordinates to offer unconditional obedience.

    Unconditional obedience was often associated with blind faith. In a world where such a way of life was natural, it was inevitable for subordinates to be hypersensitive when it came to someone criticizing their superiors.

    While it was inevitable that horrible superiors were criticized, it was typically confined to the people under that particr superior.

    Nothing good came out of an outsider criticizing another¡¯s superior.

    As such, Elsie believed her rage was justified.

    To Elsie, Ian was someone who had validated her other fragile self that she kept hidden from others. Not only that, he had protected her at the risk of his own life.

    Elsie had also admired his strength for a while. That was why it was inevitable for her to explode out in anger as Delphine¡¯s continuous insults continued to grate on her nerves.

    Elsie¡¯s mind went cold as her heartbeat automatically slowed from her years of practical battle experience.

    On the other hand, Delphine was still shocked. It was extremely rare for her to be so dumbfounded. As the heiress of the Yurdina, she, along with everyone present, had never imagined that she would fall victim to such humiliation.

    Sensing the tension in the air, some of the children had run off to fetch the adults, and now, the two men, Leto and Gilford, stood frozen, shocked by the scene unfolding before their eyes.

    Their only thought was that the situation was literally how the children had described it, and it was impossible to turn back time to retrieve the water that was thrown at Delphine¡¯s face.

    Suddenly, a crackling, blue ball of energy formed in Elsie¡¯s hand, and sensing Elsie¡¯s murderous intent, Delphine¡¯s hand instinctively went to her waist.

    Delphine drew her sword at the speed of light, but as soon as she did, a thin lightning whip wrapped around her and constricted her upper body with a resounding p.

    The whip was at most magic of the first-circle as it was impossible to cast higher-leveled magic in such a short amount of time. It was the same even for a senior wizard of the fifth-circle

    Delphine snorted and circted her mana around her body to negate the ensuing electric shock.

    It would have been the correct move if the whip hadn¡¯t suddenly dissipated, releasing the electric current in all directions.

    Time slowed for Delphine. The electric current dispersed through the air, scattering brilliant blue light.

    Although the electric current disappeared for the most part, a speck of blue light barely managed toe in contact with her upper body which was drenched in water.

    The spark reached the water and created a chain reaction as it traveled through the moisture, repeatedly striking Delphine¡¯s body like raindrops from the sky.

    Sparks erupted like firecrackers.

    Delphine clenched her teeth as her muscles involuntarily contracted in response to the electricity coursing through her body. Her bnce crumbled.

    At that moment, Elsie lunged at her with another ss of water in her hand.

    Then, with all her strength, shended a clear blow on Delphine¡¯s head.

    The sound of shattering ss reverberated through the air.

    No matter how much they magically enhanced themselves, mages were still mages. It was difficult for them to physicallynd an effective blow on a swordsman, especially on one as skilled as Delphine.

    However, with Delphine losing her bnce, Elsie found it rtively easy to hit her. Delphine, who had been staggering up until that point, finally fell onto the floor with a thud.

    A jolt shot through Delphine¡¯s body as a ssh reached her ears.

    Water was once again dripping down her body. It wasn¡¯t a particrlyrge amount as it was only two cups worth, but it was enough to wet the floor around her.

    Elsie raised her hand before mming it onto the floor.

    <i>Pajijik!!</i>

    A ball of blue electricity exploded upon contact and traveled across the wet floor, filling the air with a burnt smell, smoke, and loud crackling.

    ¡°Ku¡­ughh¡­!¡±

    Delphine clenched her teeth as a muffled groan escaped her lips.

    It was a fighting style that she had seen somewhere before.

    It was the familiar style of using everything avable to them to defeat the opponent through any means necessary.

    Elsie¡¯s current fighting style was simr to Ian¡¯s.

    Originally, Elsie¡¯s fighting style was simr to her own in that they both used more orthodox tactics, but Elsie began to resemble the person she had feelings for.

    Despite all her muscles contracting from the electrocution, Delphine refused to release her grip on her sword.

    Instead, she circted her aura.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    mes of brilliant gold erupted around her as a terrifying heat spread out.

    The stone floor instantly became searing hot, evaporating the water and freeing her limbs.

    Just as Elsie charged at her with a lightning spear for the final blow, Delphine managed to pick herself off the ground and swiftly closed in on Elsie using her mana.

    Elsie tried to strike down with her lightning spear, but Delphine pulled her arm and ultimately threw Elsie to the ground.

    <i>Boooom!</i>

    A shockwave shot out.

    Then, Delphine flipped her back into the air before immediately delivering a punch to her face.

    Elsie¡¯s head turned. Delphine was satisfied with the feeling of her fist connecting with Elsie¡¯s face.

    Elsie felt her brain rattle from the blow to her jaw. It was a blunder to abandon her shield in her attempt to emte Ian.

    Delphine emitted a low growl, filled with hostility.

    ¡°Let¡¯s beat you a bit more, Rine.¡±

    Despite Delphine¡¯s threat, Elsie burst outughing. Her rebellious sapphire-blue eyes red up at Delphine.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Get ready to apologize with snoting out of your nose, you little bitch.¡±

    Delphine nailed her fist into Elsie¡¯s tiny face without hesitation.

    She intended to pummel Elsie¡¯s face until it became a disfigured mess while carefully adjusting her strength to avoid causing any fractures. She knew that the Rine family would have no issue with it, as Elsie had been the one to insult her first.

    But in the next moment, Delphine felt her leg muscles convulse intensely. She was being electrocuted, but she didn¡¯t know how that was possible.

    Delphine dazedly looked to her side. There, water was trickling down the table. The sses of water were likely to have been toppled over by the impact of Elsie mming into the ground.

    Then, the lightning spear, that was previously in Elsie¡¯s hand, caught Delphine¡¯s attention. It was heading straight towards the water trickling from the table.

    Delphine inadvertently uttered profanities in her head as a sharp electric shock crackled through the air.

    A pained scream climbed up her throat as she once again fell to her side. Elsie mounted atop of her fallen body, and before she knew it, another ball of blue electricity materialized in Elsie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What¡¯d you call Sir Ian? Hatchet Murderer? You¡¯re the one who fucked with him first¡­¡­! A-And he hasn¡¯t killed anyone yet! Probably! So apologize right now, you bitch!¡±

    Elsie grit her teeth in anger and raised her hand to strike Delphine with the crackling ball of electricity.

    But before she could, the mana in her hand dispersed as something pierced through the ball of electricity in her hand.

    It was a phenomenon that urred when mana shed against denser mana. However, she wondered if there was anyone that skilled at the orphanage.

    Puzzled, Elsie looked to the side. There, an older man with white hair was shaking his head.

    The scabbard hanging from his waist was empty as the de in his hand emanated a soft, white glow.

    It was aura. Thinking back, she recalled him saying he was a mercenary who had made a name for himself a long time ago.

    As Elsie sifted her memories, Gilford spoke in a calm voice.

    ¡°Please stop, both of you.¡±

    ¡°But this fucking bitch was talking shit about Sir Ian¡­!¡±

    ¡°Do you think Sir Ian would be happy if he saw you like this?¡±

    Elsie¡¯s body stiffened as hesitation began to cloud her eyes.

    Before long, Elsie heaved a sigh and staggered up on her feet.

    It was just one hit, but it was still a blow from a swordsman of Delphine¡¯s level. It was impossible to be unscathed.

    Elsie¡¯s eyes darted back and forth before she cautiously opened her mouth. As her heightened emotions calmed down, ¡®Sir Ian¡¯ reverted to just ¡®Ian¡¯.

    ¡°Um, could you keep this a secret from Ian¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    A weary voice came from the woman sprawled on the floor as both Gilford and Elsie turned to look at her. Delphine grit her teeth and lifted herself halfway off the ground.

    Her crimson eyes zed with the desire to win.

    ¡°We should finish what we¡¯ve started. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Huuu..¡­¡±

    With a long sigh, Elsie annoyedly rubbed her forehead.

    ¡°I tried to give her a chance, but this fucking bitch really¡­..!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Why don¡¯t you both stop there?¡±

    Leto was the next to intervene. The two girls both turned their heads and red daggers at him.

    However, he merely gave aposed smile and raised his hands to convey that he had no intentions of fighting.

    ¡°Disregarding the fact that you two scared the children, the current situation stands that Ian was attacked by an unknown demonic beast. We need to conserve our energy just in case we run into any demonic beasts or even demonic humans. Besides, will you two be able to handle it?¡±

    Seeing the confusion contained within the two girls¡¯ eyes, Leto continued.

    ¡°It¡¯ll escte into a family feud if you guys fight it out to the end.¡±

    That was the end.

    Elsie and Delphine clicked their tongues and retracted their weapons without saying another word. There was nothing else they could do.

    Conflict between the upper nobility was more terrifying than people could imagine. There was no stopping it once it began.

    Pride was of great importance to the Empire¡¯s nobility, and they spared no expense to protect it.

    Elsie and Delphine demanded one thing from the two men in exchange for their temporary ceasefire.

    It was to keep today¡¯s matter a secret from Ian.

    After receiving confirmation, Elsie and Delphine both gulped down the healing potions they had and left for their rooms.

    All that remained were the remnants of the ss cups and the children trembling in the corner.

    **

    A question popped up in my mind after hearing Leto¡¯s lengthy ount.

    ¡°¡­¡­..Is it okay to tell me all this when you promised them not to?¡±

    ¡°Then should I sit around and do nothing? Their ceasefire is just a ticking time bomb¡­ It¡¯s up to the technician to defuse it before it explodes.¡±

    Leto then pat my shoulder, as if he was saying he believed in me.

    An incredulousugh threatened to escape my throat, but I swallowed it back down.

    ¡°And you¡¯re saying I¡¯m that technician?¡±

    ¡°Yup, you gathered those girls, so you handle it. There¡¯s nothing more Mr. Gilford and I can do.¡±

    What he said was true. Leto and Mr. Gilford had nothing to do with my group. Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie were in my group, so it was only right that I resolved the conflict as the leader.

    I just didn¡¯t know how.

    As I grasped my forehead with a groan, Leto, like always, offered some advice.

    ¡°Just keep it simple instead of oveplicating things. Your muscle brain is incapable ofplex thinking anyways¡±

    I couldn¡¯t tell if that was advice or just an insult, but either way, I decided to take his words to heart.

    And so, I headed to Senior Delphine¡¯s room.

    *

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    I knocked twice, but there was no answer.

    The orphanage only had a few private rooms. Typically, one was for the volunteers and another was for the director¡¯s office. However, as Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie were both part of the upper nobility, they were given private rooms. Naturally, the Saintess was also provided with her own room. Other than those, there weren¡¯t any other private rooms.

    Mr. Gilford had vacated the director¡¯s office and offered the rooms to me and Yuren, but we had declined. In hindsight, it might have been nice to have my own room to have private conversations.

    I cleared my throat before speaking up.

    ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.What is it?¡±

    A wary voice immediately answered back.

    Confirming her presence, I promptly opened the door and entered. Senior Delphine, surprised that I hade in right away, looked startled as she sat on the edge of her bed.

    ¡°Y-you dare enter ady¡¯s room without permission? Hatchet Lord, I think you need to relearn the nobleman¡¯s etiquette¡­..¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something someone who greeted me half-naked should say.¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s mouth closed shut. She could have pushed back if she really wanted to, but she seemed to notice that I wasn¡¯t in the mood to y around.

    Her crimson eyes began trembling as she avoided my gaze.

    ¡°Senior Delphine, let¡¯s go on a walk. Just the two of us.¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡­.¡±

    A quivering voice pitifully put up resistance to my calm suggestion, but I continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the forest air is quite refreshing, even more so during the night when the weather is coolor.¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No one will know if it¡¯s just the two of us. We can have a private talk ther-¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I said no!¡±

    Senior Delphine yelled out, her body shaking as if she was having a seizure. Her expression contained something more than hatred. Fear was written all over her face, clearly expressing that she would never go anywhere alone with me.

    Realizing that too much time would be wasted by going back and forth like this, I clicked my tongue and pulled out my hatchet.

    Upon seeing the silver glint of the hatchet de, Senior Delphine gasped and nkly stared at the hatchet while holding her breath.

    Then without hesitation, I raised the hatchet.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaa! I-I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll go, s-so¡­ please! S-stop¡­¡­¡±

    <i> Should have done this from the start</i>. With a satisfied expression, I swung down the hatchet.

    <i> Thuuk!</i>

    The hatchet struck the stone floor, leaving a dent.

    ¡°<i>Huu¡­. hu¡­</i>¡±

    Unable to conceal her fear and nervousness, Senior Delphine let out heavy breaths as her fear-ridden eyes remained fixated on the hatchet.

    I btedly realized that we had to providepensation for the floor repairs.

    <i>Oh well</i>. I grinned and decided to leave it to Senior Delphine and her deep pockets.

    ¡°You made a good choice.¡±

    She looked to be on the verge of tears, and her body was also visibly trembling while curled up into a ball.

    It had been a while, and it was about time we had a conversation¡ªjust the two of us.

 Chapter 105: - The Lord Is With Us (26)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (26) ?</b>

    The woods isting the orphanage from the rest of the world was quiet at night.

    Herbalists from nearby viges asionally came by to forage in the forest, but there weren¡¯t any vigers who were brave enough to wander around the forest at night due to the monsters living in the forest. Even just venturing into the forest during the daytime was a gamble, but it was even more dangerous at night. Nighttime was when the Evil God Omeros¡¯ influence won over the grace of Arus, increasing the activities of the monsters.

    In other words, it meant that the chances of encountering a monster greatly increased at night.

    The only reason someone would enter the forest at night was because they had some extraordinary purpose in doing so.

    For example, me.

    I wasn¡¯t entering to hunt or gather food. Rather, it was to face beasts.

    I just wanted one thing tonight.

    Revenge¨C¨Cto give back as much as I suffered to the beast who pierced a new hole in me.

    Mr. Gilford had said the beast only appeared at the orphanage, at most, once a month, and that he had never even encountered the beast within the forest.

    That being said, I was aware that the chance of finding that particr beast was fairly low.

    But a trait of demonification was that creatures of the same species mutated into demonic beasts all at once.

    If the demonic beasts in the forest were originally monkeys, it meant that they had some kind of rtion to the big demonic monkey that seemed to be the leader.

    By investigating the forest, I thought I would eventually be able to find clues on its whereabouts and track down the big demonic monkey that attacked us.

    I had a clear goal in mind when entering the forest, but the search was progressing at a sluggish pace.

    The faultid with my unmotivatedpanion. However, it was somewhat understandable as I¡¯d practically dragged her out toe with me.

    ncing back, the sight of her golden hair shining under the moonlight filled my eyes.

    Her sharp nose, slim jawline, and pale skin came together to form a painting of a Northern beauty by the world¡¯s greatest artist. Her crimson eyes shone like rubies.

    It was Senior Delphine, the heiress of the Yurdina¡ªone of the five noblest families of the Empire that was in charge of protecting the North. She was also the head of the fourth-year Knight Faculty.

    Whether it be strength, political authority, or wealth, she didn¡¯tck anything.

    Technically speaking, this mission, which entailed doing chores at an orphanage and hunting demonic beasts in the forest, wasn¡¯t suitable for someone of her caliber.

    Maybe that was why she seemed particrly unmotivated. Even while walking through the forest, she just kept ncing at me instead of being wary of our surroundings.

    And for some reason, she seemed weirdly tense.

    Eventually, I heaved a sigh and stopped walking. In response, Senior Delphine flinched. As I turned to face her, her crimson eyes began to dart around before quickly looking down at the ground

    Then, her stuttering voice broke the silence within the forest.

    ¡°W-w-why¡­ did you want toe with j-just the two of us¡­ sir?¡±

    The way she politely referred to me at the end didn¡¯t match the proud demeanor she kept up in front of everyone else. As I wordlessly stared at her for a few seconds, her shoulders began to faintly tremble.

    It was clear that her fear of me lingered. I didn¡¯t know how much she suffered under future ¡®Ian¡¯, but the fact that the usually dignified senior was reacting like this said a lot.

    I wondered if her shoulders were hacked by the hatchet a few times. A moderate amount of fear helped to control someone as headstrong as she was, but it would kick up a whole different set of problems if her fear was too severe.

    Trying to reassure her, I spoke with a very lighthearted tone.

    ¡°To catch a demonic beast.¡±

    But despite my clear response, she continued to look at me dubiously.

    I felt like I could read what she thinking from her fear-ridden eyes. It was probably along the lines of <i>¡®The beast he¡¯s talking about shouldn¡¯t me, right¡­?</i>¡¯

    I shook my head at the absurd usation.

    ¡°¡­¡­.No, really. Or what? Did you seriously think I would take my hatchet out against you? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some ¡®Hatchet Murderer¡¯ or anything.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hik.¡±</i>

    All of a sudden, her face turned deathly pale.

    Her skin was already pale as it was, but when the blood rushed out of her face, it became even more pallid as her eyes began trembling more intensely.

    It seemed that I had hit the nail on the head. From her reaction, I came to understand how she thought of me.

    Although I did break her shoulders back during the Hunting Festival, it was after she had ambushed us. It honestly felt a little unfair.

    Other than that, I didn¡¯t know what scared her so much. Whatever it was, it was the future ¡®me¡¯ who did it, not the actual ¡®me¡¯, so why did I have to be the one cleaning up after the mess?

    Imented the unfairness of our situation, but there was nothing I could do. The only constion I had was the fact that I was able to attain the powerful force known as Delphine Yurdina.

    After calming down, I realized that no matter what I said, it would only agitate her fear of me. I clicked my tongue and tried to turn around away from her¡ªapletely normal action without any hints of hostility.

    And yet, it prompted her to copse onto the floor while screaming.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaa! I-I¡¯m sorry! P-please! Just not¡­ minced meat¡­!¡±

    All I did was turn around, so I couldn¡¯t help but be startled by her abnormal reaction. She was crouching down on the ground while tensely clenching her hair¡ªalmost as if she thought she was going get hit with my hatchet.

    But when she didn¡¯t feel any pain for a while, she quietly raised her head and met my gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡­.What are you doing?¡±

    When I asked, bbergasted by her sudden reaction, her eyes turned nk.

    Her face seemed to ask why I was just standing there without doing anything, but I was so dumbfounded that I ended up smiling mockingly at the ridiculousness of the situation.

    ¡°Are you perhaps trying to lure the beasts?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..Uh, yeah! T-that¡¯s right. That¡¯s exactly what I was doing. Yeah.¡±

    Unable to admit that she was intimidated by her junior, she picked herself up while making an awkward excuse.

    However, she still sent me wary nces as if in disbelief that I really had no intentions of hurting her¡ªeven though anyone would be hard-pressed to find a noble who disliked violence as much as I did. She really didn¡¯t possess a keen eye for people

    My heavy footsteps resumed, and after some hesitation, Senior Delphine began following behind me.

    ¡°Around where did you encounter the demonic monkey?¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s a little further down this way¡­¡­.¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s voice trailed off before picking up a more anxious tone.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Did you reallye here just to catch the beast?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I told you already.¡±

    ¡°But why just the two of us?¡±

    ¡°Celine and Seria would probably throw a fit telling me to rest longer, while Leto is of no help in battle. Even the Saintess would scold me again for trying to go back into battle again so early after myst injury¡­ So who else would I go with other than you?¡±

    She seemed to finally believe me after listening to my borate answer. In a way, I guess I could say that it was very much like her to be wary until the end.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Why not Elsie?¡±

    ¡°Because I knew you wouldn¡¯t like having her around.¡±

    She shut her mouth, indicating that there was nothing more she had to say.

    Silence pervaded the forest. The moonlit forest was so eerily quiet that I couldn¡¯t even hear the crickets chirping. In the past, this uncanny silence was unsettling, but now I knew better.

    This silence likely meant that a demonic beast was nearby. My hand inched closer to my waist, knowing what wasing.

    I nced back to look at Senior Delphine. Complex emotions shed past her crimson eyes that looked clouded by various thoughts.

    I broke the silence with a nonchnt question.

    ¡°Why do you hate Senior Elsie so much? There doesn¡¯t seem to be any particr reason either.¡±

    ¡°Hng.¡±

    Senior Delphine scoffed with a snort. She finally regained her usual haughtiness.

    ¡°¡­¡­Elsie Rine? Ha. Who in the world would like a bad-tempered brat like her?¡±

    <i> ¡®You¡¯re no different.¡¯</i>

    I wanted to tell her the brutal truth but I held my tongue.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason why I should like someone who tries to get me riled up like she does. I hate people with a strongpetitive spirit. People who try everything they can to beat me¡­¡­¡±

    Senior Delphine, who was happily bad-mouthing Senior Elsie, stopped mid-sentence.

    Her blood-red eyes sank, and I quietly grasped the handle of my sword as she did the same.

    ¡°How many are there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Thirteen.¡±

    I was the first to notice their presence, but Senior Delphine was superior when it came to analyzing the details. When I closed my eyes and focused on my senses, I confirmed that she was correct.

    One by one, shadows started climbing onto the trees without a single sound as blue, glowing eyes stared at us from the branches.

    Their presence was very faint. It was to the point that if I didn¡¯t know in advance, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to notice the demonic monkeys. It was the same characteristic that their leader showed when it attacked us at the orphanage.

    It further cemented the possibility that the demonic monkeys in the forest and the big one from back then were rted. I asked Senior Delphine for thest time.

    ¡°Is this the ce where you encountered themst time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Now that you mention it, I think it is.¡±

    The monkeys just sat there staring at the two of us. Normally, demonic beasts were unable to hold back their killing intent and attacked humans on sight, so it was a rare sight to see them so calm.

    After pondering the reason behind their abnormal behavior, I took another step to test a hypothesis.

    Right as I stepped forward, two figures immediatelyunched themselves onto me like two rays of light.

    They were the demonic monkeys that were hiding nearby. Their sharp nails glistened in the moonlight.

    It was as if they were testing the limits of reaction speed. They utilized the sticity of their muscles to their fullest potential to instantaneously assault us.

    Their speed wasparable to a few high-rank beasts. It would have been dangerous if it were the past me, but it was apletely different case for the current me.

    After consuming ¡®Dragon¡¯s Blood¡¯, my mana increased beyondparison.

    My sword cut through the air like lightning.

    A silver line collided with the rays of light before immediately cutting through the demonic monkey that came from the front. Time began to slow.

    There was still another demonic monkey diving in from the side. I tried to continue pushing through with the swing, but it was met with a surprisingly strong resistance.

    It was the first demonic monkey that was cut through by my sword.

    Blood poured out from its mouth as its lips twisted into a ghastly smile. It was firmly holding onto the sword despite it already being cut in half.

    It was unnatural and bizarre¡ªsomething that no living creature was capable of. However, there was no time for me to ponder on it.

    The demonic monkey at my side was now close in range. It shed a devilish grin as if it thought it had grasped an opening.

    But in the next moment, the sound of bones breaking resounded through the air as blood and brain matter sttered in all directions.

    The monkey¡¯s eyes widened before going dull. It died without even realizing what had crushed its head.

    My hand was firmly grasping my hatchet. The moment I realized my sword was being restricted, I threw it away without a second nce and switched to my hatchet instead.

    A thrill crawled up my spine and my lips unconsciously lifted into a smile as I felt its skull shattering beneath my hatchet.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Eleven left.¡±

    As if my words were a signal, eleven shadows rose into the air. Their sole target was the culprit who took the lives of their friends. In short, me.

    Even for me, eleven was too much for me to handle simultaneously. I didn¡¯t need to worry though, since I had a strong swordsman beside me.

    I expectantly turned to look at Senior Delphine.

    ¡°Kyaaaaa! S, stop! I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ P-please spare me¡­. I-I don¡¯t want to lose my sword¡­ I, I won¡¯t ever rebel again! I¡¯ll kneel if you tell me to kneel and I¡¯ll kiss your feet if you want me to¡­¡­!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing.

    She was groveling face down on the ground, trembling intensely while babbling nonsense.

    It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t in a condition to fight.

    Profanities inadvertently left my mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Oh, fuck me.¡±

    I immediately threw my body to the ground to pick up my sword as a sharp killing intent brushed over my skin. It was wedged in a gap gouged out by the monkey¡¯s sharp ws.

    ¡®<i>I¡¯m definitely going to punish her after this.¡¯</i>

    I ground my teeth as I resolved to give her a piece of my mind.

    As always, my battles were never easy

 Chapter 106: - The Lord Is With Us (27)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (27) ?</b>

    The air reeked of dirt and the smell of grass tickled my nose.

    Even so, I had no choice but to roll across the ground if I wanted to evade the relentless assault of the eleven demonic monkeys.

    <i>Puk!</i>

    Profanities filled my mind when their ws sank into the soft soil where I had been just a moment ago.

    I imbued aura into my de, but rather than bing wary of my aura, the demonic monkeys became even more frenzied as they leapt around excitedly.

    Their behavior was akin to moths attracted to a me¡ªexcept I wasn¡¯t a me, but a lump of flesh they could easily tear apart with their ws.

    Holding my breath, I drew a solid silver trajectory aimed at the monkey that had its ws dug into the ground.

    There wasn¡¯t much strength behind the sword since I barely managed to get into a sloppy stance after throwing myself to the ground, but with aura, it was more than enough to pierce through one beast.

    However, something swung downwards and intercepted my sword before it could reach the beast.

    Sparks shot through the air as my de shed against the ws of another monkey that leapt down from the tree. My attack was foiled as my center of gravity was shaken.

    My center of gravity was already shaken from the poor posture, causing the sword¡¯s trajectory to be easily broken by the monkey that was looking at me with an uncanny grin.

    ¡®<i>Cheeky bastard</i>.¡¯

    I snorted and reached towards my waist with my other hand.

    The monkey that hadtched onto my sword with its ws now wore a stupefied look. It was its final expression.

    With a crunch, my hatchet imed its life. The monkey¡¯s skull caved in, and it lifelessly copsed onto the ground like a broken doll.

    Now, only ten remained.

    There was no time to rest. My ears picked up the footsteps of more approaching beasts. This time, three of them were attacking from different directions at different paces, making it difficult to deal with them.

    I might have been able to kill all three of them had they attacked at the same time, but their spacing and timing made it impossible for me to handle them all at once. There was also a chance they would grab onto my sword if I haphazardly made a move.

    Just like the first demonic monkey I killed.

    I instinctively came to a decision and withdrew my sword, opting to hurl the hatchet instead.

    The hatchet collided with one of the rapidly approaching beasts and became deeply embedded into its head, causing blood to spray out like a beautiful crimson fountain show under a moonlit night.

    But I didn¡¯t have the time to sit and appreciate the show. Another beast was charging along the imaginary trajectory drawn before me.

    The trajectory extended in a straight line, indicating that I needed to thrust my sword.

    My muscles were still stiff from throwing the hatchet, but even so, I grit my teeth and forced them to move.

    Sharp ws rapidly closed in and narrowly missed my side. Taking advantage of that opening, I quickly grabbed hold of its arm. Then, as if I had performed the move countless times, my body moved on instinct as all my muscles and nerves worked together in perfect coordination.

    Secret technique¡ªMoon Reversal.

    I firmly dug my grip into its arm and flipped it over my shoulders with all my might. The other monkey charging me from behind let out a bewildered screech, but it was toote.

    Blood sttered in all directions. The monkey¡¯s body that I flipped over was torn apart by the other monkey¡¯s ws. Naturally, I didn¡¯t forget to help it so it wouldn¡¯t die a lonely death.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A shockwave shook the ground. The Holy Nation¡¯s secret technique utilized my physical strength which was enhanced by mana, resulting in a resounding boom.

    <i> ¡°Kieeeeeeeeek-!</i>¡±

    The monkey that was charging from behind while shing his ws became crushed under the mangled corpse as its pained bellows echoed through the forest.

    Though it was technically still alive, it was unable to endure such a devastating impact and was going to soon apany its friend in its death.

    In just a short moment, the monkeys¡¯ count was reduced by 3.

    Now only seven remained.

    Suddenly, the outreached arm of another demonic monkey entered my sight.

    In response, a beam of light promptly shot out from my scabbard.

    All it took was a single blow. No matter how long the monkey¡¯s arms were, there was no way it couldpete with the length of my sword.

    Another corpse fell to the ground.

    Only six were left.

    It was a lot more manageablepared to how many there were in the beginning. I took in a deep breath and red back at the monkeys that were silently ring at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you looking at? Am I handsome in your monkey eyes too?¡±

    In an instant, the monkeys brimmed with hostility as they began growling menacingly.

    My feelings were slightly hurt. I knew I was their enemy, but did they have to react so negatively? I had never been called ugly in my entire life.

    Enraged, I kicked off the ground. A couple of monkeys rushed towards me as well, and the ensuing dance of blood painted the tranquil forest.

    Corpses piled up with every step as their ws shed against my sword in a dance of death.

    Then, thest one finally fell.

    The sword I had thrown found its mark and pierced through the head of the crouching monkey.

    With a squelch, blood sttered into the air, and the beast¡¯s body copsed onto the ground.

    Naturally, my body wasn¡¯t in good condition after fighting my way through all those demonic beasts either. There were deep cuts on my arms and back.

    Though I could still move my arm, the blood loss from the wound on my back seemed to be more severe than I had anticipated.

    Dizziness crept in. My vision wobbled as my back muscles struggled to support my body.

    While gasping for breath, I bent down and yanked my hatchet out from the monkey¡¯s forehead, causing another spray of blood. The corpse convulsed. It was thest proof of its vitality up until a moment ago.

    It was the hatchet I threw back when three of the monkeys attacked me in tandem. Since I had thrown my sword away to kill thest monkey, the hatchet was the only weapon I had left.

    ¡°<i>Kiekiekiekiek.¡±</i>

    An annoyingughter tickled my ear from the distance.

    I turned towards the source and found Senior Delphine crouched down while trembling like a fragile leaf in the wind.

    ¡°S-stop! I-I-I was wrong¡­ I won¡¯t ever try to resist again¡­ Hatchet Lord, no, S-sir Ian¡­.¡±

    Except, Senior Delphine wasn¡¯t alone.

    One of the demonic monkeys was smirking with its ws against her nape, indicating that it would kill her if I made even the slightest movement.

    I thought they were only focused on me, but it seemed there was at least one with high intelligence among them.

    Silence ensued for a while.

    There was quite a distance between us, and while I could kill the beast by throwing the hatchet, it already had its ws on her nape.

    It was obvious that if I moved, the beast would immediately take her life.

    The monkey and I silently stared at each other for an extended period of time.

    Then, as a sigh leaked out from between my lips, I threw my hatchet up into the sky as if I had no other choice but to throw my weapon away.

    The hatchet spiraled upwards, and I was left empty-handed.

    I raised my hands in surrender, and the monkey made high-pitched screeches in joy of its apparent victory.

    Its glowing blue eyes dripped with desire. It looked to be contemting how to effectively use the hostage in its hands to ultimately capture and cook me into a meal.

    The monkey was too preupied with its own excitement to notice that my hatchet was following an unnatural trajectory through the sky towards its head.

    <i> Pak!</i>

    The hatchet dug into its head and its eyes widened in disbelief.

    That was the end.

    The monkey¡¯s lifeless body copsed, its blood spraying into the air and its brain matter littering the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thirteen, done.¡±

    It was only then that tension left my body and my voice regained its calm. However, such wasn¡¯t the case for Senior Delphine who was drowning in the stench of blood while entirely sttered in blood.

    ¡°P-please¡­ <i>Hik¡­ </i>S-stop¡­¡±

    Tears were flowing down her face. I momentarily looked at Senior Delphine bleakly before speaking softly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Senior, it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ f-for going against you without knowing my ce, I-I¡¯m so s-sorry¡­..¡±

    ¡°Delphine Yurdina!¡±

    Thinking nothing would change if I let her be, I shouted her name to snap her out of it. Fortunately, it was enough to bring her back. Even so, she still looked scared witless as she looked around her.

    ¡°¡­¡­I told you it¡¯s over.¡±

    The ce was littered with the corpses of demonic monkeys. She started getting up while trembling with a frightened face.

    ¡°<i>Hieeek!</i>¡±

    she fearfully stumbled backwards with quivering legs as soon as her gaze fell upon the dead monkey next to her. The corpse¡¯s dted pupils were wide open and nkly staring at her with a viscous mixture of blood, yellowish brain fluid and matter oozing out from the top of its head.

    Her eyes remained fixed on the hatchet.

    I then realized that the hatchet was the trigger to her switch. My head started to throb, and blood was still dripping down my back and arms. I pressed my temples to ease the throbbing.

    I had to hurry back. The trip wasn¡¯t fruitless. The behavior of the demonic monkeys during the battle was abnormalpared to the usual behavior of demonic beasts.

    It was something to confide in with a knowledgeable person like Leto. Someone with substantial experience would also be able to provide valuable insight.

    On top of that, disposing of the corpses and splitting the reward with the orphanage to assist with their operational expenses would also make the children happy.

    Frankly speaking, there really wasn¡¯t a need for me to give anything to the orphanage, but I had grown attached and wanted to help in any way I could since the children there struggled to have proper meals daily.

    Not to mention, as a noble, I at least didn¡¯t have to worry about making a living to put food on the table. Moreover, I trusted Mr. Gilford to not use the money for his personal gain.

    Nobles had to know how to share. That was the duty of the privileged, and I simply wanted to do was to put that into practice.

    Anyways, I was the one who slew all thirteen beasts, and no one wouldin about how I used the reward I earned myself

    While contemting what to do, I noticed that Senior Delphine had managed to stand back up. She was silently looking at me, but when I nced towards her to meet her gaze, she bit her lips and immediately averted her eyes.

    She seemed to be feeling ashamed, but I had no intention offorting her. Instead, I decided to be straightforward.

    ¡°¡­¡­.What do you want to do?¡±

    Upon hearing my voice, her body trembled and her fear-ridden eyes shook vigorously as they looked up at me.

    After a while, she timidly drooped her head.

    ¡°¡­¡­.I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    ¡°Good choice.¡±

    I went and retrieved my weapons while Senior Delphine simply stood there, gnawing on her lips.

    Her trembling shoulders betrayed her anxious heart.

    I looked at her pitifully, but then suddenly remembered the resolution I made. I ced my hand on Senior Delphine¡¯s shoulder and shed her the friendliest smile I could make.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Now then. How should I punish you before we head back¡±

    Her crimson eyes looked back up at me in a daze.

    <i> Thud.</i>

    The sword that was in her hand fell to the ground.

    Color drained from her face as the fear in her eyes intensified.

    It was time for her punishment.

 Chapter 107: - The Lord Is With Us (28)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (28) ?</b>

    Delphine Yurdina was afraid of Ian Percus.

    He was the first man whom she lost to and was the first one to humiliate her in all her life.

    Ever since then, Delphine sat idly for days as she recalled the memories of that day.

    Her opponent was injured with only one usable arm and was exhausted from having just defeated a named beast. Her group seeded in ambushing them, and the possibility of ¡®defeat¡¯ didn¡¯t even cross her mind.

    Despite that, she had lost.

    There was nothing wrong with her strategy. Her n was a bit underhanded, but it eliminated as many variables as possible and carried her to the verge of victory.

    There was only one variable that she forgot to take into consideration.

    It was Ian Percus. She had grossly underestimated his skills.

    It wasn¡¯t her first time battling him. At that time, she was surprised by his decisiveness and had thought that he would shine even more in an actual battle.

    However, the Ian she faced on the day of the hunting festival proved that her evaluation was an underestimation inparison to how skilled he actually was.

    Everything happened in an instant.

    Fermin had his nose ripped off and was left unable to battle. Olmar was defeated by one of the Holy Land¡¯s secret techniques and even Aisha was incapacitated by a skill from the Sword Circle.

    Up until that point, Delphine stood as still as a statue. To Delphine, who thought Ian would copse at any moment, each scene came as a shock.

    It went beyond her understanding of Ian¡¯s skill. He was apletely different person on the battlefield.

    She was aware of his terrifyingpetitiveness and violent tendencies, but the usage of the Church and Sword Circle¡¯s secret techniques wasn¡¯t something she ounted for.

    Those were skills that could never be passed on to outsiders. She was left wondering how it was possible.

    But before she could find the answer to that question, she first had to face the man in battle.

    At first, it seemed like Delphine had the upper hand. No matter how much stronger he was in actual battle, there was still a clear difference in skill. Not only that, he had to fight with just a single arm.

    Delphine soon regained herposure. The whole situation was unexpected, but she felt it wasn¡¯t anything she couldn¡¯t handle.

    It happened right at that moment.

    Space distorted around her. Seria ambushed her from behind, and the man, with a dagger held in his mouth, followed through with a charge.

    The dagger reached her throat, and upon seeing it, she was struck speechless. It was the dagger she had given him.

    It was herplete defeat.

    It was her very first defeat, and there was no excuse she could give. It was the result of her mistakes and hercking skills.

    As such, she thought smoothly stepping down and admitting her defeat.

    If only the hatchet hadn¡¯te shing down on her shoulder.

    A sickening crunch pervaded her ears and shook her brain as she felt her shoulder cartge shatter. A feminine scream soon followed. It had been a long time since she had let out a scream like that.

    The sudden pain turned her head nk. No, if it was just the pain, she would have been able to endure it.

    The thing that terrified her was the fact that she couldn¡¯t resist no matter what he did.

    Her opponent didn¡¯t care for any circumstances, whether it be the difference in noble status or that they were both students of the Academy. In other words, it waspletely possible that he would actually kill her. Her first defeat, the pain, and the fear of death that followed clouded her mind.

    So, she desperately begged for forgiveness.

    Then, for the next few days, she bottled up her emotions and lived with the disgrace of pathetically pleading for her life constantly stabbing at her mind. The tumultuous emotions ignited a small spark in her heart, and over the few days, the spark grew into a raging fire that drove her mad.

    The humiliation of that day wasn¡¯t something a proud nobledy such as herself could endure. Losing was bad enough, but begging for her life while shrieking like a weak, little girl?

    Delphine felt that death was better than living with such humiliation, and no matter how much she tried to douse the raging fire in her heart with water and alcohol, it refused to go out.

    Nightmares of that scene kept her up all night. Then, after many days of thinking, Delphine Yurdina came to a conclusion.

    That all she needed to do was to fight him again.

    Although the painful history of her pathetically begging for her life wouldn¡¯t be erased, she figured she would at least be able to overwrite her embarrassing loss. That was all she wanted before she actually went mad¡ªto cover up the scars and shame of her defeat with a victory.

    And if that wasn¡¯t possible, death didn¡¯t seem so bad.

    She was desperate and wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind when she wrote her letter to Ian. It was a new low for her to threaten her junior using her family name.

    But driven into a corner, Delphine lost all semnce of self-control. She stood in front of Ian, prepared for death in the worst-case scenario.

    Then, she lost.

    It was a total defeat. Her sword didn¡¯t evene close to grazing him and her illusory sword¨C¨Cher pride and joy¨C¨Cwaspletely overpowered by Ian¡¯s own.

    It was the moment her pride, as both the sessor of the Yurdina family and a swordsman, was shattered into a million pieces.

    Then, she was subjected to raw, brutal violence. Screams erupted from her mouth together with spurts of blood. She wanted to beg him to kill her instead.

    Even then, she endured. She swore to never repeat such shameful behavior. However, her resolve snapped with the words that werepletely out of her imagination.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Death is too lenient of an end to your life.¡±

    Delphine¡¯s eyes turned nk.

    ¡°Yurdina. You probably know, right? Wounds caused by mana are difficult to heal even with divine power. Of course, there are high-rank priests at the Academy so you¡¯ll probably be okay to an extent¡­¡­..¡±

    A silver haze enveloped his de.

    ¡°¡­¡­.But what do you think would happen if I stab your arm with this aura? And what about the legs as well?¡±

    ¡°W-what are you trying to do?¡±

    Even after hearing Delphine¡¯s voice trembling in fear, there was no change in the man¡¯s golden eyes.

    He was emotionless and cold. It was what truly broke her spirit.

    Delphine couldn¡¯t remember much after that. By the time she came to her senses, she was already on her knees with her head nted on the ground.

    She swore she would never repeat the past, but in the end, she yielded once again.

    The memory of that day turned into thick, ckened mud that tainted both her mind and heart.

    Her entire pride and self-esteem were smashed into a pulp. She no longer even had any desire to resist. Her existence as ¡®Delphine Yurdina¡¯ was struck down and mercilessly broken into pieces.

    Delphine was traumatized. She was scared to make eye contact and couldn¡¯t find the will to refuse him if he spoke in a stern tone.

    Delphine trembled in fear the whole time¡ªback when he made a trivial request of her, and when they entered the forest alone.

    She broke out in cold sweat as she thought she was caught red-handed. It was likely that he had found out about her fight with Elsie as that was the only possible exnation for why he was taking her into the forest.

    ¡®<i>Elsie¡­ Did that little bitch go and tattle?</i>¡¯

    No, that couldn¡¯t be it. Elsie also didn¡¯t want to be caught fighting.

    Regardless, it was already toote.

    She was already alone with Ian. In the forest.

    Those two conditions were enough to evoke the nightmarish trauma engraved deep in her mind.

    It was possible that he intended to chop her up into minced meat so that she could never wield her sword again. No, even that was just wishful thinking. She couldn¡¯t predict what that monster thatcked any semnce of humanpassion would do.

    Throwing her to be food for the demonic beasts; Having her rip her flesh off with her own hands; Maybe even severing her limbs so they could never regenerate.

    All sorts of gruesome delusion painted her imagination, causing her to fiercely tremble in fear.

    It was then that Ian¡¯s voice entered her ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.No, really. Or what? Did you seriously think I would take my hatchet out against you? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some ¡®Hatchet Murderer¡¯ or anything.¡±

    Hearing that, she was convinced.

    He knew everything.

    ¡®Hatchet Murderer¡¯ were the exact words she used to insult Ian when she was arguing with Elsie. Elsie had even asked her to apologize for saying that.

    Delphine¡¯s fear reached its peak. The moment she saw Ian move the slightest bit, she instinctively groveled on the spot and begged for mercy.

    However, the only reaction Ian showed was bewilderment at her sudden action.

    When he didn¡¯t show any other reaction, Delphine hesitantly stood back up.

    She was hot with shame.

    She felt like a dog being trained by her owner¡ªas if Ian was her owner and she was the puppy who had to be conscious of his every reaction.

    However, that was just the beginning of her downfall.

    The moment she saw the hatchet shatter the beast¡¯s skull, her mind turned white.

    Numerous images jumbled together in her head. Most of them were of the golden eyes of the man looking down at her while covered in blood.

    Before she even knew what she doing, her body was already shivering while curled up into a ball on the floor. She had no further recollection of that moment, and intense shame washed over her when she came back to her senses.

    And beyond that shame, was despair.

    It was over¡ªthe end for her as both a swordswoman and a human. Despair seeped into her entire being.

    She no longer had any control over her body when faced with his hatchet, and there was she just couldn¡¯t will herself to refuse anything he told her to do. Just by being around him, she was reduced to such a pathetically useless state.

    And so, an intrusive thought briefly shed through her mind.

    In a daze, Delphine observed Ian¡¯s back. Under the moonlight, her crimson eyes captured his bloodied figure. His uniform was thoroughly soaked with the blood seeping out from his back.

    His arms looked to be injured as well. And above all else, he had his back turned to her.

    ¡®<i>Should I take him by surprise?</i>¡¯

    She thought this could be herst chance. Her senses felt clear and Ian was also empty-handed.

    The dog on a leash saw her only chance at freedom in front of her.

    Her pounding heart echoed in her head, and her hand firmly gripped her sword with renewed strength.

    Then, the man¡¯s voice pervaded her ears as she was hesitating to act upon her thought.

    ¡°¡­¡­.What do you want to do?¡±

    The man slightly nced back at her.

    His blood-soaked hair and brilliant golden eyes filled her vision. He looked the same as the day he shed her limbs with his hatchet.

    He was aware.

    It was only then that she regained her sanity. She felt enervated. She was vexed at herself that she had preposterously housed such cowardly intentions.

    He was a colleague who fought against the numerous demonic beasts in ce of her useless self. Not to mention, judging by the corpses strewn around her, he seemed to have protected her as well. But to take advantage of his injuries and attack him from behind¡­

    She hated herself for having such contemptuous thoughts, and it sunk her even deeper into despair.

    Even in a situation she thought to be herst chance to escape, she felt that she was merely dancing in the palm of his hand.

    The rebellious spirit that had briefly rekindled itself shattered once again.

    It was aplete and total surrender.

    Delphine Yurdina could never beat Ian Percus for as long as she lived.

    That fact was engraved deeply in her heart and it pained her. She bit her lips and swallowed back her tears.

    ¡°¡­¡­.I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    ¡°Good choice.¡±

    It was as she expected. He praised her judgment in not attacking him.

    If she had chosen to ambush him, she would have been the one to be defeated before being subjected to unimaginable torture. Just imagining that possibility made her shoulders shudder in horror.

    He was a terrifying being. Not only was he physically strong, but he also knew how to work his way around someone¡¯s mind.

    He had brought her to this forest today to test her.

    Delphine was genuinely relieved that she hadn¡¯t rebelled against him this time around. She hated herself for feeling that way, but she couldn¡¯t help herself.

    She was already broken beyond repair, and now, it seemed better to be safe than sorry.

    Just as she was about to heave a sigh of relief, Ian ced his hand on her shoulder.

    Delphine looked at him anxiously. His lips lifted into a warm smile.

    But that only frightened her more.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Now then. How should I punish you before we head back?¡±

    His words didn¡¯t match his warm smile.

    Several memories shed through her mind.

    She had insulted him by calling him a ¡®Hatchet Murderer¡¯. And although she hadn¡¯t taken action, she had some intentions of rebelling against him.

    It was given that she had to be punished, since dogs who bit their owners needed to be punished. Her eyes became stained in despair as she arrived at that conclusion all too naturally.

    Before she knew it, she hade to naturally acknowledge the pet-owner rtionship between them.

    As a result, her knees fell to the ground on their own.

    It was her third time submitting to Ian in defeat.

 Chapter 108: - The Lord Is With Us (29)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (29) ?</b>

    ¡°¡­¡­.Now then. How should I punish you before we head back¡±

    Although I was the one who said it, it sounded pretty violent to me as well. Laughter threatened to leak out of my mouth from how absurd I sounded.

    As her junior and a second son of a rural viscount, how could I dare scold Senior Delphine?

    It was nonsense. I intended it to be taken as a joke, but her reaction went far beyond my expectations.

    First, despair shed in her crimson eyes.

    Next, a clear look of fear came over her face before finally settling into a look of eptance.

    On the verge of tears, Senior Delphine knelt on the ground.

    Her reaction was so immediate that it made me feel troubled instead. Tears pooled up around her eyes.

    After a brief hesitation, she mmed her head into the ground.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    It sounded very painful. Even so, Senior Delphine maintained that posture and spoke in between sobs.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for being so rude¡­ <i>Hik¡­ </i>P-please have mercy¡­ <i>Hik¡­</i> on me¡­.¡±

    It was an abrupt change that came out of nowhere.

    I was aware that she became scared of me whenever I held my hatchet, but I wasn¡¯t even holding the hatchet right now. Not to mention, although I said ¡®punish¡¯, I thought it was with a light tone.

    We sessfully killed the demonic beasts and should have been celebrating that we could return safely, so I couldn¡¯t guess why Senior Delphine, who still had a rebellious streak in her, was acting this way.

    She had always stood proudly despite looking intimidated every time our eyes met.

    As I fell deeper into my thoughts, her trembling voice tickled my ears.

    ¡°P-please¡­ I beg you¡­ <i>Hik¡­</i> just an arm or a leg¡­ Please¡­ I b-beg you¡­¡­¡±

    What in the world was she imagining that she was saying ¡®just¡¯ an arm or a leg?

    There seemed to be a significant disparity between ¡®me¡¯ and the one she thought of.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do. I let out a sigh and tried to help Senior Delphine up.

    Except, a sudden thought crossed my mind.

    From the start, she hadn¡¯t believed me that my only purpose was to hunt demonic beasts while looking for clues about the big monkey that attacked us at the orphanage. Even until the end, she assumed that I was going to beat her.

    Her distrust of me was that strong, and there was no way she would listen to my exnation that this was all a misunderstanding.

    There was another troubling matter. She was one of the core forces of our group, but if she became paralyzed out of fear every time I wielded my hatchet, our ns were bound to experience unexpected setbacks.

    My head started to heat up as my brain¡¯s thought circuitry ran wild before pushing through an idea.

    I came to a conclusion.

    To punish her for real.

    That was the only feasible option avable to me right now. And so, I deliberately used a stern tone with her.

    ¡°¡­¡­Delphine Yurdina. You know what you did wrong, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°P-please¡­.<i> Hik¡­</i> Have mercy¡­..¡±

    She dug her head even deeper towards the ground asrge drops of tears fell from her eyes.

    Her attitude seemed to indicate that she knew her sins better than anyone else, and I was left wondering what the hell her ¡®sins¡¯ were. However, getting her to answer what they were looked to be impossible in our current situation.

    I cleared my throat before continuing my charade.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re also aware that you need to be punished ordingly, right¡±

    ¡°<i>Hik</i>¡­ Y-yes¡­¡±

    Senior Delphine obediently epted everything I said. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know what she did, or why she was like this, but it was evident that in her world, she deserved to be punished.

    That was the problem.

    Senior Delphine was firmly trapped in her own world. I wasn¡¯t sure what future ¡®me¡¯ had done to her, but whatever it was, it had traumatized her like a nightmare and distorted her perception.

    I had continued to deny whatever was in her ¡®world¡¯, but it was in vain. Even when I told her that I had no intention of harming her, she refused to believe it since it conflicted with her perception of ¡®me¡¯ in her ¡®world¡¯.

    It was the same even now. Even if I told her that she didn¡¯t need to ask for forgiveness, she would refuse to ept it.

    It didn¡¯t matter what I did to try to get her to trust me.

    Therefore, there was only one solution left to try.

    I reached for my hatchet and wielded it in my hand, leaving ripples of light in its trail.

    As soon as Senior Delphine sensed the hatchet, she began to hyperventte.

    ¡°<i>Huu¡­ Huuuu¡­¡±</i>

    Her breaths got louder and louder. Senior Delphine slightly lifted her head to peek at me, but as soon as she saw the hatchet de reflecting the moonlight, she immediately mmed her head back on the ground.

    She looked like she wanted to scream, and her eyes, which I saw in that brief moment, were overflowing with fear.

    Her trembling intensified. Her legs continuously twitched as if they desperately wanted to run away. Even so, she seemed to be enduring her desire to run¡ªthinking the punishment would only get more severe if she ran.

    Just what kind of person did she see ¡®me¡¯ as? I was a bit disgruntled, but the water had already been spilled.

    I decided to see this through to the end.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Then, I¡¯ll finish it in one go.¡±

    There was no further precursory warnings.

    I moved with hesitation, and my hatchet immediately bore down with strong momentum, audibly splitting the air.

    Senior Delphine ended up letting out the scream she was holding in the whole time.

    ¡°P-please¡­ forgive m- Kyahhhhhh! ¡­¡­?¡±

    However, when the pain never came, she lifted her head in confusion.

    The hatchet was right next to her face, right on the verge of making contact.

    Her crimson eyes shook greatly as her breaths quickened.

    Then, I tilted the hatchet de towards her cheek.

    <i>Shwick-!</i>

    She squeezed her eyes shut, and with the slightest movement, the hatchet de lightly brushed across her skin, just enough to leave a small cut.

    Stupefied, her eyes opened back up, the hatchet upying the entirety of her vision.

    Senior Delphine looked lost as a small amount of blood seeped out from the cut on her cheek. The cut was so shallow that it barely bled and would heal in a few minutes.

    It was to the point that it wouldn¡¯t leave a scar either.

    Silence momentarily settled around us.

    Disregarding her puzzled expression, I simply hung my hatchet back on my waist.

    Senior Delphine, who had been silent while holding her breath, slowly turned her eyes towards me.

    I smiled and bent over as I held out my hand to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s your punishment. It hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Uh- ah¡­mm¡­.¡±

    Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but all that came out were unintelligible sounds. She just hesitantly held my hand and staggered up.

    I had simply granted her request.

    If, in her ¡®world¡¯, she deserved punishment, then all I had to do was adjust to her ordingly. Instead, the punishment had to be rtively harmless and meaningless.

    Then with time, her fear of ¡®punishment¡¯ would fade along with her fear of me.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if it would be effective right away, but I hoped that, with a few repetitions, she would at least be able to fight without breaking down at the sight of my hatchet.

    It was a way to overwrite her perception of me without contradicting her ¡®world¡¯.

    I pat myself on the back. It was a pretty cool solution for an ignorant swordsman.

    I spoke to Senior Delphine.

    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, you have a healing potion, right? Please hand it over.¡±

    ¡°Ah, uh¡­ okay¡­¡­¡±

    Still dazed, she took out a healing potion. Taking it from her hand, I poured some over my back without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Then, I poured the remaining on my arm and watched as my skin regenerated.

    I didn¡¯t want to even think about what the Saintess would say if I went back with my injuries. It was better to treat myself with a healing potion. It wasn¡¯t my money anyway.

    Still, a healing potion was cheappared to the price of saving her life.

    I started walking.

    ¡°Feel free to take your time, Senior Delphine. Oh, right. Please don¡¯t openly fight with Senior Elsie from now on.¡±

    I waved my hand as I left, but there was no reply.

    I was in a good mood as I was able to cross one thing off my checklist for today.

    Now, it was time to meet back with Leto.

    **

    Delphine remained silent for a long time after Ian left.

    She just nkly stood there, staring at Ian¡¯s back as it got further and further away.

    ¡®<i>Why? Howe?</i>¡¯

    Such questions upied her mind.

    The least he could have done was chop off her limbs, and if he really set his mind to it, he could have done even worse.

    She was the loser while he was the victor. She was practically in his hands for him to do with as he pleased.

    Perhaps due to having begged so many times by now¨C¨Ceven her shame in lowering herself like so diminished.

    Then, she remembered the slight smile Ian showed her at thest moment.

    Along with the small cut on her cheek.

    Slowly raising her hand, Delphine gently stroked her cheek where he had punished her.

    ¡°¡­¡­.How merciful.¡±

    The words came out inadvertently. However, for a long time, she didn¡¯t feel like anything was wrong with what she said.

    She only came to her senses after a while and jumped on the spot.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­ I must be crazy! What mercy could that murderer¡­¡±

    But her words stopped there. She tried to curse Ian with all the swears she could think of, but she instinctively shut her mouth as her eyes fearfully scanned the surroundings.

    The thought that Ian might still be around eavesdropping on her prevented her from speaking any further.

    She thought that this was, perhaps, another part of his test. Her heart went cold and she hurriedly tried to make up for calling him a ¡®murderer¡¯.

    ¡°¡­¡­.N-no, he¡¯s not a murderer. Yeah, he¡¯s verypassionate.¡±

    Then, as she followed the direction Ian headed off to, Delphine pondered over thest thing he said before leaving.

    <i> ¡®Don¡¯t ¡®openly¡¯ fight with Elsie from now on?¡¯</i>

    Then, how did he expect her to fight with her?

    Delphine suddenly remembered the scene she saw right after arriving at the orphanage. Elsie had smuglyughed at her as she ran Ian¡¯s errands.

    It was disgraceful behavior for someone of high nobility.

    However, her pride had already been destroyed, and she had never avoided a battle before.

    Did Elsie¡¯s pride during thatst fighte from the fact that she was favored by the absolute force that was Ian? Delphine¡¯s thought process went through some mental gymnastics and reached a conclusion.

    That it wouldn¡¯t hurt to respond in kind.

    If she managed to bring Ian over to her side, Elsie would have to think twice about messing with her.

    Delphine averted her eyes from certain emotions by justifying herself like so.

    She was in a good mood. The moment he lightly cut her cheek, she felt like all her anxiety and guilt were being washed away.

    For now, Delphine decided to simply dismiss her decision as upholding herpetitive spirit.

    Delphine¡¯s crimson eyes deepened as she walked into the darkness.

 Chapter 109: - The Lord Is With Us (30)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (30) ?</b>

    A sizeable group gathered in an empty lot located just a few minutes from the orphanage.

    It consisted of the adults at the orphanage. With Mr. Gilford heading the group, the Saintess, Yuren, Senior Delphine, Senior Elsie, Seria, Celine, Leto, and myself gathered together.

    The total number of people amounted to nine, all of whom, with the exception of Mr. Gilford, were students of the Academy with proven skills and talents.

    Considering Mr. Gilford himself was once a famous mercenary in the past, our group could be considered excessive in solving a problem at an orphanage.

    If there had been a member of the Academy¡¯s General Department of External Affairs with us right now, they probably would¡¯ve freaked out, eximing that we were unnecessarily wasting manpower.

    There were many problems across the continent, and manpower was always in demand, so it would¡¯ve pained them to see so many skilled personnel dispatched to a single orphanage.

    But even with our seemingly overblown group, I felt uneasy.

    ording to the letter, there would be an event that would endanger our lives despite our formidable force. Not to mention the leader of the demonic beasts and the strange behavior of the demonic monkeys¡­

    I just couldn¡¯t rx with all these unsettling factors.

    But no one here seemed to be feeling anxious like I was.

    Rather, everyone seemed to be excited.

    Celine came over and poked my side with a bubbly smile.

    ¡°Ian Oppa, did you really kill all of them? This many?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Yeah. I¡¯ve been telling you that I did.¡±

    I had heard that question countless times today. Celine¡¯s eyes, filled with admiration, shifted, and following her gaze, a wagon, filled with corpses, came into sight.

    They were the corpses of the demonic monkeys I had hunted down the night before¡ªthirteen in total.

    I was worried that there would be another attack while retrieving the corpses, but surprisingly, nothing happened. Thankfully, the process had been smooth and uneventful.

    Now, all that remained was to transport the corpses to the city and sell them. They would fetch a few hundred gold coins, and donating even just a small portion of that to the orphanage would fund their operating expenses for a good while.

    Everyone¡¯s faces brightened in hopes that they would be able to eat something other than the same porridge every day.

    Truthfully, that wouldn¡¯t have even been a problem if Senior Delphine or Senior Elsie were allowed to use their wealth, but the use of private funds was prohibited during a practicum.

    If it were allowed, students would be able to hire mercenaries toplete their assignments and receive points for work they didn¡¯t do. Thus, such a rule was enforced to prevent something like that from happening.

    However, we were permitted to use the money earned during the practicum as we saw fit. In other words, I could use the proceeds from selling the thirteen beasts as I pleased.

    The quality of one¡¯s diet significantly influenced their quality of life. It went without saying that delicious, nutritious food had a significant impact on the mental and physical activities of young adults.

    Celine was already discussing what to eat with Leto while strongly pushing for her preference.

    ¡°Let¡¯s buy monster meat with this money!¡±

    ¡°Is your sense of taste messed up? Why the f¡­ why would you eat something like that?¡±

    Leto retorted incredulously, but Celine persisted. ¡®Monster meat¡¯, in other words, meat from demonic beasts, was a delicacy that recently gained poprity among connoisseurs due to its unique vor and texture.

    Naturally, it was a hit or miss. The name alone made it sound unappetizing to most people.

    ¡°Hmph, what do you know? Monster meat is popr even amongst the nobles these days!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amon trend for nobles to be fascinated by some weird food.¡±

    ¡°N-no, just try it! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll change your mind!¡±

    Despite Leto¡¯sck of enthusiasm, Celine remained adamant about the monster meat, and I snorted as I watched their interaction.

    <i> ¡®It¡¯s my money, so what¡¯s the point of you guys arguing about what to get?¡¯</i>

    I was tempted to say that but held it back, as those two were practically family to me.

    In the end, Celine soon started pleading while tugging on my sleeves.

    ¡°I-Ian oppa, say something! As a fellow member of the monster meat enthusiasts!¡±

    ¡°I never joined such a shady group.¡±

    Shot down by my indifferent reaction, she drooped her shoulders, but unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Beast meat was expensive, as evidenced by the considerable price these corpses could fetch when sold.

    Even if I used all the gold that I earned from selling the corpses, there would most definitely be a limit on the amount of beast meat that I would be able to purchase.

    Considering the hundreds of mouths that had to be fed at the orphanage, it was already a challenge to find enough good ingredients while minimizing the cost.

    Celine was probably not serious about it either and just wanted to express her excitement over my sess. Oftentimes, it was important to consider the intentions of someone¡¯s words rather than taking them at face value.

    Surprisingly, Mr. Gilford was the one who calmed Celine. He burst outughing and stroked his shaggy, white beard.

    ¡°Monster meat¡­ It¡¯s been a while since I heard of that. I had also eaten monster meat back in the day.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Eh? Didn¡¯t it only be popr recently?¡±

    ¡°I was a mercenary. There were times when I had to eat whatever I could find to avoid starving to death.¡±

    Celine¡¯s expression hardened at the unexpected gravity of the topic. With a rather awkward smile, she scratched her cheek.

    Regardless of whether it was a joke or not, it could have seemed immature of her to say she wanted to eat something someone had to eat for survival.

    However, Mr. Gilford didn¡¯t show any signs of looking at her in such a way. Instead, he had a benevolent smile.

    ¡°I remember being surprised by how delicious it was. At that time, I assumed that it was because I was starving, but if I had known that it would be this popr, maybe I should have opened a restaurant!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Wouldn¡¯t the children of this orphanage have been very sad if you had done that?¡±

    ¡°That is true. Haha, my dream since I was young was always to set up and head an orphanage.¡±

    Mr. Gilford enthusiastically responded to Leto¡¯s remark.

    No matter how well I thought I knew Mr. Gilford, he never failed to fascinate me. He cared so much about the orphans. ording to the Saintess, Mr. Gilford had also grown up in an orphanage.

    He knew better than anyone how it felt to grow up as a neglected orphan. Perhaps that was why he was more attached to the orphans and treated them with sincerity.

    The kids also loved him and listened to him well. In many ways, he was a good person.

    With those thoughts in mind, I looked towards the wagon.

    Yuren was examining the corpses, trying to estimate their worth.

    He was surprisingly quick with such matters. ording to him, it was because he had handled all sorts of chores since childhood.

    I could see how that was the case. He must¡¯ve had to do a lot of hard work to help that bad-tempered woman. I felt a twinge of pity for Yuren as I watched him from behind.

    After carefully examining the corpses one by one, Yuren¡¯s excited voice rang through the air.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Nice! They should fetch at least 300 gold coins! This is great, Ian. At this point, even the Holy Knights might have to step in.¡±

    A high-pitched whistle resounded from between Leto¡¯s lips. It seemed that the demonic monkeys were of a higher rank than I initially expected.

    Last time, the high-rank demonic wolf, along with the tenmon demonic wolves, fetched 70 gold coins.

    Compared to that time, the fact that the thirteen demonic monkeys were estimated to be worth around 300 gold coins made them over four times as valuable.

    Though, considering their monstrous ws and agility, I didn¡¯t find it strange for them to be worth that much.

    However, one thing kept tugging at my mind. The stronger the beast, the more aggressive it tended to be. It was usually so that they could widen their territory. And yet, they were unusually passive. They only attacked those who stepped into a specific area instead of securing arger territory.

    That cast a doubt and lingered in my mind.

    Regardless of my worries, Yuren was now sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. He was in charge of turning in the corpses and was going to head to the city alone.

    The whole process of selling the corpses, receiving the gold, and returning with daily necessities would take a few days.

    Besides Yuren, there was one other person who was good with words and negotiating, but Leto refused to apany him while saying, ¡°Why do I have to travel alone with a guy?¡±

    I empathized with him and understood where he wasing from. And since we couldn¡¯t send Leto alone without an escort, sending Yuren alone was the best choice.

    Yuren bid farewell to the Saintess for thest time. As I approached to say goodbye, he spoke to me in a hushed voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Take good care of the Saintess.¡±

    The only thing I could do was let out a dryugh.

    It was an absurd thing to say. What reason would I have to take care of that ill-tempered woman?

    The Saintess seemed to share my opinion. She scoffed before responding.

    ¡°Hmph, it should be the opposite. You should be telling me to take good care of that piece o-¡­ Please don¡¯t worry. There are brothers and sisters like Ian here who will help me, Yuren. The Heavenly God Arus will also look after us. Emmanuel.¡±

    She felt Yuren¡¯s words were so incredulous that she almost threw off her pretense for a brief moment. Naturally, she managed to quickly correct herself before anyone else noticed.

    My expression soured as I looked at the Saintess, and in turn, she returned a sharp re.

    She was still as dislikeable as ever. The only exception was her sinful body. As I thought about her body, my eyes inadvertently crawled down to her curvacious bosom.

    ¡°¡­¡­..Where are you looking?¡±

    ¡°Your divine power pouch.¡±

    Like that, the Saintess and I whispered to one another, and right after I replied, the Saintess harshly pinched my side.

    Almost letting out a scream, I barely managed to endure the pain.

    Wincing, a pained whisper leaked from my mouth as I trembled.

    ¡°You almost made me yell¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°W-who told you to say such a thing?! Seriously, this is sexual harassment!¡±

    As we argued back and forth, we felt the stares of other people fall on us.

    We immediately shut our mouths and fell silent.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were set on us, and each of them contained a variety of emotions¡ªbitterness, annoyance, suspicion, and disapproval.

    Leaving all those emotions behind, Yuren started giggling and soon burst intoughter.

    ¡°Seems like I don¡¯t have to worry. Then I¡¯ll take my leave now. Emmanuel!¡±

    Seeing him off, the Saintess and I exchanged flustered gazes before noticing a woman with a smile on her face.

    It was Seria. Her aquamarine eyes were deeply sunken. Much like the abyss.

    ¡°¡­¡­.The two of you¡­ seem to get along really well.¡±

    Her beautiful smile exuded a chilling coldness.

    The Saintess and I exchanged nces once more as we both broke out in cold sweat.

    I felt wronged.

 Chapter 110: - The Lord Is With Us (31)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (31) ?</b>

    An impassioned speech flowed through our mouths to cate Seria.

    The Saintess and I babbled on, doing our best to shoot out excuses left and right while stuttering all the while.

    While I didn¡¯t know why we had to do this, I just had a gut feeling that we should be trying our best right now.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s going on between me and the Saintess, Seria¡­ R-r-right, Saintess?¡±

    ¡°T-That¡¯s right. As a priestess entrusted with spreading the grace of the Lord, I always make sure to maintain an appropriate distance from Brother Ian.¡±

    Despite our exnations, Seria¡¯s sunken eyes didn¡¯t return to normal, and to make matters worse, Celine began ncing back and forth between us dubiously.

    Looking back, the Saintess was on bad terms with Seria and Celine, as she had previously kicked them out of my hospital room.

    That precedent seemed to have heightened Seria¡¯s suspicion. Her gaze remained cold as she continued to silently interrogate the Saintess with her eyes.

    In the end, the Saintess was the first to give under pressure. She indignantly raised her voice and expressed her dissatisfaction with being caught up in this situation with me.

    ¡°¡­.R-Really. I am the Saintess. I don¡¯t know what you think a Saintess is, but I thoroughly distinguish between work and my private life!¡±

    ¡®What we think of the Saintess? Didn¡¯t she call herself a ¡®divine power pouch¡¯ before?¡¯

    Normally, I would¡¯ve retorted like so, but we were in a temporary alliance. At least until Seria calmed down.

    I nodded and backed up the Saintess.

    ¡°Yeah, Seria. The Saintess is a maiden favored by the Heavenly God. Just look at her divine power pou-!¡±

    The Saintess discreetly pinched my side before I could finish my sentence. I clenched my teeth in pain but managed to correct myself.

    ¡°I-I mean that you can easily tell just by looking at her divine power. She¡¯s not in a position to carelessly enter a rtionship since it could be a religious issue.¡±

    Faced with our firm defense, Seria gave in as the light of reason gradually returned to her eyes.

    Aftering to her senses, Seria suddenly bowed her head and mumbled, realizing that her behavior could be perceived as rude.

    ¡°¡­¡­.T-that¡¯s true.¡±

    This was the Seria I was familiar with. Now, all she had to do was identally bite her tongue and stumble over her words to create a picture-perfect recreation of her normal behavior.

    I finally breathed a sigh of relief now that we had sessfully smoothed things over, but oddly enough, the Saintess seemed to have been strangely affected by the whole ordeal. Her usualposure as a sly schemer was nowhere to be seen.

    In the next moment, the Saintess uncharacteristically made a slip of the tongue.

    ¡°But, even if Brother Ian and I were in some rtionship, you have no right to say any- Ah.¡±

    Once again, silence befell us. Seria¡¯s expression turned cold, and Celine didn¡¯t hide her displeasure either.

    Faced with such a situation right after we barely managed to diffuse the first bomb in the form of Seria, I whispered my grievances into the Saintess¡¯ ear.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Are you mad?¡±

    ¡°M-mypetitiveness got the best of me.¡±

    Thatme excuse was the only thing she said as her cheeks blushed a slight pink.

    Needless to say, the three of them grew a little more distant after that.

    **

    We may have in several demonic beasts, but the bigger mystery surrounding the case remained unsolved. As such, I chose Leto as my first advisor to help unravel this mystery.

    He had always been the one to find solutions to every problem I faced, and I had no doubt that he would be of great help this time as well.

    After I exined the situation, Leto remained silent for a while before letting out a deep sigh.

    ¡°¡­¡­.I think the demonic beasts are guarding something.¡±

    ¡°Demonic beasts, protecting something? Protecting what?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Leto scratched the back of his head with a troubled look. It seemed even he had something he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s strange. Demonic beasts are still creatures of nature. They wouldn¡¯t try to protect something at the cost of their lives¡­ But you said that they held onto your sword till theirst breath, right?

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°And they only stayed in that specific area?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hu¡­¡±</i>

    Another sigh escaped his mouth. Hisplexion suddenly turned grim.

    ¡°¡­¡­.It¡¯s obvious they¡¯re trying to protect something.¡±

    ¡°But are demonic beasts even capable of such a thing?¡±

    Even Leto, who was the smartest one among us, seemed uncertain, as he knew very little about the topic.

    Putting his hand on his forehead, Leto pondered for a moment before shaking his head.

    ¡°Try consulting Mr. Gilford.¡±

    Mr. Gilford was a seasoned veteran who had been a mercenary for decades. Given his extensive experience with demonic beasts, it was reasonable to ask him for advice.

    That was why I was now sitting alone with Mr. Gilford.

    Mr. Gilford quietly poured tea into my cup. It was a cheap brand, but tea was still tea. An aromatic fragrance tickled my nose.

    Then, he thanked me with his characteristically benevolent smile.

    ¡°Thank you for donating the gold from selling the corpses of the demonic beasts. Thanks to you, the children won¡¯t have to worry about their meals for a long while.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s just my duty as a noble. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to starve without that gold.¡±

    Mr. Gilford nodded his head in agreement as his eyes filled with warmth. Feeling a bit of admiration within his gaze, I squirmed around in my seat.

    In truth, he was the one worthy of admiration. There were very few people as outstanding and kind-hearted as Mr. Gilford, and I simply wasn¡¯t that good of a person to earn admiration from someone like him.

    Unsure of how to act in this ufortable atmosphere, I cut to the chase.

    ¡°¡­¡­..Mr. Gilford. You said you used to be a mercenary, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a long time ago¡­ I had quite a few achievements under my belt, but now it¡¯s all a thing of the past.¡±

    Mr. Gilford quietly closed his eyes as he took a sip of his tea. His expression was filled with sorrow.

    Life as a mercenary was bound to be rough, but Mr. Gilford showed no sign of it. He only seemed like a benevolent and quiet elder.

    And that fascinated me. I continued with my inquiries.

    ¡°Then, have you ever hunted demonic beasts before?¡±

    ¡°Countless times¡­ Have you ever heard of the Verdant Sanctuary?¡±

    It was something I had never expected to hear in response. I sat there silently for a brief moment while digging through my memories.

    The Verdant Sanctuary was thergest jungle on the continent, located within the Southern Kingdom. It was said that numerous resources and legendsy hidden there, but very few dared to explore the ce

    It was because a monster inhabited the area¡ªa legendary beast that hadn¡¯t been subjugated for the past thousand years.

    ¡°¡­¡­.It¡¯s the habitat of the ¡®Vampire¡¯.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The deeper you go into the jungle, the stronger the demonic beasts be. I once attempted to venture into the Verdant Sanctuary, but the results were disastrous.¡±

    Mr. Gilford sighed briefly, his eyes deepening as if he were recalling past memories.

    ¡°Dozens of myrades were torn to death by demonic beasts. In that ce, we couldn¡¯t distinguish poisonous nts from medicinal herbs. And unable to acquire proper drinking water, I was on the verge of death from hunger and exhaustion.¡±

    Recalling the horrors of the Verdant Sanctuary, Mr. Gilford¡¯s eyshes quivered. It was rare to see ripples in his usually calm expression.

    His mouth opened and closed. Then, after some hesitation, his voice flowed out.

    ¡°I saw hell that day¡­ Ever since then, I¡¯ve be very reluctant to face demonic beasts.¡±

    Though his story was brief, it was enough to depict how traumatic his experience had been.

    I couldn¡¯t find the words to respond. I didn¡¯t know what I should say.

    Seeing me at a loss for words, Mr. Gilford put on a faint smile and shook his head, assuring me that I didn¡¯t need to worry about him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m sorry, this old man rambled on needlessly. What is it you wanted to ask about?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The demonic beasts are protecting something.¡±

    Mr. Gilford gasped lightly.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Just like the Verdant Sanctuary.¡±

    Mr. Gilford added that there could be only one cause for their odd behavior.

    A demonic human¨C¨Ca human being who had be simr to a demonic beast.

    They made pacts with the Evil God, Omeros, gaining the power to control the demonic beasts.

    The ¡®Vampire¡¯ of the Verdant Sanctuary was one of the most infamous of demonic humans.

    At that moment, I realized that the difficulty of the mission had shot up several levels.

    **

    A demonic human¡­ I was deep in thought as I left the director¡¯s office.

    The fact that there was no concrete evidence yet made the situation even more tricky to handle. If I at least had evidence, I could have reported it to either the city office or the temple.

    The existence of a demonic human raised many rms. They were monsters that had forsaken their humanity in pursuit of power and usually required, at the very least, an entire knight division to kill them. They were existences far beyond what mere students like us could handle.

    My face fell. I felt depressed just thinking about it.

    I needed something to lift my mood. Walking past the cafeteria, I noticed a small shadow.

    It was easy to guess who it was just by their brown hair andrge, wide-brimmed hat.

    It was Senior Elsie.

    And next to her was a woman with luscious golden hair. She was wearing a discontented expression.

    Once again, it was obvious who she was¡ªSenior Delphine.

    After a brief hesitation, I quietly tiptoed into the cafeteria. When Senior Delphine found me, I quickly put my finger to my lips, signaling her to stay silent.

    On the other hand, Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes widened at my sudden appearance. She squirmed around and ultimately avoided my gaze as a series ofplex emotions flowed through her eyes.

    For some reason, she started reacting like this ever since we returned from the forest.

    But right now, I only had one goal. Senior Elsie was busy wiping down the tables, utterly unaware of my presence.

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to get right behind her. Then, I softly ced my hand on Senior Elsie¡¯s shoulder.

    Immediately, Senior Elsie jolted like a spring.

    ¡°<i>Hiiiiieeeeeeek?!¡±</i>

    A blue ball of electricity began forming on her hand as she turned around with a look that could kill.

    But once she saw that it was me, her wariness quickly turned into bewilderment.

    I smiled.

    ¡°Hi, Senior Elsie.¡±

    ¡°Sir- Ah! I-it¡¯s you!¡±

    She looked greatly surprised. Her eyes were swimming, and her voice was quivering as she stuttered.

    Although she couldn¡¯t meet my eyes, her reaction was slightly different from being afraid. Her perception of me had improved, and I felt pretty happy about it.

    She fidgeted around for a while, and I watched her silently with my arms crossed, thinking she was quite adorable.

    In the end, she was unable to bear the silence and cautiously threw out a question.

    ¡°¡­¡­W-What are you doing here? Do you need something?¡±

    ¡°No, not really. I just came by to see you and say hello.¡±

    It was a regr greeting.

    However, her face visibly brightened up, and though she still couldn¡¯t meet my gaze, I could feel her happiness through her shy smile.

    After shyly fidgeting around, her sapphire eyes finally looked up at me with resolve.

    ¡°¡­¡­.R-Really? Then is there anything you want me to do?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t think of anything. There wasn¡¯t anything in particr I wanted her to do for me. In the first ce, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to order around my senior, and all the things I had to do were simple enough on my own.

    But faced with her expectant gaze, I couldn¡¯t turn her away. Her eyes were full of anticipation as if she would immediately set out to do anything I asked.

    I was stumped. There really wasn¡¯t anything at the moment.

    I heaved a sigh of resignation. Right now, I had to fulfill her expectations and give her something to do. Anything would do.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Then, will you get me some water?¡±

    It was a trivial request. I was worried that ordering her around for such a menial task would hurt her pride, but instead, she nodded with a big smile on her face.

    ¡°O-okay! Just give me a min-¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    However, her smile didn¡¯tst long. Before she could even finish her sentence, a ss of water was already in front of me.

    Senior Elsie¡¯s eyes turned nk as she slowly shifted her gaze towards the one who had prepared the ss of water.

    It was Delphine Yurdina, the lioness who protected the North.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s water. You wanted it, right?¡±

    With slightly blushing cheeks, Senior Delphine spoke while abashedly averting her eyes.

    ¡°<i>Kuhum¡­¡±</i>

    Then, after clearing her throat, she turned to face Senior Elsie.

    Crimson-red shed against sapphire-blue.

    Even the colors of their eyes wereplete opposites.

    After what seemed like a long silence. Senior Delphine turned away with a scoff as a sneer tugged at the corners of her mouth.

    In contrast, Senior Elsie¡¯s eyes became chilling. The smile that had brightened her face just a minute ago vanished and was reced with a grim look.

    The atmosphere turned heavy with tension.

    Even though all I asked for was a cup of water.

    I just stood there, dumbfounded at the situation that had unfolded before me.

 Chapter 111: - The Lord Is With Us (32)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (32) ?</b>

    My new life at the orphanage could only be called monotonous.

    Rising at the crack of dawn, I practiced my swordsmanship with Celine and Seria. It would have been nice to have Senior Delphine join us, but she scoffed at the idea and refused.

    She believed that we weren¡¯t on the same level to train together.

    If I really wanted to, a single brandish of my hatchet would fix her attitude, but doing so just when her fear of me started subsiding sounded like the worst oue.

    Not to mention, she had spent her entire life honing her swordsmanship and was likely to have her own routine. There was no need to force her to break away from her routine just to join our training.

    If there was time after training, I¡¯d spend the rest of the day observing the forest or helping out with the chores at the orphanage.

    I was already quite close to the children. In fact, not just me but everyone else as well.

    Even Senior Delphine was strangely cooperative in doing her fair share of the chores despite how disgruntled she was at the beginning.

    And Seria was especially shocked when she witnessed her lofty sister do menial chores.

    ¡°¡­¡­S-sis, you¡¯re doing theundry?¡±

    Seria froze upon seeing her prideful older sister twisting and wringing out the soggyundry before turning to look at me with a tearful expression.

    ¡°S-senior Ian¡­¡­.¡±

    Her eyes were begging me to do something about it. Her sister doingundry came as big of a shock to her as hearing that the world wasing to an end.

    It was understandable. Seria was practically a vassal of the Yurdina.

    Although she was an illegitimate child born of a maid, the fact that she was a skilled swordswoman made her the perfect vassal to serve as Delphine¡¯s closest confidant.

    She held various feelings towards her sister. While she was fearful of Senior Delphine, she also admired her and harbored some degree of sibling affection.

    That was why, to her, this situation was no different from a servant watching her master do trivial chores.

    Senior Delphine was to seed as the next head of the Yurdina, but here she was, using her noble body to doundry. However, none of us could do anything to change her mind. There was no stopping her once she set her mind on something.

    Once I shook my head, Seria restlessly rushed to her sister¡¯s side.

    Perhaps due to her nervousness, her usually expressionless face seemed even colder than usual. After a brief hesitation, Seria cautiously called out to Senior Delphine.

    ¡°¡­¡­S-sis?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Seria?¡±

    Faced with Senior Delphine¡¯s calm voice as she continued to wring the moisture out of theundry, Seria began to feel even more intimidated.

    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re still the next head of Yurdina¡­ P-please hand it over, I¡¯ll do it instead!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Seria.¡±

    Her voice was quiet, but Seria still immediately shut her mouth.

    .

    Despite eking out a victory against her sister in the Hunting Festival, traces of fear lingered, and their rtionship was still strained. Seria was visibly dominated by a single word from Senior Delphine.

    Senior Delphine momentarily nced at her younger sister before returning her impassive gaze to theundry.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m the heiress to the Yurdina family that I have to do this. Do you want me to be an ipetent lord incapable of even basic tasks?

    ¡°N-no, t-that¡¯s not it¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­.I¡¯m aware of your worries.¡±

    Her words were apanied by a sigh.

    Seria avoided her sister¡¯s eyes while fidgeting around.

    I felt a sense of deja vu upon watching Seria¡¯s fidgeting figure.

    Right. Although it was impertinent of me to think so, their interaction reminded me of how Senior Delphine behaved in front of me.

    ¡°But if you can¡¯t do the little things, you won¡¯t be able to aplish bigger things. Refusing to work when we¡¯re short-handed is a luxury we can¡¯t afford.¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­¡­.¡±

    Seria looked impressed as admiration filled her eyes. Then, she quietly turned back towards me.

    ¡°Senior Ian, I was wrong. As expected, my sister is a strong person.¡±

    I pretended to nod in agreement in an attempt to salvage what remained of Senior Delphine¡¯s face. I dreaded the day when Seria would find out the truth about her sister.

    My gaze drifted to Senior Delphine, who was still silently wringing the water out of theundry.

    A faint blush appeared on her cheeks as our eyes met. She cleared her throat, trying to regain her dignity, but to me, it only made her look cute as the memory of the small argument over a mere ss of water floated into my mind.

    **

    All I did was ask for a ss of water.

    But just by Senior Delphine handing me a ss, the surrounding air grew colder by the second as Senior Elsie red daggers at her.

    Relishing in Senior Elsie¡¯s anger, Senior Delphine¡¯s lips formed a charming smile. Then, with smug confidence, she taunted the petite girl in front of her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Rine? The Hatchet Lord got what he needed, and you don¡¯t have to go run an errand. That can only be good for you, right?¡±

    A sassy voice apanied her smile. It was a voice that reflected the pride and arrogance of the heiress of Yurdina.

    She was overly smug for someone who had simply retrieved a ss of water, but Senior Elsie was sessfully caught up by the obvious provocation.

    Much like an angry cat, a threatening growl leaked out from between her clenched teeth.

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought simple chores were beneath you, Yurdina? Did you finally realize your position?¡±

    ¡°Hm, well, it¡¯s not bad. Especially since I get to see you squirm.¡±

    What was wrong with these two seniors again? I would¡¯ve intervened if I knew where to start, but at a loss as to what to do, I simply held my head in frustration.

    Would asking for another ss help?

    While I was considering my options, their argument intensified.

    ¡°Ha! How nice, Yurdina. Be a maid then. Maid Delphine Yurdina! Must be nice, it has a nice ring to it.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be a maid. I¡¯ll be Sir Ian¡¯s maid, so why don¡¯t you see yourself out?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    Senior Elsie¡¯s face scrunched up, not expecting Senior Delphine to go that far, but Delphine continued brazenly.

    Her crimson-red eyes zed with apetitive spirit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your part as well, so just screw off.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡­¡­!¡±

    Senior Elsie¡¯s sapphire-blue eyes shook wildly. Everything would¡¯ve been over if she simply walked away, but she wavered in her spot.

    Senior Delphine¡¯s lips lifted into a smirk, knowing she had cornered her rival.

    In turn, Senior Elsie briefly snuck a nce at me before flying into a sudden fit of anger.

    ¡°¡­¡­I-I said I was going to be his maid first, so why are you being like this now!?¡±

    ¡°Well, that was back when there was nopetition for the spot. Don¡¯t you think the most capable person should be chosen? No matter how I look at it, I¡¯m simply better than you.

    The sound of Senior Elsie gnashing her teeth rang out in response to the tant provocation.

    Her blue eyes were already marked with hatred, and I was still just as lost as I was when this all began.

    What were they doing? Were theypeting over who would be the better maid?

    Not to mention, it just had to be the two of them. I groaned just thinking about it

    There was only one thing on my mind right now. It was that no one should see them like this.

    It wasn¡¯t just the honor of their respective families at stake, but also my public image.

    Not only that, if anyone witnessed two of the Academy¡¯s top students behaving like this, it would also put the Academy¡¯s reputation in danger.

    Frankly speaking, only bad oues would result from them acting like this.

    ¡°This bitch¡­ Acting out just cause I held myself back!¡±

    <i>Pajijiiiiik!</i>

    Sparks of electricity shed across Senior Elsie¡¯s fingertips while Senior Delphine¡¯s hands moved to her waist.

    ¡°I was caught off guardst time, but I wonder what will happen now?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, you¡¯re gonna end up crying yourself to sleep after I finish beating you down!¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s rxed expression crumbled as she red at Senior Elsie with bloodthirsty eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Alright. Then, whoever wins will be the maid.¡±

    ¡°Maid? <i>Hmph!</i> I¡¯m fine with being a ve.¡±

    Senior Elsie spat out those words as if they were supposed to be a provocation. If a retainer of the Rine family were here, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising for them tomit suicide after hearing the wordsing out of her mouth.

    At this point, my voice escaped my mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡­.¡±

    But perhaps due to the heated atmosphere, my words fell on deaf ears.

    Senior Delphine frowned momentarily before shing a provocative smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so? Then I¡¯ll be a dog. <i>Arf, arf!</i>¡°

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be a cat, <i>meow!</i>¡°

    ¡°Please stop¡­¡­.¡±

    I had to cover my face while begging them to stop.

    There were untold levels of shame in witnessing the two best students of the Academy go at it like kindergarten children. I wanted nothing more than to shut them both up, but seeing how heated they were, it seemed like no amount of words were going to reach them.

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll-¡°

    <i>Bang!</i>

    ¡°I said stop!¡±

    Right as Senior Delphine pursed her lips to make aeback, the sound of a wooden table shattering echoed through the room.

    The table snapped in half with one swing of my hatchet. Waterdrops rained down on us as the sses of water shot up into the air, unable to withstand the impact.

    The two women treated me like air when I spoke, but the moment I moved, their reactions changed instantaneously.

    Both their bodies trembled as they immediately groveled on the floor and began mumbling gibberish.

    ¡°P-please forgive me¡­ I was wrong¡­ D-don¡¯t hate me! I¡¯ll be a piss baby, so¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll never act so arrogantly again¡­ P-please end it with only one arm¡­¡­.¡±

    Wrecked remains of a broken table, spilt water from toppled sses, and two sniveling seniors stuck to the floor while stammering nonsensical gibberish¡­

    A hollowugh left my lips as I raised my hand to my forehead.

    ¡°¡­¡­What a damn shitshow.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t find a better word for the situation.

    And now, I was the one who had to clean up after this shitshow.

 Chapter 112: - The Lord Is With Us (33)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (33) ?</b>

    Seniors Delphine and Elsie were currently copsed on the floor. It took a while before the two finally calmed down.

    I moved my arm to pet Senior Elsie¡¯s head. As for Senior Delphine, I was at a loss.

    At that moment, a quivering voice reached my ears from Senior Delphine¡¯s direction.

    ¡°¡­¡­H-hurt me.¡±

    I initially thought she was joking, but my body soon froze after looking into her trembling eyes. I incredulously realized that she waspletely serious.

    ¡°P-please¡­ anywhere¡­¡­.¡±

    Unable to think up any other solutions, I ultimately left another cut on her cheek.

    Like before, it was only a superficial cut that would recover in minutes.

    Still, it seemed to have been effective. Her breaths began to stabilize as she gradually calmed down. Seeing her change in real-time left a bitter feeling.

    It appeared that she had picked up a bad habit¡­

    After moving the broken table away and cleaning up the area the best we could, the three of us came together to have a talk.

    But even then, silence lingered for some time.

    Senior Elsie was blushing bright red in embarrassment. Her fingers were twitching, and while she pushed down on her hat to cover her face, it didn¡¯t hide her from me.

    On the other hand, Senior Delphine only had a slight flush but continuously feigned coughs while avoiding my gaze. Even though she didn¡¯t seem as embarrassed as Senior Elsie, she still seemed to feel ashamed.

    And she was right to feel embarrassed, considering how she behaved in front of her junior.

    They had gone on and on about wanting to be my maid, ve, dog, and other absurd things. Even I would have been sheepish if I were the one to utter such disgraceful drivel.

    A heavy sigh escaped my lips. Since neither of them was intent on speaking up, I decided to steer the conversation.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Why are the two of you fighting over something so meaningless?¡±

    Senior Elsie looked indignant. Her pleading eyes looked up at me as she feebly tried to defend herself.

    ¡°T-that.. I was minding my own business, but that bitch kept taunting me!¡±

    My eyes flicked towards Senior Delphine. Yet, she just scoffed, clearly finding the usation hardly worth responding to.

    It was evident that they still didn¡¯t get along, but as the leader, it fell to me to mend their rtionship.

    But before anything else, some things had to be corrected.

    ¡°And why are you both calling yourselves my maids? I¡¯m your junior, so please don¡¯t say that in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­B-but.¡±

    Senior Elsie stuttered under her breath discontentedly as she snuck nces at me. However, no matter how cute she was, I had to stand my ground.

    ¡°No. At the very least, never let it leave your mouth.¡±

    If that leaked out, it would result in numerousplications for me.

    My reputation at the Academy was already tarnished beyond repair due to baseless rumors and the sensationalist gossip culture. As a result, I wasbeled a ¡°mad dog with a hatchet¡±.

    But if either of them were to publicly im to be my maids on top of that? I shuddered at the thought. I didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would happen. It was likely that it would escte into a family feud, and that had to be avoided at all costs.

    However, Senior Elsie seemed to have interpreted my words differently.

    ¡°A-alright, I won¡¯t say it out loud, <i>ehehe</i>¡­¡­.¡±

    I was about to tell her off once more but stopped myself.

    She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would listen, especially when she was the type to stubbornly perceive the world through her own lens. In the end, there was no other way but to gradually redefine our boundaries and rtionship.

    Fortunately, it seemed that today¡¯s scuffle was over, and at this point, I was simply relieved that there wouldn¡¯t be any future mishaps of ¡°maid¡± ever leaving their mouths.

    I never had to worry about such things before. It felt like my life had recently changed far too drastically.

    It was all the fault of those letters.

    Reminded of the love letters, I felt disheartened.

    We couldn¡¯t afford to be bickering with each other when a demonic human might attack us.

    With that in mind, my voice became grave.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen from here on. I doubt it¡¯s as simple as a demonic beast attacking the orphanage. A demonic human may be involved.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A demonic human?¡±

    It was Senior Delphine. She had been sitting quietly thus far, but judging how she was deep in thought with furrowed brows, it was clear that her interest had been piqued.

    Senior Elsie also stared at me in shock.

    Even for me, the notion of a demonic human appearing out of nowhere was unbelievable. A sigh escaped my lips once more. I already lost count of how many times I sighed to myself today.

    ¡°I have no definitive proof, but it¡¯s a possibility. Mr. Gilford said that the presence of a demonic human is the only exnation for demonic beasts¡¯ abnormal behavior.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­W-what will we do if we really run into one?¡±

    Senior Elsie appeared slightly frightened. It was understandable, considering she was normally the timid and fearful type. Frankly speaking, I was scared as well.

    Fighting against a demonic human as students would cement our reputations as legendary seniors for decades toe.

    I silently pondered, but no matter how much I thought about it, there was only one logical course of action.

    ¡°¡­¡­.We have to prioritize our survival.¡±

    I had forced them toe along, and even if they hade along willingly, none of them were resolved to risk their lives. Heck, they probably didn¡¯t even know this practicum at the orphanage would be life-threatening.

    Therefore, I couldn¡¯t ask them to put their lives on the line with a clear conscience. If push came to shove, I was determined to handle the problem with my own strength.

    In the tense atmosphere, I stood up.

    I had to share the news with everyone else. I began walking away and would have left through the door if it weren¡¯t for the voice that stopped me.

    ¡°¡­¡­So, what¡¯s your verdict?¡±

    I looked back towards the voice. It was Senior Delphine.

    She was looking away while blushing. Then, she rified herself in an embarrassed voice.

    ¡°Between me and Rine, who is more useful?¡±

    ¡± ¡­¡­Is it that important to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is. I¡¯m Delphine Yurdina. It¡¯s not over until a winner is decided.¡±

    I was fed up with the whole thing, and it showed on my face. However, her resolve was unshakable. Rather, she was looking at me in anticipation.

    Senior Elsie was the same. She was feigning disinterest but continued to sneak nces at me.

    Their eyes contained a mix of expectation and worry. I groaned.

    ¡°That¡­ Let¡¯s talk after weplete the practicum.¡±

    I could only dy my answer since my mind was currently fully upied by the possibility of a demonic human appearing.

    Their eyes shed once more upon hearing my inconclusive verdict. Then, they went about their separate business without saying a word.

    It was something I couldn¡¯t understand no matter how much I thought about it.

    Was being my maid that important?

    What a perplexing world.

    **

    That night, we carried out a special training.

    de met de. A flurry of blue sparks scattered into the air as sharp crashes resonated continuously throughout the night.

    My opponent was an old swordsman. Mr. Gilford, the director of the orphanage, was once a mercenary who had reached the level of a Sword Expert.

    It went without saying that he was stronger than me. I could discern that much from the few times our des crossed.

    He was superior in every aspect, whether it was technique or just overallbat capability. I couldn¡¯t keep up with his strange swordsmanship.

    I took a step back, inhaled a deep breath, and stabbed my sword forward.

    It was akin to a beam of light. The trajectory being drawn before my eyes informed me that he was attacking.

    My heightened senses had never betrayed me so far. It was the same this time around.

    However, the old man¡¯s de was at my throat even though I had moved first.

    His movements felt like a hallucination. I struck my de out, yet with a simple twist of his body, he deflected my attack and closed the distance in a sh.

    ¡°I call it ¡®Revolving Counter¡¯.¡±

    He started wiping his face with a towel while I puffed and opened my water canteen.

    The cool water flowing down my throat provided a sense of relief, but my attention was swiftly redirected to Mr. Gilford.

    ¡°It¡¯s a skill I learned from a short, fateful encounter during my youth. It¡¯s quite difficult to master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ It sure appears that way.¡±

    It was a technique that was more likely to kill the user instead of the opponent if executed with even the slightest misstep. He would have had to practice it to the point of dying to be able to use it so freely.

    No, the amount of practice wasn¡¯t what was important. It was the mental fortitude required to even attempt this technique.

    It required the user to mentally ovee the fear of being stabbed to death¡ªsomething that was impossibly difficult for any conscious existence.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a technique that just anyone can learn. Even I was on the brink of death when I gained a slight understanding of it. You just have to let go of yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let go of yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the only way you can ovee your instincts. <i>Haha</i>¡­ It¡¯s quite difficult to exin with words, but I¡¯ll teach you a bit about it if you¡¯re interested.¡±

    I was dumbfounded by his unexpected offer.

    Truth be told, tonight¡¯s duel was arranged at his request. He wanted to assist in my training to repay even a little bit of the help he had received so far.

    Not only did he have far more experience than me, but he had also attained a higher level with the sword. Naturally, I was happy to ept his offer.

    However, it felt excessive to receive his technique.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept something like that¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°A few hundred gold is enough to save dozens of children.¡±

    Mr. Gilford remained firm. He was referring to the gold from the demonic beast corpses.

    ¡°It¡¯s the price of their lives. Please ept it.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t refuse after that. In the end, I epted his offer with a bitter smile.

    But what I hadn¡¯t considered was that Mr. Gilford was a surprisingly strict teacher.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    ¡°Your posture is wrong. Won¡¯t you end up ming me in the afterlife after getting your head stabbed through while moving like that?¡±

    ¡°Even a monkey could do better than that, young master. Aren¡¯t you ashamed as a human?¡±

    I guess once a mercenary, always a mercenary. It was only after I felt a burning sensation in my throat that I was released from the hellish training.

    My body was limp with fatigue as I staggered towards my room.

    Leto was already asleep, and Yuren had left for the city. I felt slightly lonely. I was the only one awake, and my body was in a miserable state.

    Perhaps due to overexerting myself, I felt some pain in my back. I thought the healing potion had cured the wound, but I guess it was insufficient.

    It happened as I was walking in such a state.

    A certain view appeared in the corner of my eyes.

    A statue stood in the corner of the orphanage¡¯s courtyard. It was the kind of cheap statue that you could see anywhere backed by the Church.

    The Saintess was praying in front of that statue.

    It was a sight truly befitting of a Saintess.

    With silver hair glistening under the moonlight and her wless facial features, she looked more like a work of art than the statue in the courtyard.

    Her very existence overwhelmed the scenery andmanded all attention with her maic presence.

    It was a sight akin to a painting, and I could only stand silently, captivated by her.

    Her eyes slowly opened, her light pink hue staining the scene with a picturesque ssh of color that made my heart throb.

    ¡°¡­¡­How odd. Do people like you even know how to pray?¡±

    Her sarcastic voice immediately shattered my immersion.

    Coming back to my senses, I scoffed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not devout enough to pray at dawn. But rather, you truly are a ¡®Saintess¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Did you think otherwise?¡±

    It was a curt response, but I wasn¡¯t particrly offended, given how my rtionship with her had be strained recently.

    I simply waved my hand in farewell and turned to leave. She scoffed and also began to turn her head away.

    That is¡­ if I hadn¡¯t suddenly felt something hot and damp running down my back.

    ¡®Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    The moment such thoughts crossed my head, her eyes were already wide as she began to stammer.

    ¡°B-b-blood¡­¡­!¡±

    cing a hand on my back, my palm quickly became sticky with blood.

    I was struck speechless while her voice rang through the air.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re bleeding!!!¡±

    This was bad. I was caught by the person I wanted to avoid the most.

    I broke out in a cold sweat just imagining how much nagging I would soon hear.

    The night was still young.

 Chapter 113: - The Lord Is With Us (34)

    <strong>? The Lord Is With Us (34) ?</strong>

    The medical room was eerily quiet in the middle of the night.

    The shortage of oil in this down-trodden orphanage made it difficult for the wick in thentern to catch light. Instead, the moonlight somewhat lit up the room

    In that dim room, there was a woman examining my back.

    It was the Saintess. A pained groan leaked out as substantial pain red up wherever her slender fingers glided across my back.

    The injuries from fighting the monkeys still hadn¡¯t fully recovered despite using an entire potion.

    Without even knowing that, I had been overexerting myself since morning. It was no wonder that the wounds on my back had reopened and was dripping blood.

    It felt as if my skin was dry and cracked like damaged asphalt, and a dull pain continually shot through my nerves.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Are you stupid? I told youst time that your body was already at its limit, but you really thought a single healing potion was going to be sufficient?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t find the words to reply. Her scolding was perfectly reasonable and justified.

    In her eyes, I was just another sinner for not having taken proper care of myself. On top of that, I had even purposely avoided her, wanting to escape her nagging.

    It had only been a day since I had been discharged. I could only imagine her dismay when she saw that I had returned with more injuries.

    Embarrassed, all I could do was try to preserve a bit of my pride.

    ¡°<i>Kuhum¡­ </i>I thought I¡¯d be fine since it was only a shallow wou¨CAHHHH!¡±

    Naturally, my false bravado didn¡¯tst long.

    An agonized cry resounded as she abruptly pressed down on my wound.

    Her sigh tickled my ear.

    ¡°¡­¡­<i>Hmph</i>.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t see her face since I had my back turned to her, but I could somehow picture the kind of expression she was making.

    I could tell from her voice that she was ashamed of me.

    Truth be told, it really was my fault, and I couldn¡¯t even bother retorting as I was too busy groaning in pain.

    She was ring at me the whole time, but in the end, she snorted and emitted her holy power.

    Apanied by a warm sensation on my back, the pain rapidly faded as I felt the wound close. Although it was something I had experienced many times before, I was still surprised by how such a thing was possible.

    How could a wound heal so quickly?

    It truly was an ability bestowed by the Heavenly God. While Emma¡¯s healing potions were also effective, they just couldn¡¯tpete with the Saintess¡¯ holy power.

    After carefully inspecting the closed wound, she threw out a question with a somewhat indifferent voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re injured elsewhere too, right?¡±

    Her voice carried an odd sense of certainty, and I instinctively felt that she already knew my back wasn¡¯t the only ce I was injured.

    And her instincts were right on the mark. Without a way out, I was forced to admit it.

    ¡°A-actually, my left arm is also¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ha¡­ </i>Seriously¡­¡±

    Even while grumbling, she came around and gripped my arm. Initially, I thought my arm was simply sore from the arduous training, but a sharp pain shot up the moment she slightly dug her fingers into my arm.

    After briefly ncing at my face to gauge my reaction, she reactivated her holy power. Soon after, the pure white glow slowly seeped into my arm.

    She looked earnest while treating me. She had previously imed that she properly distinguished between personal and work matters, and it seemed that she wasn¡¯t lying.

    At the very least, she treated her patients with sincerity. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered nagging me about my injuries.

    However, to me, that sincerity was somewhat bothersome, as I would be lucky if I didn¡¯t have to suffer through her lecturing until dawn again

    Realizing what the near future held for me, I felt like crying.

    I even considereding up with an excuse to sleep in tomorrow by saying I needed to recuperate from my injuries. It was imperative that I maintain my body in optimal physical condition since we might have to face a demonic human soon.

    While I was deep in my own thoughts, the Saintess continued to silently examine my arm.

    Eventually, the treatment came to an end, and she slowly let go of my arm¡ªNot that I could rx, seeing how her usatory re was aimed right at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you so incapable of loving yourself?¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. Senior Delphine happened to be incapacitated at the time¡­¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone to the forest to begin with. What kind of person goes out hunting demonic beasts immediately after being discharged?¡±

    My mouth closed as I tried toe up with aeback.

    She sighed, her breath tickling the tip of my nose while her fingers continued to tremble.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to fight for a while. You¡¯re also not allowed to explore tomorrow.¡±

    Her firm tone likely meant that she wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer, but there was no harm in attempting to convince her otherwise¡­

    With the search effort about to begin in earnest, and the possibility of a contractor on the horizon, everyone was needed, including me.

    But before I could even utter a word, the Saintess cut me off.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What did you think I was going to say?¡±

    ¡°No matter what you were going to say, you¡¯re not allowed. Are you crazy? Think about how many times you¡¯ve been hurt just recently.¡±

    I gulped, averting my gaze for a moment. I remembered visiting the Saintess at least once or twice a week, though I couldn¡¯t remember the exact number.

    Unfazed by myck of response, she began reciting a detailed list of my injuries.

    ¡°Once during the duel with Sister Seria, once while facing ten wolf beasts alone, and then another time during an argument with Brother Thean, and after that, when Sister Delphine pierced your hand¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Al-alright!¡±

    I cried out in surrender, throwing my hands up in defeat as her hazy eyes turned to me. It was my mistake, and I opened my mouth to exin.

    ¡°It was my fault I got hurt, but at the time, I really did have a good reason.¡±

    ¡°A reason¡­¡­.¡±

    Unexpectedly, my words seemed to have struck a chord. On hearing the word ¡°reason¡±, the Saintess slightly averted her gaze.

    It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know what I meant, so I couldn¡¯t figure out why she was reacting that way.

    She had been examining my wound while kneeling, but she suddenly got up. She started pacing the room, deep in thought, before looking down at me with her arms crossed.

    I could sense the firmness of her breasts as they rested on her arms.

    ¡°¡­..you¡¯ve been confusing me recently.¡±

    She spoke with a downcast voice. My skeptical eyes met hers as she looked at me with increased suspicion.

    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re such a piece of shit. You know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too unfair?¡±

    I immediately protested, but her stance on the matter didn¡¯t change as she continued to speak.

    ¡°You ckmail people, and you¡¯re also prone to violence. You tortured Sister Delphine even after she was defeated. You¡¯re a total viin.¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡­¡­.¡±

    Despite the fact that it was technically me from the future who had done all those things, I was at a loss on how to exin that to her.

    Telling her the truth would just make her think I was making ame excuse, so I found it better to just remain silent.

    She looked at me curiously, waiting to see my response. When I didn¡¯t say anything for a while, she snorted venomously.

    It was enough for me to detect a subtle change in her pale pink eyes. It was still subtle, but the emotion was clear.

    She was confused.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, her glossy lips parted once more.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then why don¡¯t you protect yourself?¡±

    I said nothing, my gaze unable to meet hers. She was looking towards the floor, her voice slightly hesitant.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go so far. Just do what you can, and take care of yourself. I don¡¯t understand why you go to such lengths.¡±

    I remained silent, thinking about the reason I was pushing myself so hard, and I realized it had never crossed my mind.

    I just knew that I had to push myself if I wanted to seed.

    By some lucky twist of fate, my skills had improved, but it was still inadequate.. Simply put, the responsibility that weighed on my shoulders was far beyond my abilities.

    Nevertheless, I knew the world might end if I failed, so I grit my teeth and just did it anyway.

    I acted the way I did because it had to be done. Unfortunately, the night was too short to exin everything that had urred to her.

    Smirking, I decided to make a joke instead.

    ¡°It¡¯s how we were able to hunt some of the monkey beasts, and the money will go towards the orphanage anyways. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a good thing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes you even weirder!¡±

    However, my casual remarks just seemed to have the unintended effect of irritating her further¡­

    Letting out a cry, she marched over to me, poking me right in the chest with her index finger, and continued berating me.

    ¡°They¡¯re orphans. No one cares if one or two die.¡±

    ¡°I care.¡±

    My simple words held quite the number of barbs.

    She seemed momentarily speechless at my curt reply. Staring at me for a moment, she continued to express her frustration even more harshly.

    ¡°You sacrificed hundreds of gold for that? You¡¯re just a lower noble, and you even sacrificed your body for that gold!¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m the one who hunted them, I can do what I want with the reward money.¡±

    She seemed to be brooding at my straightforward answer, before finally letting out a defeated sigh. With a shake of her head, she put her hand to rest on her forehead.

    Chewing her lip, she turned her gaze back to me, her gaze filled with suspicion.

    ¡± ¡­Are you pretending to be nice? Because your public image is important?¡±

    ¡°Saintess.¡±

    Sighing, I got up from the bed.

    Once my body was upright, she had to look up at me to make eye contact.

    Her eyes were slightly shaking, confusion seemingly lingering in her irises.

    Speaking softly, I advised her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so calctingly. You yourself should know the desire to act upon your emotions.¡±

    ¡°Did following your emotions make you attack people with your hatchet¡­?¡±

    ¡°I also attacked some demonic beasts, and made some donations to the orphanage in the process.¡±

    The Saintess, who had been ring at me fiercely up until this point, softened her gaze and looked downwards. She didn¡¯t seem to be any more satisfied than earlier, though.

    After stuttering for a moment, she murmured something in a timid voice.

    ¡°¡­..you also attacked me¡±

    A bitter smile formed on my lips. As expected, she¡¯d been harboring a grudge since that day.

    Not only had she been threatened that day, but she had also been defeatedpletely by force. Her pride hadn¡¯t had enough time to heal, so she¡¯d been projecting her disdain onto me.

    And my recent behavior threw a wrench in her thought process.

    In her mind, Ian Percus must be garbage, but from what she¡¯d seen, he couldn¡¯t be such a terrible person. That contradiction was shing in her head.

    I thought for a moment, weighing my options.

    I could apologize for what had happened that day right now, and perhaps the Saintess would give it up.

    There would still be a need to dance around her, but she wouldn¡¯t be as overtly aggressive towards me like she was now. After all, she was a smart and crafty woman.

    She continued to sneak nces at me out of the corner of her eye, seemingly nervous about how I would respond.

    Seeing that, I was about to apologize.

    But I smiled bitterly and stopped.

    It wouldn¡¯t actually resolve what had urred between us. She would always question me in the back of her mind. Even now, it was awkward to greet each other.

    If that was going to be the case anyway, I may as well remain her enemy. At the very least, it would force the Saintess to remove her mask.

    So I smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Can I hit you again?¡±

    Being perfectly honest, there was a grain of truth in my words.

    I¡¯m going to get back at you one of these days, you rude holy power pouch.

 Chapter 114: - The Lord Is With Us (35)

    <strong>? The Lord Is With Us (35) ?</strong>

    ¡°Can I hit you again?¡±

    The words came out of my mouth without any hesitation. They were raw, unfiltered words.

    It was rude of me to say that out loud. The Saintess widened her eyes at my words, bit her lip, and lowered her head.

    After a while, an angry growl erupted from her.

    ¡°¡­Uh, uhhhh, uhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    She started stomping her feet on the ground. The thumping sound resonated louder than I had anticipated, maybe because she was stronger than I thought. I watched the Saintess tremble in anger without uttering a single word.

    In my opinion, the furious expression on her face suited her better. Her pale pink eyes red at me.

    It seemed like my intentions had hit the mark. A satisfied smile formed on my lips when I saw that I had achieved my goal.

    I can control the Saintess¡¯ emotions!

    ¡°I¡¯m suffering another loss by caring for you again! You piece of trash! Have you been thinking that every time you see me? To chop me down with your h-hatchet?¡±

    I stroked my chin at her words. To be frank, I disliked violence, so I had never thought of hurting the Saintess <i>every </i>time I saw her.

    Perhaps only when the Saintess provoked me with her snorts or scoffs?

    In order to clear up any misunderstandings that the Saintess might¡¯ve had, I decided to share my true feelings whenever I saw her.

    ¡°No, honestly, sometimes I¡¯ve wondered what it would be like to touch your breasts.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I would let you?! You should thank me for not reporting you to the Inquisition for such sphemy!¡±

    <i> It¡¯s not like her breasts are going to wear out if I touch them</i>.

    I thought she was being a bit extra and put a frown on my face. Seeing my expression, the Saintess appeared even more annoyed.

    When my eyes inadvertently moved toward the Saintess¡¯ breasts, she quickly covered herself with her arms. Her wary eyes turned to face me.

    She was the one who asked me to lookst time, but it seemed like she had changed her mind now. I clicked my tongue and shook my head.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, that¡¯s what it is.¡±

    The Saintess looked puzzled by the sudden conclusion I reached. I offered a bitter smile.

    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m not that great of a person. Moreover, I can¡¯t be a skilled and admirable soldier either. I¡¯m quite honest with myself about my desires. I just do what I want to do.¡±

    It was an uninterrupted flow of words. I was taken aback by the honesty that poured out of me.

    Perhaps I had grown fond of the Saintess¡ªthe one with a fake mask over her true self, and distrusting of people¡¯s kind acts.

    ¡°To you, I¡¯m a piece of trash. To the orphans, I¡¯m an unpredictable adult. To Mr. Guilford, I¡¯m a kind nobleman. So don¡¯t think about it too much.¡±

    With that, I took a step closer to the Saintess. She flinched and shivered for a second, but I didn¡¯t molest her in any way.

    I simply passed by.

    ¡°¡­In any case, you¡¯re not gonna believe me even if I im to be a good guy, right?¡±

    The Saintess quickly tried to follow me, but my hand was already waving in the air. Since my treatment was over, I had no reason to stay.

    This way, I could avoid the Saintess¡¯ nagging as well.

    It was killing two birds with one stone. Besides, I was too immersed in my own thoughts to realize what the Saintess was thinking.

    That night, the Saintess remained deep in thought for a long time.

    Time passed by quickly, and before I knew it, several days had gone by.

    ***

    With each breath I took, I felt my lungs expand. Each deep breath sharpened my vision, and I could clearly feel the blood pumping through my body.

    There was only one opponent standing in front of me. It was an old swordsman who had retired many years ago¨C¨Cthe man who once held the title of ¡®Sword Expert¡¯ but now served as a director of an orphanage in the countryside.

    Nheless, I couldn¡¯t find any openings to attack. His skills, probably honed through years of training, proved that he could still fight like an active swordsman.

    The old swordsman, Mr. Guilford, spoke to me.

    ¡°¡­Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    There was no time to wait. Mr. Guilford¡¯s sword immediately sliced through the air.

    His thrust came at me with a terrifying speed, tearing and ripping through the air.

    I knew that I had to seize the gap between his sword and my position. Plunging into a skilled swordsman¡¯s line of attack was not something a sane person would do.

    However, the repeated extensive training I went through had dulled my fears.

    The moment my feet left the ground, I saw straight lines in the air directing me where to go. I rushed at the old man with all my might. Before his sword even reached me, I had arrived at the exact spot I had aimed for.

    That was when the trouble began. During that seemingly slow flow of time, I saw his de aiming for my neck.

    I had to keep moving forward. In order for me to fully make use of the gap, there was no other choice.

    Trying to dodge his attack at the wrong time would only expose an opening for Mr. Guilford to exploit. I stuck my head into the trajectory of his attack, trusting my body to go with the flow. It was a lunatic¡¯s technique.

    That was Diffraction.

    I grit my teeth. My mind was already set. I had to take one step forward and, just before the sword reached my throat, go with the flow of my movement and spin to burrow into where Mr. Guilford was standing.

    It was a rule of conduct that had been drilled into my head countless times. But in that brief moment,

    Mr. Guilford¡¯s sword stopped abruptly, and he struck my upper body with the t side of the de in the blink of an eye.

    It was a strong blow from the old swordsman. Even though the path of his sword changed midway through the swing, the power of his attack hit me like a whip. I was thrown straight to the ground.

    I felt a crushing pain in my biceps. I groaned and withered in pain on the ground.

    ¡°You hesitated at the end. If you hesitate, I can easily anticipate your intentions. It might be fine if you were up against a novice swordsman, but if you¡¯re facing an opponent who is a veteran with a lot of experience, their experience would allow them to choose their next best move immediately.¡±

    His voice sounded almost cold. At his words recounting my mistakes, I went from groaning in pain to crying out from frustration.

    ¡°But I only hesitated for like half a second¡­¡±

    ¡°There are no ¡®buts¡¯ in realbat. Do you n on making excuses like that in the afterlife?¡±

    Mr. Guilford¡¯s words were as wless as his swordsmanship. After fuming in anger for a while, I finally sighed and stood up.

    No matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t shake off thest minute hesitation every time. I was a person made of flesh and blood, so how could I not have a desire to live and avoid getting hurt?

    It was simply the nature of living things to seek a path that leads to life. Even those who wanted tomit suicide are said to regret their decision at the final, irreversible moment before death.

    The impact of Mr. Guilford¡¯s attack hadn¡¯t entirely subsided yet, so I staggered for a moment, unable to find my bnce. In a brief moment, I fixed my grip on my sword and faced him once again.

    My jaw tightened as I spoke.

    ¡°¡­I would like to ask you for one more, please.¡±

    Only then did Mr. Guilford wear a satisfied smile. And then, right before he got back into position,

    ¡°Mr. Ian!¡±

    An urgent voice rang out from nearby. When I turned my gaze to look behind me, I saw Senior Elsie running towards us, panting.

    Immediately, as she looked at the wounds all over my body, she scrunched up her face as if she was about to cry. She then growled like a dog whose owner got attacked by an enemy and red at Mr. Guilford.

    But because of her small size, she only looked like a small, yappy dog.

    She wasn¡¯t threatening at all. Mr. Guilford seemed to be thinking the same and smiled bitterly.

    His eyes seemed as though he was looking at this granddaughter dancing around.

    ¡°Y-You¡­ How dare amoner hurt Mr. Ian!¡±

    However, Senior Elsie seemed to be sincere and began gathering her mana while uttering insults in a menacing tone. The air around us shuddered and shook.

    Mr. Guilford was a kind person and disliked fighting. Normally, he would have been understanding of Senior Elsie¡¯s tantrums, but since he was in the middle of training me, he was extremely strict.

    He shook his head and spoke in a firm voice.

    ¡°¡­Getting hurt is unavoidable during training.¡±

    Senior Elsie was taken aback by his response. Her eyes widened.

    <i> Even Senior Elsie must have some level of respect for her elders</i>, I thought to myself.

    At least that was what I had thought.

    ¡°Amoner¡­ Talking back?!¡±

    At the words that spilled out of Senior Elsie¡¯s dainty mouth, I sighed and put my hand to my forehead. She was a senior whose distorted view on the world starkly contrasted with her appearance.

    Senior Elsie immediately started shaking her fist in the air and threatening Mr. Guilford.

    ¡°You old bastard, you¡­ Is your eyesight dimming? Is that why you can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on? Hey, I¡¯m Elsie of the Rine family! All I have to do to get rid of your shabby ass orphanage is¡­¡¯

    ¡°Senior Elsie.¡±

    At my words, Senior Elsie turned around to look at me apologetically. I tapped my waist on a certain object that was concealed by my cloak, without needing to take anything out.

    The sound of my hand hitting something hard rang out. That alone was enough.

    Senior Elsie immediately started to tremble and tugged on her cone hat while lowering her gaze.

    ¡°¡­I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Only then did I smile with satisfaction and stroke Senior Elsie¡¯s head. She visibly rxed at my touch.

    ¡°Good job, Senior Elsie.¡±

    Her smile and the hazy look in her eyes clearly showed her happiness.

    Mr. Guilford looked slightly bewildered, but I was a man of efficiency, so I instead turned to ask Senior Elsie a question.

    ¡°By the way, what happened?¡±

    ¡°H-hm? Hehe¡­ A cheeky low-ss aristocrat named Leto or something asked me to call for you¡­ Hehe¡­¡­¡±

    <i> ¡®Leto¡­¡¯ </i>

    I thought for a while. As I recalled my recent discussions with Leto, a thought crossed my mind.

    ¡°Did he happen to find it? The base of the monkey beasts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yeah¡­ It seems like the search was sessful. He said something about a meeting¡­ C-Can you keep touching my head a bit longer?¡±

    <i> ¡®Yes!¡¯</i>

    I eximed inwardly, feeling that things were finally falling into ce.

    Senior Delphine, Senior Elsie, Celine, Seria, the Saintess and Yuren had grouped together to search the forest for a while now. They were trying to find out what the monkey monsters were guarding.

    However, the problem was that attacking immediately was nearly impossible. We didn¡¯t know how many monkey monsters there were at the location, and if the leader of the beasts was there, we had to assume that we would have to fight yet another named-level beast.

    So, we agreed to attack the base all together with all our forcesbined when we found it. That was probably why Senior Elsie came to tell me the news even though she thought of Leto as ¡®a cheeky low-rank aristocrat¡¯.

    Since it was really that important.

    My gaze shifted to Mr. Guilford. He had a concerned expression on his face.

    ¡°¡­Will you really be okay? As I told you before, there might be a demon there. It would be dangerous for students to go alone.¡±

    ¡°If things don¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll retreat so don¡¯t worry too much. We need you, Mr. Guilford, to stay and watch over the orphanage.¡±

    Mr. Guilford sighed, as if to say he had no other choice.

    And that was it. It was time to slowly uncover the secrets of this mission.

    I clenched and opened my fists wordlessly. After resting my body for a few days except for training, I had fully recovered.

    Even the Saintess wouldn¡¯t be able to hold me back any longer at this point. It would be a pretty big problem if I were to get injured, but as of right now, all of my forces were ready for an important all-out war.

    I recalled the memory of that night. The cold, blue moonlight and the ws of the beast that had pierced my stomach.

    Now, it was time for revenge.

    With a strong will, my eyes sank deep in preparation for the uing battle.

 Chapter 115: - The Lord Is With Us (36)

    <strong>? The Lord Is With Us (36) ?</strong>

    The orphanage¡¯s utility room had long since be a makeshiftmand center.

    The few documents scattered in the room were handwritten by Leto. In them, he had organized and recorded the progress of the search as well as various pending issues affecting the orphanage.

    Among the records, the most significant document was the orphanage¡¯s financial statements.

    Since the Guilford Orphanage received support from the Holy Land, they maintained their own ledger. But since Mr. Guilford¨C¨Cwhocked expertise and proper training¨C¨Cwas in charge of the ledger, there were a lot of inurate portions that needed to be corrected.

    So everyone agreed to have Leto temporarily take charge of writing the orphanage¡¯s financial statements. At least as long as we stayed at the orphanage.

    During the process of writing the financial statements, Leto realized one thing.

    ¡°This orphanage is doomed anyway.¡±

    It was a cold and brutal assessment but Leto was never wrong. He clicked his tongue and mmed the papers onto the table.

    ¡°There¡¯s hardly any sources of ie. It¡¯s a wonder that they¡¯ve been able to hold on so far. The orphanage should have closed down a long time ago¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not our problem anyway, right?¡±

    Senior Delphine cut Leto off mid-sentence. As always, she sat with a lofty posture with her legs crossed.

    The expression on her face was nothing short of impertinent. Her attitude seemed to ask what the problem was.

    ¡°Keep in mind, Einstein. Our mission here is simply to subdue the beasts attacking the orphanage. Moreover, we might even have to face a demon soon.¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s oddly persuasive words traveled straight into everyone¡¯s ears. That was the effect of Delphine Yurdina¡¯s innate charisma.

    Her words were always simple, yet straight to the point.

    It was Delphine Yurdina¡¯snguage, thenguage of the strong, and even in her boredom, her crimson eyes betrayed an air of ease as she spoke.

    Leto, who had been quietly listening to her words, nodded and agreed to her statement.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not wrong. Alright then, since you¡¯ve taken the initiative and led the search team, let¡¯s start with your story, Senior Delphine.¡±

    Senior Delphine opened her mouth to speak right away as if she knew that Leto was going to agree. However, unlike before, her voice wasn¡¯t as rxed and sounded a little strained.

    ¡°We continued our search around the area where the monkey beasts were most frequently spotted. We noticed that their attacks became increasingly aggressive the further we went towards a certain direction. And at the end of their attacks, there was a cave.¡±

    It was a short and simple testimony but contained all the necessary information. Groans escaped from the mouths of those who were listening.

    As I listened with a serious expression, I couldn¡¯t help but ask the question that naturally arose in my mind.

    ¡°Did you happen to go into the cave?¡±

    Hearing my voice, Senior Delphine¡¯s body slightly trembled. Her eyes flicked to me, and then shifted to the ground.

    Her proud manner of speaking soon shrank to a timid murmur.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t have any intention of ming anyone, but Senior Delphine started to nce back at me. I asked again in a nonchnt tone of voice.

    ¡°Were there too many sources of potential risks around?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The response to my question came from another person. While Senior Delphine hesitated, Seria spoke up on her behalf.

    Seria spoke in her usual cold, haughty voice. Come to think of it, their simrities made it undeniable that they were sisters even though they were step-sisters.

    The way they held themselves with confidence, their beautiful appearances, and their pride in being a Yurdina were simr. They also secretly cared a lot for each other

    ¡°But my sister judged the potential risks to be too high. If a demon was actually there, we thought it would be impossible to fight back with just the members in the search group at the time.¡±

    Yuren, who had been another member of the search team, raised his hand in agreement with Seria.

    ¡°Yeah, demons are really on a different level. And what if this was the one that manipted the beasts to kidnap the children and take them to itsir? It was the right choice not to go in.¡±

    The Saintess was thest to give her opinion. Since the search team had a total of four members, her opinion concluded thebined story of the forest expedition¡¯s members.

    ¡°As servants of the Lord, rescuing the innocent is our duty. But for everything beyond that¡­ Please don¡¯t overlook the heavy burdens that are on each of our shoulders. Saving the children is important, but fulfilling our individual responsibilities is just as important.¡±

    In other words, the Saintess meant to say that we should cooperate to finish the mission but not risk our lives while doing so.

    It was a bit harsh, but her logic was sound. Even if there were hundreds of orphans in this world, weighing them against one Academy student would have anyone choosing to save thetter over the former.

    Especially so because the talented students at the Academy were a valuable resource to the country. Not to mention, all the people gathered here were either nobles or dignitaries from the Holy Land.

    They were people in this world who needed to be protected even if it meant sacrificing dozens of orphanages, let alone just one. It was cruel and depressing but the Saintess¡¯ words made sense.

    Since even the benevolent Saintess agreed, there was nothing else we could say or do. There were many orphans in the world but not enough Academy students.

    Senior Delphine continued to nce nervously at my face for a while before finally opening her mouth, choosing her words carefully.

    ¡°¡­Y-Yeah. Hatchet Lord.¡±

    I never intended to me anyone in the first ce, so I nodded my head.

    ¡°It was a wise decision. If anyone had died, it would¡¯ve been a serious mistake since we might have leaked our ns to the beasts on top of losing a teammate.¡±

    As I finished saying that, Senior Delphine returned to her usual self. Instantly, her arrogant attitude was back, causing Senior Elsie to click her tongue.

    However, the situation was too serious for me to be concerned with Senior Elsie¡¯s smallestints. Senior Delphine continued to speak.

    ¡°And just estimating the number of monkey beasts that we caught would go well above dozens. I don¡¯t know how many we cut through to reach the cave but the fact that so many of the monkey beasts are still alive suggests that there are a lot more than we initially thought.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that even possible? Even though the forest isrge, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s enough food to feed hundreds of monsters.¡±

    At my reasonable question, a loud p echoed throughout the area.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to the source of the p. It was Leto.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to explore the cave. If there¡¯s a secret in the forest, the cave is the only ce where it could be.¡±

    With that, Leto nced at me, as if urging me to make the final decision since all the relevant information was now on the table.

    I was the leader of the group, with Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie by my side. Seria and Celine also practically followed me everywhere. Even if the Saintess wanted to be uncooperative, she wouldn¡¯t argue with my final decision.

    She knew better than everyone that standing out like a sore thumb in our current situation wasn¡¯t a good idea.

    However, the Saintess added on once again. It was a piece of serious advice.

    ¡°Brother Ian, you know right? If you overdo it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I know.¡±

    I knew what the Saintess was worrying about. She probably wanted to exert some pressure on me to ensure that I acted with an appropriate level of caution, considering my known tendency to be reckless.

    I, personally, had no intention of taking any unnecessary risks. I had no desire to deal with a demon that was plotting something by controlling arge number of beasts and kidnapping children.

    Securing physical evidence would be more than enough. That meant that the army could be called in since Senior Delphine, Senior Elsie, and the Saintess were all here.

    ¡°First, we¡¯ll aim to investigate a bit further. We might be able to take on a single demon, but if it is with an unknown number of beasts, it would be impossible for us to defeat them alone. The moment we find evidence of the demon¡¯s existence, we should retreat immediately.¡±

    It was the most logical choice. Everyone in the group nodded their heads in agreement.

    Nheless, I feltpelled to add a few words.

    ¡°As you all know, we can¡¯t predict everything that might happen when we¡¯re out there. None of us here have faced a demon before. Let¡¯s prepare ourselves today, and we will leave at dawn tomorrow.¡±

    Like the beasts we¡¯ve seen, demons also grew stronger at night. Leaving at dawn and fighting in the morning was the best choice.

    If we left in the afternoon, it would be a disaster. Since it was a very logical decision, everyone expressed their agreement.

    With that, the meeting was over. The goal was set, and at this point, there was no other information to discuss.

    All that remained was the final battle.

    After the meeting, Celine approached me with tears in her eyes and asked,

    ¡°Ian Oppa, will we be okay?¡±

    She always had a soft heart ever since we were young. Asking her to suddenly risk her life in hunting a demon naturally filled her with fear, especially since she was the least experienced member of the group.

    I patted her shoulder and tried tofort her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can just run away when it gets dangerous.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know if that would work, but it was better than being unnecessarily scared.

    After Celine, Leto came up to me. He let out a sigh before asking me a question.

    ¡°¡­Will you be okay?¡±

    ¡°No. Honestly, I just want to get on a horse and run away right now.¡±

    My answer was a far cry to what I had just told Celine a moment ago. Even so, Leto smiled and patted me on the shoulder as if he knew what I was going to say. His way of thinking was theplete opposite of Celine¡¯s.

    ¡°Protect Celine, Ian. Or I will kill you with my own hands.¡±

    That was something I had to do even without him saying it. As I nodded with a bitter smile on my face, Leto pulled out a piece of parchment from his pocket.

    It was a scroll. Scrolls were magical objects with spells inscribed on them. Tearing a scroll would activate the spell within, regardless of the user¡¯s personal abilities.

    Of course, such scrolls were very difficult to make and were also very expensive. Since this was Leto¡¯s specialty, although I knew this was in his skillset, it probably required a lot of effort.

    As I looked at him in surprise, Leto spoke casually, as if it was no big deal.

    ¡°It¡¯s a scroll with the 2nd Circle Fire Magic recorded on it. Most beasts are afraid of fire, so use it to escape in case of an emergency.¡±

    I was silent for a moment. Although Leto was a noble, I knew that he wasn¡¯t rich enough to be handing out scrolls like it was nothing. I hesitated and debated whether or not I should ept the scroll that had likely cost tens to hundreds of gold coins from him. In the end, there was only one conclusion I could reach.

    Leto, too, would have judged that it would be better for me to have the scroll than to die or get hurt. It was disrespectful and downright ungrateful of me to refuse the act of kindness he was showing me.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll repay you soon, Leto.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have more than enough to repay me if you sell the beasts you catch tomorrow, you bastard.¡±

    With that, Leto left. I briefly watched him walking away, and then held the scroll in my arms. I realized that I had a lot of things to take with me.

    The potion bottle that Emma had given me, the scroll that Leto gave me just now¡­ I was hoping to take a healing potion as well.

    With that thought in mind, I started walking. I reiterated the importance of being ready for tomorrow in my head.

    ***

    But that night, I had a particrly unexpected visitor.

    Her golden hair gleamed under the moonlight. Her ruby-like crimson eyes were looking at me with sorrow.

    She came to beg me.

    ¡°¡­Punishment.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    Caught off guard by her sudden request, I blurted out a question in response. But the reality in front of me didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°Punish me¡­ Please.¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s expression seemed so sincere that I was at a loss for words.

    It felt like a rock was hurled into the still waters of a peaceful day as a final¨¦.

 Chapter 116: - The Lord Is With Us (37)

    <strong>? The Lord Is With Us (37) ?</strong>

    The Yurdina Family had a history of pioneering the once-barren North.

    The northernmost tip of the continenty buried beneath ice and snow. Just a bit southward, permafrost covered thend, where only moss managed to take root during spring. The Coniferous Foresty even further down in the south.

    The cold and drynd was inhospitable to most living creatures, including human beings.

    As with any other biome, it was impossible for humans to live alone. Stable nutrient intake was only possible with a wide variety of nts and animals that came together to form an ecosystem.

    When the Yurdina Family nted their g in the North a long time ago, thend was considered a ce of exile.

    Once loyal to the Unified Empire, the Yurdina Family found themselves abandoned as the years passed. Although they had moved to the North under the idea of being granted new territory, everyone knew that thend was a ce of death.

    But the Yurdina Family managed to survive in the hopeless ce.

    All the living things that survived in the barren North were shockingly strong. Even the tiny rats that fed on moss had hidden strength.

    They were creatures specialized to survive after adapting to horrible living conditions.

    The Yurdina Family embraced the way of nature in the North.

    They did whatever it took to survive. They admired strength and weeded out the weak, and this tradition soon umted over hundreds of years.

    That was how they were able to stand at the forefront of the war once the Unified Empire fell.

    The Yurdina Family, who soon became the founders of the new empire, reigned as the leader of the North for a long time. Even so, their beliefs did not change at all.

    <i>Victory is everything</i>, <i>and to lose meant certain death.</i>

    The dignified family etiquette of the Unified Empire had long since been abolished for being uselessly ostentatious. The Yurdina Family back then and the Yurdina Family of the present had only one thing inmon.

    It was the exquisite swordsmanship called the Illusory Sword of the Golden Lion, that was said to have been modeled after a lion¡¯s w.

    In fact, lions had never existed in the North. There wasn¡¯t enough prey for such a strong predator to survive.

    Even so, the reason why the Yurdina Family still held traces of a strong predator from the Eastern Steppe was because they weren¡¯t originally from the North.

    Conversely speaking, this also meant that everything about the Yurdina Family¨C¨Cexcept the Illusory Sword of the Golden Lion¨C¨Cwas an adaptation to their life in the North.

    And Delphine Yurdina was born into this family.

    At the time, the Yurdina Marquess were fighting for the prominence of the Yurdina Family. He conquered numerous colonies in the North and drove out the elves and orcs even further south, past the Coniferous Forest.

    The Marquess¡¯s skills were ranked the best among the Sword Experts, and he even had the potential to qualify as a Master.

    As astounding of a person as he was, the only problem was that he was extremely busy and had no time for anything else.

    He wasn¡¯t particrly interested in women and was indifferent to fathering a sessor. In fact, when he brought Seria and her mother to the family, the vassals of the family could only stare in astonishment.

    Thus, Delphine grew up mostly on her own. As the apple of the family, she had held considerable power during her youth.

    Even when Delphine was supposed to receive rigorous training to be the sessor, she joked around and didn¡¯t take things too seriously. She was born with golden hair and red eyes, both characteristics of the Yurdina Family.

    Every single person in the family loved her. There weren¡¯t many people who could dislike the pretty, sociable Delphine even from her childhood.

    Delphine had a happy childhood and good rtionships with every vassal of her family. She even loved the cold, barrennds of the North.

    ¡®<i>If I rise to the position as the leader of the North, I¡¯m going to nt flowers to adorn the North and make it even prettier.¡¯</i>

    Delphine grew up with the vain hopes a child would make during their childhood.

    Unfortunately, this was only up until she turned six years of age.

    Delphine vividly remembered that day. Having inherited the excellent genes of the Yurdina Family, she had a brilliant mind and was famous for her extraordinary memory.

    Old Man Hanson lived in the stables of the Lord¡¯s castle. He looked like an old countryman, but he was a trustworthy worker that the Yurdina Family entrusted to take care of their horses¨C¨C important strategic animals to use for battle.

    He was particrly fond of Delphine. She was able to recall that it was because he had a granddaughter of her age in a far-away estate.

    Unsurprisingly, Delphine also liked Old Man Hanson. As a stable keeper, he knew many fun stories that the knights often shared. As Delphine listened to the stories, she had no doubt that she herself would one day be a righteous knight.

    Naturally, a child who adored knights would yearn for horseback riding as well.

    Delphine would beg Old Man Hanson to let her ride a horse whenever she saw him. And whenever she did, Old Man Hanson would reply to her with the same answer.

    ¡°Oh, youngdy, you¡¯re not strong enough to handle the power of the horse yet. When you grow up a little more, you¡¯ll be able to ride to your heart¡¯s content, even if you don¡¯t want to. Haha!¡±

    Delphine would be butthurt from his denial and would pretend to be upset with him. Children always wanted to think of themselves as grown-ups, so Old Man Hanson wouldugh off herints.

    And one night, the incident happened.

    Delphine snuck into the stables. She shouldn¡¯t have been able to go inside without permission, but nothing was impossible for the little girl who held the castle key in her hand with an excuse to go to the library.

    Delphine was able to somehow climb onto the back of a horse with the little that she knew about horseback riding. The end result was quite obvious.

    Her fall was fortunately not serious, but it was enough to break the child¡¯s fragile bones. The injury sent chills down the spines of the vassals of Yurdina.

    Delphine struggled in the hospital bed.

    She was in pain, but she was more concerned about the rumors that said Old Man Hanson was going to get into a lot of trouble. She couldn¡¯t handle the guilt of getting Old Man Hanson in hot water.

    ¡®<i>When I¡¯m all better, I¡¯m going to apologize to Old Man Hanson. And I¡¯m going to protect him too!¡¯</i>

    As Delphine thought that to herself, word of her father¡¯s return reached her.

    It happened around the time she was able to slowly move around. Delphine ran out on crutches with a bright face to see her father, who she missed dearly every time he left.

    That was when she saw it.

    Her father with a sword in his hand, and Old Man Hanson kneeling before him.

    Old Man Hanson¡¯s hands were bound with a rope. A look of destion loomed over his face.

    The moment she saw that scene in front of her, Delphine¡¯s mind ground to a halt.

    Delphine had witnessed her father executing sinners many times in the past. When she realized what her father was about to do, her legs started running before she even realized what she was doing.

    Running with crutches was foreign to her and made her stumble, and even fall to the ground. She rolled in the dirt, dragging her broken leg, and even resorted to crawling so that she could reach her father¡¯s ankle.

    Delphine was sobbing profusely.

    That was how she realized something for the first time. In moments of desperation, tears would flow down uncontrobly and she could only beg on her knees.

    ¡°Father¡­ P-please don¡¯t. I-it¡¯s all my fault! Old Man Hanson did nothing wrong! I did it all by myself¡­¡­.!¡±

    However, her father¡¯s stern expression did not change. He ordered her in his usual solemn voice.

    ¡°Delphine, move back.¡±

    ¡°N-No! Then you¡¯re going to kill Old Man Hanson! P-Pease, I¡¯d rather you punish me instead¡­ It¡¯s my fault! Old Man Hanson did nothing wrong!¡±

    For the first time in her life, Delphine raised her voice against her father. The vassals who were present were left in silence, seeing the little girl¡¯s pitiful sobs.

    After a while, Marquess Yurdina Marquess let out a sigh.

    As if reluctantly, he said.

    ¡°¡­Get up.¡±

    Only then did Delphine¡¯s face brighten. To prevent her father from changing his mind, she quickly got up and gritted her teeth as she felt the pain.

    But the moment she looked up at him with a bright smile¡­

    Blood gushed out in a semicircle, like a fan opening in the air.

    She couldn¡¯t even see it properly. That was also the first time that she everid eyes on a skilled swordsman¡¯s swing.

    She wasn¡¯t even aware that her father had pulled his sword from its sheath, but it was over even before she had seen anything happen.

    Her eyes widened and then shifted to Old Man Hanson, who nowy on the ground, blood pouring from his throat and foam bubbling from his mouth.

    Momentster, blood sttered on the ground, sshing onto Delphine¡¯s legs. Delphine copsed to the ground with a blood-curdling scream.

    She couldn¡¯t stop herself from screaming in horror.

    ¡°Get up, Delphine.¡±

    The Yurdina Marquess didn¡¯t budge. Delphine forgot the fact that her father was the one who killed Old Man Hanson and grabbed onto the hem of her father¡¯s pants in desperation.

    ¡°F-father! O-Old Man Hanson¡­¡­.!¡±

    ¡°I told you to get up, Delphine!¡±

    The bloodshot eyes of the Marquess bore into Delphine coldly.

    It made Delphine¡¯s blood freeze over. She felt like a prey facing a predator, and slowly raised herself up unknowingly.

    Her legs trembled, but she endured the pain. Even so, Delphine didn¡¯t dare sit back down.

    The Yurdina Marquess who watched her get up, spoke in a solemn voice.

    ¡°Remember what happened today, Delphine. Human beings like us have no right to be punished for anything.¡±

    Delphine¡¯s eyes, filled to the brim with tears, shook violently. The man didn¡¯t show any emotion on his face even as he saw his daughter¡¯s trembling little body.

    ¡°Even if you make a mistake, even if you fail, all responsibility lies with your subordinates. And each time that happens, the people you hold dear will decrease one by one¡­ Do you understand me, Delphine?¡±

    But perhaps the Yurdina Marquess was human after all, since he couldn¡¯t hold the icy mask on his face for long when talking to his daughter.

    A painful look shed briefly in his eyes.

    Delphine was surprised. She was shocked by the fact that there were things that even a person as strong as her father would struggle with.

    ¡°¡­So, don¡¯t ever lose. Each time that happens, you will have to lose people you consider to be precious to you.¡±

    <i> Instead of you</i>,

    And with that short whisper of a sentence to add onto what he told her, the Yurdina Marquess left without any words offort.

    For a while, Delphine stood there like a statue, then copsed onto the ground with a howl. Crawling over, she looked down at Old Man Hanson¡¯s corpse.

    His eyes held no trace of emotion, and that made it even harder for Delphine.

    Burying her face in his corpse, Delphine inhaled the smell of blood. She felt like she was hyperventting. It was eerie to see a young girl gritting her teeth and inhaling the smell of blood through her nose. She almost looked possessed.

    The stench of blood was foul and warm. These were the signs of life.

    She had to live her life carrying the burden of those who she considered precious to her. But she could never bring back to life the ones that had died because of her.

    The little girl cried in the pool of blood. The vassals of the Yurdina Family watched her with pity, but didn¡¯t dare help her up.

    Because that was the burden that the Yurdina Family¡¯s sessor had to bear.

    Since that day, Delphine changedpletely. She no longer showed any emotion on her face and the charming smile she had before had long since disappeared.

    Even when she met her half-sibling and even when her mother was chased out of the family, this was the advice that Delphine had seriously given her.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t prove your usefulness, the same thing is going to happen to you.¡±

    That was the only advice that Delphine could give to her younger sister at such a young age.

    That was how Delphine grew up without a single defeat. She naturally learned the Yurdina Family¡¯s worldview, and realized that the lesson she had inscribed in her heart as a child was not wrong in the slightest.

    Victory was everything.

    Losers would have everything taken away from them. Anything and everything, especially what they considered most precious to them, was forsaken by losing.

    However, the worldview that she had lived by her whole life was shattered into pieces by just one man.

    Ian Percus, because of him.

 Chapter 117: - The Lord Is With Us (38)

    <strong>? The Lord Is With Us (38) ?</strong>

    That night, Delphine had a nightmare.

    Memories of Old Man Hanson¡¯s execution and her moments of suffering under Ian¡¯s de tangled together to form a jumbled mess that weighed heavily on her chest.

    The memory of her begging on her knees, her father¡¯s crimson eyes filled with contempt, and the golden eyes of the only man she had tasted defeat from-

    Images of the old man bleeding on the ground and her own bloodied body copsed on the ground, her throat raspy from all the anguished screams she let out, ovepped together.

    She was once again submerged in a sense of powerlessness.

    The guilt of not being able to rescue Old Man Hanson from the brink of death overwhelmed her as her breaths became more ragged. Fumbling around, Delphine soon found her sword.

    <i> I deserve to be punished</i>.

    It was possible that they might face a demonic human tomorrow. As such, she was an indispensable force to the group.

    But what if she broke down again after seeing Ian¡¯s hatchet?

    What if she fails again?

    No. She couldn¡¯t fail. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose ever again.

    Delphine lightly cut her arm with her sword in the same way Ian had cut her before. Blood slowly seeped from the cut, but her anxiety remained.

    Her anxiety grew, and she soon threw on her coat and searched for Ian with frantic steps.

    Before long, she found Ian meditating in an empty area.

    Normally, it was basic etiquette not to disturb a meditating swordsman. However, in her desperation, she didn¡¯t have the leisure to be considerate of every little thing.

    Hadn¡¯t it already been proven that losing only led to misery?

    She ended up losing Old Man Hanson and even had to get on her knees and kiss the foot of the man, who coldly told her that even death was a luxury for her.

    She didn¡¯t want to lose again.

    Yet at the same time, it made her want to lose more.

    It was a contradictory emotion that she couldn¡¯t make sense of.

    She had already gone mad. Deep down, she even thought that she desired a merciful andpassionate victor.

    Ian was such a victor, and she felt there was value in losing to him. Rather, she would even go as far as to say that it was good that she had lost to him. The defeat he handed her and the punishment he dealt her provided her with a sense of relief.

    She felt joy in knowing that she was the one receiving punishment instead of someone precious to her.

    That was why she implored him. She was confident that, as long as he punished her today, she wouldn¡¯t fumble tomorrow.

    ¡°Please¡­ Punish me¡­.¡±

    Ian, who was taken aback by her sudden presence, immediately stiffened upon hearing her plea. He carefully looked at her before soon shaking his head with a sigh.

    ¡°Senior Delphine, what are you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Punish me!¡±

    However, faced with his imminent refusal, Delphine became more adamant.

    With a pitiful look in her eyes, she kneeled on the ground.

    ¡°N-no¡­ P-please punish me. Is this how I should say it? A-and a-aren¡¯t I useful? D-don¡¯t you have to make use of me tomorrow¡­? That¡¯s why¡­ please punish me¡­¡­.¡±

    Ian averted his gaze with a grave expression as distress washed over him.

    But when he saw Delphine about to bow and m her head against the floor, he let out a deep sigh and stood up.

    Then, Delphine suddenly felt a heavy blow knock the air out of her lungs as she was sent rolling across the ground.

    He had firmly kicked her in the stomach.

    She involuntarily curled up into a ball and groaned. The kick felt more painful than she had anticipated since she didn¡¯t soften the blow with her mana.

    Seeing her in pain, Ian hurriedly ran over and lightly tapped her cheeks.

    ¡°Senior Delphine, Senior Delphine! Are you okay? I tried to simte shock therapy but¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh..</i>. I-I¡¯m okay¡­¡­.¡±

    She managed to answer between gasps of air with a hazy look.

    Once the suffocating pain passed, her mind began to clear. It felt cool and refreshing, and the pain lingering in the pit of her stomach felt like a drop of ice-cold water in a hot, dry desert.

    She felt good.

    The subtle sense of exhaustion and relief rxed her tense muscles.

    It was only after a few minutes that she came back to her senses and avoided Ian¡¯s puzzled gaze with flushed cheeks.

    Delphine cleared her throat with a dry cough in a feeble attempt to regain herposure.

    The man cautiously opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°¡­Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°F-forget about it.¡±

    Delphine tried to speak to him like nothing was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t hide her trembling voice.

    His emotions were written all over his awkwardly smiling face. He was dumbfounded. Seeing him like that made her feel even more embarrassed, and she lowered her gaze to the ground.

    Her face had been burning red for a while now. Delphine had barely blushed throughout her entire life, but right now, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if steam was rising off her forehead.

    The fact that Delphine asked her junior to punish her made her heart tickle with an emotion that was beyond shame.

    Then, Ian followed up with a second question..

    ¡°¡­Why are you so obsessed with winning?¡±

    She held her breath for a moment.

    Delphine was unable to respond without telling him the truth about her nightmare, so she remained silent.

    She had already grown up too much to recall the memory of that day. The heir of the Yurdina family wasn¡¯t someone who could show any signs of weakness.

    Even though it seemed like she already showed Ian the weakest she could ever be, she used her only choice left to save face. Her right to remain silent.

    The man sighed, as if he knew that his senior would choose to stay quiet.

    ¡°If you¡¯re feeling uneasy, let¡¯s make a bet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A bet?¡±

    His proposal came out of nowhere. She kept silent so that he could finish, knowing that she¡¯d been the one to impose on him all of sudden.

    ¡°Yes, just listen to what I have to say this one time. I¡¯ll help you win.¡±

    ¡°¡­A hundred percent chance of winning?¡±

    ¡°A hundred percent, immediately.¡±

    Delphine went silent. Frankly, she thought it was an unfair bet for herself.

    If she listened to Ian¡¯s words so that she could win, it was the same thing as losing the bet she would make with him. It was a lose-lose situation for her.

    However, she thought it was probably the same thing as Ian threatening her with a hatchet or issuing an order to her under the pretext of a bet. She pressed her lips together, as if deep in thought.

    After a while, Delphine opened her mouth..

    ¡°¡­Alright. But how do I distinguish between thatmand and other instructions? And what¡¯s on the line for the bet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you ¡®Delphine Yurdina¡¯ instead of Senior Delphine. If I win, you have to continue listening to me.¡±

    That was it. He kept his mouth shut after he said that, almost like he didn¡¯t even consider the option of him losing to her.

    It was quite funny. Delphineughed dryly as if it were ridiculous, but she inwardly thought to herself.

    That the man standing in front of her was a little bit reliable.

    It was different from the emotion she felt when dealing with her subordinates or her colleagues. Delphine still couldn¡¯t put a finger on the emotion that she was feeling. However, it was clear that her perception of Ian changed right at that moment.

    In a more positive way than it had been before.

    While she was reconsidering what she thought about Ian, he quickly opened his mouth presumablying to a sudden realization.

    ¡°By the way, do you have a healing potion?¡±

    Delphine¡¯s puzzled eyes turned to face him. Ian continued to speak with a smile.

    ¡°Give me one. I think the one that you gave me before was defective.¡±

    Delphine, who was silent for a while, soon started speaking to him in a soft, scolding tone. Her voice was mixed with a sigh.

    ¡°Hatchet Lord, it seems like you¡¯re not aware but it¡¯s impossible to have defective healing poti-¡±

    ¡°You have a lot of it anyway.¡±

    Delphine went silent again. Her bewildered eyes turned to Ian.

    He was still smiling.

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t argue against him any longer. She reluctantly took out a healing potion and handed it over.

    Ian grumbled even as he received Delphine¡¯s share of the healing potions.

    Wealthy people were able to carryrge amounts of healing potions in containers enchanted with space expansion magic. When they needed to use a healing potion, all they had to do was divide it into individual potion bottles.

    But since he¡¯d identally left his potion bottle in the forestst time, there were no extra bottles to store the healing potion. He had no choice but to store the brew temporarily in a small bottle.

    The potion bottle was surprisingly expensive since it was reinforced to not break during battle. It was also inconvenient to carry inrge quantities, so most people only carried a few irregardless of how many they had or could afford.

    Ian, who was fully aware of that, continued to prod at Delphine to get her more and more annoyed.

    ¡°It looks like it would break if I just rolled on the ground once¡­ Oh man, oh man.¡±

    Delphine¡¯s body shook in anger from getting her healing potion practically stolen from her, but that was just about all she could do in protest.

    Even as she thought about ring at Ian, she knew that she would quickly be intimidated soon after making eye-contact with his golden eyes.

    Each time she acknowledged her fear of him, she realized the reality of the situation. The fact that she could no longer resist or fight against the man in front of her.

    This was the reason why she would never know.

    That Ian¡¯s attitude, in fact, was a way for him to express that he was considering Delphine¡¯s feelings.

    It was a shallow calcted thought that she would maybe regain her self-esteem after he lowered himself to her through a little bit of bickering.

    Of course, none of it would work with how impossible the prospect was of her rebelling against him.

    Even so, an idea had been nted into her heart without her noticing.

    Being punished felt good. Even more so if Ian was the one punishing her.

    It was a major turning point in Delphine Yurdina¡¯s life.

    ***

    Come the next day, I stood with my teammates by the entrance to the forest clearing.

    Before us, an unknown cave loomed eerily above.

 Chapter 118: - The Lord Is With Us (39)

    <strong>? The Lord Is With Us (39) ?</strong>

    In the early dawn, the forest emitted a gentle humidity

    The lush greenery appeared vivid under the warm sunlight and the fresh scent of grass filled the lungs.

    Everything seemed perfectly peaceful.

    So much so that it was hard to imagine that beneath the tranquility, hundreds of demonic beasts lurked in the shadows. Or that it was a ce where demonic humans kidnapped orphans for their nefarious plot.

    In the midst of this environment, I cautiously walked deeper into the forest. Despite our prolonged presence, there were no reactions yet from the demonic monkeys.

    Given that these creatures were under the control of the demonic humans, it seemed unlikely that they had run away. It was more likely that they were either lying in ambush or preparing for a final stand before the cave entrance.

    It probably wasn¡¯t just us who had chosen today for the decisive battle.

    The demonic humans and their beasts must have also realized from our movements that the time for the final battle had approached.

    Our group of seven pressed forward, each of us wearing grave expressions on our faces.

    Tension hung heavy in the air, evident from the audible breaths we drew. The Saintess, struggling to bear the atmosphere, discreetly approached my side and whispered into my ears.

    ¡°¡­You meant it when you said we would retreat if it gets dangerous, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you think anyone would joke around with their lives on the line?¡±

    The Saintess seemed a bit upset as she heard my blunt reply. She let out a snort, her voice tinged with incredulity.

    ¡°Hmph. You always act with reckless abandon.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I overflow with a heroic spirit. I just can¡¯t stand doing nothing while enduring losses.¡±

    A slightly begrudging look crept into the Saintess¡¯s gaze as she looked at me. When I nced back at her, curious about the reason behind her look, she quickly averted her gaze as if it was nothing and merely repeated a phrase I had heard before.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re confusing me again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been the same. You¡¯re the one confusing me, Saintess.¡±

    The Saintess discreetly scanned our surroundings. Perhaps due to the tension in the air, not many were paying attention to us.

    Only Seria and Senior Elsie asionally sent fleeting nces our way. Even Celine was shivering, too preupied at the thought of potentially encountering the demonic humans.

    Leisure was a luxury we couldn¡¯t afford, with Senior Delphine and Yuren being the only ones to keep theirposure.

    Naturally, I was no exception. I felt as if my hands would tremble uncontrobly if I rxed my vignce even slightly. Yet, for some odd reason, the deeper I delved into the forest, the calmer my heartbeat became.

    It was an unfamiliar sensation. My muscles rxed, yet my senses sharpened, my eyes scanning for any changes in every direction.

    And above all, it felt as if something was pumping my heart.

    It was a type of intuition I had never experienced before but it was also a source of reassurance amidst the unease.

    I thought that in many ways, this odd sense of exhration was far better than overwhelming tension.

    The Saintess also seemed a bit restless. Despite her ce at the rear, the responsibility for our lives weighed heavily on her.

    It appeared that her chosen method to alleviate her anxiety was arguing with me.

    As the leader of the party, I was willing to indulge her as long as it meant that she would perform better in battle.

    The Saintess, after confirming that there was no one to interrupt her, started chatting.

    ¡°You¡¯re a noble, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that you get along so well withmoners, but you concern yourself with orphans as well? Did your family perhaps not educate you properly as you grew up?¡±

    Her question left me speechless for a moment, and yet, the Saintess merely pouted yfully.

    It was a statement that told me a lot about how she normally viewed nobility. I brought my hand to my forehead and heaved a sigh.

    ¡°¡­What exactly do you think a noble family¡¯s education entails?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Wouldn¡¯t it be all about elitism and efficiently manipting things to their advantage?¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that the same for you?¡±

    The Saintess flinched as if I had hit the bullseye. Her quivering pink eyes turned towards me.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t risk your life to save some orphans, would you?¡±

    ¡°¡­W-Well, that¡¯s just basic self-preservation. Sacrificing one¡¯s life for others is something only a few virtuous people can do. It¡¯s not something we sinful, rotten people, can do.¡±

    I suppressed a scoff at her flimsy excuse, and then nced at the Saintess.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s rott- Ugh!¡±

    A sudden surge of pain erupted from my side before I could finish. The Saintess had pinched me.

    The situation felt unfair. I clenched my teeth, suppressing the pain. Unable to retaliate against the Saintess due to the presence of the rest of the party, I found myself enduring her unteral aggression.

    ¡®I really need to teach her a lesson someday.¡¯

    I swore to get my vengeance.

    The Saintess also seemed surprised as though the pinch had been unintentional. Flustered, her gaze darted in all directions. Blushing slightly, she lowered her head.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I did it subconsciously.¡±

    ¡°Anyways, don¡¯t be so hard on the nobles. Aren¡¯t we humans, just like you?

    ¡°¡­I-I¡¯m different!¡±

    The woman cried out in embarrassment. It was barely a whisper, yet it was audible enough to draw the attention of others.

    Startled by her volume, she covered her mouth with both hands. Fortunately, the other party members quickly lost interest, turning their focus back to their surroundings.

    The Saintess fanned herself, trying to cool down her reddened face. She then cleared her throat in an attempt to regain herposure.

    ¡°E-Even though we do support a handful of orphanages, it¡¯s only possible to rescue a few hundred children. I know this well as a former orphan myself. To truly help those children who have nowhere else to go, we need to overhaul the system from its core.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying you¡¯d abandon the orphans?¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t say it like that¡­¡­!¡±

    I gleefully teased her, finally catching onto the Saintess¡¯s Saintess¡¯ weakness. But when I saw her trembling and on the verge of exploding, I hastened to smooth things over.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s personal freedom. As you said, no one is obligated to sacrifice their lives for others. Just do what feels right for you.¡±

    However, the Saintess was already upset. She merely nced at me and discontentedly turned away with an irritated ¡®hmph¡¯.

    She was a ridiculous woman. She would start an argument and be the first to get upset.

    Eventually, someone in the party could no longer stand our bantering and shouted out. It was Yuren.

    He chuckled and called out to me and the Saintess.

    ¡°Sister, Ian! Quit the lover¡¯s spat and start preparing. We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lover¡¯s spat!¡±

    The Saintess¡¯s response to Yuren¡¯s joke was quite fierce. I also frowned and was about to refute him, but at that moment, my body tensed up.

    A chill ran down my spine, and I sensed something rushing at me from the edges of my perception.

    My reaction was instantaneous.

    Shoving the Saintess to the side, I swiftly drew my sword. Without a second thought, I swung it downward.

    The sound of metal striking bone rang out.

    It was impossible to cut it down with a single strike without aura. However, it was enough to fatally injure one of the monkeys that had wicked, blue eyes.

    Long, de-like ws jutted from its arm, poised to puncture into either my skin or the Saintess¡¯ had my sword not cleaved through its shoulder down to its chest.

    <i> Kiiiiieeek!</i>

    That scream was the signal.

    One after another, shadows began to appear above the surrounding trees. They moved with greater stealth and swiftness than before, their ferocity heightened since our previous encounter.

    Even at a nce, there were dozens of them.

    Ignoring the Saintess, who was dazedly staring at me from the ground, I shouted at Senior Delphine.

    ¡°Senior Delphine! How many are there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but there must be dozens! Definitely more than fifty!¡±

    As Senior Delphine shouted out, our formation changed drastically.

    Forming a circle around the Saintess and Senior Elsie, we now faced dozens of pairs of blue eyes that seemed more chilling than the dawn air.

    Naturally, the monsters didn¡¯t give us time to prepare.

    In an instant, more than ten demonic monkeys pounced down, disying an agility that surpassed imagination. Their leaps carried them well above my height.

    Allowing the monkeys to breach our defense even once would endanger the safety of the Saintess and Senior Elsie. Clenching my teeth, I swung my sword.

    My de plunged into the heart of a monkey rushing at me, apanied by the sound of flesh tearing.. Without time to confirm the kill, another monkey leaped over its fallenrade and charged right at me.

    But now, my sword was enveloped in aura.

    Blood sprayed, tainting the air crimson.

    A swift overhead swing cleaved through another beast in a single motion. Even then, the ceaseless onught of demonic creatures was difficult to handle.

    I was worried. If I was struggling this much even after my skills had grown tremendously over the past two months, Celine was sure to be in dire straits.

    I nced over at Senior Delphine. True to her reputation as the strongest amongst us, she instantly executed three monkeys with her lightning-fast thrusts.

    The unlucky monsters, impaled by her de, shrieked in agony as mes consumed their hearts, leading to their end. With each surge of golden aura, the sound of scorched flesh reverberated through the air.

    Senior Delphine seemed to be moving with a bit more restraint than usual, but she appeared to have things under control.

    So, I called out to her.

    ¡°Senior Delphine! Please assist Celine!¡±

    ¡°¡­Then who will cover my spot?!¡±

    Her response was reasonable. After plunging my de into the neck of another charging beast, I yanked it out, and hurled the monster¡¯s body towards another one that was attempting to nk me.

    Caught off guard by the unexpected corpse, the demonic monkey scrambled to its feet, only to find a flying hatchet waiting for him.

    With a thud, blood and brain matter sprayed into the air.

    Gaining a brief respite from that kill, I shouted in response.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it somehow!¡±

    Senior Delphine seemed to hesitate at my uncertain words, but when a scream erupted from Celine¡¯s direction, she immediately turned her body.

    Celine was a swordsman who primarily used a greatsword. It wasn¡¯t particrly efficient in a chaotic melee, but it was still better than nothing.

    Since there were now two people defending a single point, our defense was not as efficient as when one person was assigned to each direction. Even so, thebined efforts of those two could cover the equivalent of 1.5 people¡¯s workload, leaving me to handle the remaining 0.5.

    Support from the Saintess and Senior Elsie should soon starting in, which would allow us to fight more safely and stabilize our situation.

    With that in mind, I plunged my sword into another charging monkey and toppled another one that aimed for my back while I retrieved my hatchet.

    All the while desperately ignoring the premonition that this was only the beginning of a day-long battle.

 Chapter 119: - The Lord Is With Us (40)

    <strong>? The Lord Is With Us (40) ?</strong>

    Maintaining a clear line of sight was difficult amidst the chaos of a battle.

    The sh of metal reverberated from all directions, and the sight of sparks spewing forth as the des shed against each other was disorienting. Additionally, an unending torrent of blood and anguished screams filled the air.

    Both vision and hearing were obscured, yet even amid such circumstances, there was no margin for error in judgment.

    This was a battlefield where lives were taken and lost. Even a moment¡¯s hesitation could prove fatal and result in my neck being pierced by the enemy.

    <i>Puk!</i>

    With a resounding crack, my hatchet descended upon the head of a demonic monkey, unleashing a spray of blood.

    Hesitation was not an option. Out of nowhere, a demonic monkey managed to find an opening and seized the opportunity to charge towards the Saintess and Senior Elsie.

    Swiftly, I grasped my hatchet and flung it like it was a throwing knife.

    <i>Puk!</i>

    With another crack, the hatchet lodged itself into the side of the monkey¡¯s skull. And just like that, another life was snuffed out on the battlefield.

    The demonic monkeys kept swarming like an unrelenting tide, and I had to kill every oing monkey with one or two swift strikes to keep afloat.

    Before long, the corpses of the monkeys piled up like a small hill. Though the majority were in by the swordsmen on the frontline, the Saintess and Senior Elsie also contributed significantly.

    ¡°O Lord, please grant us your shield of faith in the midst of adversity and suffering!¡±

    With the soft cry of the Saintess, a brilliant white light enveloped our bodies. It was an armor of holy power capable of blocking even the most fatal blows a couple of times.

    It wasn¡¯t just that. An unprecedented vitality surged within me. With enhanced strength and agility, it became easier to wipe out the demonic beasts.

    Senior Elsie assisted us in a more conspicuous manner.

    ¡°¡­Thirty-two constetions, align the elements upon the Second Imperial Star!¡±

    From within a storm of celestial symbols, Senior Elsie¡¯s mana zed like a furnace.

    The undting mana soon extended to the ground, electric currents crackling across the terrain, heralding a mighty power.

    ¡°O Brightest Light! Engulf mine enemies in thy wrath!¡±

    At hermand, a tempest of electricity erupted, sweeping across thend and dyeing the world white in its wake.

    Not a single beast was left untouched. Throwing themselves from the treetops, they screamed and billowed ck smoke.

    Within the bleached world, I relied on my senses to strike down yet another beast that had luckily evaded Senior Elsie¡¯s magic.

    As soon as the monkey crashed into the ground, smoke wisped from its scorched hide.

    Among the monkeys leaping down from trees, there wasn¡¯t a single exception. Shrill cries apanied the sizzle of flesh and the crackle of electricity, weaving a discordant cacophony.

    The unique, pungent smell of burning corpses made me cough and wipe my eyes. It was only then that my vision fully returned.

    Senior Elsie¡¯s magic turned the battlefield into a gruesome sight. Numerous demonic monkey corpses, charred beyond recognition, littered the earth like heaps of ash.

    They all had their tongues sticking out with eyes wide open. Such was the sudden death that had harvested their lives.

    This was why it was crucial to have at least one mage.

    Not only were they effective in dealing with numerous enemies, but their deadly magic, capable of widespread destruction, was also effective in breaking the enemies¡¯ morale.

    It went without saying, however, that this was only the case for seasoned mages whose skills had been proven.

    If Senior Elsie¡¯s mana control had beencking in the slightest, we would have also been lying on the ground alongside those monkeys, emitting smoke.

    Just the thought of it caused a shiver to run down my spine as I promptly knocked down a demonic monkey that was rushing at me after having evaded the gruesome fate of its brothers.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Tremors coursed through the ground. Then, as if the shockwave served as their signal, the remaining demonic beasts up in the trees unleashed bestial roars before charging forward.

    Regaining my stance, I immediately threw my sword. The sound of another life being extinguished rang out as the sword impaled a monkey right through its heart. Next to the impaled monkey, another one rushed towards me with a triumphant smile. It realized that I no longer had a weapon in my hands.

    However, its smile did notst long as the jarring sound of metal cleaving through bone resounded.

    The demonic beast, that had just leapt at me with its arm raised, stared nkly at its chest.

    A de soared from the side and burrowed itself into the beast¡¯s chest. Overwhelmed by shock, the monkey toppled to the ground.

    It was a technique that made use of ¡®Movement within Stillness¡¯.

    Much like my hatchet had altered its course mid-flight, the thrown de¡¯s trajectory curved sideways, eliminating two monkeys in its path.

    Regrettably, my control was still rtivelycking, and I wasn¡¯t able to aim perfectly between the ribs to strike the heart.

    I retrieved my hatchet and approached the demonic monkey, which struggled to draw breath while teetering between life and death.

    Meeting its gaze, I scoffed.

    ¡°What are you looking at, you bastard?¡±

    I felt no pity for it.

    With a sickening crunch, blood and brain matter sttered and stained my hatchet. My breath was heavy as I swung down.

    That was thest of the demonic beasts.

    Dozens of beasts had lost their lives right here. It was a notable achievement even when considering we had seven people.

    Yet, despite triumphing over the demonic beasts, everyone¡¯s expressions were far from bright.

    Celine copsed on the spot as if her legs had turned to jelly. Craters and fissures decorated the ground around her, a testament to the formidable strength behind each swing of her sword.

    Exhausted, Celine let out a relieved sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over¡­¡±

    Aside from thest Hunting Festival, this was her first real battle. Although Senior Delphine supported her from the sidelines, her tenacity to endure through the end wasmendable.

    Even Senior Delphine seemed satisfied with her performance as she nodded.

    ¡°You did well, Haster.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I was only a burden.¡±

    Despite thepliment, Celine still seemed disheartened. Yet, Delphine offered no further reassurances.

    She appeared to believe that this was something Celine had to ovee on her own. I agreed, so I didn¡¯t offer any words of constion either.

    I just regted my breath and muttered a warning.

    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet, we still have the cave left.¡±

    My words erased the relief that had begun to settle among the group, recing it with heightened tension.

    However, it was exactly as I said. The battle we had just fought was nothing more than a preliminary skirmish.

    The secret these numerous demonic beasts guarded remained hidden within the cave.

    Our purpose today was to investigate what was happening inside that cave. We had no time to bask in the afterglow of our victory here.

    My gaze shifted to the forest¡¯s edge, revealing a clearing where the cave¡¯s silhouette ominously loomed.

    We were close. Just as I prepared to step forward,

    ¡°¡­S-Sir Ian!¡±

    A girl with sparkling eyes dashed toward me, standing before me.

    It was Senior Elsie, and at her unexpected formality, everyone¡¯s eyes, except Senior Delphine, widened in surprise.

    My determined expression crumbled instantly, reced by awkwardness.

    Nevertheless, Senior Elsie exuded excitement, much like a puppy wagging its tail at its owner¡¯s arrival. As she waved her hands, words of admiration poured out from her mouth.

    ¡°T-That was awesome! The ruthlessness of smashing in the skulls of the monkey beasts without any hesitation! The decisiveness to even throw your weapon just to see the enemies bleed! It was incred-¡°

    ¡°¡­Senior Elsie.¡±

    Senior Elsie seemed to regain her senses.

    Startled, she nced around, her face paling as she noticed the stunned gazes directed our way.

    Faking a cough, she straightened up and regained herposure. Her ears were reddening, and she wore an awkward smile as she fanned herself.

    Forcedughter escaped her lips.

    ¡°Though it goes without saying that we wouldn¡¯t have won if it wasn¡¯t for my, Elsie Rine¡¯s contributions. S-So¡­ I did well, right? Right?¡±

    Senior Elsie looked up at me with expectant eyes, and unable to reject her sparkling eyes, I heaved a sigh and ced my hand on her head.

    And as I began stroking her head, her face lit up with an ecstatic smile.

    ¡°¡­You did well, Senior Elsie. I¡¯ll be in your care in the future as well.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Yes!¡±

    It was an honest and genuine answer.

    When I turned back, everyone, excluding Senior Delphine, was staring at me. Senior Delphine was merely shaking her head and sighing as if she had anticipated this.

    I closed my mouth. After thinking for a minute on how to exin my rtionship with Senior Elsie to the rest of the group, I ultimately chose to escape.

    ¡°We¡¯re busy, let¡¯s talkter.¡±

    As I said that, everyone started to look bitter.

    But what could they do about it? I was the one leading the group, and it wasn¡¯t inurate to say that we were in a dire situation right now.

    Ultimately, they had no choice but to prepare to proceed, despite their discontented mutters and skeptical nces.

    And so, we finally entered the cave.

    We could instantly tell that it wasn¡¯t naturally formed. There was no way a natural cave in the middle of a forest de would lead straight underground.

    It meant someone or something had artificially made this cave, which made it even more dangerous.

    We had no idea what was inside, or what kind of materials it was built with.

    We had to proceed with the utmost caution.

    With Senior Delphine and myself, the strongest in realbat, as the vanguard, we slowly advanced into the cave. The damp air chilled our lungs.

    Surprisingly, the cave wasn¡¯t particrly deep and there weren¡¯t any traps. In about ten minutes, we saw the end.

    To begin with, creating artificial caves wasn¡¯t an easy task regardless of whether it was done by magic or by hand.

    The creator must have thought it would be inefficient to dig any further.

    However, the sight that greeted us at this journey¡¯s end left us stunned.

    We were all frozen in ce as the grotesque view enveloped us in deathly silence.

 Chapter 120: - The Lord Is With Us (41)

    <strong>? The Lord Is With Us (41) ?</strong>

    At the end of the cave, a deep, wide pit appeared before them.

    Unknown creatures were squirming around within the pit, and judging by their limbs, they seemed to be bipedal. However, it was difficult to discern what they really were as they just seemed to be lumps of flesh stitched together.

    Just from observing their movements, we could tell that there were easily dozens of the strange creatures. It was impossible to tell exactly how many there were as there were also many that were unmoving.

    However, the most conspicuous part was the grotesque tree at the center of those lumps.

    The tree, seeminglyposed of flesh, writhed as the thick veins enveloping it pulsed with an ominous crimson glow.

    With each pulse, the cocoons hanging from the tree¡¯s branches like fruit, emitted an eerie light, revealing the twisted silhouettes encased within its thin membranes.

    ¡°¡­What the hell is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a ¡®Flesh Nest¡¯.¡±

    It was Yuren who responded to my question. The eyes of the entire party turned towards him in unison.

    He wore an extremely fascinated expression on his face, and after thoughtfully stroking his chin, he began to borate.

    ¡°ording to the legends, there was a war between mankind and Delphirem. As you all know, that was the ¡®War of Gods and Demons¡¯. This abomination is mentioned in rare chronicles from that era. It¡¯s a dreadful creature said to have sprouted from the severed thumb of Delphirem.¡±

    <i>The War of Gods and Demons?</i>

    He caught me off guard with his reference, mentioning a tale from a legend that wasn¡¯t even verified to be true.

    Yet, the moment I heard his words, my heart pounded heavily.

    The unsettling feeling that had been nagging at me grew stronger, making it hard to breathe.

    Fortunately, none of them noticed my difort as everyone¡¯s attention was fixed on Yuren¡¯s story.

    ¡°Those creatures moving around it are ¡®Flesh Seeds¡¯. They protect the flesh nest, and some of them even grow into other flesh nests.¡±

    ¡°¡­They guard that disgusting tree?¡±

    ¡°Yep, they might look weak, but ording to the records, they are quite strong. Even armies blessed by the Heavenly God were reluctant to confront them.¡±

    I looked at Yuren, wondering how those sluggish-looking creatures could possibly guard the tree.

    However, Yuren merely shrugged in response.

    ¡°That¡¯s the extent of my knowledge. We¡¯ve discovered enough, so how about we head back now?¡±

    I fell silent.

    Yuren was right in his decision. The most logical action was to return and report to the Empire or the Holy Nation.

    Although we hadn¡¯t encountered any demonic humans, we hade across a mythological monster.

    It was so unbelievable that it could prove troublesome. It was to the point that if we didn¡¯t have any evidence, no one might believe us.

    However, with the presence of the Saintess, Senior Delphine, and Senior Elsie, who all held sufficient authority to sway governments, there was no need to risk gathering evidence.

    Although it might be quiteplicated to dispatch the military, it was almost a certainty that at some point in the future, they would arrive here.

    Compared to confronting a creature from the mythological era, the likes of which we could not even begin to fathom, entrusting the task to the military was the better option.. As such, there was no need for any further hesitation.

    And yet, why were my lips still trembling?

    My eyes kept gravitating down towards the pit where the flesh seeds were moving lethargically. At first nce, they didn¡¯t seem a bit threatening.

    But that was what made it all the more terrifying.

    It was impossible to tell what they would be like when they moved in earnest. The sensation in my chest grew even more intense.

    I gasped again, drawing a sharp breath.

    The group grew tense, preparing to retreat, and their eyes turned to me.

    They seemed to find it strange that I hadn¡¯t given the order to retreat yet. I was equally puzzled, so it was only natural for them to feel the same.

    Relying solely on a hunch might have been eptable if I were alone, but now that I was leading a team, decisions couldn¡¯t be made solely on intuition, as they had the potential to further worsen our situation.

    Finally, I leaned in cautiously and whispered, fearful that the monsters below might somehow notice.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re withdrawing as discreetly as possible. Senior Delphine and I will cover the rear, with Yuren leading the way.¡±

    In response to my instructions, the team quickly reorganized themselves.

    Yuren took the vanguard, followed by the Saintess, Senior Elsie, Celine, and finally Seria. Senior Delphine and I positioned ourselves at the rear, prepared for any potential ambushes.

    It was impossible to predict whether the demonic monkeys might attack us from the front, or how the monsters below would react.

    Even I couldn¡¯t fathom why I chose to focus the majority of our strength at the rear.

    It might have been a decision made after unconsciously increasing the danger level posed by the creatures, but given theirck of reaction, it seemed like it might have been a foolish judgment.

    But as always, things didn¡¯t go as simply as we hoped.

    The moment Yuren stepped towards the exit of the cave, my mouth opened urgently.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Yuren instinctively stopped in his tracks as he looked towards me bewilderedly.

    I broke out in a cold sweat as my eyes flickered towards the bottom of the pit.

    The flesh seeds that had been previously writhing around had stopped moving. Instead, they were now looking in our direction.

    ¡°Those pieces of shits¡­ Don¡¯t they seem to be staring at us?¡±

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±

    Upon hearing my words, Yuren uttered a curse under his breath, shedding his usual grace for a roughness he seemed to have carried over from his orphanage days.

    Celine¡¯s face turned pale, and Seria threw a question at us with a resolute glint in her eyes.

    ¡°Do you see any signs that they might attack?¡±

    ¡°Not yet¡­ Yuren, trying back slowly.¡±

    Yuren cautiously retracted the foot he was about to step forward with.

    The moment he stepped back, the flesh seeds resumed their wriggling around the pit.

    I ryed the situation to myrades, their expressions still filled with tension.

    ¡°They¡¯re moving around again.¡±

    Senior Elsie held her forehead with her hand. As the person most proficient in magic among us, she appeared to have had some ideas upon hearing my update about the creature¡¯s movements.

    ¡°¡­It appears they¡¯re designed to trigger if we try to escape.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Senior Delphine, normallyposed, sounded unusually anxious. Even she couldn¡¯t retain her calm when facing a mythological monster.

    Senior Elsie sighed deeply, a trace of fear flickering in her sapphire-blue eyes. Yet, her voice was filled with irritation.

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®What should we do¡¯? We should run like our lives depend on it. I thought it was odd that such a secret ce didn¡¯t have any measures to keep it hidden, but it looks like they were trying to do us in after lowering our guards. Those damn demonic humans.¡±

    Her anger towards the likely orchestrators of this situation was evident. Then, her gaze shifted slightly to me, mixed with a hint of fear.

    The way she desperately looked for me at the first sign of trouble was almost as if she was a puppy.

    In response, I reassured her with a wry smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior. I¡¯m capable of running while carrying someone like you in my arms.¡±

    ¡°¡­..E-Eh?! C-Carry?!¡±

    Apparently taken aback by what I said, her body twitched as if she might jump on the spot.

    I quickly gestured for her to calm down, aware that any abrupt, sizable movement might alert the flesh seeds.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can carry you on my back the whole time. You could get hurt if we¡¯re attacked from behind. Of course, if you really don¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    ¡°N-no! T-that¡¯s good! Carry me! I mean, please!¡±

    Senior Elsie replied in a rush, seemingly afraid that I might change my mind.

    I didn¡¯t know why nor was it my concern, but she disyed the same sense of relief that she had when I patted her head.

    My responsibility was to guarantee our group¡¯s safety, and due to my ability to think quickly, it made sense for me to shoulder more of the burden.

    Right when I was about to nod, a sullen voice flowed into my ears.

    ¡°¡­What about me?¡±

    I shifted my gaze to the source of the voice.

    It was the Saintess. For some reason, she was looking at me with a troubled expression and teary eyes..

    ¡°Who will carry me?¡±

    Confused by her words, I responded casually.

    ¡°Yuren can carry you in his arms.¡±

    The Saintess and Yuren briefly locked their eyes together. Yuren spread his arms yfully, but the Saintess immediately sped her hands together and knelt down as if in prayer.

    ¡°Ah, Lord! Your most beloved maiden is facing a trial that begets a misunderstanding of an inappropriate rtionship with a closepanion. What should this littlemb do¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯ melodramatic prayer came to an abrupt halt. Then, she sneakily opened her eyes, and looked at the one who had made the proposal with her narrowly open pink eyes.

    It was Celine. Observing the spectacle with disapproval, she met the Saintess¡¯s gaze and a faint grin tugged at her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you. We¡¯re both girls, so there¡¯s no room for misunderstanding either.¡±

    ¡°But, Sister Celine, your stren-¡°

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m pretty confident about my mana capacity. Even physically, I¡¯m probably stronger than Ian-oppa.¡±

    Speechless, the Saintess slowly turned her gaze at me. I nodded, confirming that it was true.

    Ultimately, the Saintess could only resign herself to the situation.

    I shook my head in disbelief at their antics in such a crucial situation and proceeded to give the team instructions.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll carry Senior Elsie, and Celine will carry the Saintess. Everyone, prepare to retreat.¡±

    As I approached Senior Elsie, she looked at me with a lively expression that seemed to be a mix of anticipation and nervousness.

    It was then that Senior Delphine stepped forward.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll carry her.¡±

    I came to a sudden stop as Senior Delphine entered my line of sight.

    She had been watching Senior Elsie with a sour expression which slowly morphed into a rxed smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry Rine. You¡¯re the squad leader, aren¡¯t you? You should be managing the rear and giving orders without any distractions.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡±

    I asked tentatively, aware of their adversarial history, but all I received in response were her smiling, crescent eyes.

    ¡°Of course, leave it to me.¡±

    I hesitated for a moment, but Senior Delphine¡¯s suggestion was more logical.

    In the end, I stopped approaching Senior Elsie, and the mood instantly became a tangled mess of joy and sorrow.

    A crack appeared in Senior Elsie¡¯s expectant expression, and upon seeing that, Senior Delphine¡¯s smile grew even bigger. Even the Saintess rejoiced and tried to speak up.

    ¡°T-Then, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°I said, I will carry you.¡±

    But she was promptly shot down and fell t in the face of Celine¡¯s stern objection.

    I bowed my head in resignation.

    Wasn¡¯t everyone feeling nervous? We hadn¡¯t even begun our retreat, and yet, the situation was already chaotic.

    Once again, I nced down at the bottom of the pit.

    The wriggling masses below kept tugging at my thoughts, as if they were pricking my nerves with needles.

    My heart was pounding violently.

 Chapter 121: - The Lord Is With Us (42)

    <strong>? The Lord Is With Us (42) ?</strong>

    A group of seven individuals stood with tense expressions along the exit path leading back to the cave¡¯s entrance.

    Exactly five of them stood independently, while two women were securely held within Senior Delphine and Celine¡¯s protective embrace.

    Senior Delphine and Celine wore contented expressions, in stark contrast to the subtle hint of displeasure on the faces of the two being carried.

    Ignoring the specifics, I focused on the task at hand. I shut my eyes and sharpened my senses to detect any movements around us. As soon as I sensed the flesh seeds moving even slightly farther away from us, I shouted.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    As soon as my voice rang out, five pairs of footsteps dashed forward, trying to widen the distance as much as possible.

    And that served as a signal.

    From behind us, eerie screams echoed, and I sensed numerous flesh seeds moring vigorously up the pit.

    However, judging from the fact that they kept slipping down and none had yet to climb up, they didn¡¯t seem to be highly intelligent.

    Right when I believed we had managed to increase the gap, one flesh seed scaled over its kin and sessfully emerged from the pit..

    Although I couldn¡¯t see its eyes, I could feel it ring in our direction.

    Following a brief silence, it let out a fierce cry, the sound reverberating off the cavern walls as it pursued us.

    It moved with terrifying speed. Even with our magically enhanced bodies, the distance between us visibly decreased with each passing second.

    It was evident that it would inevitably catch up to us if we didn¡¯t do anything, and given that Senior Delphine was currently carrying Senior Elsie, I was the only one capable of confronting it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold it back, so keep running!¡±

    The group hesitated, but at my insistence, their hesitant steps regained momentum.

    It was then that the flesh seedunched its attack.

    Its strike was just as ridiculously fast as its running pace, and a ck liquid oozed from its long, protruding ws.

    The nature of the dark fluid became apparent as the ground sizzled and dissolved upon contact with it.

    ¡°These bastards have acid venom!¡±

    As a precaution, I shared the information with the party and then used my sword to block its ws.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Sparks flew into the air, and venom oozed out of its talons.

    The venom sttered through the air, and I had no intention of testing its potency.

    My field of view widened as space in front of me contorted. I manipted the surroundings, causing it to twist and warp.

    Droplets of the venom followed distorted trajectories and narrowly missing me.

    In a fluid motion, I cleaved one of the flesh seed¡¯s arms off. It emitted a high-pitched wail, but by then, it was already toote.

    A silver arc shed across its neck.

    The cut was impable. Bright crimson blood gushed out, tracing my de¡¯s wless path..

    The monster¡¯s head tumbled across the floor.

    I heaved a sigh of relief. Despite being a monster of myth, its strength was surprisingly underwhelming.

    I was, after all, among the top third-year students at the Academy. Even whenpared to knights, my abilities were considered exceptional. Even a monster that armies from the mythic age were reluctant to face stood no chance against me.

    The instant I became conceited, I felt a grip suddenly tighten around my ankle.

    Startled, my gaze snapped downward.

    It was the severed arm of the flesh seed. Despite being cut off from the main body, it still possessed an eerie vitality that propelled it forward.

    Fortunately, its blindness prevented it from striking with its ws. It would have been over right then and there if it had managed to touch me with its venom.

    However, just because it hadn¡¯t touched me with its venom didn¡¯t mean that the danger had passed.

    The flesh seed thrashed, attempting to strike me with its remaining arm. Gritting my teeth, I brought my de down on the wrist clinging to my ankle.

    In pain, the flesh seed¡¯s hand released its grip on my ankle.

    Swiftly retreating, Iunched a series of sword strikes. Gradually, its limbs were severed until only a single leg remained.

    Unable to maintain its bnce, the flesh seed crumpled to the floor. But even then, it continued to wriggle and convulse, seemingly animated by murderous intent.

    A chilling dread consumed me.

    Yet, beyond that dread, I also felt a thrill. It was a peculiar exhration, an intense intuition that surged within.

    Almost involuntarily, I aimed for its head.

    Yet, the severed head continued to twitch as it struggled to reattach itself to its body. The movement was different from the random iling of its limbs.

    It seemed to be its core.

    With that realization, I advanced and plunged my sword into its head.

    <i>Kiieeeeeeeeeeeeek!!!!!!</i>

    A gut-wrenching scream cut through the air. Slowly, its trembling form grew still.

    It was over. The flesh seed was finally dead.

    Now, all that remained was for me to leave and rejoin my party.

    But just as I turned to leave, an inexplicable premonition settled heavily upon me..

    My heart pounded within my chest, its rhythm reverberating in my ears.

    Some primal instinct took hold of me, anchoring me in that spot.

    In the end, I retraced my steps and knelt before the severed head of the flesh seed.

    Its head bore multiple sword wounds, oozing blood and cerebrospinal fluid, but it was somehow still moving.

    It wasn¡¯t a vigorous movement, but rather, it emitted sounds akin to desperate pleas.

    ¡°¡­¡­! ¡­¡­!¡±

    A muffled whimper emanated from the grotesque mass of flesh.

    With trembling hands, I infused my de with aura and cut into the fleshy head.

    Dreadful memories intertwined as my heart raced and vague noises rang in my ears.

    Much like the death throes of a monster, the noise created was pure chaos. Unable to pinpoint its origin, I could only endure while biting down my lips.

    Eventually, my de came to a stop, unveiling the hidden truth concealed underneath the flesh.

    It was the face of a child, marred by unsightly veins.

    Tears of blood streamed down the cheeks of their face, which wailed.

    ¡°K-Kill me¡­ <i>Kieeeeeek! </i>P-Please kill me¡­¡­!¡±

    Each time the veins pulsed, a monstrous sound reverberated.

    I froze on the spot.

    My mind went nk as the pounding of my heart intensified.

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    Something within my mind snapped.

    ***

    Minutes ticked by, yet there were no signs of Ian catching up.

    Worried, the party decided to retrace their steps along the path they had taken.

    Eventually, they stumbled upon the dismembered body of the monster, and relief flooded their faces.

    As expected of Ian, he had defeated a mythic monster in such a brief span.

    However, their relief was short-lived as they spotted Ian.

    He knelt on the ground, gazing downward at something.

    The atmosphere around him hung heavy and unsettling, causing everyone to pause before uttering a word.

    An eerie tension gripped them as they approached Ian, their steps cautious and wary.

    What they saw was so ghastly that the Saintess and Celine instinctively gasped and covered their gaping mouths with both hands as their eyes widened in horror.

    Within the mass of flesh, a child¡¯s face was revealed, eyes red and tears of blood streaming down.

    ¡°K-Kill me¡­¡­.¡±

    <i>Puk!</i>

    The child¡¯s tears ceased as a sickening crunch echoed from its head.

    It was a hatchet. Ian rose to his feet after shattering the child¡¯s skull.

    A heavy silence hung in the air for a long while.

    However, if they lingered where they were currently, the other flesh seeds were bound to catch up. As the one closest to Ian, Celine attempted to speak, but Ian cut her off.

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡±

    His voice was tinged with an unfamiliar weariness, causing Celine to involuntarily shudder and step back.

    Even so, Ian didn¡¯t look back at his party.

    He simply issued amand.

    ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle. There are about ten of them closing in.¡±

    Eerie howls echoed from the distance. The noise grew more intense with every passing moment, and despite their trembling, everyone instinctively prepared for battle.

    Securing his hatchet on his waist, Ian spoke through clenched teeth.

    ¡°¡­Today, we will kill all these cursed things.¡±

    A brilliant silver aura burst forth as a flesh seed emerged from the darkness and lunged towards him.

    This marked the prelude to their battle.

 Chapter 122: - The Lord Is With Us (43)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (43) ?</b>

    Memories became jumbled in my head.

    Cloudy colors quickly dyed my brain like mixed paint on a palette, and my heartbeat rang in my ears as my breaths became ragged.

    It was an unfamiliarndscape¡ªa blood-soaked meadow that exuded an ominous air and corpses that nketed the ground.

    Arge crowd of people silently stood around, and a lone man with an anxious expression hastily pushed his way through the crowd.

    As he advanced, the buzzing in his ear gradually subsided, and upon reaching the front, the man was simrly stunned into silence.

    His eyes captured a miraculous sight.

    The innumerable beasts, that even tens of thousands of soldiers couldn¡¯t stop, were reduced to mere handfuls of ash scattered across the floor, while the previously contaminated people were purified and peacefully met their ends in their human forms.

    Even the grass, once trampled by army boots, grew thick and covered the field in ayer of green.

    It was only then that the man realized that it was spring.

    His gaze roamed, eventually settling upon a woman limply slumped against a tree.

    She was the person he had spent ages searching for. The woman, now copsed on the ground with her hands sped together, wore a gentle smile on her face and resembled an icon.

    She was as beautiful as always.

    The man stood frozen in ce for a moment. The sharp breath he drew in showed no immediate sign of being released. He stayed in silence for what felt like an eternity before hesitatingly taking a step closer to the woman.

    Slowly and with great difficulty, he continued to approach the woman, the sound of his heartbeat resonating loudly in his ears.

    Finally reaching the woman, he leaned his upper body closer to hers, pressing his ear to the tip of her nose, but he couldn¡¯t discern any sound.

    The once sweet breath that had gently graced his ear in bed, the tender voice that had whispered her love for him¡ªnow, there was nothing.

    He couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    He staggered as his legs gave way. It was then that he looked down at the woman with desperation in his eyes.

    She was dead.

    Was this supposed to be the oue of the <i>obedience </i>they always preached?

    The man couldn¡¯t understand why the woman had a smile on her face. Her sacrifice only granted her a brief respite from the inexorable march of history hurtling towards destruction.

    He wanted to argue with her.

    <i> Why do you look so peaceful? What will happen to the Eastern Front you left behind? Why did you have to leave me behind, all alone?</i>

    Countless thoughts seethed in his mind like moltenva as he stood in a daze. He stammered. His swollen lips desired to release all the anger and grievances that bubbled up from within.

    But in the end, nothing came out.

    Instead, the man grit his teeth and spoke to the woman standing behind him.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Adjutant.¡±

    Surprised, the woman lowered her gaze and responded to the man, who was absentmindedly inspecting the lifeless body.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Send a message to the archipgo. Tell them that the troops sessfully withdrew from the Eastern Front. And¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s golden eyes zed as he gazed up into the air.

    ¡°¡­Tell them that humanity has lost another Master.¡±

    The adjutant swiftly turned around and ran off without dy. The man turned and vacantly gazed at the receding figure of the adjutant before shifting his attention to the surroundings.

    The soldiers, whose lives were saved through the sacrifice of another, began to kneel one by one. Then, their hands came together in solemn worship of the Heavenly God Arus. Tens of thousands of soldiers reciting their prayers in concert was a sight to behold, but the man did not join them.

    He strode through the kneeling troops. Destruction inched closer with every passing moment, and even a second of prayer was a second he couldn¡¯t afford.

    Instead, the man just thought to himself with clenched teeth. Endless thoughts, twisted by his seething rage and hatred, filled his mind.

    <strong><i> All of them must die</i></strong>

    It didn¡¯t matter to him whether they were a beast, a demon, a fallen priest, or even a mythical beast.

    <strong><i> I will make sure to kill them all.</i></strong> <strong><i> Everyst one of them.</i></strong>

    ***

    I regained consciousness, and at some point, my breaths had also stabilized.

    Time flowed slowly around me as I felt a pleasant tension at the tips of my fingers.

    My head was clear without a single thought, and my senses felt sharper than ever

    A flesh seed was attacking with poison trickling down its disgusting, gaping mouth.

    With no tension in my muscles, there wasn¡¯t even a hint of movement in my body, and the flesh seed was already so close that it seemed impossible to counterattack.

    However, I instinctively realized that my still posture was the root of all movement.

    Movement within Stillness.

    Right before its w was about to reach me, time slowed to a standstill.

    And within that frozen time, only my sword cut through the air. In the blink of an eye, the de fell towards the bottom left.

    Scenes from the past shed through my head as I recalled Senior Delphine and Seria swinging their swords up from the same position I was currently in.

    And at that moment, time began to flow once more.

    ¨C<i>Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaak!</i>

    A dreadful scream broke out.

    Blood gushed out in all directions as the flesh seed, now split into four pieces, rolled across the ground.

    My sword moved at an imperceptible speed as three silver lines, reminiscent of a w, marked their existence in the air.

    The flesh seed momentarily floundered on the ground before dying shortly after its head btedly split in half.

    The Yurdina¡¯s secret technique¡ªIllusory Sword of the Golden Lion.

    Seria¡¯s eyes popped wide open at the realization of my feat, but her reaction onlysted for a split moment.

    The rest of the flesh seeds began climbing up the cave walls and started charging straight towards us.

    I didn¡¯t know how that was possible, but what was certain was that several had passed me while others threw themselves at me.

    From behind, shouts apanied by the shing of des signaled the start of what would be a rough battle

    In the meantime, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.

    A violent hostility burned deep in my chest. Normally, my head would be hot as well, but strangely, my head became increasingly cool and rational the more my heart boiled in hatred.

    It was an odd feeling. It was as if I was being possessed by an old soldier who had trod countless life-and-death situations.

    When I reopened my eyes, a silver trail cut through the darkness like a beam of light as my sword pierced through the head of one of the flesh seeds charging in from the left.

    However, it firmly gripped onto my sword, determined to hinder me to the bitter end.

    And taking advantage of that moment, another flesh seed kicked off the ceiling of the cave to rush at me, followed by another one from the right.

    Judging that I didn¡¯t have the time to wrestle my sword out from its grip. I decisively kicked the flesh seed away in its skewered state along with my sword.

    Then, drawing my hatchet, I swiftly twisted my body while swinging my arm.

    As the iing ws narrowly brushed past from above, its head soon came within striking distance.

    ¨C<i>Puk!</i>

    Blood and brain matter sttered everywhere as a foul stench filled the air.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the end. Its head trembled as it struggled.

    I grit my teeth and tightened my grip on the hatchet that was still lodged into the side of the flesh seed¡¯s head.

    Regardless of how hard it resisted, its death was already certain.

    Swinging my arm once more, two halves of its head flew through the air, apanied by a silver trajectory.

    The de of the hatchet found a new target as it dug into the forehead of the flesh seed charging in from the right.

    The entire series of movements progressed at such a speed that it felt as if the hatchet¡¯s trajectory was simply an extension of my sword¡¯s initial movement.

    Three flesh seeds had lost their lives in the blink of an eye.

    It was a wild battle after having entrusted my body to the rage. My vision was tinged in red from the thrill of battle, and a sweet scent pervaded my breath.

    It soon dawned on me that my hands were now empty, but that was inconsequential.

    I quickly bent my upper body back as a flesh seed shot past above me. Naturally, I had no intention of letting it go.

    Bouncing back up, I wrapped my arm around its shoulder and mmed it into the ground with all my might.

    <i>-Boom!</i>

    <i>-Kiiiiieeeeeeeeeek!!!</i>

    A pained howl reverberated through the air as a shockwave traveled across the ground. Without giving it time to collect itself, I immediately nted a fist into its face.

    <i>-Puk!</i>

    The sound of my fist connecting with the flesh seed sent shivers up my spine. The first punch shattered its nose, the second sttered blood everywhere, and thest punch broke through its skull, spilling cerebral fluid and brain matter.

    Three punches were all it took to take its life. Ecstasy clouded my eyes, and shivers traveled up my spine as I unhesitantly inflicted raw violence.

    However, the consequence of spending time brutalizing the flesh seed was severe. Before I knew it, another of its kind had snuck up behind my back.

    It was toote to fix my position after turning around. So instead, I slightly lifted my right hand into the air.

    Then, with a soft thump, I felt a substantial weight settle into my hand.

    It was my hatchet. It was previously lodged in the head of another flesh seed, but by utilizing the principles of Movement within Stillness and manyplex calctions, I had managed to retrieve it.

    Normally, it was a feat that was impossible unless one knew exactly how their battle would progress. No matter how profound Movement within Stillness was, a weapon¡¯s trajectory was determined the moment it was thrown.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case for me.

    I was simply throwing and swinging my hatchet out of instinct. It was the same for my next series of movements.

    I turned around and leaned my body down towards the floor before driving the hatchet right into its neck.

    Blood sprayed out and soaked my face.

    The flesh seed couldn¡¯t even let out a proper scream as I flexed my arm and mmed it onto the ground before climbing on top of it.

    The next step was simple. I simply had to swing my hatchet until it died.

    Every swing was followed by a sickening crunch. Blood, bone fragments, and brain matter dyed my vision while its squeals reverberated within my ears.

    It was suffocating and difficult to even breathe. My heart beat so exceedingly fast that my chest felt taut.

    <i> I have to kill it.</i>

    It was a kind of obsession. I clenched my teeth and repeatedly mmed my hatchet down.

    Over and over and over and over¡ªeven after it convulsed, stopped moving, and ceased to make any noise.

    I continued to fill the cave with the grotesque sound of a de hacking away at a lump of flesh.

    I couldn¡¯t stop myself.

    <strong><em>If only they didn¡¯t exist.</em></strong>

    <strong><em>They could¡¯ve lived.</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Everyone could have lived.</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Everyone¡­ if it weren¡¯t for these damned monsters!</em></strong>

    An unfamiliar malice surged into my head, and much like the roots of a tree burrowing into the ground, it took root until it felt like I would burst with overwhelming rage and hatred.

    I felt like I was going crazy.

    ¡°¡­¡­.These damned bastards!¡±

    As I raised my hatchet once more, a hand gripped my wrist.

    I directed my sharp gaze to the side. There, Celine was looking at me with quivering eyes.

    ¡°S-stop. Oppa, it¡¯s already over¡­¡±

    <i>It¡¯s over?</i>

    Startled, I scanned the surroundings. It was just as she said.

    The corpses of around a dozen flesh seeds were strewn across the cave floor with their heads blown off, and more than half were by my hand.

    It was only then that I came back to my senses.

    I nced down at the flesh seed under me. It was mutted into an unrecognizable lump. It didn¡¯t even resemble minced meat. Rather, it looked more like a stew with pieces of flesh, brain matter, and shattered bones mixed in.

    I was speechless.

    <i>Why the hell did I act like that?</i>

    Withbored breaths, I staggered up to my feet and turned around.

    Every one of them was looking at me with fear evident in their eyes.

    Among them, Senior Elsie and Senior Delphine had the most extreme reactions.

    Although she wasn¡¯t copsed on the ground, it was clear that Senior Elsie was trying hard to hold back her tears through choked hups.

    And nearby, Senior Delphine was pale and looked to be on the verge of violently vomiting.

    Just like that, silence settled in the cave.

 Chapter 123: - The Lord Is With Us (44)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (44) ?</b>

    The stench of blood permeated the silent cave.

    More than six lumps of flesh were pierced by a sword, hacked down with a hatchet, or had their skulls shattered by a fist. Over half of the flesh seeds were killed by me.

    In other words, while the other members killed around four, I had single-handedly killed at least six.

    Such a feat should have been impossible with my current skills even if I had let my rage take control of my body. To think I had killed so many in such a short time¡­

    It was probably due to exerting such an unthinkable amount of force that my muscles were sore and even my head was throbbing.

    While enduring my body¡¯sints, I thought back to what I witnessed. It was highly likely that what I saw in my trance was a memory from the future ¡®me¡¯ as there was no one else who could nt such unfamiliar memories in me.

    Then, did that mean that was the certain end humanity would face if I didn¡¯t follow the contents of the letter?

    All the emotions from the memory lingered as they reverberated within my heart¡ªthe grief, the despair and helplessness, along with the seething hatred and rage.

    All of a sudden, I staggered as exhaustion washed over me. Catching my breath, I let out a sign.

    I trudged forward to pick up my sword and hung the hatchet back on my waist. Then, I looked deep into the cave.

    Considering the fact that the dozen flesh seeds we just killed were only a drop in the oceanpared to the remaining flesh seeds and that the unknown monster called the ¡®Flesh Nest¡¯ was there, venturing deeper back into the cave posed too great of a risk.

    As I was about to turn back, my sightnded on the lifeless corpse of one of the flesh seeds that Senior Delphine had in. The face of another child peeked through the area that seemed to have melted off from her heat. The child¡¯s eyes, filled with deep fear, pierced my heart.

    Profanities flowed through my head.

    I didn¡¯t know who they were, but what they did was unforgivable. Thinking of the children suffering inside the flesh seeds, I wanted to immediately storm towards the flesh nest and destroy them all, but unfortunately, that was impossible in our current situation. There was just no way we could handle dozens of flesh seeds at once with only seven people.

    In the end, I had no choice but to dere our next course of action to the rest of the party, who were still staring at me with fear-stricken eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Fight off any pursuing flesh seeds. We¡¯re now retreating.¡±

    With that, I moved my feet.

    After momentarily staring at my retreating figure, the group soon followed behind me.

    No one spoke on the way back to the orphanage.

    Reality was bleak¡ªmythological monsters, flesh seeds produced from children, and the unknown demonic human that was still atrge.

    And the violence I showed at the end only served to ignite the fuse.

    Unbeknownst to anyone, a crisis was approaching the world.

    It was something we were all aware of despite no one mentioning it.

    Because of that, the silence felt heavier.

    It was a truth that mere academy students couldn¡¯t bear.

    **

    There weren¡¯t any attacks from the demonic beasts on our way back to the orphanage. Perhaps they thought we would face our deaths against the flesh seeds. Although I had in around six flesh seeds in a brief moment, they were, in fact, dangerous to battle.

    They were practically immortal and fought until their heads were destroyed. Not only that, they were terrifyingly agile and even wielded poison.

    If it hadn¡¯t been us, elite students from the Academy, but some others, they would have helplessly died on the spot.

    No, it would have been a relief if they simply died. They could have be living materials to produce more flesh seeds. That was a fate worse than death.

    Wasn¡¯t that why the children within the flesh seeds begged to be killed? Just recalling it soured my mood.

    Once we arrived at the orphanage, we headed straight to a makeshift conference room without a moment to spare and exined the situation to Leto. He initially stared at me dubiously, but once everyone else nodded in confirmation, he looked to believe it.

    Leto began tapping his finger on the table, deep in thought.

    While the magic schr collected his thoughts, the rest of us discussed what our next course of action would be. Needless to say, the conclusion was obvious.

    ¡°We need to leave the orphanage as soon as possible.¡±

    It was my suggestion. We seemed to have already gone through several of the attacks mentioned in the letter, and while it stated that we had destroyed the nest, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that we had to do it ourselves.

    We could simply bring back the military to get rid of it. Authority was such a convenient thing to have.

    However, my words left several points unaddressed. After listening to what I had to say, the Saintess cautiously spoke up.

    ¡°But what about the children?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s impossible to retreat with hundreds of children in tow.¡±

    Senior Delphine politely answered the Saintess. The Saintess was the only one Senior Delphine addressed with respect as she was the only one with a simr social standing as her.

    Nheless, her voice still carried its characteristic haughtiness.

    ¡°Before anything else, we have to leave first since we¡¯re the ones with the mobility to do so. Only after that can we do something like bring out the children in groups.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­And who will be in charge of that entire process? Not only that, what will be of the children after we bring them out?¡±

    Unable to separate her emotions, the Saintess continued to push against Senior Delphine¡¯s logical suggestion. Her eyes were filled with hesitation. Not only was she an orphan herself, but she was, in general, an extremelypassionate person. As such, there was no way she could willingly leave the orphans behind. Especially after discovering a nest that made monsters out of children nearby.

    She originally spoke as if she were ready to leave at any time, but now that the time to make a decision hade, it seemed that her heart had be heavy with conflicting feelings.

    ¡°Saintess, the reality is different from our ideals. Would we be able to protect the children with just the seven of us? What would happen if the demonic beasts were to cooperate with the flesh seeds tounch an assault right now?¡±

    However, Senior Delphine didn¡¯t waver in front of the Saintess¡¯ hesitation. Her crimson-red eyes resolutely faced the Saintess. It was an attitude that seemed to challenge the Saintess to try to refute her if she could.

    In the end, the Saintess squirmed ufortably before lowering her head.

    The oue was obvious if the demonic beasts and flesh seeds attacked.

    Everyone here would die. The children, Mr. Gilford¡­ everyone.

    Yuren shook his head after watching the Saintess struggle.

    ¡°I agree with you, Ms. Delphine. We should quickly prepare to leave.¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah! Let¡¯s leave this old ass orphanage and go to the city!¡±

    With fear evident in her quivering eyes, Senior Elsie quickly backed Yuren up in agreement.

    I smiled bitterly. It was just as I expected from a girl that was easily frightened.

    .

    On the other hand, seeing how Seria kept ncing my way, she seemed to have something to ask.

    It was obvious what it was about.

    <i> ¡®It¡¯s probably about her family¡¯s secret technique.</i>¡¯

    But there wasn¡¯t much I could tell her.

    I didn¡¯t know how I learned it either. I just happened to be able to use it. My best guess was that I had somehow inherited it from the future ¡®me¡¯. That brought into question as to how he had learned it, but that also wasn¡¯t something I could figure out right now.

    As such, I deliberately ignored her gaze, knowing that her social awkwardness would hold her back from asking.

    <i> Sorry, Seria. I¡¯ll let you know if I ever find something out about the Illusory Sword of the Golden Lion.</i>

    As I inwardly apologized to Seria, I nced at Leto.

    He was frowning with furrowed brows as if something was bothering him.

    At that moment, the Saintess got up from her seat.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Then, I¡¯ll go inform Mr. Gilford.¡±

    ¡°I think that director is going to choose to stay anyways.¡±

    It was Celine. Perhaps due to her strange feud with the Saintess, her tone was curt. Despite that, the Saintess only smiled benevolently.

    Her saintly facade was as impressive as ever, though no one but Yuren and I would ever notice.

    ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s important to give him a choice. Good deeds must be rewarded.¡±

    As the Saintess began to walk away, Yuren raised his hand.

    ¡°Sis, shall I apany you?¡±

    ¡°No. Get ready. We¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±

    Yuren nodded as if he had expected her response. Then, he stretched and stood up. Both Yuren and the Saintess left the room.

    It was then that Leto, who had been deep in thought, opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­.It¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    I was the only one who responded since everyone else was yawning and slowly going their own ways to pack up their things.

    I could tell from their sluggish movements that they were all exhausted. It was a relief that there were no more battles to fight.

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t the demonic human there?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it ran away. Even I would be scared if it was seven against one.¡±

    No matter how strong they were, as long as they weren¡¯t a Master, fighting at a numbers disadvantage was fatal.

    Granted, I didn¡¯t know much since I had never faced a demonic human before. However, considering all seven of us were elites from the Academy, it was reasonable that it would want to run away.

    We also had the Saintess, who could be said to be the natural counter to demonic humans. It wasn¡¯t odd even if they ran away.

    Yet, Leto looked unconvinced.

    ¡°Judging from how the demonic monkeys ambushed you guys today, they¡¯re definitely responding to our movements. Not to mention, they showed signs of strategic movements before as well.¡±

    ¡°Maybe the demonic human alerted them?¡±

    ¡°They would have retreated a considerable distance if they ran away¡­ Is it really possible for them tomunicate with non-intelligent beasts from such a distance?¡±

    I fell silent. All his points were sound, but it wasn¡¯t as if they werepletely inexplicable.

    The demonic beasts primarily acted to protect the cave, and considering monkeys had notable intelligence, it wasn¡¯t all that strange for them to move strategically.

    I was about to bring it up to Leto¡­ only if it weren¡¯t for the sudden shout ringing through the air.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Everyone,e out right now!¡±

    It was Yuren¡¯s voice, along with the screams of the children.

    Everyone stopped in their tracks and looked at each other before swiftly sprinting out of the room.

    Seeing how the children were making amotion, the situation was bound to be out of the ordinary.

    When we finally came outside, a wave of shadows rose before our eyes.

    It was a wave of demonic beasts¡ªcountless, innumerable demonic monkeys.

    It was to the point where I couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom how so many of them had managed to hide themselves within the forest. There were at least a few hundred of them, enough to iste andpletely surround a singr orphanage.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned nk.

    This was an overly strategic move on their part. They had waited nearby, preemptively preparing to encircle us as soon as we all retreated to an isted area.

    We would have been able to notice it had we immediatelye back from the forest. However, they had quickly moved to secretly siege us during the time we were in the cave.

    I turned to look at Leto in stupefaction, causing him to click his tongue.

    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. I told you, too strategic.¡±

    ¡°Then is the demonic human nearby?¡±

    ¡°For sure.¡±

    I immediately started looking around at his affirmation.

    <i>Just where could they possibl</i>y be?

    Finding and taking down the demonic human was the best method to break through the encirclement, as it was simply impossible for us to face hundreds of demonic beasts.

    At that moment, Leto sighed.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Ian, you don¡¯t need to look far.¡±

    Then, he began to express his suspicions and thought process.

    ¡°I looked over the orphanage¡¯s ledgers a while ago, but the deficit is simply toorge. It¡¯s hundreds of gold a month. It¡¯s an amount he simply can¡¯t handle, no matter how much money he made during his time as a mercenary.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you trying to say?¡±

    A slight feeling of unease began to crawl up as I pushed back, but as he had always done whenever he needed to reveal the truth, Leto dismissed my emotions

    ¡°And an orphan disappearing every month? Just what demonic beast would be so considerate as to take only a single child? Also, with the shortage of food at the orphanage, you¡¯d expect someone as strong as Mr. Gilford to go out and hunt, but there¡¯s no trace of him hunting the monkeys.¡±

    I fell silent.

    Mr. Gilford¡¯s voice rang in my ears I recalled his strict face as he taught me his secret techniques and the loving expression on his face as if he genuinely cared for the children.

    <i>They were all fake</i>?

    There was no way.

    Growing increasingly upset, I was about to argue with him, but Leto ced his hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Not to mention, he¡¯s able to keep track of our movements without leaving his seat. Ian, can you trust me?¡±

    My mouth opened and closed as I met his sincere eyes.

    If I had to choose who to trust, my choice was always the same¡ªI trusted my friend, Leto.

    I lowered my gaze.

    After a brief contemtion, I spoke up.

    ¡°¡­¡­.The Saintess just went to see Mr. Gilford.¡±

    Leto¡¯s eyes widened before reacting harshly.

    Leto had always lost track of his surroundings once he became engrossed in his thoughts. As such, he wouldn¡¯t have heard the Saintess say she was going to go alert Mr. Gilford.

    He jumped up from where he was standing.

    ¡°What?! Then, what are you still doing here instead of going immediately, you bastard?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much¡­ Just keep it a secret from the others. We should avoid creating more confusion and chaos since we don¡¯t even know when the demonic beasts will attack.¡±

    Leto¡¯s eyes widened so much that I worried they might pop out of his head.

    ¡°Hey, you idiot. Are you nning on fighting the demonic human by yourself? Are you crazy?!¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡±

    I immediately kicked off the ground while ignoring Leto¡¯s voice from behind.

    <i> Could Mr. Gilford really be the demonic human?</i>

    If so, there was only onest courtesy I could show him¡ªsending him straight to hell.

    My previously shaken eyes soon settled as a cold glint appeared.

    The Saintess was in danger.

 Chapter 124: - The Lord Is With Us (45)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (45) ?</b>

    When the Saintess entered the director¡¯s office, Mr. Gilford¡¯s sword was unsheathed with his back turned to her.

    Resting atop a white cloth, the sword let off a cold glint as the man gazed down at it.

    With eyes full of sorrow and regrets, he looked to be deep in thought as if he was recalling old memories.

    <i> He must¡¯ve used that sword during his time as a mercenary</i>

    The Saintess thought to herself before opening her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Director Gilford.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Saintess.¡±

    In response to her call, Mr. Gilford turned to face her, a kindly smile adorning his face as always.

    The Saintess gazed at Gilford.

    The color visible through the Spirit Eye was clear and pure, indicating that he, at the very least, wasn¡¯t a bad person.

    The Saintess was fundamentally distrusting of others. She knew fully well that beneath their seemingly kind exteriors, most people were selfish, arrogant, and calcting at heart.

    Because she herself was like that.

    However, she believed the colors shown through the Spirit Eye were somewhat reliable. Her spirit eyes were as developed as her holy power, allowing her to make a rough assessment of a person¡¯s character.

    And from what she saw, Gilford was one of the few genuinely virtuous people in the world.

    That was precisely why she hade to him without any hesitation. She believed that Director Gilford was trustworthy.

    Closing her eyes, she ced her hand over her heart and drew a cross as a benevolent voice left her mouth.

    ¡°Did you hear of the current situation?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±

    Gilford looked troubled as he sighed.

    The Saintess thought it was understandable that he would react in such a way. He had diligently operated the orphanage for a long time, and there was simply no way he would have known that it would close down under such circumstances.

    However, it was too dangerous to keep the orphanage open, be it for him, the children under his care, or even the world.

    Mythical monsters couldn¡¯t be allowed to roam free on the continent. Sympathetic, the Saintess tried tofort Gilford.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be too sad, brother. The Heavenly God does not send meaningless tribtions.¡±

    ¡°¡®Meaningless tribtions¡¯, you say¡­¡±

    The old man responded with a bitter smile. He seemed to have a lot on his mind at the mention of the ¡®Heavenly God.

    He began to wipe his sword with the white cloth.

    ¡°Saintess, would you mind hearing the story of this old man¡¯s life?¡±

    The Saintess looked at Gilford dubiously. They were in a situation in which time was of the essence. Every second was significant, and there wasn¡¯t any time to spare for something like that. He must have been aware of that as well.

    She sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director, but now¡¯s the time to make your deci-¡±

    ¡°I also grew up in an orphanage.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯ pale pink eyes bore into Gilford, who simply continued without caring for her gaze¡ªas if the Saintess had no choice but to listen in the first ce.

    ¡°But I was quite fortunate. I met a great director, and after he somehow discovered my talent for the sword, he even enabled me to develop my talent after searching and asking around. Ever since then, my dream has been to be an orphanage director. I wanted to be a wonderful person like the director and care for the children.¡±

    ¡°¡­And you seeded.¡±

    While the Saintess wanted to snap at him, saying they had no time to waste, she suppressed her urges. After all, maintaining her image as a benevolent Saintess was the foundation of her reputation.

    Unaware of her impatience, Gilford continued with his life story. His eyes, fixated on his sword, contained a subtle sorrow.

    ¡°But it seems that life is hardly that simple. I rose to be a ¡®Sword Expert¡¯ and returned to my hometown after seeding as a mercenary, but by then, the orphanage I grew up in had already closed down.¡±

    ¡°¡­Howe?¡±

    ¡°The orphanage suffered financially. The director had taken loans, and in the end, he was murdered by the loan sharks. As for the children, they were separated and scattered across thend. This orphanage was built atop the previous orphanage site.¡±

    The Saintess kept her mouth shut at his depressing story. It was an exceedingly normal urrence on the continent for orphanages to close down.

    There were countless orphans, but not enough orphanages. In addition, the more conscientiously they operated, the more financial support they required due to having fewer sources of ie.

    That was why most orphanages that shut down often had great and morally upright directors. Just like this Gilford Orphanage.

    ¡°I initially started this orphanage with many aspirations, but I, too, came to realize how difficult it was to protect the orphans. It didn¡¯t take long before a few of our children started to starve. Humans are a truly vicious existence. Once their stomachs became empty, some children began to resort to violence, attacking others and stealing away their food.¡±

    As soon as Gilford finished his sentence, a memory abruptly shed through her mind.

    It was something Ian¡¯s friend had previously brought up¡ªthat it was odd how the orphanage had managed to operate until now, and that the numbers didn¡¯t match up in any way whatsoever.

    Gilford smiled bitterly as he sheathed his polished sword into the scabbard at his waist.

    ¡°I questioned the Heavenly God at the time. I questioned why kindhearted people had to suffer all the more when there are so many weak and suffering souls in this world.¡±

    ¡°Director Gilford, just what in the world are you-¡±

    At that moment, screams filled the orphanage.

    The Saintess looked out of the director¡¯s office, her eyes filled with bewilderment. She could tell just by hearing the faint screaming in the distance.

    It was an emergency, and there was no time for stories of the past.

    She urgently called out to the director after turning towards the door.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time! Director, we need to escape!¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯ froze before dubiously turning her pink eyes back at Gilford.

    Gilford¡¯s voice was overly calm as he nonchntly met her gaze.

    His eyes contained a profound depth, concealing his thoughts. They contained sorrow and even appeared tormented

    The Saintess instinctively clenched her teeth.

    ¡°Director Gilford!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. There is no need, Saintess. Escape is no longer a possibility.¡±

    Her mind became chaotic at his confident tone.

    Countless thoughts raced through her head as she considered the possibilities.

    She thought about how he could afford to be soposed and talk with her as if he already knew what was going on.

    The Saintess struggled to find words as her mouth opened and closed.

    Truthfully, she had already arrived at the answer.

    She then opened her spirit eyes. However, no matter how many times she rubbed her eyes, the color of his spirit remained the same.

    Even then, she frowned as she could no longer dismiss the possibility.

    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°It is my fault.¡±

    Gilford lowered his gaze apologetically.

    That meant only one thing.

    A demonic human. Gilford was the demonic human.

    Upon realizing his identity, the Saintess uncharacteristically cried out in a fit of anger.

    ¡°You¡­ you devil! Y-You¡­ You kidnapped those children and turned them into that?!¡±

    ¡°I had no other choice.¡±

    His voice was tinged with pain, but she spared no sympathy for him. Only the memory of the child weeping tears of blood while trapped within a lump of flesh filled her mind.

    Nheless, she surveyed her surroundings, looking for an escape.

    Her opponent was both a sword expert and a demonic human.

    As someone who specialized in support, he wasn¡¯t an opponent she could face on her own, even if she was trained in the Holy Nation¡¯s secret martial arts.

    Regardless of whether or not he was aware of her thoughts, Gilford simply continued to make excuses.

    ¡°If this orphanage shuts down, hundreds of children will have nowhere to go. I prayed hundreds, no, thousands of times! But your supposedly benevolent Heavenly God remained silent. And that was when they came. It¡¯s already been a long time since our partnership began.¡±

    ¡°The Dark Order¡­!¡±

    She spat out the name through clenched teeth.

    The old man¡¯s shoulders slumped.

    ¡°One child per month. That was the agreement. In return, they promised to provide funds worth hundreds of gold every month.¡±

    ¡°So, you sold them? You knew the pain the children would go through!¡±

    ¡°Then where was the Heavenly God when we needed Him!¡±

    The Saintess, whose voice rose in anger, immediately fell silent.

    Gilford¡¯s eyes raged in a fierce ze as his previously calm demeanor vanished.

    ¡°Then should I have let the children starve to death?! The chances of an orphan growing properly in this horrible world aren¡¯t even one in a hundred! Nobody cares about them! Neither the state, the temple, nor the Heavenly God! I prayed countless times! Could it be that the Heavenly God is deaf?¡±

    Her eyes wavered in the face of his raging anger.

    She knew she could logically refute him with her theological knowledge.

    In the end, she squeezed her eyes shut after a brief moment of hesitation and recited the words she had memorized by heart.

    ¡°The Heavenly God is simply of few words. In the first ce, human free will-¡±

    ¡°Then He must be mute on top of being deaf.¡±

    Her eyes turned fierce at the tant sphemy.

    However, without paying her any heed, Gilford lowered his head and spoke with a desperate voice.

    ¡°¡­Saintess, please. I don¡¯t want to harm anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you harmed countless people already?¡±

    ¡°And in doing so, I saved hundreds. Does being the saintess make you any different?¡±

    The Saintess furiously took a step forward, but upon meeting the old man¡¯s cold re, she stopped in her ce and fell silent.

    ¡°Saintess, weren¡¯t you also thinking of abandoning the children here and escaping? Because that would be the smaller sacrifice! To me, the smaller sacrifice was giving up a single child every month¡­ I even deliberately chose the children who only had a short time left to live!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think your sins will be forgiven for that?!¡±

    ¡°Saintess, there is nothing more futile and vain than a sermon without any usible solution.¡±

    His voice was grim. If his words had life, they might have already choked her to death. Gilford¡¯s face seemed sunken and hollow.

    ¡°If you put it that way, we are all sinners. Hasn¡¯t the world abandoned us? You must know as well¡­ Since you were an orphan yourself!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying we should turn a blind eye and abandon the children as well?¡±

    ¡°Giving up one child will save hundreds.¡±

    With that, Gilford quietly unsheathed his sword and swiftly cut his wrist.

    Drops of blood fell to form a pool, etching patterns and forming a shape on the table.

    It was a magic circle.

    The Saintess¡¯ eyes shook as she watched on in bewilderment.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the reality. A reality that isn¡¯t mentioned in the scriptures, but one that my children and I are stuck in. So please, just look the other way this once.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    She instinctively inquired as she sensed something ominous, and the old man exined in a weary voice.

    ¡°This is a contract magic used by the Dark Order. It¡¯s a contract formed by putting both lives on the line. Lies and deceit won¡¯t work.¡±

    She gulped as the magic circle exuded a chilling, blood-colored light.

    Gilford stood before her with an unwavering gaze that seemed determined to make her sign the contract by any means necessary.

    The Saintess desperately found herself faced with a crisis.

 Chapter 125: - The Lord Is With Us (46)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (46) ?</b>

    Cold sweat trickled down the Saintess¡¯ back when she realized the dire situation she was in.

    For now, she decided to put up a resistance.

    ¡°¡­Do you really think I¡¯m going to willingly take part in something like this?¡±

    Gilford did not even blink an eye at her refusal.

    ¡°Then what other choice do you have?¡±

    Although his words bordered on a threat, his eyes contained sorrow.

    He locked eyes with the Saintess and continued.

    ¡°Will you be able to defeat both me and the hundreds of demonic beasts lined up outside? Not only that, I also have full control over the flesh seeds. It¡¯s all thanks to me that those monsters are just quietly sitting in the cave right.¡±

    Calctions rapidly went off inside her head¡ªhundreds of beasts, a demonic human of unknownbat prowess, and mythological monsters.

    It was a considerable battle force. No, it was to the point that even the knight orders wouldn¡¯t be able to face them. It would take at least an army to achieve victory.

    It wasn¡¯t a force that only eight people¡ªseven after excluding the magic schr who offered little aid in practicalbat-¨Ccould hope to stand against..

    She found herself swaying under the persuasive weight of his words. Enraged by that fact, the Saintess curled her lips and sneered derisively.

    ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to you that their numbers are increasing.¡±

    However, even as the Saintess ground her teeth and spat out her words, Gilford only sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop with the pointless chatter. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m a sinner and I deserve to go to hell. I have noints about that¡­ If someone has to go to hell in order to save the children, then I am willing to go there.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ha. </i>If someone were to overhear, they might actually think you¡¯re making some kind of great sacrifice. Stop pretending to be some virtuous person, it¡¯s disgusting. All you¡¯re doing is selling off the children as materials for the monsters. ¡±

    Yet, even in the face of the Saintess¡¯ reproach, Gilford¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He had an attitude as if he was already prepared to hear such criticism.

    Realizing that the conversation wasn¡¯t going anywhere, Gilford shook his head and presented an ultimatum to the Saintess.

    ¡°All eight of you must sign the contract under the condition of strict secrecy. If you do so, I will let you all leave safely afterwards. I ask for nothing more.¡±

    His conditions weren¡¯t as bad as she had anticipated. The Saintess fell momentarily silent.

    She had exhibited clear signs of hesitation just moments ago but now cast a skeptical re at Gilford before speaking.

    ¡°¡­How can we trust you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do even if you don¡¯t believe my words, is there?¡±

    It was just as he said. The Saintess chewed on her lips.

    Gilford¡¯s words echoed in her mind. The ¡®reality¡¯ he faced must have been a tall and insurmountable wall. The Saintess had a difficult time denying that in her heart.

    Because she too felt the same way.

    Whether it was her, who had run away while leaving the children behind, or Gilford, who sacrificed one person to save hundreds, they were the same in a certain regard; Fundamentally, It was to pursue efficiency above all costs.

    But it was painful to hear him point out that there is nothing more futile and vain than a sermon without any usible solution.

    For now, the only way to ensure everyone¡¯s safety was to take Gilford¡¯s offer.

    The Saintess, after a moment of hesitation, let out a sigh as if to say that there was no other choice.

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    She resented herself foring to Gilford alone, naively trusting her Spirit Eye.

    Suddenly, a man crossed her mind. A man with golden eyes, who had always scratched at the Saintess¡¯s heart.

    <i> ¡®Don¡¯t put too much faith in that ¡®sight¡¯ of yours. One day, you maye to regret it. Humans are beings that can¡¯t be ascertained with just a single look. They have so many sides that even if you see them numerous times, they might still have a hidden aspect you don¡¯t know about.¡¯</i>

    It was just as he advised. The Saintess suddenly found herself yearning for that man.

    He was violent, brutal, and a horrible bully for the Saintess, but beyond all of that, he was honest to a fault.

    He treatedmoners and orphans equally. She admired that about him. The Saintess was an orphan herself. In the past, she had only seen people who pitied orphans in public but scorned them behind closed doors.

    But he was an exception. He didn¡¯t mask his true intentions, be they good or evil. He was fundamentally different from people like the Saintess or Gilford.

    Realizing this, a forlorn smile graced her lips.

    She had been cursing Ian as trash until now, but when confronted with another person so simr to herself, she felt unqualified to say such things to him.

    The Saintess slowly walked in front of the magic circle drawn on the table with blood. Gilford shifted aside, offering her the seat beside him.

    He continued his exnation in a low voice.

    ¡°All you have to do is to let a single drop of blood fall into the center.¡±

    The Saintess sighed deeply.

    She raised her hand, a displeased expression on her face. It seemed as if she just wanted to just get it over with by allowing a drop of blood to fall into the center of the magic circle.

    And at that moment.

    With a thud, the Saintess¡¯ hand pushed against Gilford¡¯s shoulders. As Gilford took a step back in surprise, the Saintess¡¯ body burrowed into his arms.

    It was a sneak attack worthy of inclusion in the Holy Nation¡¯s skill manual.

    The Saintess gripped Gilford¡¯s arm with both hands and exerted all her strength to drive him into the ground.

    <strong>The Holy Nation¡¯s Secret Arts, Moon Reversal</strong>

    When executed correctly, the move was powerful enough to paralyze the opponent temporarily. The Saintess was grateful that her acting skills that she had honed over the years had finally shone through.

    Thanks to that, she had managed to catch Gilford off guard. The entire conversation, up to the moment the contract was about to be signed, was all an act.

    However, the Saintess¡¯ gratitude was short-lived.

    It was because Gilford¡¯s body showed no sign of moving; not even an inch.

    The Saintess¡¯ eyes grew vacant as she continued to strain, trying to flip Gilford onto his back.

    The reason why Moon Reversal was so terrifying was because not even the strongest opponent could resist it.

    Regardless of their physical strength, it was impossible for them to stay grounded with both feet firmly nted. The only other factor that could have contributed was their mass.

    However, he didn¡¯t even budge. Something was strange.

    And just as the Saintess¡¯ bewildered gaze turned to him.

    The old man¡¯s hand violently grabbed the Saintess¡¯ wrist with a snap. He twisted her body and directed her hand toward the magic circle.

    The Saintess couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream.

    ¡°K-kyaaaa! Th-that hurts! S-Stop!¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize. Please do not forgive me for this.¡±

    Gilford offered a simple apology before drawing his sword. The Saintess found herself powerless against his ferocious strength.

    Her eyes were filled with fear.

    He imed it was contract magic, but there was no way to figure out the contents engraved inside. There was a possibility that this contract would bind her as a ve to the Dark Order for the rest of her life.

    No, that likelihood was high. There was no way the Dark Order would have made a legitimate, proper magic circle.

    Amid her fear, the faces of the people who could aid her shed in the Saintess¡¯ mind. Usually, the first person that came to her mind was Yuren.

    Her trustworthy bodyguard.

    Yet, for some unknown reason, a particr man¡¯s image was firmly etched in her thoughts.

    Perhaps it was because Yuren and she were simr as individuals. While they could empathize with each other, there was no sense of adoration or friendship beyond that connection.

    Their rtionship was closer to siblings rather than anything else.

    However, that man was different. He didn¡¯t mince words and was often cocky. He always had something to say, but there was one trait that stood out.

    He didn¡¯t lie. That was why the Saintess could trust him.

    Perhaps, for the first time in her life, the Saintess wanted to trust someone.

    So she cried out involuntarily.

    ¡°H-Help¡­! Help I-¡±

    Just as she was about to finish her shout with ¡°-an¡±, her eyes widened.

    It was due to the shrill sound that grated on her ears.

    Gilford and the Saintess simultaneously turned their eyes to the room¡¯s entrance.

    Something was hurtling toward them¡ªa hatchet aimed for Gilford¡¯s head.

    At thest moment, Gilford swiftly tilted his head with surprising reflexes. Although the hatchet came perilously close to hitting his head, he had the guts to keep his grip on the Saintess¡¯s wrist.

    If Gilford could somehow bind the Saintess with the contract magic, everything that followed would be a breeze. He would at least get the Saintess to cooperate with him.

    The condition was for ¡®all eight people not to disclose any secrets,¡¯ and after the contract was sealed, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for only the Saintess to keep her mouth shut.

    In other words, the Saintess was obliged to keep the rest of the group quiet. Gilford aimed for this particr point, so he wished to have the Saintess seal the contract first.

    It would have been better if he had a little bit more time, but now it was toote.

    It seemed like Gilford¡¯s true identity had been discovered.

    After considering all possible scenarios, Gilford forcibly twisted the Saintess¡¯ arm. He then began to infuse his fingernails with a faint aura.

    It was a skill that only a highly skilled swordsman could execute. However, just as the aura was about to pierce the Saintess¡¯s finger¡ª

    <i>Squelch</i>.

    The hatchet lodged into Gilford¡¯s wrist, the very hand that had been restraining the Saintess.

    Blood gushed forth, and searing pain shot through Gilford¡¯s nerves. Even then, his eyes remained wide open in disbelief.

    The hatchet, which had been heading for his head, suddenly changed direction at an impossible angle and embedded itself in his wrist.

    It defied thews of physics. It was a variable that even a skilled swordsman like Gilford couldn¡¯t have foreseen.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Keuaaaaahk!¡±

    Overwhelmed by the unexpected and sudden pain, he released the Saintess and clutched his injured wrist. A bted scream resonated through the director¡¯s office.

    The Saintess wasted no time and swiftly moved out of Gilford¡¯s reach. He tried to capture her once he regained hisposure, but the hatchet that was lodged into his wrist moved on its own and returned to someone¡¯s hand with a whoosh.

    As the hatchet was removed, blood sprayed into the air once more. Gilford gritted his teeth and suppressed a groan.

    His eyes turned to the door, where he saw a figure entering.

    ck hair, golden eyes.

    There was no way he didn¡¯t recognize him. After all, It was someone who had devoted himself to the orphanage for the past few days.

    Gilford¡¯s eyes clouded with guilt once again when he saw the man in front of him.

    He let out a deep sigh but he couldn¡¯t muster the courage to meet the man¡¯s eyes. The pain in his wrist faded, eclipsed by shame.

    ¡°¡­Young Master Ian.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gilford.¡±

    That was all Ian said. After confirming that the Saintess was hiding behind him, a faint smile appeared on his face.

    The smile was tinged with all kinds of unknown emotions¨C¨Canger, distrust, or perhaps even pity.

    He smiled sadly and directed his words to Gilford.

    ¡°Get your hands off my holy power pouch.¡±

    The story was now racing to its conclusion.

 Chapter 126: The Lord Is With Us (47)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (47) ?</b>

    Mr. Gilford¡¯s spirit as he held his sword was ferocious. His spirit of itself could be considered another weapon.

    I had sessfully rescued the Saintess with a surprise attack, but I couldn¡¯t guarantee the oue after that. As I red at Mr. Gilford, a bead of sweat traveled down my forehead.

    There were no openings. Just by looking at how quickly his posture and breathing returned to normal after the initial panic of my hatchet lodged into his wrist subsided, I could tell that he was just on a different level.

    The Academy students I faced before looked like helpless children whenpared to him.

    This was the power of experience.

    In terms of skill alone, the Academy students were at a higher level. But there was a reason why they were discriminated against from the rest of the swordsmen with the title of ¡®student¡¯.

    It was because students were analogous to unripe fruit.

    No matter how skilled a student may be, without actual battlefield experience, it was impossible to formte a quick response to the various variables encountered in realbat.

    That was the reason why 4th year students had to battle throughout the entire year in order to gain experience.

    Of all the people I¡¯ve battled so far, Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie were the only two people who had a good amount of battle experience. However, both Seniors were nowhere near the skill level of the old swordsman with decades of experience.

    Mr. Gilford¡¯s expression was gloomy.

    He looked at me for a long while before exhaling a pleading sigh.

    ¡°Young Master Ian, can¡¯t you just turn a blind eye once? If I leave this orphanage, all the children here won¡¯t have anywhere to go. They will either end up on the street as vagrants or be exploited and killed by a vicious orphanage director.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    To be honest, the reality of an orphan was unknown to me. Maybe it was better to say that I hadn¡¯t really had a chance to pay attention to the orphans.

    Up until now, the only feeling I had towards the orphans was one ofpassion. It waszy for me to perceive them that way. Understanding the suffering of the weak wasn¡¯t something to be done with a simple thought.

    Perhaps what Mr. Gilford said was true.

    Orphanages on the continent were already packed full. There wasn¡¯t a ce that could physically afford to shelter hundreds of orphans. Even if there was, there was a high chance that it wouldn¡¯t be a normal ce to live.

    Most of the orphans would die or be exploited. In his own way, Mr Gilford was trying his best.

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t forgive him.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Let¡¯s finish the rest of the conversation with our swords.¡±

    Hanging the hatchet on my waist, I drew my sword.

    My sword was pointed towards Mr. Gilford. He nursed his blood-soaked wrist with aplicated expression, as if I gave him no other choice.

    It was simple logic.

    No matter how important the hundreds of orphans were, I couldn¡¯t put tens and thousands of lives at risk for them.

    The orphans might be first priority for Mr. Gilford, but that wasn¡¯t the case for me.

    Mr. Gilford¡¯s choice would cause even more orphans for the future.

    At least, in the future that I saw. I raised my sword to prevent that from happening.

    The old swordsman¡¯s eyes met with mine. The wound on Mr. Gilford¡¯s wrist had already healed. It seemed like demonic humans had an abnormal regeneration.

    As we aimed out weapons at each other while exuding a tragic beauty, I heard a whispering from behind my back.

    ¡°M- ¡®My holy power pouch¡¯¡­ A-are you crazy?!¡±

    It was the Saintess. I unintentionally frowned because her suddenment broke my focus.

    ¡°Do holy power pouches talk nowadays?¡±

    At my criticism, the Saintess¡¯ light pink eyes instantly turned cold.

    The way she wiggled her fingers seemed like she wanted to pinch me. However, we both knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. In the current situation, a small moment of weakness could result in a life or death scenario.

    After exchanging an angry look from the Saintess, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a faintugh. Then I whispered to her.

    ¡°Just quickly run away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.You think you can handle him by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Of course, after you use your holy power.¡±

    She put on a sullen expression as if she knew I would say that. Still, there was no other choice.

    I kept getting pushed back by Mr. Gilford even during training. Even if I used more of the skills I knew that I didn¡¯t use back then, it would result in a loss for a long-term battle since Icked the basics.

    That meant I had no choice but to supplement my skills with other elements.

    The Saintess recited a prayer and soon, a warm beam of light permeated my body.

    It was the Shield of Faith¨C¨Ca strengthening magic that not only boosted strength and agility, but also could block one or two fatal attacks.

    It was a high-level spell that was simr to aprehensive version of holy magic, but for the Saintess to cast it with just a short prayer was incredible.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Okay then, good luck.¡±

    And with that sweet whisper, the Saintess left the room. Even then, Mr. Gilford stood still while calmly staring at me.

    He asked softly.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯ll be a somewhat fair fight now.¡±

    Just as Mr. Gilford was about to nod to agree with my statement.

    My hands threw the hatchet at lightning speed. The high-speed coordinated action of pulling out and throwing my hatchet was so quick that calling it <i>instant</i> would be an understatement.

    In a very short amount of time, the hatchet was within reach of Mr. Gilford. However, Mr. Gilford wasn¡¯t one to be taken by another surprise attack like this.

    A lightning strike and a beam of light intersected.

    A bluish aura hit the hatchet. The hatchet was immediately deflected from its trajectory and spun in the air. In the meantime, I pushed myself off the ground to move.

    There were all kinds of furniture and fixtures in the director¡¯s office. It was better to leap over all the obstacles in my way instead of trying to dodge them individually.

    But of course, that was probably what Mr. Gilford expected. He was about to raise his sword as if he was waiting for me to make that move, but there was one other issue he had to deal with before attacking me.

    The hatchet that was spinning in the air suddenly changed course and came striking down again.

    At the trajectory of the hatchet that mimicked a waterfall, Mr. Gilford had to swing his sword once more to avoid getting hit.

    The hatchet mmed into the wall with a clear chime. But by then, I had already stepped onto the table.

    The downward sh that I put all my strength intonded directly on the t side of Mr. Gilford¡¯s sword.

    With a thud, a heavy impact shook the director¡¯s office. My body was strengthened with my own mana and additionally reinforced with holy power.

    Mr. Gilford seemed taken aback by the blow that caused all the dust in the room to rise into the air. His arm trembled under my sword.

    I was stronger than Mr. Gilford at the moment. This, I was certain of. The strengthening magic that the Saintess had cast over me was extremely powerful.

    ¡°¡­¡­Your ability to use your hatchet is exceptional.¡±

    ¡°How about my sword skills?¡±

    Although the edges of our sword were screeching against each other, Mr. Gilford and I tried to joke around.

    However, both our arms were trembling for a long while. It was proof that he was giving it his all. I had the advantage since I was standing on the table and was able to put some of my weight into my sword.

    At my question, Mr. Gilford smiled slightly and replied.

    ¡°That, we¡¯ll have to see.¡±

    At the next moment, Mr. Gilford kicked the table I was standing on.

    I heard the crack at the same time I saw the table shattering into pieces of wood.

    I tried to minimize the shock of the attack by jumping right before he kicked, but I couldn¡¯t move freely while floating in the air.

    The only thing I could do was to use my weight and stab at a downwards angle. Mr. Gilford wasn¡¯t someone who wouldn¡¯t be able to predict my next move.

    He slipped aside and struck the side of my body with his sword.

    <i> ng!</i>

    The sound of metal hitting metal echoed in the air as sparks flew around us. It wasn¡¯t the sound of flesh and a de colliding. The true value of the strengthening magic cast by the Saintess was finally disyed in front of me.

    Shield of Faith¨C¨Ca shield that blocks one to two fatal blows.

    Even so, the shield couldn¡¯t fully shake off the shock inflicted by Mr. Gilford on my body.

    The moment I took in a choked breath, my body hit the wall like a cannonball.

    I momentarily thought that an earthquake hit the director¡¯s office. Fragments of the ceiling fell to the floor.

    My breathing was uneven.

    My lungs were punctured.. The muscles that endured his attack contracted and protested in pain.. But there was no time to waste.

    I knew that the seasoned swordsman wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. I immediately raised my sword vertically and picked myself up, shooting up in the air.

    A sharp crash echoed. My posture was iplete, but I was able to deflect his attack since I currently had the upper hand in physical ability. Two to three more sword strikes followed.

    Mr. Gilford was pushed back little by little. I moved from my previous position in the corner to a space right next to the window where the sunlight was pouring in.

    I was standing in the centermost area around the corner of the director¡¯s office.

    At this point, I decided to make my next move the winning one.

    My field of vision weaved through space. As soon as I recognized the solid lines of intertwined space in front of me, I twisted them.

    Mr. Gilford¡¯s de passed me in a strange curve. His eyes widened in bewilderment. And it was in that short span of time.

    In that gap, I struck him with all my might.

    An explosion of power rang out with a bang. Mr. Gilford managed to defend the side of his body, but he couldn¡¯t avoid staggering to the window.

    Just as I saw Mr. Gilford being pushed against the wall, when I was contemting whether I should push forward or not¡­.

    I calmly gave up the follow-up attack and threw my body to pick up my hatchet that had fallen in the corner. I did this because Mr. Gilford was watching me intently.

    Something didn¡¯t feel right. If I had tried tond a follow-up attack, I wasn¡¯t sure what sort of tricks he had up his sleeve.

    So I threw my hatchet.

    The hatchet that I fired in a straight line was effortlessly deflected by Mr. Gilford¡¯s sword and sent flying through the air. However, the hatchet that the old man hit away while stumbling promptly returned to my hand.

    I threw the hatchet again.

    <em> Throw, deflect, throw.</em>

    As I repeatedly threw my hatchet, Mr. Gilford had no time to straighten out his staggering posture. My hatchet drew another trajectory as I closed the distance between us.

    Instead of returning to my hand, this time my hatchet struck Mr. Gilford once more.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Mr. Gilford failed to predict the trajectory of my hatchet and groaned, as he barely managed to swing his sword. However, by doing so, his posture copsed.

    It was then that my sword struck his side several times, one after the other.

    <i>Bang, bang, bang!</i> A shockwave resounded like an explosion as I pushed Mr. Gilford away. As if I was a lumberjack chopping down trees, I shed Mr. Gilford¡¯s sword repeatedly while gripping my sword with both hands.

    In the past, when my mana wascking, I had been beaten by Seria in the same way. So I knew the effects of this attack very well.

    I knew how hard it was to endure a series of blows powered solely by one¡¯s strength.

    He staggered and copsed, before crashing into the wall. In the end, the window shattered and Mr. Gilford¡¯s body flew through the air.

    It was the open field outside. I picked up the hatchet on the ground and threw it out the window, then immediately jumped over the window frame to chase after Mr. Gilford.

    However, the moment I faced Mr. Gilford in the empty field outside the director¡¯s office I had no choice but to close my mouth shut.

    My hatchet was lodged into Mr. Gilford¡¯s nape, who had somehow managed to stagger to the center of the field.

    He should have died instantly but his strong body showed no signs of falling to the floor.

    I raised my hand in silence.

    The hatchet stuck in the nape of Mr. Gilford¡¯s neck returned to my hand. I was already ustomed to the principles of Movement within Stillness.

    The old swordsman looked up at the sky without saying a word. The sun shone directly into his eyes, but he didn¡¯t even flinch.

    He opened his mouth slowly.

    ¡°¡­¡­.It was a long time ago. There was a time when I copsed and closed my eyes after starving for several days in the Verdant Sanctuary.¡±

    ¡°I recall you telling me this before.¡±

    Mr. Gilford let out a weakugh as his eyes scanned the ground.

    No, perhaps he was reminiscing about a more distant past.

    ¡°Young Master Ian, did you know? Theye when humans are at their most weak and vulnerable state.¡±

    Just as I was about to ask what he was talking about, it happened.

    I heard shouting, then the sh of weapons in the distance. The children¡¯s screams were deafening.

    It meant that the battle had begun.

    I looked behind me in surprise.

    The enemies at hand were hundreds of demonic beasts. No matter how many pairs of hands we had, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to fight them. I had to return quickly.

    I instinctively gritted my teeth. Unlike before, I red at Mr. Gilford with clear hostility.

    ¡°¡­¡­.What have you done?¡±

    ¡°I only did what a demonic human would do.¡±

    I hesitated for a moment.

    As long as the frontlines had been formed right now, the possibility of reinforcementsing to help me was slim. I was also the one who told Leto to keep Mr. Gilford¡¯s identity a secret from everyone else.

    The Saintess might have gone to share the information with Yuren, but with the demonic beasts swarming us like they were doing now, the chances of him lending me a hand were low.

    It was also questionable whether or not they would be able to hold out for a long time in my absence. They had Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie, but I was also a figure who couldn¡¯t be reced when it came to actualbat.

    I had to go back. Right as I had such thoughts while my eyes met with Mr. Gilford¡¯s¡­

    In an instant, an optical illusion made the world go dark.

    It was highly dense demonic energy. Such mana that rose like clouds were distorting reality and spreading quickly. A creepy sound of bones breaking rang through the air simultaneously.

    Mr. Gilford¡¯s eyes burned a bluish color.

    ¡°As I was copsed on the ground at the Verdant Sanctuary, keuhh¡­ That night I encountered a vampire.¡±

    <i> Crack, crunch, crumble.</i>

    Every time I heard the sound of bones and joints twisting, Mr. Gilford spat out groans, as his body twitched in all directions. With each disturbing sound, his body grewrger.

    His old clothes tore apart. Muscles swelled and dark brown fur began to grow.

    ¡°And at that time¡­ Huuu, I signed a contract. And this, keugh¡­ Is the great power I gained in return.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What did you sacrifice?¡±

    I asked him the question, with faint fear in my voice, before he turned into aplete monster.

    The contract to be a demonic human wasn¡¯t simple. You can gain inhumane powers, but you have to offer something in return.

    A chilling chuckle leaked from Mr. Gilford¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°My humanity.¡±

    I nervously looked behind me, but it seemed like it was toote to get away from Mr. Gilford¡¯s reach.

    In the end, I put the hatchet back on my waist and pointed my sword at Mr. Gilford.

    ¡°The vampire brought the corpses of my colleagues in front of me. Told me to satisfy my hunger with them¡­ And I did just that. Oh, how refreshing it was.¡±

    With a whoosh, Mr. Gilford¡¯s arm suddenly stretched out. A long arm that reached below his knee.

    His sword was already rolling on the ground. He had no use for it anymore.

    Mr. Gilford was no more. There was only a huge demonic beast left, staring at me with its glowing blue eyes.

    It was the leader demonic beast that wed my abdomen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about your colleagues, Young Master. If you just defeat me, all the others will run away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Can I ry that message to my colleagues?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that.¡±

    And with that, the demonic beast raised his arm. A long nail protruded from it.

    The demonic beast smiled mischievously. It was a smile that I had seen countless times before while dealing with the monkey beasts.

    ¡°One-on-one, fair and square.¡±

    The demonic human finally revealed its true form under the sun.

    The wound on its nape was long gone. I felt an ominous suspicion about its regenerative abilities, but I adjusted my posture to fight.

    I was pretty sure I was fucked.

    A cold sweat ran down my back. I thought to myself, <i>maybe I shouldn¡¯t have bluffed so hard to Leto.</i>

 Chapter 127: The Lord Is With Us (48)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (48) ?</b>

    There were all sorts of rumors about demonic humans.

    In fact, some people even doubted their existence. Thousands of years had passed since the War of Gods and Demons and the congregation of the Dark Order had long since hidden its traces.

    However, the nobles knew. They knew that demonic humans were not existences in mere legends.

    The extent of their power still remained a mystery.

    Some imed that a demonic human could single-handedly take on an entirepany of Knights, while others believed it would take an entire army to defeat one.

    Yet, all of them agreed on one thing.

    At the very least, Demonic humans were not to be confronted alone.

    They were beings who willingly sacrificed something precious to them in exchange for power from the Evil God Omeros. They were the advance guard that led the ground invasion of Delphirem and the rulers of the demonic beasts.

    It was only fitting for their power to match their positions.

    And right now, on the battlefield, I was directly witnessing that very truth, far clearer than anyone else.

    In the air, droplets of blood traced a solid line.

    I looked away for just a split second, but without missing a beat, his ws sliced through the air, leaving a deep gash on my cheek.

    Had I moved a secondter, my head would have exploded into the air rather than just the drops of blood from my cheek.

    I didn¡¯t have the luxury to calmly assess the opponent¡¯s skills. The ws were already swinging at high speed, targeting my head once again.

    At this rate, I had no viable solutions. No matter how many times I swung my sword to fend off the attacks, I was continually pushed backward.

    I had only one sword, but my opponent had two hands. That was the main cause for the drastic difference in speed between us.

    Moreover, the demonic beast¡¯s arms and ws were exceptionally long, giving it an absolute advantage in reach.

    My breathing had already be asbored as it could get; Scars adorned every corner of my body.

    I was already close to my limit.

    I had no choice but to swear out loud as I threw my body to the ground.

    ¡°¡­Holy fuck!¡±

    The shout was more of a scream. As I rolled on the ground, solid silver streaks were left behind in the air, and a bluish afterglow lingered where the silver lines had been etched.

    It was aura. The halo of light I had seen that night wasn¡¯t just an illusion.

    A skilled person like Mr. Gilford could undoubtedly manifest aura on his nails as well.

    That made it even harder for me.

    The aura of a powerful person, who had reached the level of Sword Expert, could embody their mental image.

    In other words, it meant that they could distort reality. A good example of this was Senior Delphine¡¯s aura, which emitted intense heat without an apparent source. It was the same principle for Mr. Gilford¡¯s aura.

    Hallucination.

    At least, that was what I saw. The actual path of his ws, as they traced an unusual trajectory in the air, was subtly distorted from what my eyes registered.

    It might seem like an insignificant ability, but in battles between experts, even a slight difference could decide the results of the fight. Moreover, the ability to disrupt a person¡¯s vision, a sense that yed a pivotal role in human perception, was especially threatening.

    It was impossible to be free from it unless I closed my eyes.

    But closing my eyes would deprive me of more than half of the senses I relied on; It was a checkmate move.

    His ws sank into the ground deeply, right after I clenched my teeth and rolled away.

    The demonic beast let out an enraged roar.

    ¡°Is that the best you can do!¡±

    His voice was now intertwined with the cry of an animal. Even so, I could still sense human emotions in his voice.

    There was anger and remorse. It was ridiculous. How dare he have such emotions when he was merely a demonic beast?

    I quickly got up and hurled my hatchet. A beam of light streaked through the air in the blink of an eye.

    If the opponent had been an inexperienced swordsman, my throw would have ended the battle then and there.

    However, the demonic beast responded in an unimaginable manner.

    Nothing. He didn¡¯t even flinch as the hatchet sank into his skin.

    His skin was so thick that even my hatchet could inflict a deep wound. Considering the creature¡¯s ability to heal, it would probably take only a few seconds for the injury to close. The beast¡¯s skin was already bubbling up and regenerating.

    This was the fundamental difference between humans and demonic humans. Fighting a demonic human was a battle againstmon sense as well.

    Startled, I retrieved my hatchet as I had initially intended. That gap of hesitation would be the biggest reason for my defeat.

    When I briefly hesitated, the demonic beast lunged at me with its two arms forming a twisted cross. When its ws met my sword, sparks flew with a crackling sound.

    My arms quivered as I held my sword in ce.

    Mr. Gilford¡¯s physical abilities had reached a different level after he transformed into a demonic monkey. I had been the one overpowering him before, but now, the situation had reversed entirely.

    Previously, I couldpensate for the difference in skills by overwhelming him with my physical abilities. However, now that I had lost my sole advantage, I found myself purely on the defensive.

    I could hear the demonic beast¡¯s foul and fishy breaths. Its zing blue eyes were fixed on me.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you this! You must focus on the sword until the end!¡±

    The demonic beast growled, speaking in a tone that was akin to a stern teacher scolding a student.

    Ridiculous. I was so incredulous that I yelled out.

    ¡°¡­Do you think swords and ws are the same?!¡±

    To reiterate, I wielded a single sword while he had two hands. The difference was ringly obvious.

    However, the demonic beast seemed unwilling to listen to my excuses.

    With an odd crack, he bent his wrist and trapped my sword between his ws. I panicked and tried to remove my arm from his grasp, but it was impossible.

    An explosive kick dug into my sr plexus.

    It was a clean blow¨C¨Cthe kick prated the gaps between my bones like an awl.

    My breath was knocked out of me. At that moment, I couldn¡¯t even feel the pain. It felt as if time hade to a stop.

    When I regained my senses, I was already rolling on the ground. Even my sword was missing from my hand.

    I groaned in pain. I had exposed my vital point just once, but my vision was already blurry.

    The demonic beast, still holding my sword between his ws, indifferently threw my sword back to me.

    The sword rolled on the ground with a clink. I crawled over to grab it.

    And as soon as I managed to pick myself up, a series of solid bluish lines descended upon my upper body.

    It originated from his ws that were covered in aura. I thought I could evade it.

    As such, I started to step backward, but it was already toote.

    Five streams of blood hung in the air.

    It was a hallucination. The beast¡¯s ws were positioned slightly ahead of the path I had perceived in my field of vision.

    Staggering, I took another step back. It wasn¡¯t a fatal wound, but it was still a fairly deep cut.

    My head spun from the sudden loss of blood. Even so, I clenched my teeth and tried to swing my sword.

    Only to find my sword stuck between his ws once again.

    The ensuing blow was clear¡ªanother kick to the sr plexus.

    The ¡®Shield of Faith¡¯ had shattered long ago. My internal organs couldn¡¯t withstand the impact and exploded into a mess.

    Blood surged up my esophagus. My vision grew even hazier.

    It was difficult to even catch my breath.

    The pain and suffering was overwhelming. I just wanted to close my eyes and rest.

    However, the sound of metal rolling on the ground snapped me back to reality.

    In a daze, I turned my eyes toward the source of the sound. My sword had been tossed in my direction again.

    The beast was looking down at me with his zing blue eyes.

    ¡°¡­Is that it?¡±

    I erupted into augh, which came out more as a wheeze.

    Blood gushed from my mouth. I spat out the blood, my jaw muscles trembling from exhaustion.

    Once again, I crawled on all fours to grab the sword.

    It was difficult to even bnce myself. The muscles in my legs trembled, as if protesting that they had long since passed their limit.

    However, I got up. Leaning on my sword like a crutch, gritting my teeth.

    I pointed my sword at the demonic beast, swaying back and forth. That was my answer to his question.

    The beast nodded once, as if he had anticipated my response. And soon after, a sharp energy surged.

    With my eyes wide open, I followed the trajectory of his attack.

    The key to attackingter but striking first was in reading the flow of the battle. I took a step closer, then spun around once, riding along with that flow.

    Yes, that was the n.

    But in the brief moment I tried to turn my body, another kick connected with my body.

    This time, it struck my side. It wasn¡¯t a vital point, but it was no different from a fatal blow, given the state of my internal organs.

    My body tumbled to the ground once again. I didn¡¯t even have the energy to pick myself back up.

    The evaluation given by my teacher, who was now a monster, was harsh.

    ¡°¡­You werete. You hesitated again at the end.¡±

    <i>Isn¡¯t that a natural human response when your life is at stake?</i>

    I wanted to argue back with that thought in mind, but stopped myself. To be more precise, I didn¡¯t even have the energy to do that.

    My eyes slowly drooped. My strength drained away, as if pulling me into a peaceful sleep.

    I shouldn¡¯t, no. I couldn¡¯t be doing this.

    I heard a mor in the distance. There was someone waiting for me, amidst the shouting and the shing of metal.

    But my eyelids were getting too heavy. Sleep came to me, little by little.

    And just as I shut my eyes.

    ¡°¡­Be obedient.¡±

    The voice was a thunderp in my ear, jolting me to my senses.

    The world unraveled around me like falling dominoes. My fading consciousness was oveid by memories inundated with a pure white.

    In thendscape before me, I saw two figures¡ªa man and a woman.

    The man was groaning as he slumped to the ground. From the crumpled look on his face, he looked like he was in a lot of pain.

    In a moody tone, he muttered with a groan.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Does this even help me learn Secret Techniques?¡±

    It was a cynical question, but the woman just gave a smug smile in reply.

    She was brushing the dirt off her hands. From this, it was clear who had pinned the man to the ground.

    The woman opened her mouth as she watched the man sprawled on the ground.

    ¡°Is there anything in the world that the crows who fly across the entire continent don¡¯t know about?¡±

    ¡°¡­If they really knew everything, would they even bother flying all over the continent?¡±

    To the man¡¯s blunt reply, the woman let out augh as if she had just heard a funny joke.

    After keeping a cheerful expression for a moment, she scolded the man in a hushed tone.

    ¡°The fundamental principle of martial arts cannot be exined through theory alone. To truly understand its history and intentions, you must delve into its ideological roots. And among them, ¡®obedience¡¯ is the core of the Holy Nation¡¯s Secret Techniques.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it futile?¡±

    It was an unexpected question.

    The woman stared at the man with her eyes wide open, clearly taken aback by his question.

    The man repeated, catching his breath.

    ¡°So, in the end, you¡¯re saying we must do things as God wills? If we do so and die, I think it¡¯ll be futile, though.¡±

    The woman averted her gaze slightly with a strange ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Then, with an iprehensible smile, she approached the man with her hands behind her back.

    ¡°What if even that is my will as well?¡±

    ¡°But even so¡­¡­.¡±

    A shadow darkened the man¡¯s face.

    Above his eyes, the woman¡¯s yful smile lingered. The man immediately shut his mouth.

    Perhaps it was her beauty, or something else.

    He shyly averted his gaze.

    The woman brought her index finger to her lips to shush him and whispered.

    ¡°When in doubt, remember these words. Since this is also the secret core of the Holy Church.¡±

    ¡°¡­What words?¡±

    The woman looked down at the man, her eyes gleaming. Gradually, the shadows of the two figures ovepped.

    ¡°¡­Immanuel.¡±

    <i> Though, I¡¯m not sure if you can understand what that means</i>, her sweet voice added on.

    Then, the world fell apart once more.

    ***

    Gilford looked down at Ian in silence.

    He was a strong human being. Whether it was his strength, his mental fortitude, or any other quality of him; they were all exceptional.

    But even this strong man had fallen victim to the overwhelming power bestowed by the Evil God Omeros.

    The dirt floor was already soaked with blood. Blood dripped from the corner of Ian¡¯s mouth, with pieces of intestines still lingering in his mouth that he wasn¡¯t able to spit out.

    It was over.

    Drawing upon years of experience and a beastly intuition, Gilford reached the appropriate conclusion.

    A person with such extensive internal injuries and severe blood loss couldn¡¯t survive, no matter how strong he was.

    Even if Ian didn¡¯t die immediately, it was only a matter of minutes before his life slipped away. Gilford decided that he didn¡¯t necessarily have to end Ian¡¯s life right then and there.

    Gilford hated murder. Even more so if he had to take away the life of a young man whom he once cared deeply for.

    Of course, his thoughts might have been hypocritical, but he still wished to preserve some semnce of his humanity.

    Right as Gilford turned his back and made up his mind to deal with the rest of the party¡­

    ¡°Unnnnnngh¡­.¡±

    <i>Did he just make a sound?</i>

    Gilford¡¯s gaze filled with doubt turned toward his back. Humans on the verge of death asionally groan, but it couldn¡¯t be heard as clearly as this.

    Gilford, now facing Ian, stopped in his tracks. His eyes widened.

    An unknown liquid was flowing down Ian¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t blood. Only then did the shards of ss on the ground catch Gilford¡¯s attention.

    Gilford¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡°¡­Healing potion?¡±

    <i>There¡¯s no way</i>, potion bottles were painstakingly crafted so that it couldn¡¯t be destroyed even during battle. There was no way it would have shattered like this.

    However, the sight of Ian writhing on the ground was clearly evidence that the liquid was indeed a healing potion.

    As Gilford hesitated in surprise, the young man¡¯s hand thumped as he gripped the ground.

    Staggering, he slowly raised himself. It was only then that Gilford could fully meet Ian¡¯s gaze.

    His glowing golden eyes.

    The glitter in Ian¡¯s eyes was something a person in despair could never exhibit. The shimmering hostility and determination in Ian¡¯s eyes sent a shiver down Gilford¡¯s spine.

    The man stumbled several times even as he struggled to get up.

    His muscles were probably as heavy as lead, and while the healing potion had provided some first aid, it was only enough to keep him clinging to life.

    Continuing the battle was utterly impossible. This was themon knowledge that Gilford had learned over the case of decades.

    So why was the man trying so hard to pick himself up?

    A fear of the unknown gripped Gilford. Logic screamed at him to end Ian¡¯s life immediately, but instinct held him back.

    Finally, Ian managed to rise after numerous attempts.

    His breath was ragged and his vision was clouded by his bloodshot eyes.

    Anyone could see that he was at his limit. Even so, he had a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°¡­Come.¡±

    As soon as he heard those words, Gilford could no longer hold back the emotions that had swelled up inside of him.

    He couldn¡¯t even identify what he was feeling. Nevertheless, his instincts were screaming at him.

    <i>I must kill him</i>. <i>If I don¡¯t do it now, I will never be able to kill him.</i>

    His feet kicked the ground, and he moved in for the kill. In a fraction of a second, Gilford¡¯s arm was already outstretched.

    His reach, including his ws, spanned nearly 2 meters.

    This difference in reach could not be ovee, and it was especially worse since Ian¡¯s response was dyed.

    It was only right for Ian to be stabbed to death.

    However, in the next moment¡­

    Time froze.

    And in it, the only thing moving was Ian¡¯s body.

    He spun like a fish in water.

    Ian¡¯s movements were breathtakingly precise. If he had acted even a moment sooner, he might have been struck down. A momentter, and he would have been pierced by Gilford¡¯s attack.

    It was as if he glided through a frictionless sphere. There was no sense of resistance transmitted to Gilford¡¯s arm.

    At that moment, Gilford instinctively realized what woulde next. He realized what the following connective movement was going to be.

    Ian¡¯s sword sliced through time, tracing a horizontal line.

    The fundamental principle of attackingter but striking first, dividing life and death.

    <strong>Secret Technique, Revolving Counter</strong>

    For that brief moment, Gilford¡¯s eyes opened wide, and he couldn¡¯t help but break into a satisfied smile.

    It was perfect.

    Beyond perfection.

 Chapter 128: The Lord Is With Us (49)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (49) ?</b>

    By the time I came to my senses, my sword was lodged in the demonic beast¡¯s neck.

    Blood trickled down, thick and fishy, soaking the earth.

    The beast¡¯s outstretched arm was long and menacing. I found myself wondering, <i>how many people could confront such a terrifying creature with the anticipation of death?</i>

    I was also scared. I was terrified. But in that final moment, I was finally able to throw myself away.

    It was a strange feeling.

    All thought vanished from my mind, and I felt every hair on my body with distinct rity. Time elerated and my body, assimted to the time, was burrowing into Mr. Gilford before I knew it.

    The results yed out before my eyes.

    The demonic beast coughed up blood from his mouth. He didn¡¯t die instantly even though my sword was lodged halfway into his neck. His vitality was truly bizarre.

    However, no matter how much power a demonic human received from the Evil God, there were still limits to their abilities. He could barely open its mouth and even that was only for a few moments.

    It was pointless for the demonic beast to try to stay alive. Staying alive just prolonged its pain.

    Even so, Mr. Gilford wore a smile on his face.

    ¡°P-Perfect¡­ Keuh, It was perfect.¡±

    ¡°¡­Anyst words?¡±

    I asked him between panting breaths.

    I was on the verge of copse from my grievous injuries. I didn¡¯t have much time to spare to listen to the story of something that had once been a human.

    It was the same for Mr. Gilford. Time was running out for him as well.

    ¡°S-Save¡­ Haha, would you be able to save them? Heuh, the flesh seeds should be released now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not you.¡±

    I gritted my teeth and applied pressure into my hand holding the sword. Blood dripped from the demonic beast¡¯s neck, eliciting pained groans from it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll save them if I can, Huuu¡­ If that¡¯s the best I can do.¡±

    My rough breathing interrupted my words, but I tried to y it cool. There was no way Mr. Gilford couldn¡¯t have caught that, but he smiled peacefully after hearing my response.

    His groans stopped. His eyes grew vacant¨C¨Ca look that only those on the brink of death could have.

    ¡°¡­You are strong.¡±

    ¡°Stronger than you.¡±

    Mr. Gilford let out a chuckle, his voice cracking in between. My sword had reached his vocal cords, so blood spurted out with hisughter.

    ¡°¡­You have good eyes. There is no hesitation even with death breathing down your neck. You have the eyes of a great killer.¡±

    At that point, the old man smiled.

    It wasn¡¯t the revolting grin of the demonic beast but the familiar benevolent smile he always wore.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Hell.¡±

    With those final words, I thrusted my sword into his neck with all my strength.

    That was the end.

    Blood gushed forth like a waterfall from the severed neck. The demonic beast¡¯s head rolled across the ground and I caught my breath while getting drenched by the pouring bloody rain.

    The metallic warmth soaked my body. Staggering, I straightened my posture.

    My arms and legs were sore. My abdomen was in pain as well. There wasn¡¯t a single ce in my body that didn¡¯t throb with pain.

    I had to get back. Right as I turned to take a step¡­

    <i>Thud</i>.

    My foot got caught on something on the ground.

    It was the demonic beast¡¯s head. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight of the monkey, which now had a benevolent smile on its face.

    <i>Squelch</i>.

    The beast¡¯s skull that I trampled on exploded around me like a rotten fruit.

    Looking at the brain matter and bone fragments scattered on the ground, I was finally able to smile bitterly.

    ¡°¡­Immanuel.¡±

    May you find peace in Hell.

    My body swayed as I stepped through the puddles of blood. The footprints I left behind would persist.

    Following that¡­

    Only the final stage remained in this seemingly unending battle.

    **

    A heap of corpses had already piled up at the orphanage¡¯s entrance.

    Most of them were corpses of the monkey demonic beasts. Fortunately, the children seemed to have evacuated into the orphanage, and the rest of the party still seemed to be processing the situation from the outside.

    They must have been shocked to see the demonic monkeys suddenly retreat.

    Upon reaching the yard in front of the orphanage, the first person I ran into was the Saintess.

    She was looking around with a nervous expression. When the Saintess made eye contact with me, she froze in ce.

    Her light pink eyes scanned my entire body. There was no need for her to look too closely.

    Even at a nce, my body was closer to a walking corpse. A quick look revealed the severity of my injuries.

    The Saintess, who seemed like her soul had left her body for a while, immediately approached me and gently ced her trembling hands on my wounded areas.

    It was understandably very, very painful.

    ¡°Ah, ow¡­ A-ahh! T-That hurts!¡±

    I had applied a healing potion for first aid, but that was it.

    I still had bruises and fractures all over my body. Even the slightest touch sent searing waves of pain piercing through my brain.

    However, the Saintess paid no heed to the screams escaping my mouth.

    After looking at my injuries for a while, she bit her lip and spoke.

    ¡°¡­What happened?¡±

    Her light pink eyes were clouded over with gloom. That probably meant that my injuries were pretty serious.

    I didn¡¯t like the heavy atmosphere, so I tried to lighten the mood a little bit.

    ¡°I killed the demonic beast. I should get some medals of honor in return¡­ Aaaaagh!¡±

    Of course, it was just a bluff that was exposed as soon as the Saintess grabbed my arm.

    Sighing as if she had anticipated this, the Saintess wore a grave expression on her face.

    ¡°¡­Your injuries are very serious. We need to get ready to leave. I have to treat you at the temple.¡±

    I stared nkly at the Saintess in silence. The look on my face asked her, <i>what are you talking about?</i>

    The Saintess pounded her chest and shouted out of frustration. As she did, her massive breasts showed off their sticity.

    ¡°Of course we have to leave! The demonic monkeys have temporarily retreated. Yuren is making an escape route since their siege is currently in disarray¡­ If you want to live, we must leave now.¡±

    Hearing that, I fell silent for a moment.

    It was just as Mr. Gilford had said. The demonic monkeys had retreated after losing their leader, but they hadn¡¯t leftpletely. It seemed like they were forming a siege over a wide area.

    However, the wider the siege, the more gaps there would be. I didn¡¯t know exactly what Yuren was up to, but if he said he could secure an escape route, I believed him.

    Leave the orphanage¡­

    Arrive at the temple for treatment and wait for the army to handle the remaining problems.

    My body, which had narrowly escaped death, was in critical condition. Even if I received treatment right now, there was a high chance of lingering aftereffects. Moreover, haven¡¯t I already made a lot of contributions?

    I had in countless demonic beasts, defeated a demonic human, and uncovered the Dark Order¡¯s ns.

    Whether it was the Holy Nation or the Empire, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for me to receive a suitable offering as a reward from them for my actions up to this point. In that case, there was no need for me to worry about the aftereffects of my injuries.

    On top of that, our group¡¯s reputation would skyrocket.

    It was a happy ending,pletely worth all our hard work.

    Yes, that was our future.

    But what about the orphans left behind?

    Suddenly, Mr. Gilford¡¯s words echoed in my mind¡ªa warning the demonic human had uttered as he spat up blood.

    <b><i> ¡®The flesh seeds should be released now.¡¯</i></b>

    I began to speak, then hesitated.

    The Saintess was looking at me with puzzled eyes, her gaze urging me to get ready.

    But I couldn¡¯t give her the answer she hoped for.

    ¡°You can go first.¡±

    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±

    The Saintess¡¯ expression contorted, as if she didn¡¯t understand what I had just said. Even so, my decision didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°The demonic human was in control of the flesh seeds. Now that it is dead, the flesh seeds will be released. Where do you think they would go first?¡±

    ¡°Ian, please¡­¡±

    As I continued, the Saintess¡¯ expression shifted with each word I spoke.

    Initially, she seemed surprised, then troubled, and now she clung to me, her voice filled with pleading.

    She spoke to me in a trembling voice.

    ¡°The flesh seeds are going to be released? Have you forgotten how many flesh seeds were in that nest? That gives you more reason to leave! Look at yourself right now¡­ Do you think you can even fight in this state?!¡±

    Her eyes pleaded with me. She seemed genuinely unable to understand my decision.

    But no matter how much I thought about it, there was only one answer. I continued speaking in a surprisingly calm voice.

    ¡°When the flesh seeds arrive, it will be the end for the children. There¡¯s a possibility that the number of flesh seeds might multiply, while some might escape and nest in new ces¡­..¡±

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the end for some mere orphans?¡±

    I fell silent for a moment at the Saintess¡¯ question that she had spat out in distress.

    I quietly looked at the Saintess. Her shoulders were slightly trembling.

    ¡°Do you really think the rest of us don¡¯t want to save as many people as we can? There¡¯s no <i>hope</i>. You¡¯re injured, and there are dozens of flesh seeds left! Running away is the best we can do¡­ Are you seriously that stupid not to know that?¡±

    As the Saintess spoke with her eyebrows raised high, a faint glint of tears shimmered in her eyes.

    ¡°Ian, I understand your feelings, but we can¡¯t save everyone. Think about it. How many other orphans are dying right now? Can you save them all?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    My answer was immediate, and hearing that, the Saintess¡¯ face brightened for a moment.

    If I had stopped there, she would have dragged me away with delight.

    ¡°¡­But I don¡¯t want to lose any of the children I could have saved. It¡¯s not just in nonsense that I¡¯m arguing for. We must put an end to it here and now. If the flesh nest spreads, it might spiral out of control in the future.¡±

    That was my sincere answer.

    It was for the children, yes, but it was also because I recalled a scene from my memories, the moment I saw the flesh seed nest.

    The dream I had on the day the second letter arrived.

    Trees made of flesh nketed the meadow. The woman¡¯s voice, filled with despair and pleading, still echoed in my ears.

    I had to stop it now, to prevent it from spreading any further.

    The Saintess looked at me silently, listening to my unwavering voice. I had nothing more to say to her.

    Silence lingered for a while. Yuren joined us at that moment.

    ¡°Saintess, all preparations arepl¡­ Hey, Ian! You look¡­.!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Even if you might die?¡±

    A hoarse voice cut through the air. The Saintess¡¯s light pink eyes were ring at me, herst question¨C¨Cast chance she was going to give me.

    There was no time. The situation was too urgent for her to persuade and take me. It didn¡¯t help that I was stubbornly resisting her wishes.

    Yuren remained silent, taken aback by the extremely heavy atmosphere. He took a step back and began to nce between the two of us.

    I also decided not to bother giving attention to Yuren. I nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m prepared.¡±

    The Saintess mumbled, trying to say something.

    However, she couldn¡¯t find the right words, no matter how much she tried to organize her thoughts. Instead, a groan escaped her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Ungh.¡±

    I could sense her annoyance in that groan. Soon after, the Saintess stomped her feet, showing a more vivid emotional reaction.

    ¡°Ungggggggh!¡±

    The Saintess, barely containing her anger, clenched her teeth and stomped the ground again.

    The ground caved in, evidence that she hadn¡¯t wasted her time while learning the Secret Techniques of the Holy Nation. The shockwave was strong enough to make me lose my bnce for a moment.

    When I regained my bnce, the only thing awaiting me was the Saintess¡¯ pale pink eyes. They swirled with intense emotions.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    In response to the Saintess¡¯s exmation, apanied by her finger-pointing, I replied with a dry chuckle.

    ¡°Huh, when did you ever think I wasn¡¯t annoying?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re especially more annoying today! You keep confusing me, you!¡±

    She was saying this again. I shook my head and continued.

    ¡°Again, I have always been the same. The only thing confusing you is your heart¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡±

    Then, my upper body was pulled towards her.

    The Saintess had grabbed my cor and yanked me closer. My eyes went nk in an instant as the Saintess¡¯ sweet breath brushed the tip of my nose.

    I saw myself reflected in her light pink pupils. I had a bewildered expression on my face. It was pretty funny.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone¡­ That includes you. You want to save the orphans? Risk your life? Do you think you can win like that?¡±

    ¡°Whether you choose to believe me or not, my decision is final.¡±

    The Saintess gnashed her teeth and red at me for a while, then looked away and sighed as if she had given up.

    Her soft whisper brushed my ears.

    ¡°¡­And this is a secret.¡±

    With a thwack, the Saintess pushed me away. As I stumbled backward, the Saintess took out a small blood-red orb from her bosom.

    The identity of the orb was very well known.

    The ¡®Heart of Blood¡¯. This small orb was said to exceed the value of a castle. Before I could react, the Saintess already ced both her hands over her chest and began to draw out the power of the Heart of Blood.

    A storm of holy power surged around us.

    A pure white glow swept the area and enveloped my entire body. The pain that had pierced my nerves like a hot iron skewer quickly subsided.

    In a matter of seconds, the storm of holy power abated. I stood in the middle of it,pletely healed from head to toe.

    The injuries I had suffered were serious enough to leave lingering aftereffects, even after healing. Even so, every sense at my disposal was revived and soon, my body was full of energy.

    I nkly stared at the Saintess¡¯ hand. With a deep breath, the Saintess opened her palms. Only then did I see the ¡®Heart of Blood¡¯ orb in her hands, now half its original size.

    My eyes widened. I remembered something like this happening before.

    ¡°Holy sh¡ªWait, your orb got so sma¡­!¡±

    A slender finger touched my lips with a light tap.

    It was the Saintess¡¯ index finger. She shushed me and nced behind her.

    ¡°¡­Yuren.¡±

    Yuren, who had been quietly observing the Saintess and me for a while, smiled wryly as if he were powerless to intervene. He shook his head.

    Yuren shrugged his shoulders and spoke.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve spilled the ¡®Heart of Blood¡¯ orb while escaping to save your own life. Seriously, Saintess, you need to be more careful. Well, no matter how expensive an orb is, it¡¯s not as precious as your life, so even the cardinals won¡¯t make a fuss about it.¡±

    The Saintess smiled contentedly at Yuren¡¯s excuse that flowed smoothly from his mouth and pushed the remaining orb toward my chest.

    ¡°You can keep the rest. I¡¯m just lending you it for now, so don¡¯t forget to return it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even yours anyway, is it¡­¡±

    When I saw the Saintess¡¯ fingers starting to twitch, I immediately shut my mouth. I felt like she might pinch me again if I said anything more.

    Instead, I carefully took the ¡®Heart of Blood¡¯.

    I understood what this meant. The Saintess spoke again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no intention to gamble. My life is precious to me, and I have ambitions and a lot of things to do. Are you disappointed because I¡¯m a selfish woman?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I understand.¡±

    My response to her was straightforward. The Saintess nkly stared at me once again, then softly rested her head against my chest.

    I froze in ce, but the tension in the air finally dissipated.

    The sound of her breath was warming my heart. The Saintess whispered onest time.

    ¡°Come back alive, Ian.¡±

    I didn¡¯t bother seeing her off.

    The Saintess and Yuren departed, bringing Leto¨C¨Cwho was unhelpful in battle¨C¨Cwith them. Only four of us remained now.

    Senior Delphine, Senior Elsie, Seria and Celine.

    I looked at Senior Delphine with a surprised look on my face.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­You promised me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Senior Delphine shyly avoided my gaze and replied.

    ¡°You said you would help me win. So, show me what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    I smiled faintly in response to her words.

    I didn¡¯t need to answer her. My eyes were fixed on the forest ahead of us.

    The Evil God¡¯s army was waiting for us at the end of my gaze.

    It was time to finally wrap things up.

 Chapter 129: The Lord Is With Us (50)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (50) ?</b>

    A solid silver line cut through the air.

    Brilliant clusters of light left scars on the earth. The demonic beast¡¯s blood gushed out in streams that spilled onto the ground.

    The demonic monkey¡¯s hands reached to its neck in a pitiful attempt to try and grab the empty air where its head should have been. However, no matter how much it searched for it, its head had long since fallen to the floor.

    Another demonic beast fell. They were opponents that I already defeated countless times before.

    I swiped the blood off of my sword indifferently. Looking around, the forest seemed to have been roughly cleared.

    There were five or six monkey demonic beast corpses lying next to Senior Delphine. A variety of sword marks seared into the demonic beasts emitted an acrid odor of burnt flesh.

    In just a brief moment, she drew multiple trajectories in the air to clear up the monsters that rushed at her.

    It was the ¡®Illusory Sword of the Golden Lion¡¯. Normally, there was a good mix of real trajectories and feints drawn in the air when using the technique. However, the more skilled the swordsman was, the higher the proportion of actual trajectories drawn in the air.

    For example, Seria could simultaneously draw three sword trajectories, with two of them being real. Once she bes more skilled, she will be able to draw a sword path consisting solely of real sword trajectories.

    Once she bes even more skilled than that, she would be able to handle five sword trajectories at once.

    That was the level of skill that Senior Delphine currently possessed. The ¡®Illusory Sword of the Golden Lion¡¯ technique she used drew five sword trajectories at once, with three of them being real.

    To prove my point, each of the monkey demonic beast corpses in front of Senior Delphine were sprawled on the ground with a single cut from her sword. The way the demonic beasts were lying dead with their arms extended in the same position meant that their lives were taken at once.

    On the other hand, the demonic monkey corpses in front of Seria were killed in pairs. That was because she was only able to use two real sword trajectories at a time.

    While gazing at Senior Delphine and Seria, who were panting for breath, I couldn¡¯t avoid clenching and unclenching my fists.

    Although I didn¡¯t know why I was able to, I sessfully used the Sword of the Golden Lion multiple times. My proficiency was higher than Seria¡¯s, but lower than Senior Delphine¡¯s.

    Three sword trajectories, with three real trajectories.

    That was my current level.

    Though, it was¨C¨Cat best¨C¨Cjust a matter of relying on how much my body remembered from my distant memories.

    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t figure it out. How was future ¡®me¡¯ able to learn the Secret Technique of the Yurdina household? I was also shockingly familiar with the Holy Nation¡¯s and the Sword Circle¡¯s Secret Techniques as well.

    I shook my head and gave up. I wouldn¡¯t get my answers right now even if I dug deep into my brain to search for them.

    My gaze delved deeper into the forest. The cave was just around the corner.

    ¡°If everyone is all sorted out, let¡¯s move again. Flesh seeds might appear near the cave, so be wary of surprise attacks.¡±

    As I was about to make my way to the cave, I nced over at Celine.

    She looked extremely nervous. Her arms and legs were trembling and the paleness of her face made me question whether or not she would be able to continue the battle.

    To be fair, it was technically Celine¡¯s first real battle.

    And for her first real battle she had to fight monkey demonic beasts, a monster from myths, and was now heading to destroy the nest where the Dark Order was conducting secret experiments.

    Of course she would be terrified. I put my hand on Celine¡¯s shoulder without saying anything.

    Celine tensed up immediately in surprise, but let out a sigh of relief once she saw that it was me.

    Her golden brown eyes looked helpless and sunken.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Ian Oppa.¡±

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Celine¡¯s eyes slightly shook at my straightforward question.

    She paused for a moment to think, then shook her head.

    ¡°¡­¡­.No.¡±

    At her response, I couldn¡¯t stop a chuckle froming out. Anyone could see how scared she was, but it seemed like she wanted to save face.

    ¡°You can stay behind if you¡¯re scared.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, you will have to put your life on the line for other things from here on out. I¡¯m not sure what it is, but it will be even more frequent if you stay by my side.¡±

    Celine¡¯s mouth that was hesitating to open soon closed into a straight line. She looked up at me with sad eyes.

    She looked like a puppy drenched from the rain. I smiled lightly while softly stroking Celine¡¯s head.

    When I pressed on Celine¡¯s head, she let out a soft groan and looked at me. Still, she didn¡¯t seem to shy away from my touch.

    ¡°Celine, there was no other choice the moment you picked up a sword¡­ It¡¯s either kill or be killed. You have to get used to it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Yeah.¡±

    Celine answered me with a gloomy expression. I had no other choice but to smile bitterly and turn around.

    She needed to find her own answer. I couldn¡¯t help her understand just by speaking about the matter this one time.

    But wait¡­ Who even was I to give advice to Celine?

    I held my chin. When I thought hard about it, I realized I didn¡¯t have much real battle experience either. If I had to speak the full truth, Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie had way more experience on a battlefield.

    But I couldn¡¯t continue my train of thought any longer. It was because a blob of brown hair suddenly appeared in my face.

    The person had a small frame¨C¨CI immediately knew it was Senior Elsie.

    She struggled to get her words out for a while. When I shot her a puzzled look, Senior Elsie closed her eyes and shouted loudly as if she finally made up her mind.

    ¡°I-I did well too!¡±

    I stared nkly at Senior Elsie for a moment, then realized what she meant and suppressed augh.

    It seemed like she mistook my stroking of Celine¡¯s head for some kind of reward. It seemed like she got jealous and was protesting against it in her own way.

    Of course, that was nothing more than Senior Elsie¡¯s one-sided misunderstanding. She was the only person I knew out of all my friends who treated the action of me stroking someone¡¯s head as a reward.

    The way Senior Elsie kept ncing at me with expectant eyes was so adorable that I couldn¡¯t help but stroke her head as well.

    Her expression softened and the ends of her mouth went up in a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Ian¡­ Hehe¡­ I like you¡­¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Senior Elsie hugged my arm and started rubbing her cheek on it like a dog showing affection for their owner.

    It was a shocking sight, but neither Celine nor Seria paid much attention to it. It seemed they got used to it by now.

    The way that Senior Elsie showed her affection was that straightforward. It was to the point where I was actually worried about how things would be when we returned to the Academy.

    Still, I had no negative thoughts about it.

    Senior Elsie trusted me and followed me out here even though her life was at stake. Since I knew how little she regardedmoners, agreeing with my cause couldn¡¯t have been an easy choice for her.

    Senior Elsie wasn¡¯t the only one, either.

    Celine, Seria, and Senior Delphine all did the same.

    Before I knew it, I found myself surrounded by many colleagues. In other words, I also got more people I needed to protect.

    I silently calmed myself down. I had to be sharper than anyone else.

    My eyes sank deeply. I recalled what the man muttered to himself in one of my memories.

    <b><i> ¡®I won¡¯t ever regret again.¡¯</i></b>

    His words echoed painfully in my heart.

    The cave was now right in front of us.

    **

    It was still damp and chilly inside the cave.

    It hadn¡¯t been too long since we left, so it made sense that the environment changed little in the short period we were absent. However, since it was nowte in the afternoon, the overall atmosphere was even more eerie.

    Night was fast approaching.

    When the time of the Evil God Omeroses, her descendants be even stronger and vicious than before. The flesh seeds would be no exception.

    We had to finish the battle quickly. This was the reason why I rushed our group to the cave even under theirints of fatigue from the previous battle.

    We were moving forward as cautiously as possible, but weren¡¯t met with any surprise attacks from the flesh seeds yet. Once we exited the long passageway, we found ourselves in a pit.

    I turned around to give a look to the rest of the group. Senior Delphine nodded her head to speak for everyone else.

    We slowly walked together onto the edge of the pit.

    There, flesh seeds were walking around making strange noises. Many were sleeping when we saw them for the first time, but right now they weren¡¯t.

    Dozens of monsters were writhing and running around the pit. Some of them were even screaming for some reason.

    And in the middle of it all, the flesh nest was wriggling and spitting out even more flesh seeds.

    Like a fruit torn apart, the film over the flesh seed opened as the newborn staggered to its feet. Its screech echoed through the cave, but a terrified voice was also mixed within.

    It probably belonged to the person used as the material for its creation.

    It was a scene that instinctively evoked disgust. The rest of the group was frowning long before I realized it and I was even starting to feel a burning anger inside me.

    They cannot be allowed to live.

    Once again, I realized I made the right decision. I whispered to Senior Elsie.

    ¡°Senior Elsie, go into the brig right away. Senior Delphine and I will go in as the lead¡­..¡±

    And right then, a strange presence caught my senses.

    My eyes slowly turned to the ceiling. What met my gaze was a crouching flesh seed ring at Senior Elsie. It was a signal that it was about to attack.

    I cursed inwardly. Thinking about it, I realized that the flesh seeds could use their ws to climb the walls. It wouldn¡¯t be weird for them to cling to the ceiling and wait to ambush us.

    I immediately shoved Senior Elsie, my already drawn sword swung downwards to the left.

    And then, three vertical lines soared to the clearing.

    <i>Screeeeeech!</i>

    The flesh seed that passed through the silverttice was split into four pieces and rolled in the ground. Blood gushed out from the perforated line extending from the top of its head, cutting it in half.

    It stopped moving.

    Yes, it was just one flesh seed.

    My eyes urgently scanned the ceiling. Hanging like bats, I saw more of them ring at us with bright red eyes.

    Confusion appeared in the group¡¯s eyes as I shouted.

    ¡°Everyone get ready for battle!¡±

    It was time for the blood-soaked myth to be recreated in front of us.

 Chapter 130: The Lord Is With Us (51)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (51) ?</b>

    With a sickening crack, the skull of one of the flesh seeds rushing to attack me burst open.

    The flesh seed staggered and fell, spewing out blood and brain fluid. However, there were still countless flesh seeds remaining.

    One on my left. Two on my right.

    My hatchet moved like lightning. <i>Thud</i>. My hatchet split the skull of the flesh seeding from my right, then changed its trajectory to m down upon the remaining flesh seed.

    I grabbed the flesh seed charging towards me from the left and threw it to the ground with all my might.

    With a loud thud, the shock wave resonated throughout the cave, apanied by the flesh seed¡¯s scream.

    My hand unsheathed my sword at near lightspeed. The de, covered with a silver aura, pierced the flesh seed¡¯s brain.

    The trembling flesh seed quickly stopped twitching. It was definitely difficult to deal with them since their head was the only weak spot.

    Panting, I turned around during the brief moment of leisure I had obtained. As I gazed beyond my vicinity, I witnessed a dogfight unfolding before me.

    Golden ws swept through the air.

    The golden aura flowing down from the air further raised the temperature in the cave, which was already burning up from the heat of battle. Five sword trajectories¨C¨Cthree of which were real¨C¨Cconnected with the flesh seeds, causing them to scream and twist their bodies in pain.

    But the me that was already burning them was impossible to control. Soon, three of the monsters burned into a lump of charred flesh and copsed onto the floor.

    Celine and Seria were battling with skills well beyond what they learned in training. Thankfully, there was little concern for ambush since they were covering both sides.

    <i>Crash</i>, <i>bang</i>!

    An explosion of sounds erupted every time Celine swung her sword. Each blow was overloaded with the mana that she had saved for the battle, causing powerful explosions and scattering blood and flesh everywhere.

    On the other hand, Seria was fighting the flesh seeds with more sophisticated sword skills.

    She took one step forward. A ghostly downward sh blew away one of the flesh seed¡¯s arms.

    She took another step forward. A blue line drawn horizontally through the air severed both the flesh seed¡¯s legs.

    She took herst step forward. The head of the flesh seed flopping on the ground was split open.

    Unexpectedly, everyone was responding to the flesh seeds pretty well. However, the flesh seeds were stilling at us endlessly. Moreover, they were continually being replenished from the pit, even as we killed them.

    We needed a powerful blow that could flip the situation for us. At that moment, a high-pitched scream reached my ears.

    ¡°Kya-Kyaaaaaaa! H-Help! Mr. I-Ian!¡±

    Quicklying to my senses, I instinctively flung my body to retrieve the hatchet lodged in the flesh seed¡¯s head. I immediately swung my hatchet without even looking towards the source of the sound.

    The hatchet drew a trajectory through the air with a high-pitched whistle and headed directly towards the flesh seed attacking Senior Elsie.

    <i>Thud</i>. With the sound of a pumpkin breaking open, blood and brain fluid poured out onto the ground.

    Senior Elsie was trembling with her butt on the ground. Her pale face showed how surprised she was by the sudden attack.

    There was no time to form a defense line around Senior Elsie because of the wave of flesh seeds. Even if we were able to, I knew it was almost impossible to protect her from the enemies that were even falling from the ceiling.

    With a sharp sound, the head of the flesh seed approaching me floated in the air.

    My sword had cut off its head. And even before the head of the flesh seed started to fall to the ground, I drew more sword trajectories in the air.

    Even more flesh seeds exploded in the air due to my series of high-speed attacks. Paying no mind to the carnage, I continued to run, leaving a trail of blood behind.

    As I raised my hand, my hatchet returned to my hand ording to the predetermined trajectory. And once again, the head of the flesh seed targeting Senior Elsie spewed out a fountain of blood.

    I quickly tapped Senior Elsie on the cheek. She was still out of it.

    ¡°Senior Elsie, Senior Elsie!¡±

    But Senior Elsie was zoned out, crying and huping in between. She seemed to bepletely absorbed in terror by being in a situation where her life was being threatened. The hatchet being thrown at her was just the cherry on top.

    She was crouched down on the ground, covered in blood and muttering to herself.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ E-Elsie will do better¡­ M-Mr. Ian. Don¡¯t leave me behind¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Elsie Rine!¡±

    In the end, I lost my patience and yelled her name at the top of my lungs. When I did so, Senior Elsie¡¯s body twitched and she let out an instinctive reply.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    Only then, did I smile with satisfaction and stroked Senior Elsie¡¯s head.

    Her hair was sticky with blood, but it didn¡¯t matter. I felt Senior Elsie¡¯s tense body gradually start to rx.

    I lowered my upper body and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Start chanting.¡±

    Senior Elsie looked at me with a puzzled expression on her face.

    ¡°B-But Mr. Ian¡­ There¡¯s so many enemies around us right n¨C¡­ Wha¨Ckyaaaaa?!¡±

    I pulled Senior Elsie into my arms without a warning. With my other remaining arm, I held my hatchet while roaming the extensive battlefield.

    I threw my hatchet and smashed the skulls of flesh seeds that rushed at us

 Chapter 131: The Lord Is With Us (52)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (52) ?</b>

    The muddy ground made my steps heavy.

    My breathing was at its limit. My body was already riddled with stab wounds.

    The frenzied rush of flesh seeds seemed to be endless. I swung my sword again after catching my breath.

    Blood naturally poured out from the flesh seed. A diagonal line bisected the head of one of the flesh seeds rushing my way.

    <i>I think I killed dozens of them already. How are there still any left?</i>

    My exhausted gaze turned toward the flesh nest. We were fast approaching it.

    But the closer we got, the shorter the interval between the attacking flesh seeds became. The speed at which the thin-filmed cocoon opened and spewed flesh seeds was too fast for us to keep up with.

    I understood that this meant it had generated flesh seeds at the expense of many humans.

    The orphans were unlikely to be the end of it. Since it was an experimentalb of sorts for the Dark Order, they most likely kidnapped regr passersby. What came out of it was an armyposed of hundreds of flesh seeds.

    The only good news was that the prematurely newborn flesh seeds fell short in terms of physical abilities.

    <i>Screeeeech</i>!

    I heard a clicking sound of teeth grinding together. I cut the flesh seed¡¯s head diagonally, but it didn¡¯t seem to have properly pierced the center of the monster.

    With a crunch, its skull burst open under my foot.

    I nced at Senior Delphine. Even the great Senior Delphine seemed to be out of breath by this point and had sweat dripping from her forehead.

    Even so, her posture was still firm and proper. With every swing of her sword, the scorched flesh seeds fell without fail.

    The only problem was that the flesh seeds, no longer feeling pain, kept attacking even as they burned.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Senior Delphine!¡±

    Startled, I looked towards Senior Delphine. It seemed like one of the burnt flesh seeds managed to crawl to Senior Delphine, digging its nails into her ankle.

    Dark red blood flowed. The skin around the wound melted and her posture faltered.

    Of course, it <i>had</i> to be her ankle. I immediately threw my hatchet.

    The head of the flesh seed rushing towards Senior Delphine exploded with a squelch. And a sonorous voice rang out just at the right time.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Light, flood the area!¡±

    A pure white electrical charge shocked the flesh seeds on the ground.

    The bodies of the flesh seeds trembled as their muscles contracted arbitrarily. Even so, they somehow managed to continue their approach towards Senior Delphine with murderous gazes. It was terrifying..

    I quickly rushed to her side. The flesh nest was right in front of us and my eyes widened in a daze.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Go quickly.¡±

    ¡°But, Senior Delphine¡­..¡±

    As I opened my mouth with a look of concern, Senior Delphine¡¯s crimson eyes red at me.

    Her anger was evident from the way she was chewing her lips. As if she was sorry for suddenly bing a burden to her junior.

    ¡°Even if I lose an ankle, I can still defend myself.. Do you not remember who I am? I¡¯m Delphine Yurdina.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.All right.¡±

    <i>Because I promised to help her win.</i>

    I staggered to my feet. Senior Delphine picked herself up by using her sword as a crutch. It seemed like she was nning on engaging in a more defensive battle.

    My eyes turned to look behind me. In the distance, I saw Senior Elsie trying to analyze the current situation for Senior Delphine and me.

    Protecting the injured was the first in priority. With that thought in mind, I looked towards Senior Elsie.

    I noticed her slightly unsure expression, but there was nothing else we could do. Soon, Senior Elsie let out a sigh and nodded.

    Senior Elsie¡¯s support would now be focused on Senior Delphine.

    That might have been our best course of action. In doing so, there would be more flesh seeds attacking Senior Delphine and it would open up a path for me to advance alone.

    The pain I felt in my back increasingly worsened as time passed. I gritted my teeth and kicked off the ground once again.

    The hatchet was fired into the air, letting out a whistle as it flew past.

    The head of one of the flesh seeds was shattered into pieces and the hatched changed its trajectory once again to blow off the head of another flesh seed that was right next to it, preparing to attack.

    In the next moment, my sword swung downwards to the left of where I was standing.

    <strong>Illusory Sword of the Golden Lion, the Yurdina Family¡¯s Secret Technique</strong>

    Three sword trajectories were drawn in the air and three streams of blood poured to the ground.

    My arms were grazed by ws in the process.

    Blood trickled. I felt my arm gradually losing its strength. Before I knew it, the hand I was wielding my sword with was shaking uncontrobly.

    One of my legs was also bitten by a flesh seed.

    The wound immediately began to swell, as if there was poison coating their teeth as well. I felt pain with every step I took. Everytime I put any weight on my lower body, dark blue blood spurted from my wound.

    Even so, I continued to walk until I stood in front of the flesh nest.

    A sound simr to a snicker rang in my ears. It was soon followed by a chilling whisper.

    <b><i> ¡®You can¡¯t win.¡¯</i></b>

    I burst outughing. Then spat out my next words.

    ¡°¡­¡­What a load of shit.¡±

    And as I spoke, the skin of the flesh nest unfolded.

    It looked like a bat spreading its wings. My body trembled in surprise because I was unaware that such a movement was even possible in the first ce.

    And from the membrane, dozens of tentacles stretched out.

    Its exterior was petrifying. All kinds of body parts stuck out like thorns on the tentacles.

    Arms, legs, and skulls.

    The only thing inmon between each was the fact they each had bones. I couldn¡¯t help but let out augh.

    ¡°You¡¯re a <i>flesh nest</i>. Why do you have bones?¡±

    But it gave no answer. . The tentacles struck the ground like whips, each strike so powerful that the stone floor in the cave chipped away with every crack.

    It was obvious that one hit would be fatal.

    I swore under my breath and flung my body. I drew dozens of artificial trajectories in the air. I had to pull off an untimely trick in order to prate the gap.

    <b><i> ¡®You can¡¯t win.¡¯</i></b>

    Every time a chilling whisper rang out, a weird fog began to form around the area. An abhorrent smell stung my nose.

    My head started to spin. That was never a good sign.

    Every time I threw my body to move, roll on the ground, or sometimes back away, my concentration became more blurred.

    Still, it was clear that I was getting closer to the flesh nest. The tentacles were hitting the floor around me with more caution.

    I didn¡¯t miss my opportunity.

    My hatchet was fired through the air like a thunderbolt, whizzing by the cave while tearing up the atmosphere.

    Its rotating des carried tremendous momentum. It was enough to shatter any regr tree outside.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case for the flesh nest.

    The hatched bounced off as if it came in contact with a rubber ball.

    My eyes widened. It was the same hatchet that had previously been smashing through the flesh seeds¡¯ skulls. Its effectiveness had been proven many times over.

    But it was useless against the flesh nest?

    And it was in that brief moment where I stood in a daze.

    I felt something hit my back with a thud.

    I fell forward while coughing up blood.

    Only then I realized the flesh nest standing before me.

    I was even able to see the source of the mysterious fog. It came from the top of the flesh nest¨C¨Ca magenta-colored fog was flowing with an eerie sound.

    <b><i> ¡®You cannot win.¡¯</i></b>

    ¡°¡­¡­.Yeah?¡±

    It was just as the flesh nest said. Icked the strength to get back up and also felt like my insides were twisted into a pulp after a single hit against my back.

    I felt around my body with shaking hands. I could feel the rough texture of parchment.

    The tentacle was slowly approaching. It was then that I decided to tear the parchment without even a second of hesitation.

    Suddenly, a wild me spread through the cave floor.

    The heat quickly moved around me, burning flesh.

    It was scorching hot. The oxygen level in the area dropped dramatically and the sizzling pain continued to fester in my back where the wound hadn¡¯t healed yet.

    The flesh nest screamed and tore off its tentacles. I didn¡¯t miss a beat and used that chance to bolt upright.

    A brilliant silver aura coated my sword. Gritting my teeth, I thrusted forward with all my might.

    It was my chance to turn the tide of the battle.

    But in the next moment, I felt myself slipping.

    <i>Huh¡­?</i> I found myself flying in the air again.

    I coughed up arge amount of blood while floating in the air. As time seemed to slow, I looked down to see what was going on around me.

    Senior Elsie, Celine, and Seria were all looking at me with their eyes wide open in terror. Even Senior Delphine¡¯s face showed despair.

    All their faces had expressions of defeat.

    A voice came from near the top of the flesh nest.

    <b><i> ¡®You can never win.¡¯</i></b>

    When my body fell, the impact shook the ground. Blood continued toe up my esophagus. No, perhaps it was my trachea.

    Honestly, it was hard to know at this point.

    The monster was truly something straight from a myth.

    I never thought it would have physical resistance. My failure came from my misconception that flesh seeds were my only problem.

    The Saintess came to my mind. I remembered her warning me that I might die.

    My eyes stared nkly at the flesh nest.

    <b><i> ¡®You can¡¯t win.¡¯</i></b>

    My eyes slowly started to close. I felt myself slowly slip into afortable sleep.

    This was the second time that I was about to lose consciousness. And it was right then.

    ¡°¡­¡­.me.¡±

    I came back to my senses and looked around for the voice that suddenly struck my ear.

    No one was there. But my eyes naturally turned to the flesh nest¡¯s tentacles.

    The ends were hideously melted. It was due to the me magic scroll that Leto gave me forbat.

    mes can cause damage. That fact shed in my mind.

    The only problem was that I had no fire to use as a weapon right now.

    Yes, <i>I</i> didn¡¯t have a source of fire.

    I staggered to my feet with a hastily formed n. My sword pitifully slipped from my hand as I got up. The sound of metal rolling on the ground echoed through the cave.

    I heard teeth grinding. It was from the flesh nest.

    It seemed like it was mocking the loser standing before it. It started to wriggle its tentacles as if it was getting ready for its final blow.

    And right at the moment when the flesh nest raised its tentacles once again.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Delphine Yurdina!¡±

    For an instant, the world stopped.

    I made eye contact with Senior Delphine. Her eyes seemed to ask questions, but I knew that she had to remember.

    The promise that I made with her.

    ¡°Throw your sword!¡±

    And right when the time started to tick again.

    Her sword flew towards me with a sharp sound cutting through the air. The sword still had a golden aura surrounding it, just as her dagger had when she threw it before.

    Dense aura remained on weapons even after it was thrown. I instantly caught the sword and threw it into the sky.

    The sword spun in the air.

    The flesh nest initially flinched, but soon continued grinding its teeth after seeing the sword spin without purpose.

    <b><i> ¡®You can¡¯t wi¡­..¡¯</i></b>

    I burst outughing.

    Theughter that erupted from my mouth soon turned into a whimper as it squeezed my lungs.

    The flesh nest stopped mid-sentence, as if puzzled from my unexpectedughter. I sensed doubt arising from the tentacles.

    Either way, its curiosity would be satiated soon enough.

    So I tried to put a wild smile on my face.

    ¡°¡­¡­.I won, you dumbass.¡±

    The sword, with golden aura surrounding it, immediately pointed downwards.

    A vertical sh of light burned the world around me.

    And in that next moment.

    <i>Screeeeeeeeeeeeech</i>!

    Dozens of flesh seeds suddenly began to howl, clutching their heads. A shining, golden glow boiled through the flesh nest¡¯s thick membrane coating.

    Then, the top of the flesh seed opened as if it was screaming towards the sky. Brilliant light poured out from within.

    My vision exploded as if firecrackers went off.

    Everything turned white. My body messily rolled on the ground after being flung into the air.

    The only thing I heard was a high-pitched tone ringing in my ears. I tried to crawl to my sword, but soon stopped.

    I had no more energy left in my body. Consciousness was slowly slipping away.

    I opened my eyes for a moment and saw crying faces in front of me.

    ¡°¡­¡­I-I have a p-potion.¡±

    And with that, I fainted again.

    That concluded the battle.

    **

    Waking up from a deep slumber is always painful.

    I furrowed my brows at the sunlight that hit my eyelids.

    Where was I?

    My memory was hazy. I couldn¡¯t think of a single thought in my head.

    Once I opened my eyes though, I saw a woman silently looking down at me.

    The first thing that caught my eye was the mysterious shine from her hair, as if woven with silver thread. The next thing was her pure white and soft looking skin, with light pink eyes that seemed to shine in the light.

    As my eyes opened, hers widened in surprise.

    I wasn¡¯t in a clear state of mind yet. So it was all I could do to stutter the first words that came to my mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Holy Power Pouch?¡±

    Soon after, a scream escaped my mouth.

    It was a signal announcing a return back to daily life.

 Chapter 132: The Lord Is With Us (53)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (53) ?</b>

    <em><strong>People cannot be trusted.</strong></em>

    Such was the long-held conviction that a girl, who had been chosen as the ¡®Saintess¡¯ after having grown up in an orphanage, had developed after witnessing all sorts of rotten sides of people as she became intertwined with the Holy Nation¡¯s politics.

    Her twisted belief had never once proved her wrong, and it was precisely because she didn¡¯t trust others that she was able to climb to her current position.

    Orphanage directors who publicly pushed for phnthropic ideals were, in reality, devising ways to line up their own pockets while bishops who preached the faith were power-hungry and suspicious.

    She herself was no different.

    Only those adept at concealing their thoughts and deceiving their opponents were able to survive in the political field.

    In this world, only two knew her true self.

    Her bodyguard, Yuren, who she had grown up with and was practically no different from being her brother, and Ian Percus, who she had recently started bickering with like cat and dog.

    If she was being honest, Yuren was the type of person she couldn¡¯t deceive even if she tried. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t wrong to say that Ian was the first person she had truly revealed herself to.

    This fact had initially irked her.

    There wasn¡¯t anyone who didn¡¯t fear the unknown. This was especially true for politicians and merchants since unknown variables could cause major disruptions in their carefully calcted ns.

    It went without saying that she was the same. On top of that, at that moment, Ian was truly someone who she couldn¡¯tprehend usingmon sense.

    Not only was he able to use the Church¡¯s Secret Techniques, but he also skillfully disyed the Secret Techniques of the Sword Circle.

    That wasn¡¯t even the end. He was someone who had been gifted the Dragonblood Scripture, something reserved for only the closest associates of the Emperor.

    His identity and capabilities were cloaked in mystery, but given his ability to overpower both her and Yuren in an instant, she assumed that he was, at the very least, an expert swordsman.

    Honestly, it felt shitty.

    Even if she had ulterior motives behind doing him the favor, the fact that it was repaid with threats and violence angered her. She even felt devastated and miserable when she was forced to admitplete defeat in both brute force and information gathering.

    With all that considered, it was inevitable that she growled at him every time they came across each other. At first, he was taken aback, but he swiftly learned to bite back, and now, their rtionship had be one of squabbling back and forth.

    But deep down, she knew.

    The image of Ian she had seen that day was etched deep in the Saintess¡¯ heart. The man who hadn¡¯t hesitated even for a brief moment to sacrifice his money to rescue amoner woman.

    The Ian she had seen at the orphanage that day behaved the same exact way.

    He didn¡¯t shun the orphans, even though they were unkempt. He worked hard to care for them and sometimes even gave up his profits for them.

    It confused her. However, the reason why she couldn¡¯t stop bickering with Ian was probably because there were only a few people around her whom she could take off her facade in front of.

    The Saintess felt an odd sense of liberation when she was with him.

    She found herself at the fierce center of attention for two juniors, seemingly fighting over Ian because of their natural rivalry, but she didn¡¯t think it was a bad thing.

    It was just another mask she wore as usual anyway. The Saintess didn¡¯t trust anyone.

    Since she couldn¡¯t trust other people, she couldn¡¯t love them either.

    To the Saintess, human rtionships were merely a game of chess. In other words, it was a process of minimizing pawns on the board while maximizing the bishops and knights.

    And as she did so, if she managed to capture a rook, then it was great; if it was a queen, she <i>had </i>to have it.

    That was the twisted perspective of a woman who distrusted the world. There were times she felt extremely lonely, but it was all okay.

    After all, other people probably thought of her as a piece on their chessboard as well.

    There were no exceptions. This was the belief she had held her entire life.

    And just as she thought that there wouldn¡¯t be a single person to change her perspective¡­

    The Saintess¡¯ light pink eyes turned to focus on the man lying silently on the hospital bed.

    His shallow breathing was faint.

    He looked so weak that it was hard to imagine that this was the same man who had defeated a horde of demonic beasts, a demonic human, and even mythical monsters.

    But it made sense at the same time. He had been brought to the brink of death in exchange for the heroic fight he had put up.

    The man¡¯s appearance was a cruel sight for the Saintess to see.

    Even the Saintess, who had dealt with countless patients over the past few years, had to stifle a gasp when she initially saw him. The man¡¯s physical condition was that serious.

    His blood vessels were tinged with a dark glow as the poison coursed through his body. Blood and pus seeped from his wounds. His internal organs were torn to pieces, causing him to vomit blood from his mouth.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the potion that he had in his arms, there was no chance he would have survived.

    Various medications that slowed his heart rate, increased his body¡¯s innate healing power, and even increased his resistance to toxins.

    It was a mystery how he, a low-ranking noble, was able to make such thorough preparations. It would not have been possible unless he had a close friend in the Department of Alchemy.

    She didn¡¯t know the exact reason why he had them, but it was fortunate that Ian was able to save his life thanks to all of it.

    Only then did the Saintess heave a sigh of relief. With trembling hands, the Saintess retrieved the remaining Heart of Blood that she had given to the man earlier.

    It was the only way she could save Ian.

    The man fully recovered after he consumed a castle¡¯s worth of sacrifices. Even then, he still remained unconscious for several days.

    A week had passed since he had been treated as a critically ill patient with restricted visitors.

    The Saintess would visit Ian¡¯s hospital room whenever she had time. She used ridiculous excuses, like she was the healer in charge, in order to see him.

    <i>I need to keep my personal life separate from my professional life</i>, she exhaled while touching her forehead.

    She couldn¡¯t understand her own feelings either. All the Saintess could do was look down at Ian with sad eyes.

    He was breathing so evenly, but why wasn¡¯t he waking up?

    There were so many questions she wanted to ask him.

    <i> Why had he risked his life to protect the children? Weren¡¯t they just orphans?</i>

    There were countless orphans dying all over the continent. Hundreds of them probably lost their lives just today alone.

    A mayfly¡¯s life that no one cared about. That was the world¡¯s view on orphans.

    She wanted to ask him how he was able to fight without faltering.

    His injuries had been so severe that continuing the battle was impossible. Nevertheless, the man had somehow found the strength to destroy the flesh nest. Such feats required extraordinary willpower.

    Numerous questions of ¡®why¡¯ swirled in her head while she looked sadly at Ian.

    Just then, a small moan began to escape the man¡¯s lips. The Saintess¡¯ eyes widened.

    Had he finally regained consciousness?

    Suddenly, her mouth went dry. Her fingers stiffened, and her tense pupils contracted and rxed repeatedly. She didn¡¯t understand why she was like this.

    There were so many things she wanted to say, but as she was actually about to speak to him, her mind went nk, and she struggled to find the right words.

    All she could do was continue to swallow dryly.

    The man¡¯s eyelids slowly opened.

    His golden eyes, shining with a profound light, were revealed to the world. He frowned for a moment as if the light was too bright, but soon turned his gaze towards the Saintess.

    The Saintess¡¯ heart was racing.

    She stammered, her mouth opening and closing several times.

    Before she could manage to say anything, a raspy voice came from the man.

    ¡°¡­Holy Power Pouch?¡±

    The Saintess¡¯ hands dug into the patient¡¯s side.

    Of course, mournful screams quickly followed.

    ***

    ¡°So I guess the orphans were eventually relocated.¡±

    That was my first impression after listening to the Saintess¡¯ lengthy exnation of the events that transpired.

    The Saintess¡¯ expression darkened at my simple response.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what reaction she was expecting from me, but I guessed that she had hoped for something a bit more dramatic than this.

    But I didn¡¯t really have any other choice. It was the first thing that popped into my head, and I couldn¡¯t meet her expectations just minutes after regaining consciousness.

    The Saintess sighed as if had given up and added an additional exnation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I took my time to find a better ce for them to go.¡±

    ¡°I knew you would do that, Saintess.¡±

    The Saintess responded to my words with an annoyed ¡®hmph.¡¯

    ¡°You just said you thought I ran away without a second thought!¡±

    ¡°I had no idea that a mobilization order was issued to the Church. Isn¡¯t that an unwritten rule?¡±

    The Saintess still seemed a bit miffed and didn¡¯t try to hide it.

    That was what happened. The second the Saintess arrived at the Church, she suddenly began issuing orders to the priests and guards, imposing unofficial regtions onto them.

    With that, they raced through the forest using the path to get here. I heard that their contributions yed a big part in defeating the flesh seeds that were rampaging around after losing their flesh nest.

    If I had known that would happen, I should¡¯ve waited a little longer before entering the cave. I voiced myints, but the Saintess just snorted as if I said something absurd.

    ¡°That was only possible because you held the flesh seeds in ce. That¡¯s what you wanted to do in the first ce, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    She was good with her words, I had to admit.

    I shook my head and looked out the window without saying another word.

    It was such a huge difference.

    I had been in that hellish cave until the moment I passed out, but now, I was looking at the beautiful scenery of the Academy that I had longed to return to.

    That left me feeling even more confused. It was like I had woken up from a dream.

    Maybe it was because of the whisper I had heard just before I destroyed the flesh nest. The unidentifiable voice that had given me advice when I needed it most.

    Now that I thought about it, there was a chance I had been hallucinating at that moment. I had inhaled too much of the toxic gas emitted by the flesh nest by then.

    The Saintess spoke carefully when she saw me lost in thought.

    ¡°¡­Do you have any other questions?¡±

    My eyes turned to the Saintess, as if asking what she meant.

    I couldn¡¯t have asked for anything better¨C¨Cthe group was safe, and the children from the orphanage had been relocated to a better ce. There was nothing more I wanted to know about.

    The Saintess pounded her chest as if she was frustrated. Her breasts, full of an undeniable gravity, showed off their sticity.

    ¡°The amount of money you got for killing the demonic beasts, the rewards from the Holy Church or the Empire, or maybe the additional points from the Academy¡­ Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I find out about all this information soon anyway?¡±

    ¡°¡­B-But still!¡±

    The visibly agitated Saintess was about to say something to me, but quickly sighed andposed herself.

    Her eyes seemed to say, ¡°Of course you would say that.¡±

    I just shrugged.

    ¡°Then can I get discharged now?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, yeah I guess so.¡±

    I was told that my body had alreadypletely healed a long time ago. However, I couldn¡¯t regain my senses until now.

    Now that I had regained consciousness, there was no reason for me to remain confined in the hospital room any longer. My muscles and joints felt sore, maybe because of my lengthy bed rest.

    I felt like I would have to intensify my training for a while to return to my optimal state.

    After the Saintess re-examined me, I gathered my clothes and put on my uniform, hanging my sword and hatchet on my waist.

    Come to think of it, what happened to Senior Delphine¡¯s sword?

    It looked expensive. I almost broke out in a cold sweat thinking about it for a moment, but I soon calmed down.

    Senior Delphine was rich anyway, so it would probably be fine. If anything, I might have to use my reward money from defeating the beasts and the demonic human topensate for it.

    Just as I was about to take a step, the Saintess¡¯ question suddenly came to mind.

    ¡°What was Gilford thinking?¡±

    My eyes slowly shifted to the Saintess. She answered, muttering under her breath without even turning to look at me.

    ¡°He¡¯s a demonic human, right? He¡¯s a viin who sold the orphans to the beasts. But why did he put in a request to resolve the situation at the orphanage? He also had countless opportunities to kill us. He even trained you too¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe he wanted to die.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯ eyes turned to me at my monotonous answer. But suspicion still lingered in her gaze.

    ¡°But in that case, he could have just easily given up his life or turned himself in, right?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t want to die as well.¡±

    The Saintess raised her eyebrows at my joke-like responses. She opened her mouth in a slightly angry voice.

    ¡°What kind of nonsense¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the human mind aplex thing to understand?¡±

    With that, I smiled bitterly. The Saintess appeared stunned.

    ¡°And isn¡¯t it the same for you, Saintess?¡±

    ¡°¡­Me?¡±

    ¡°You said they¡¯re ¡®just orphans¡¯.¡±

    The Saintess fell silent, as if she had been caught off guard. A hint of emotion began to appear in her light pink eyes. I came to a realization then.

    She had used the term ¡°just orphans¡± not to belittle them. Rather, it was more like the stake she drove into her own heart.

    ¡°You said that to belittle yourself because you yourself are from an orphanage. Despite your best efforts to send the children from Gilford¡¯s Orphanage to a better ce.¡±

    The Saintess continued to remain silent for a while. She seemed lost in her thoughts for a moment, then turned away to avoid my gaze. Nheless, it was time for me to leave.

    Before leaving, I offered her some constion.

    ¡°Whether you¡¯re an orphan or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. To me, you¡¯re just the Saintess. A Holy Power Pouch with an attitude.¡±

    The Saintess seemed irritated by my words and tried to re at me, but her eyes went nk upon making eye contact. I didn¡¯t know the reason why.

    Perhaps only she knew the reason. I didn¡¯t bother asking any more questions and started walking out.

    One step. Two steps. Just as I was about to leave the hospital room.

    ¡°¡­Why did you do that?¡±

    Her voice sounded desperate.

    It was like a surge of emotions had poured out through her words. When I nced back, I saw the Saintess standing up and ring at me.

    ¡°You had nothing to gain! There are so many people in this world who wouldn¡¯t care whether some orphans lived or died. On top of that, you were on the verge of dying! If you had been even the slightest bit unlucky, we would be having your funeral right now!¡±

    Her words conveyed the cold cynicism and anger aimed at the world.

    So I listened to her in silence. So that I could ept her sincerity.

    ¡°Did you really want to act like you were a good person that badly?! There were so many other ways you could¡¯ve done that! You could¡¯ve escaped and announced that you had defeated the demonic human, and the praise for you would have been just as loud as it is now. One life-threatening battle is enough! It only makes sense that you leave things like the flesh nest to someone else¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Saintess.¡±

    I spoke in a low voice.

    That was all I needed to say¨C¨Cone calm word to silence the Saintess.

    The Saintess¡¯ lost eyes turned to me.

    There were many answers that I could¡¯ve given her. If I hadn¡¯t made my choice, the flesh nest might have spread. I wanted to protect the orphans. In fact, I could¡¯ve gone as far as to say that not all human beings could make rational choices all the time.

    However, instead of choosing any of those answers, I gave her a slightly better reply.

    I recalled a whisper that I had heard on a certain day in the past.

    <em><strong>¡°¡­¡­Immanuel.¡±</strong></em>

    That was it.

    The Saintess¡¯ eyes zed over in stupor once again, and I walked away.

    She came to her senses soon after, and I heard her voice calling me, but I didn¡¯t pay any further attention to it.

    The sun was warm and the weather was pleasant.

    The clear sky seemed to bless the day.

    The moment I left the Church, I found myself gazing at the sky as sunlight bathed the ground.

    I wondered if someone was looking down from above, or if they had already fallen deep into hell.

    With that, I decided to bury the memories of an old man deep in my heart.

    <em><strong>Yes, it was indeed a day when the Lord was with us.</strong></em>

    ***

    I visited Senior Delphine that night.

 Chapter 133: The Lord Is With Us (54)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (54) ?</b>

    The night was cold.

    I was on my way to find Senior Delphine.

    I was walking through the chilly night air. The Academy was quiet in thesete hours, probably because the final exam period was drawing to a close.

    Most of the students were stuck in the library, studying during this time.

    I was sure it was morning up until the moment I left the temple, but it was night in the blink of an eye due to my busy schedule.

    It was because all my friends who heard that I was discharged from the hospital came to visit me one after another.

    At first, Celine and Leto came as if it were a matter of course. With Seria as a bonus.

    Although they still seemed to argue every time they met, Celine and Seria seemed to have been going everywhere together recently. From what Leto told me, Celine was participating in Seria¡¯s training.

    It seemed like the past couple battles stimted Celine in some sort of way.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad opportunity for her to grow as a swordsman. I was just d that two of my favorite juniors were bing friends.

    Celine and Seria immediately ran towards me the moment they saw me. There was no need to say who came first.

    It was quite a sight to see Seria¡¯s haughty expression suddenly change to a teary one. Meanwhile, Celine pped me on the back.

    ¡°Aghhhh! Hey, Celine! I¡¯m literally a patient who was just discharged¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I was so worried, you idiot!¡±

    When Celine started to cry, I couldn¡¯t say anything more to her. Seria also looked a bit tired as if she also went through a hard time while I was unconscious.

    I had to console two juniors who were looking up at me with tears in their eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m okay. I was just slightly on the brink of death.¡±

    ¡°Please, Senior Ian¡­ You¡¯re gonna drive us crazy. Please don¡¯t do something like this ever again.¡±

    Seria clung onto me with a pleading tone of voice. I had no choice but to clear my throat with a dry cough and nod.

    To be honest, I wasn¡¯t confident that I would be able to keep such a promise.

    If another letter arrived tomorrow, there was no way for me to know what would happen in the near future.

    However, there was no need for me to add tension to the situation in front of me right now. I stroked their heads or patted their backs while waiting for them to stop crying.

    Leto just shook his head.

    ¡°Did you use the scroll?¡±

    ¡°Yup, it came in really handy.¡±

    ¡°Then repay me, punk. That was worth more than my two months¡¯ allowance.¡±

    As always, the conversation between Leto and me was short and concise. We had nothing to hide from each other anyway. It was just that he was a more rational person than Celine and Seria, just as expected from a wizard.

    He gave me a brief rundown of what happened while I was out.

    ¡°I heard theyunched a major investigation into the Gilford Orphanage. It seems like both the Holy Nation and the whole nation is in turmoil because of the demonic human they discovered for the first time in years.¡±

    I asked in a slightly calm voice, stroking Celine¡¯s head as she sniffled next to me.

    ¡°Anything about the flesh nest?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re investigating, but we¡¯ve been asked to keep it a secret from the public just because it¡¯s such an unbelievable story. My guess is that someone might visit you soon?¡±

    That was about as much as I expected, so I nodded to Leto¡¯s words.

    Even if a mythical monster appeared, there was a strong possibility that it would only create anxiety amongst the public to announce it prematurely. The cause and countermeasures had to be concluded through a series of thorough investigations before being announced to everyone.

    I didn¡¯t know how long that would take. There was a high chance that it would take several months, maybe even more.

    There wouldn¡¯t be many ces right now that still have historical materials from thousands of years ago.

    The graduate students who majored in mythology or archeology were probably screaming right about now.

    Unfortunately, there was no way for me to know if it would be screams of joy or screams of their final death throes.

    Come to think of it, someone was going to visit me to talk about this.

    It was useless to worry about it now. At least the person wouldn¡¯t harm me, I thought to myself as I shook my head and cleared my brain of random thoughts.

    Leto looked around briefly, then lowered his voice to speak to me.

    ¡°This is also something I heard through the grapevine but it looks like the name of the evil mastermind behind this incident ising out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Where on earth are you getting this kind of information?¡±

    I looked at Leto with a look of absurdity. Leto just snorted and shrugged his shoulders. As if the information he was about to tell me wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡°This is obviously the information I dug up while helping out in the investigation as someone who was involved in the whole situation. The name of the person who regrly delivered hundreds of gold pieces to the Gilford Orphanage was written in the ledger.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡¯Mitram¡¯.¡±

    It was the first time I ever heard that name. I carefully repeated the name in my head several times to engrave it. Leto added on with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°There¡¯s a high possibility he¡¯s the Priest of the Dark Order.¡±

    ¡®Dark Priest Mitram¡¯.

    Somehow, I got the feeling that I would be hearing that name for a while.

    While I was lost in thought, Celine snuggled deeper into my arms and buried her face in my chest. Seria didn¡¯t miss a beat and cuddled further into my arms as well.

    Unfortunately, my arms were not big enough to hold both women at the same time. Celine and Seria, both who were still crying, began to re at each other.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Hey, you loser. It¡¯s a tight fit here right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. It would be perfect if Miss Haster got out of the way.¡±

    The two women started to growl at each other.

    I smiled bitterly.

    How dare they fight amongst themselves in front of their senior. I couldn¡¯t even fix their attitude right now using my hatchet.

    After the trio left, Emma came to see me while I was resting in my dorm room.

    Her crying face suddenly appeared in front of me the moment I opened the door.

    She was a lovely girl with an impressionable reddish-brown hair and clear green eyes.

    Her hands were holding a lot of things as she asked me a question.

    ¡°Ian! Are you okay?¡±

    Her voice was full of worry. So, without thinking, I let her into the room.

    I felt a little embarrassed because there were alcohol bottles all over the ce. It was from sipping alcohol by myself at night to relieve the loneliness I felt.

    However, Emma nced around the room and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the bottles at all. She started taking something out of the bag she brought with her.

    ¡°Okay, this is a potion that helps with physical vitality. And this is ho honey, it helps you recover from fatigue if you mix it with water and drink it. Oh, and this is the porridge I made so if you feel a bit nauseous from finallying back to consciousness you should warm it up little by little and eat it¡­¡­.¡±

    I was silent for a moment at the majesty of the bundle she carried that contained medicine, drinks, and even homemade food.

    I have been thinking about this since thest time I saw her, but isn¡¯t this too much?

    On top of that, I was already indebted to Emma. I was only able to survive thanks to the potion she gave me.

    If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have been alive and breathing, much less boast to the Saintess.

    So I carefully tried to dissuade her.

    ¡°Emma, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been a long time since I waspletely cured. It just took time for me to regain consciousness.¡±

    ¡°B-but! Hasn¡¯t your body gotten a lot weaker? Oh no¡­ Look at how much weight you¡¯ve lost.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t fat I lost but more muscle loss due to not being able to exercise, but that alone made Emma upset enough to have tears in her eyes as if her heart was breaking.

    She immediately rolled up her sleeves and took a step forward.

    ¡°D-do you want me to make something for you right now? I took a lot of bridal sses so I¡¯m pretty confident in my cooking skills. And while I¡¯m at it, I can clean your room a bit too¡­¡­¡±

    If I left her alone, she looked like she was ready to do anything. So I had to call her name quietly.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Emma.¡±

    But Emma didn¡¯t even bother to acknowledge me. As expected from an alchemist, she didn¡¯t seem to be the type to listen to others once she was focused on something.

    So I decided to use thest resort.

    ¡°I¡¯ll clean the liquor bottles first, then uh¡­ There¡¯s a lot of dust piled up over there! Since your stomach is still a little weak, maybe you can eat porridge or s- oup¡­..?¡±

    She stopped speaking, taken aback by the sudden hand that wrapped around hers. Her widened, light-green eyes turned to look at me.

    I smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Emma, it¡¯s okay. How can I possibly get water on your hands?¡±

    It didn¡¯t make sense for me to ask a guest to do housework.

    But Emma had the opposite reaction from what I anticipated.

    Her face turned bright red and I saw steam rising above her head. She lowered her head.

    She squirmed for a bit, then soon sat down on a chair while dusting off her skirt. Politely.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Y-yeah. Okay.¡±

    Then she started to look restless for some reason.

    She nced at me, then blushed and looked away. She repeated that several times.

    I let out a lightugh. I found Emma quite cute while watching her do that.

    Coincidentally, I had something to give to Emma.

    I got up and took out a pouch from my dresser. I pushed the pouch in front of where Emma was sitting in a cautious manner.

    Emma¡¯s eyes turned to me and seemed to ask questions.

    I spoke to her in a nonchnt tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the potion.¡±

    Emma¡¯s eyes zed over at my words. She quickly looked into the pouch. Even at a nce, there were a lot of gold coins inside.

    It was actually the reward that I received for killing the demonic wolfst time. Adding this and that to it, there was probably about 150 gold inside the pouch.

    To be honest, I wanted to add more to it but I haven¡¯t been paid for defeating the demonic monkey and demonic human yet. I still haven¡¯t gotten paid for discovering and destroying the flesh nest either.

    I was willing to pay Emma an additional amount topensate once more money came inter.

    However, the moment Emma finished counting the gold coins in the pouch she immediately threw it onto the table with an upset look.

    ¡°This is way too much, Ian! And I don¡¯t want to get paid¡­ I-I just wanted to help in any way I could¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Emma, you¡¯re worth it.¡±

    I was calm as I spoke to her. So Emma stopped talking and had to look at me with a teary expression on her face.

    ¡°I know better than anyone else. So I can¡¯t ept your hard work for free.¡±

    ¡°But I owe you my life¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And you saved my life this time.¡±

    I picked up the pouch that Emma dropped on the floor and carefully ced it back in her hand.

    Her light green eyes looked up at me.

    ¡°This is all I have for now, but someday I¡¯ll repay my debt.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.This is still way too much.¡±

    Emma¡¯s voice came out more like a whine and I responded with a faint smile on my face.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just say you¡¯re hired. Permanent employment.¡±

    At my words, Emma¡¯s eyes quickly avoided mine again. Why on earth was she being so shy?

    I couldn¡¯t figure out the answer to my question, but nheless she was such a lovely and dedicated girl.

    In the end, I had to survive on the nutritious items and porridge that Emma gave me for a few days.

    Thest person to visit me was Senior Elsie.

    It happened to be when I was walking down the Academy¡¯s central street.

    I noticed a cone hat running around somewhere in my field of vision. A small girl was urgently looking around for something.

    The expression on her face looked very anxious. It was quite a scene since a lovely looking girl was running around like that.

    I quickly realized who she was.

    Elsie Rine, the Loli Gangster who was once the object of fear at the Academy.

    I slightly lifted my hand. Senior Elsie¡¯s wide eyes turned towards me.

    I said hello with a bitter smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Senior Elsie.¡±

    To be honest, it didn¡¯t really feel like a lot of time had passed.

    I just closed and opened my eyes and other people around me said that a week had passed, so that was it.

    However, Elsie¡¯s time must have flown normally, as she had a huge smile on her face the moment she saw me.

    She came hopping towards me before falling into my arms.

    It was a touching reunion.

    If only she didn¡¯t open her mouth to speak.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Master!¡±

    Why did her name for me change?

    A cold sweat started to run down my spine and the reactions from the people around me were just as I expected.

    Everyone was staring at Senior Elsie and me with wide eyes.

    It seemed like the problem I was worried about had finally exploded right in my face.

 Chapter 134: The Lord Is With Us (55)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (55) ?</b>

    ¡°¡­¡­.Master!¡±

    At the word Elsie shouted as she snuggled into the man¡¯s arms, the temperature on the street suddenly turned cold.

    The passersby were already paying attention to Ian. Perhaps because of the already spread rumors, everyone¡¯s whispers were already making his ears itch.

    Hearing how he killed dozens of demonic beasts was already shocking enough, but hearing that same person, an Academy student of only a couple of years, killing a demonic human was even more shocking.

    It would not have been strange for Ian to be a hot topic. It was inevitable that he would be the object of everyone¡¯s attention.

    And Elsie decided to drop that bombshell of an exmation at that very moment.

    The whispering ceased once. The dozens of wide eyes conveyed the collective shock of everyone present at the moment.

    Who was Elsie Rine?

    She was known to be extremely picky and have an ill-mannered personality. There were dozens of students who she bullied with her gang and she often spewed out aggressive words to anyone that got on her nerves, even if it was only the slightest bit.

    Her gangster behavior betrayed her doll-like appearance.. That was the reason behind the nickname of ¡®Loli Gangster¡¯.

    There were countless people within the Academy who held a grudge against her. It was to the point that the mere mention of her name made a few of them grind their teeth.

    So, on the day Ian beat Elsie, the main reaction amongst the Academy students was that she got what she deserved.

    She had karma that she umted up until now. There were many people who, if given the chance, would tear her apart

    Even her reasoning was pathetic. A group of seniors ganged up against a junior to intimidate him, but they ended up humiliating themselves when the junior beat them by a long shot.

    The rumor that Elsie cried and begged for her life spread quickly. The rumor worsened as it spread and it got to the point where Elsie had soon be a coward who was so frightened by her junior that she peed herself.

    It was a malicious but truthful rumor.

    In other words, Elsie had no choice but to overreact.

    Everybody reacts aggressively when their hidden inner self is revealed. Elsie was known for her cruelty for a long time. Her punishment for her victims became more violent day by day.

    Ian was the one who put the brakes on her rampage.

    After Ian called Elsie out for the Hunting Festival, she calmed down like a leashed dog.

    If Ian caught her fighting, she would be threatened with his hatchet, revealing to the world her pathetic side. Elsie had no choice but to hold herself back, even if it was just for the sake of her pride.

    After winning the Hunting Festival, Elsie became even more arrogant but rarely used violence. It was because she was still walking on eggshells around Ian.

    Up until then, the Academy students had merely snickered and made fun of her.

    The fact that Elsie Rine was begging on her knees after a single loss was the cause of the dramatic downfall to her long-held notorious title.

    But the reaction Elsie was showing everyone today was beyond their imagination.

    At most, two weeks must have passed, but Elsie calmed down substantially in that period.

    asionally, she would put a dreamy expression on her face as if a certain person crossed her mind.. But she would soon just let out a heavy sigh.

    Some people noticed how she was feeling and started whispering amongst themselves. <i>Perhaps spring had finallye for Elsie Rine</i>.

    It was an amazing discovery.

    The fact that the cruel and arrogant ¡®Loli Gangster¡¯ could fall in love with someone was a popr topic of discussion amongst the students in the Magic Department for a while.

    Elsie had been showing dramatic changes recently. Even so, no one at the Academy could have predicted the sight that would greet them.

    Elsie was in Ian¡¯s arms, nuzzling her face against him. If she had a tail, it would be wagging back and forth.

    Her face was filled with happiness and her voice was mixed in with an abnormal amount of cuteness.

    The people walking down the road were struck by a feeling of cognitive dissonance.

    Trembling pupils and gaping mouths.

    Each person had a different reaction, but their faces shared onemon expression.

    Shock.

    On top of that, the man holding Elsie was sighing as if he was already used to it.

    ¡°Senior Elsie, everyone is watching¡­¡­.¡±

    Elsie, who seemed to snap back into reality at his words, looked startled and took a step back.

    She then looked around with her signature frown and made a threat to the people around her.

    ¡°What are you looking at, you bitches! You guys having fun? Do you want Elsie Rine to squeeze some tears out your eyes? Huh?¡±

    People only came to their senses after Elsie¡¯s threats.

    Although they still looked a little dazed, Elsie¡¯s reaction as her usual self made the scene they just saw in front of them feel like an illusion.

    They began to walk with a look of relief on their faces only after hearing Elsie¡¯s aggressivenguage.

    It was impossible for <i>the </i>Elsie Rine to act all cute and call her junior ¡°master¡±. Everyone¡¯s past experiences dictated their decision.

    But the moment everyone turned away, Elsie immediately looked up at Ian with affection dripping from her eyes.

    She looked like a puppy waiting for praise.

    ¡°O-okay, that¡¯s good enough right?¡±

    Instead of answering, Ian smacked his forehead with his palm. He then grabbed Elsie¡¯s wrist and walked towards the quiet alley.

    Elsie just tilted her head in confusion as she was being dragged away.

    Once they reached the empty alley, Ian asked Elsie in bafflement.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Senior Elsie. I can understand you calling me ¡®Sir Ian¡¯ to a certain extent but¡­ ¡®Master¡¯?¡±

    ¡°H-huh? Oh, t-that?¡±

    Elsie¡¯s face turned bright red as if she was embarrassed; perhaps she said it inadvertently. She started pping her hands to fan her face but it wasn¡¯t enough to cool down her blush.

    Stuttering, she spat out an excuse.

    ¡°O-Oh, I think it might have been that it remained in my subconscious because of my weird rivalry with that bitch Delphine? Ahahaha¡­ D-don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    ¡°No, but if you call me that in front of everyone else¡­¡­.¡±

    When Ian expressed his difort, Elsie lowered her head in resignation.. She looked a little miserable as she hesitatingly nced at Ian back and forth.

    In the end, Ian had no choice but to sigh as if there was nothing else he could do.

    His eyes slowly turned to his waist.

    He knew that he would be able to correct her actions through force if he used his hatchet, but he had developed a bond with Senior Elsie by that point. He grew close enough with her, at least, to be reluctant to threaten her.

    Maybe he would if using force was absolutely necessary, but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    The man was lost in thought for a moment, then ced his hand on top of the girl who was trembling in fear from the moment his gazended on his hatchet.

    It was then followed by a gentle stroking motion.

    Elsie¡¯s trembling body slowly started to rx. In the next moment, she was smiling with a dazed look on her face.

    She looked like a puppy who was just awarded.

    Ian lowered his body and whispered to Elsie.

    ¡°Senior Elsie. You¡¯re going to listen to me, right?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­ Ehehe¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t call me master from here on out. It puts both of us in an awkward spot and it¡¯s especially bad for you.¡±

    Elsie just nodded vehemently at every single word that came out of Ian¡¯s mouth. She seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the feeling of having her head stroked gently.

    His gaze darkened. He tried to remember how he got himself to this point, but he realized that he didn¡¯t necessarily do anything wrong.

    At best, all he did was hit her a little bit with his hatchet when she threatened him with numbers. Wasn¡¯t that it?

    One never knew what the future held, wasn¡¯t that right?

    Ian spoke with a wry smile.

    ¡°You were born with such a pretty face, so there¡¯s no need for you to ruin your reputation. I¡¯m sure your family wouldn¡¯t like it if they found out that you were following a man around like this either.¡±

    He said it more like a greeting. At least for Ian, the phrase he said was more of a courtesypliment that he threw out without a second thought.

    But when Elsie heard him, her eyes widened in surprise.

    It was the first time in a while that she didn¡¯t have a dazed expression while her head was being stroked.

    ¡°¡­¡­.H-huh? Y-You think I¡¯m pretty?¡±

    Ian looked at her with puzzled eyes when he heard her stutter in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re objectively pretty¡­ Why?¡±

    Elsie immediately blushed and hesitated with her head lowered once again.

    Her wiggling fingers spoke on behalf of her pitter-pattering heart. She stood like that for a while before hesitantly stepping backwards.

    ¡°Oh, I-I see¡­ I¡¯m pretty, huh¡­.. Well, uh¡­ I have to go!¡±

    As Ian watched Elsie walk away with an awkward gait, he tilted his head sideways.

    While thinking, <i>I still can¡¯t seem to figure her out</i>.

    **

    In the end, because I kept running into people I knew, I only ended up arriving at Senior Delphine¡¯s room at night.

    There was only one reason why I went to see her.

    It was because she was the only person who didn¡¯t visit me. There were many things I had to discuss with her, including her sword which I threw at the flesh nest that day, so I came to her room to meet her.

    Aedalus Pavilion.

    Her dormitory was named after the great conquering emperor.

    In order to live in this magnificent building, one needed to have all of the above: wealth, power, and skill.

    It was difficult to have just one of these things, but there were a few people in this world who possessed all of them.

    And Senior Delphine was one of those people.

    As the sessor to the prestigious Yurdina family, she held both wealth and power. She stood out at the Academy, a school that gathered only the best of the best in terms of skill.

    Her qualifications to move into the Aedalus Pavilion were more than sufficient.

    This was my second visit. Since I came here in the past to meet Senior Delphine.

    And just like my first visit here, there was a worker standing at the entrance to the Aedalus Pavilion.

    When I told him that I came to visit Senior Delphine, the employee looked a little awkward.

    ¡°Well, the thing is¡­ Miss Yurdina is refusing all visitors at the moment.¡±

    It seemed like there was something else going on.

    After holding my chin and thinking for a moment, I smiled leisurely as if I already expected that answer from him.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Please just guide me to the door for now.¡±

    The employee looked hesitant, but he had no choice but to helplessly take the lead after my insistence.

    My reputation within the Academy had been skyrocketing as of recently.

    I had not only won the Hunting Festival, but also seeded in defeating a demonic human and hunting down a mythical monster after a fierce struggle.

    And at the Academy, skill was everything.

    In other words, even the employee at the Aedalus Pavilion could not just simply disregard my words.

    Up until about two months ago, I could never have imagined this kind of treatment. In many ways, it still felt unreal.

    As I walked with that thought going through my mind, I arrived in front of Senior Delphine¡¯s room before I realized.

    The employee still looked somewhat anxious.

    I nodded at him to indicate that there was no need for him to be anxious. My hand rapped the door in a series of knocks and my lips let out a low voice.

    ¡°Senior Delphine, it¡¯s me. I¡¯ming in?¡±

    However, there was no answer from the other side of the door for a long time.

    The only thing I heard after a long wait was a faint rejection.

    ¡°¡­¡­.I want to be alone.¡±

    It was a quiet reply, but clear enough to be understood through the door.

    The employee¡¯s eyes turned coldly towards me.

    His eyes seemed to say <i>I knew it</i>. There was also a hint of emotion that seemed to say <i>I guided him here for no reason</i>.

    But again, I smiled slightly to express to him not to worry.

    And in that next moment.

    The sound of my hatchet being pulled out like a thunderbolt and smashing the door open echoed in the hallway.

    The door, which lost all strength to hold onto the handle, began to creak open. It was a high-speed, coordinated series of actions that left almost no time to stop it.

    The employee¡¯s eyes widened. His mouth gaped open.

    He looked like he had something he wanted to say.

    But before he could say anything, I interrupted him with a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m close with Senior Delphine¡­ And she would pay for the repairs, so you won¡¯t have to worry about it. I think.¡±

    With that, I gave him a wink to rece my goodbye.

    And yeah, the employee who was looking at me about to enter Senior Delphine¡¯s room.

    He had eyes that seemed to scream <i>he¡¯s crazy</i>.

    Sadly, it was something I had be ustomed to at this point in life.

 Chapter 135: The Lord Is With Us (56)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (56) ?</b>

    I walked straight into Senior Delphine¡¯s room while the employee was still frozen in ce.

    It waste at night. Moonlight was pouring in from the wide window.

    And she sat there under the moonlight. A woman with brilliant golden hair.

    Her hair was shining, as if it were woven with golden thread. The eyes staring nkly out the window were the same ruby-red color as the symbol of the Yurdina family.

    She was on the windowsill, silently admiring the night scenery outside. The dim lightning made her white, smooth skin stand out.

    She wore the same outfit as the one from myst time here.

    A thin gown that covered her naked body, but failed to conceal the mesmerizing curves of her body.

    And just likest time, her outfit was too stimting for a healthy young man in his prime.

    So I cleared my throat with a dry cough and gave an awkward greeting to Senior Delphine.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Senior Delphine.¡±

    The woman¡¯s gaze slowly turned to look at me. When our eyes met, silence settled in the room.

    For a moment, time seemed to stand still.

    And in that moment, Senior Delphine¡¯s pupils gradually dted and her mouth repeatedly opened and closed.

    Soon, a high-pitched scream erupted from her lips.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaa! H-How did you get in here?!¡±

    Senior Delphine quickly started covering herself up as she spoke. Fear was prevalent in her eyes as she hesitantly backed away from me.

    <i> What a drama queen</i>, I thought to myself. I shrugged my shoulders and spoke to her.

    ¡°I broke the door in. I told you I wasing in in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°I-I told you that I wanted to be alone!¡±

    ¡°I said I wasing in. You didn¡¯t say anything about needing permission to do so, right?¡±

    It was a very shameless thing to say.

    Senior Delphine opened her mouth to protest but my action spoke faster than her words.

    My eyes found the table. It was the same table where I once stood face-to-face with her.

    I stepped forward, pulled a chair and sat across from Senior Delphine¡¯s seat.

    There was a wine ss on top of the table. It seemed like Senior Delphine had already prepared it in advance.

    I leisurely lifted the ss and inspected it.

    It was a luxurious product. It was indeed one worthy of the heir of the Yurdina family.

    I then asked Senior Delphine, who was looking at me with her eyes zed over in stupor.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Shall we have a drink?¡±

    Senior Delphine, who heard my suggestion, had the same expression as the one the employee had on his face moments before I entered the room.

    A look I¡¯ve seen countless times from somewhere before.

    I decided not to bother reading the intention behind it.

    **

    Delphine Yurdina was afraid of Ian Percus.

    He was a man who gave her countless wounds and moments of embarrassment.

    Her legs gave out whenever he stood in front of her and fear clouded her eyes the second he took out his hatchet.

    As such, her terror for him was all too clear.

    Even so, Delphine still had a little bit of pride left.

    That even if she couldn¡¯t beat Ian, she could at least be a little bit of help to him.

    Delphine had no doubt that she would be more helpful than Elsie even while arguing with her.

    Being defeated once didn¡¯t matter since she was still the Golden Lion of the Yurdina family who protected the Northern region of the empire.

    In the process, she knew it was a little funny to act as a maid and a pet but that didn¡¯t matter.

    It was the only pride Delphine had left. She had to hold onto Ian no matter how ugly of an appearance it was for her.

    However, the battle at the orphanage was enough to take away thest shred of self-esteem Delphine had.

    She thought she was very helpful to Ian <i>at first</i>.

    Delphine¡¯s performance was especially noticeable when chopping up the monkey beasts. She, with Ian, formed the core of the defense team.

    But things started to shift once they entered the cave.

    For example, her first battle against the flesh seeds.

    A long time passed after Ian went into the cave to face the flesh seeds alone, so it hadn¡¯t been long before the group got worried and went back the way they came from.

    And that was where the saw.

    A man with zing golden eyes.

    The skills he used to subdue the rushing flesh seeds was overwhelming.

    The flesh seeds¡¯ blood and brain fluids scattered in the air as they approached him. Unrestrained violence engulfed the blood soaked scene that they all saw in front of them.

    It only took a few minutes for him to kill six extremely tough monsters as if they were mere flies.

    As Delphine watched Ian rush to attack thest flesh seed while swinging his hatchet wildly, fear was engraved into her mind once again.

    Her legs shook under her. She wanted to copse onto the floor and let out a scream. She felt like she was going to vomit at any given moment. Watching the monsters¡¯ brain matter and flesh spatter in the air like pulp convinced her even further.

    That she must not rebel.

    There was no such thing as ¡°to a certain degree¡± to this man. If she tried to rebel against Ian again, she might be like the flesh seeds¨C¨Ca mixture of blood and flesh that would be a gloppy soup.

    Delphine, barely able to straighten her stumbling body, vividly memorized Ian¡¯s act of violence with fearful eyes.

    She would never, ever rebel against him.

    She repeated that to herself over and over again.

    It was the same during the next battle.

    While Delphine was fighting off the monkey beasts, Ian single-handedly took the demonic human¡¯s head.

    When they went to get rid of the flesh nest, Delphine actually ended up bing a burden.

    She let her ankle get bitten by one of the flesh seeds, making Ian unable to receive support from Elsie.

    And above all, he continued to move forward without wavering even though his body waspletely broken down.

    He was strong. It was enough to send a tremor down her spine.

    Even Delphine, who had a strongpetitive spirit, couldn¡¯t continue a battle if she was mortally wounded. But the man still devised a n for victory until the veryst moment before death.

    In the end, he won.

    With his limbs partially bitten off and his back dripping dark red poisoned blood, even as he vomited up blood and his damaged internal organs, he achieved victory.

    She couldn¡¯t bear it. How could she face a person like that?

    After that day, Delphine locked herself in her room and brooded all day.

    She was weak.

    All sorts of unknown emotions bubbled up in her heart.

    Delphine¡¯s depression worsened amidst her feelings of inferiority and jealousy.

    Then today, out of the blue, he decided to pay her a surprise visit.

    After hesitating for a while, she had no choice but to reject Ian¡¯s offer.

    She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to face him.

    Delphine was terrified that her ugly feelings would be uncovered and chose to hide inside of her room instead.

    And the result was the situation that was unfolding in front of her.

    Delphine, trembling with shame, poured wine into Ian¡¯s ss as if she were a serving maid.

    Ian sniffed and savored the fragrant scent of the drink.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Mm, that¡¯s amazing.¡±

    <i>Of course, it¡¯s wine that you can¡¯t afford to buy even if you save up your pocket money for a year</i>.

    She wanted to argue back, but there was no way she would dare to rebel against Ian.

    In the end, she just lowered her head and sat across from him.

    She sipped her wine helplessly.

    She felt pathetic, not being able to do anything against her junior. She nced at Ian here and there while adjusting her clothes.

    Ian smiled as if he was taken aback by her wary eyes.

    ¡°You were so confident before. Why are you like this now?¡±

    That question made Delphine shiver.

    At the time, she was confident she would be able to take Ian in a battle but she wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.

    Rather, she would do as he said if he decided to threaten her with his hatchet.

    Even now, she was pouring wine into Ian¡¯s ss wordlessly.

    She might even take off her clothes if Ian told her to.

    No, she was certain that she would if hemanded her with his hatchet out.

    Delphine will definitely take off her clothes. Even if he asked her to do more than that, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.

    That was the sorrow of the weak when facing the strong.

    The situation was the exact opposite to when she initially sat down at the same table with Ian.

    However, it was too much for her to admit that fact in front of the person who sat in front of her. All Delphine could do was tremble slightly in her seat and keep her mouth shut.

    Regardless, Ian continued to sip his wine. His attitude seemed to say that he didn¡¯t expect an answer from Delphine from the get-go.

    He asked her in a in voice.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been locked in your room these days without even the slightest hint ofing out¡­¡­¡±

    <i>Why do you think I¡¯m doing that?</i> She was about to re angrily at Ian and identally made eye contact with his golden eyes in the process of doing so.

    She was immediately discouraged.

    While slowly lowering her gaze, Delphine spoke with as much defiance as she could muster.

    ¡°I-It has nothing to do with y-you¡­..sir.¡±

    She felt miserable while adding polite words to speak to him, ncing to examine his face while doing so.

    When Delphine¡¯s face turned to look even more gloomy than before, Ian nodded as if he agreed.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true too. I mean, locking yourself in a room is also a part of your freedom as well.¡±

    <i>Did hee here to ridicule me?</i>

    Delphine¡¯s eyes slightly bulged out at that thought.

    The inferiorityplex that she had been harboring inside of her started to boil.

    Since he was strong and the victor, he may havee to make fun of Delphine, who was weak and the loser.

    Maybe he was feeling joy seeing her transfixed and submissive to his every word.

    Even if that was the case, Delphine no longer had the heart to rebel against Ian.

    She just lowered her head while swallowing down her anger.

    While Delphine was secretly chewing on her lower lip, the man called out to the woman in a low voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Senior Delphine.¡±

    The wine ss lowered onto the table with a thud.

    Delphine deliberately avoided Ian¡¯s gaze. She wasn¡¯t confident enough to meet his eyes.

    The ridicule, the contempt, and the sense of defeat that she would feel when she faced him.

    She was afraid. She hated everything about this situation. She just wanted to slump to the ground.

    But what Ian said next was so unforeseen and different from what she predicted.

    ¡°I came here to say thank you.¡±

    Delphine¡¯s dazed gaze turned towards him.

 Chapter 136: The Lord Is With Us (57)

    <b>? The Lord Is With Us (57) ?</b>

    ¡°I came to say thanks.¡±

    With those words from Ian, Delphine¡¯s expression turned vacant.

    <i>Is he mocking me?</i> She thought, but sincerity in Ian¡¯s eyes was unmistakable.

    He meant every word.

    Having been raised as the heir of a prestigious family, Delphine had encountered and evaluated countless individuals. She could easily tell the difference.

    But, why?

    Yes, she had yed her part, but it was only a supporting one. Ultimately, she was nothing more than a burden.

    Ian had borne all the pain, endured all the scars, and led them to victory.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out why she deserved his gratitude, and her expression shifted to one of confusion.

    ¡°Thank you for believing in me and following my lead. Without you, Senior Delphine, I couldn¡¯t have won. Especially at the end, when you threw your sword, cing your trust solely in my words.¡±

    Delphine¡¯s mind went nk.

    Wasn¡¯t that only natural?

    There was no reason for her to not trust and follow him. After all, she needed to prove her worth. Yet, here Ian was, genuinely expressing his gratitude.

    Stammering, her lips parted.

    ¡°I-I merely followed your orders¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why we won.¡±

    With that, Ian offered a faint, warm smile.

    As if everything had been said in those words.

    ¡°It¡¯s our win, Senior Delphine. Don¡¯t you remember our promise?¡±

    <i> ¡®Our win?¡¯</i> To any observer, it was evident that Ian had achieved this win single-handedly.

    But, in a blink of an eye, Ian transformed Delphine into a winner.

    She really hadn¡¯t contributed much.

    She had simply been there by his side, dutifully following hismands.

    <i>Thump.</i> Delphine¡¯s heart began to resonate loudly.

    It felt as if her blood, which had lost its vitality, surged back to life. For a moment, her breath grew slightly uneven.

    It was an unusual sensation. All the suffocating feelings of inferiority and sense of defeat that had once tormented her seemed to melt away.

    Right, Ian was never an opponent she could defeat anyway.

    She needed to change her perspective. After all, she needed to be a winner.

    Delphine remembered the promise she had made with Ian on that fateful night.

    ¡°I promised that I would make you win¡­ Do you trust me a little now?¡±

    Her mouth opened, then closed.

    Words failed to leave her throat. A realisation, like a lightning bolt, shot up her spine, reaching and echoing in her mind.

    Ian had promised to let her win.

    And he had kept his word.

    Delphine didn¡¯t even have to think about it.

    All she had to do was stand beside Ian and faithfully follow his orders.

    And then, she could be a winner.

    Wasn¡¯t it just that simple?

    Ian, possibly interpreting Delphine¡¯s silence in some way, continued with a gentle smile that carried a hint of teasing.

    ¡°Remember our promise? If I made you win, you said you¡¯d always listen to me.¡±

    Delphine¡¯s eyes quivered.

    She felt ecstatic.

    <i> I see, so all I have to do is follow this man¡¯s words.</i>

    There was no need to think any further. If he told her to bark, she would bark. If he asked for her to entertain him, she would do her utmost to.

    And then, she would always emerge victorious.

    Of course, she¡¯d still have to contribute in some way. Yet, any pain or torment she might endure would be overshadowed by the burden Ian would have to carry.

    Hadn¡¯t he already proven that?

    He stood at the forefront and endured every wound until he was on the brink of death.

    It was only now that she could truly understand Elsie¡¯s heart.

    <i> You cunning shrew, you knew all along.</i>

    It was such a simple and evident truth.

    Delphine¡¯s blood-red eyes started to ripple with aplex emotion.

    The mentality she had honed over a lifetime began to tinge from its very core.

    Much like delicate paper stained by watercolours.

    ¡°So¡­ I hope we can continue like this. That¡¯s what I wanted to tell you, Senior Delphine.¡±

    In response to the clumsily spoken words, Delphine clenched her teeth, suppressing the tears that welled up.

    Her head bowed deeply.

    She was simply by his side, dutifully obeying hismands, and yet the man showered her with abundant words of praise.

    To what extent?

    How benign was he?

    A thrill of being acknowledged by a superior surged through her, making her tremble. It felt as though a tingling bolt of lightning brushed down her spine.

    She felt profound joy, enough to unconsciously clench her thighs.

    It was then that she had to admit, from deep within her heart.

    That Ian Percus had be Delphine Yurdina¡¯s Master.

    He who brought her victory. He who bore every worry and pain on her behalf.

    Delphine felt an urgent desire to rise and kneel before him. To prostrate herself would be fine too.

    If only she could somehow convey the intoxicating feeling that had enveloped her.

    Yet, Ian¡¯s expression had seemed so warm, so tender, that Delphine had chosen to hold back for a moment longer.

    Instead, she responded in a choked voice.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I understand.¡±

    The words had emerged from the depths of her heart.

    It was a voice filled with pure obedience, much like a servant kissing the feet of their master.

    Ian looked momentarily puzzled by the undertone in her voice but soon dismissed it with a wry smile.

    His face seemed to indicate him thinking, <i>Senior Delphine must have endured a great emotional turmoil.</i>

    Perhaps the day he could recognize her true intentions had not been far off, but that day had certainly not been today.

    However, as if a thought had suddenly struck him, he remarked.

    ¡°By the way, is there anything you want? I¡¯ll try my best to amodate your wishes, Senior Delphine.¡±

    Naturally, Ian was referring to the distribution of rewards for defeating the demonic human.

    However, to Delphine, in that very moment, his words seemed to address an entirely different matter.

    <i> Ah, a reward</i>, thought Delphine as an undeniable expectation rose in her eyes.

    Perhaps akin to patting Elsie¡¯s head, he would reward her, a well-behaved servant for listening well.

    After a long contemtion, Delphine blushed slightly.

    She hesitated, then cautiously began.

    ¡°T-Th-Then¡­¡±

    <i>Gulp</i>, the sound of her nervously swallowing echoed between them. All the while, Ian merely stared at her with confused eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to meet his gaze, so she lowered her gaze slightly as she continued,

    ¡°¡­P-Punishment.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tilting her head in response to the repeated question, Delphine exhaled a nervous breath. Her crimson eyes were shimmering with an anxious glint.

    ¡°Please punish me, Master¡­¡±

    Only then did Ian¡¯s expression swiftly harden.

    He realised something had gone terribly wrong. However, by the time he grasped the situation, it was already toote.

    Almost instinctively, his hand moved to his forehead.

    Unexpectedly, that was the day Ian gained a second ve.

    **

    Days slipped by once again.

    In the meantime, I was overwhelmed with previousmitments. Ever since the incident at the orphanage became known, too many people sought me out.

    High-ranking officials from various nations, not to mention scions of the empire¡¯s top five prestigious families, sent messages expressing their desire to meet me. Though this wasn¡¯t something too unusual.

    For the past millennium, the Academy had been the cradle that nurtured the continent¡¯s top talents, so engaging in recruitmentpetitions for notable talents wasn¡¯t something out of the ordinary.

    But I intentionally dyed my responses.

    With life as unpredictable as a butterfly¡¯s flight, I never know where I might be off to the next time a new letter arrives. With a heart burdened by the responsibility to save the world, I had no immediate ns to settle anytime soon.

    Someday I would have to, though.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time. Perhaps, only after I had saved the world would it be the right moment.

    Fortunately, by the time I managed to get through the incident mentioned in the second letter, I was able to get some sort of a lead on the Dark Order.

    Dark Priest Mitram.

    He was involved in abducting orphans and pedestrians to create the flesh nest.

    As long as I stood against the Dark Order and the Delphirem they worshipped, a confrontation was inevitable someday.

    Maybe on the day I will finally thwart all of their schemes, I would be able to shrug off the heavy burden that had been ced upon my shoulders.

    To be honest, I wasn¡¯t particrly worried about that.

    The destruction of the world? Even though I had already witnessed that terrifying monster called the ¡®flesh nest¡¯, the warning still felt surreal.

    It seemed like a far-fetched tale, that I actually didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Rather, these days, my worries were much closer to me.

    It was because both Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie had volunteered to be my servants.

    I was curious about how far they¡¯d go, so one time I gave them an unreasonable order.

    ¡°Both of you, kneel and kiss my feet.¡±

    Without a shred of hesitation, Senior Delphine immediately kneeled. Senior Elsie hesitated briefly, but witnessing Senior Delphine¡¯s resolution, she clenched her teeth, and her knees also met the ground soon after.

    Though, of course, before their lips could touch my feet, I recoiled in shock.

    ¡°Seriously?! You¡¯d do that just because I said so? Don¡¯t you two have any pride?¡±

    Yet, both Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie only looked at me with puzzled eyes.

    I could only sigh deeply, feeling an awkward mix of surprise and difort under their questioning gaze that seemed to ask what I was talking about.

    Unexpectedly, I had gained the obedience of two heirs from the most prestigious families.

    Of course, I was not pleased. To be a bit more honest, it felt burdensome.

    I couldn¡¯t fathom why these two women, with no shortage of background, appearance, or ability, were so fixated on me. The heart of a woman still remained a mystery to me.

    If I were to point out another odd thing that happened recently, it was how often I ran into the Saintess.

    ¡°¡­Hmph, somehow we¡¯ve run into each other again.¡±

    With a sullen attitude, the Saintess spoke. She supported her bosom with one arm, further emphasizing her cleavage, which was already prominent enough.

    Nonchntly, she waved with her other hand and continued.

    ¡°As much as it annoys me, these repeated coincidences are bing rather tiresome. It feels as if the Heavenly God himself is ying a hand¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a lecture to attend, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    I began to step away with those words, but the Saintess, now noticeably flustered, stamped her feet and eximed.

    ¡°¡­..Y-You don¡¯t have another lecture!¡±

    My questioning gaze turned to the Saintess, silently interrogating how she knew such a detail.

    In response, she faked a few adorable coughs, trying her best to calm her flushed face, all the while fanning herself rapidly with her hand.

    ¡°Yu-Yuren told me. H-He has such a good memory, he even remembers the most useless details.¡±

    Aside from that, my peaceful daily life continued as usual.

    At least that was the case until that morning arrived.

    After drinking alone for the first time in a long while, I ended up overly drunk, and somehow managed to fall asleep without even knowing how I ended up in bed.

    And then the next day came.

    No, to be precise, it was ¡®that day.¡¯ As too much time had already passed.

    A splitting headache and a vivid dream that felt strangely real.

    Automatically, like a routine I hade to know all too well, I soothed the burning thirst in my throat with water from my canteen.

    Then, silently, my eyes shifted to the table beside the bed.

    It was just as I had expected.

    An overturned calendar and an old-fashioned envelope.

    All I could do was run my dry hand across my face.

    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±

    Good times were always short-lived.

 Chapter 137: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (1)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (1) ?</b>

    Fragments of memories emerged like splintered shards. They were memories of a particr man bathed in a brilliant white light.

    There were no flowers blooming in the fields. It was a deste spring.

    The western coast of the continent had many desert zones, a consequence of the scant rainfall caused by the perennial ocean currents.

    Yet, when spring eventually came, rain clouds, propelled by the robust western winds, would sprinkle a fleeting shower, making it the only time one could glimpse at flowers in the west.

    Yet, in the man¡¯s memory, even with the arrival of spring, the west remained persistently barren.

    <i> Neigghhh</i>, a mncholic whinny of a horse echoed through the tense camp. Tents pitched in every direction testified to the transformation of this ce into a battleground.

    Silently, the man dismounted. The soldiers he passed had faces etched with exhaustion and defeat.

    The asional remarks heard were nothing more than taunts simr tomentations.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they crows?¡±

    ¡°Hey, shush¡­ keep it down. They¡¯re not the sort wemoners can afford to casually insult.¡±

    He had grown ustomed to such treatment.

    One of the followers trailing behind the man wanted to step forward in indignation, but the man raised a hand to stop him.

    That gesture alone sufficed.

    The soldiers, who had been mocking and sneering at the man, flinched at his action, hastily clearing a path. The grinding of teeth could be heard from all the way behind, yet the man remained silent, his lips never parting to utter a word.

    He continued on until he stood before an unusually extravagant tent.

    The immacte white tent seemed out of ce against the desert backdrop. It had intricate patterns of gold thread embroidered on it.

    It was the symbol of the Imperial Family.

    The man gazed solemnly at the insignia in the shape of a dragon head, then quietly stepped forward into the tent.

    The knights guarding its perimeter did not hinder him in the slightest. It was as if he was allowed to enter the tent without permission.

    Within the tent, numerous documents fluttered about.

    It seemed as though dozens of white birds were pping their wings. Amidst the swirling sheets, a woman came into view.

    Her face wasn¡¯t clear. But the instant she turned her head, the man¡¯s knees instinctively bent. He was about to speak when her yful voice made him pause.

    ¡°¡­Did you enjoy your honeymoon?¡±

    For a moment, the man hesitated.

    In the end, instead of the greeting he had prepared, he replied with a voice tinged with sighs.

    ¡°She and I aren¡¯t in that kind of rtionship.¡±

    ¡°But soon, you will be, it seems, ording to the rumours.¡±

    <i> Snap!</i> With a snap of her fingers, the drifting papers neatly arranged themselves on the desk. She reclined in her chair, arms crossed.

    Her mischievous smile was striking. The man, visibly uneasy, averted his gaze.

    ¡°Heh¡­Quite amusing, isn¡¯t it? Rumours about the Great Witch¡¯s disciple spreading everywhere¡­¡±

    ¡°Strictly speaking, I¡¯m not her disciple. And most of those rumours aren¡¯t true.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m the one spreading some of them, after all.¡±

    At that, the man¡¯s expression almost crumbled. As he gazed nkly at the woman, she rose, her smile inscrutable.

    Then, she lightly tapped the kneeling man on the shoulder and said.

    ¡°Try not to make it so obvious, okay? I can get quite jealous.¡±

    ¡°Now, shall we go?¡±

    Following her suggestion, he reluctantly took her hand.

    The afternoon sun was scorching, its blistering heat baking the ground. Despite the oppressive warmth, the breaths of the man and woman remained remarkably calm.

    They stood facing the battlefield.

    The man¡¯s movements briefly stiffened. His indifferent eyes stared beyond the horizon.

    ¡°¡­What do you think?¡±

    At the woman¡¯s inquiry, the man¡¯s lips parted and closed again.

    His face turned pale. The shadow of arge beast positioned far in the distance was distinctly visible.

    Its massive form appeared to expand and contract with each breath. Given its size, it was a monster spanning at least several tens of metres.

    ¡°Not long ago, I managed to restrain its movements by sacrificing a holy relic held by the Imperial Family. It should remain like that for a month, at least.¡±

    ¡°¡­How long?¡±

    His hesitant question was met with a puzzled look from the woman.

    ¡°How long can we hold out? If that monster breaks free.¡±

    Fear was evident in his voice; a fear anyone would understand.

    Anyone who saw that shadow stretching across the horizon would.

    Only the woman made a nonchnt hum, trying her best to appear nonchnt.

    ¡°We can¡¯t hold out.¡±

    It was a in and direct response.

    That made the despair all the more tangible. He clenched his jaw firmly.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought my eyes would be of such value? To be able to summon such a terrifying mythical existence¡­¡±

    Inadvertently, the man nced at the woman, who wore a bitter smile.

    Her eyes were closed, and perhaps they might never open again.

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re running out of time.¡±

    There was no need to specify who the ¡®we¡¯ ¡® referred to.

    The answer was painfully evident, anyway.

    Time was running out for everyone. For humanity as a whole, time was hurtling toward its inevitable conclusion.

    It was only then that the everposed woman¡¯s lips began to quiver.

    ¡°¡­Delphirem ising.¡±

    The man remained silent, his gaze fixed on the shadow beyond the horizon.

    As the sun descended, it cast a shadow over the man¡¯s golden eyes.

    His gaze was bleak.

    And once again, the world seemed to crumble around him.

    Soon after, a rasping breath broke through the haze that clouded my consciousness.

    It was the sound of my ownboured breathing. My hands, trembling from an intense thirst, fumbled as they searched the tabletop beside me.

    I felt the familiar weight of something. Without hesitation, I unscrewed the cap of the canteen and gulped down the water.

    Gradually, I returned to my senses. The surroundings were somewhat familiar now.

    An overturned calendar and an old-fashioned envelope.

    Muttering a curse under my breath, I carefully examined the envelope.

    It was of a finer quality than any I had received until now. With trembling hands, I broke the seal.

    My eyes began to skim the lines of text.

    ¡ª-

    <strong>To. My Beloved, Ian Percus,</strong>

    At a time when I should be promising a happy future, pardon this poor lover for speaking of the past.

    Tonight, with the moon shining so brightly, I find myself missing you deeply. Such feelings havepelled me to write, setting aside the childish embarrassment of our youth.

    Countless memories are surging through my mind like waves crashing against the shore. That day has be a pivotal moment in my life, but I fear it might remain an unpleasant memory for you.

    Once more, I deeply apologise for the painful memories you had to endure.

    How can I dare im to understand the feelings you had, bearing misunderstandings and pain for everyone¡¯s sake? Yet, since that day, not a single day passed when I didn¡¯t regret what happened.

    Especially after realising that you did it all for me.

    The emotions that sprouted that day tormented me. The warmth of affection, which I experienced for the very first time, seemed to melt my heart, making it ache with pain.

    Truth be told, I cried every night.

    I wondered if perhaps our first encounter could have been better.

    First love is such a terrifying emotion. Every woman by your side seemed like a vixen, and though I had so much to say, guilt rendered me silent.

    It was all so new to me.

    Since the day the demonic beasts attacked our procession, my mind was in a daze. I even fell into the trap of the Dark Priest.

    Yet, in that final moment when you entered thatir, colours finally bloomed in my life.

    In your arms that day, I had a single thought. I must atone to this man for the rest of my days.

    And so, I¡¯ve been learning to cook for a while now.

    It may be a bit embarrassing, but if we were to marry, we might need to relocate frequently. There might even be times when we¡¯ll be without any servants.

    To serve one¡¯s husband is both a wife¡¯s duty and authority. Above all, I want you to be happy.

    While they say lovepletes half of one¡¯s life, I wonder why you feel like my entire life.

    The night has grown deep. There¡¯s so much more I wish to write, but I feel it¡¯s time toy my pen to rest.

    Thank you, once again, for protecting my eyes.

    And I love you more than anyone else, Ian.

    With fervent hopes of meeting you tomorrow as well, I shall end my letter here.

    <strong>P.S. 1:</strong> Recently, there have been rumours circting about a personnel assignment to the western part of the continent. However, not all of these rumours are true. While she does irritate me at times, I genuinely believe she is most suited to guard Arancourt based on facts alone. This isn¡¯t out of jealousy. Absolutely not.

    <strong>P.S. 2:</strong> Recently, an emissary has been dispatched from the Holy Nation, and I¡¯m somewhat concerned. Ian, you are a pir of the Empire, and the other party is a high-ranking official of the Holy Nation. You could be suspected of coborating with a foreign nation. Once again, this is not out of jealousy. Not at all.

    <strong>From. The woman who lies awake thinking of you and the one who loves you the most.</strong>

    <strong>On the first day of the Month of Cane, Imperial Year 571.</strong>

    ¡ª-

    After reading the letter in silence for a while, I released a deep sigh.

    It was a letter filled with words I couldn¡¯t fully grasp.

    A procession? An attack from the demonic beasts? And a Dark Priest?

    Also, what did she mean by ¡®eyes¡¯? As I firmly pressed my temples, a fleeting recollection of the ¡®eyes¡¯ from the dream flitted through my mind.

    I hastily turned the letter over, examining its back.

    I had a hunch, and sure enough, there was something there.

    Written in a script distinct from the rest of the letter were the words:

    <strong>¡®Those with the eyes of a dragon know nothing about the human heart.¡¯</strong>

    Staring at that phrase, I sighed once more and put the letter into my pocket.

    First, I needed to make sense of the perplexing parts.

    She wanted to apologise for the ¡®painful memory¡¯ I endured?

    The narrative didn¡¯t make sense at all. For now, I got up to evaluate the situation.

    Then, suddenly, I spotted a sheet of paper that had slipped through the gap beneath the door.

    It was folded in half. I strode over and absentmindedly picked it up.

    And the moment I unfurled it¡­

    <i> Whoosh! </i>mes erupted. Startled, I promptly tossed the paper away and staggered back.

    Although it was momentary, the fire was incredibly strong. Had I been even slightlyte, I would have suffered burns.

    Calling it just a prank felt rather flimsy.

    ¡°Which crazy fucker¡­!¡±

    Cursing under my breath, I stared down at the paper, heat still emanating from it and faint tendrils of smoke spiralling upwards.

    Emerging from the tiny mes, ashen words were etched onto it.

    It was a brief sentence, barely a line of characters.

    Yet, reading its content left me rooted to the spot.

    <strong>¡®He who meddles with the Imperial Family shall pay the price.¡¯</strong>

    I fell silent for a moment. Perhaps it would be more apt to say that my mind went utterly nk.

    And momentster, my hand involuntarily pped against my forehead.

    Could it be¡­ a matter of treason this time?

    ¡°What the hell have I done¡­?¡±

    The future ahead already seemed grim.

 Chapter 138: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (2)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (2) ?</b>

    The dormitory¡¯s cafeteria exuded light and warmth even at the crack of dawn.

    This urred because many students began their training early in the morning. ordingly, the cafeteria had to prepare breakfast a bit sooner.

    Only a handful of prodigies could secure admission to the academy solely based on talent.

    The vast majority of the students had earned their ce through relentless, bone-grinding effort. Such individuals typically had a habit of training diligently.

    Upon entering the bustling student cafeteria, an immediate chilly silence fell over the once lively space.

    I sensed countless eyes discreetly scrutinizing me. A disgruntled noise escaped my lips.

    The letter had mentioned meddling with the Imperial Family and I shall pay the price.

    If so, then there was only one likely oue.

    Bullying. Along with pressure and threats from every direction.

    Even if one was part of the imperial bloodline, within the Academy, they were just another student.

    Of course, this rule was seldom upheld in practice. But as long as this regtion existed, there was no need to worry about any disadvantages in the academy for offending the Imperials.

    However, this was only the official standpoint. Unofficially, all manner of reprisals were possible and had been meted out in the past.

    For instance, the current attitude of the students towards me right now.

    Some red with open hostility, while others, gripped with fear, avoided my gaze.

    It felt as if I was some sort of contagious patient.

    As if getting too close to me would spell disaster.

    Such was the formidable reputation of the Imperial Family. When word got out that I had offended a member of the Imperial Family, only one name surfaced in my mind.

    The 5th Imperial Princess of the Empire, Cien.

    The top student of the first years in the Magic Departments and also a figure boasting the most extensive connections within the academy.

    Above all, her affectionate nature, uncharacteristic of the Imperial Family, was universally praised. Her way of treating everyone equally, irrespective of their status, made her popr even among themoners.

    On top of that, she was strikingly beautiful.

    Though she was far from the line of session to the throne, there were rumors that she was particrly favored by the Emperor due to her cutesy nature and flower-like beauty.

    And now, that very princess had turned her attention to me. There must be a reason behind it.

    How could I find the truth about this situation?

    I felt troubled. Given the attention from the Imperial Family, it was crucial to maintain a distance from my close acquaintances. Otherwise, I might inadvertently bring trouble upon them.

    Therefore, my best friend, Leto, was out of the equation.

    It was the same with Celine, Seria, Senior Elsie, Senior Delphine, and even Emma.

    As I was deep in thought, stroking my chin, someone briskly brushed past me, bumping my shoulder.

    And then, the tray toppled, and its contents spilled over my pants.

    My gaze flicked to the side. There, standing nearby, was a male student who had clearly bumped into me intentionally.

    He was a third year student in the Knight Division. While we weren¡¯t exactly friends, I recognized his face.

    He wore an irritated scowl and began hurling insults my way.

    ¡°Hey, fuck! Are you blind or something? Why the hell are you standing there like an idiot?¡±

    <i> Quite the clich¨¦ line, </i>I mused with a smirk.

    His friends¡¯ reactions were entirely predictable. While pretending to restrain him, they mocked me.

    ¡°Stop it, let it go. Do you really think he has the sanity to focus on anything right now?¡±

    ¡°His life is pretty much fucked anyway.¡±

    As I watched their departure in silence, I subtly lifted my foot.

    Then, with a swift kick, I swept his ankle from front to back.

    It was a sudden ambush. Despite being from the Knight Division, he was, at best, average and was no match for my current skills.

    In an instant, the man seemed to levitate before crashing heavily onto the ground. The fall must have been painful, and the spilled food added insult to injury, further dirtying his clothes.

    The sudden retaliation left both the male student and hispanions stunned. Even the onlookers in the cafeteria were taken aback.

    I shed a sly smile.

    ¡°Sorry, my mistake. Maybe watch where you¡¯re going next time?¡±

    The male student¡¯s expression turned beet red as he btedly grasped the situation. He scrambled to his feet and stammered with a flustered voice.

    ¡°Y-You crazy bastard¡­!¡±

    But that was as far as he got.

    As I locked eyes with him, the male student hesitated, then quickly averted his gaze. His friends followed suit.

    For me, it was an inexplicable turn of events.

    His friends consoled him and dragged him away, whispering amongst themselves. Their murmurs reached my ears.

    ¡°Man, those eyes were fucking scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he called a hatchet murderer? Who knows how many people he has killed?¡±

    Nonsense. A peace-loving noble like me wouldn¡¯t do such things.

    I chuckled inwardly, ncing down at the toppled tray on the floor.

    And my reflection in it showed my eyes looking somewhat¡­

    <i> Bloodshot.</i> I pressed my temples, wondering if my vision was ying tricks on me.

    My mind still felt groggy. As if not fully awake.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time for this. There were things that needed to be done immediately.

    My gaze trailed the departing figures of the group of male students.

    **

    I dodged the thrusting sword in a single swift stride.

    The moment it brushed past me, I grabbed the arm of the man trailing behind, effortlessly hoisting him up.

    With a loud <i>¡®thud¡¯</i>, a shockwave echoed through the alleyway.

    ¡°¡­Keugh!¡±

    A muffled groan escaped the man I mmed onto the ground, his eyes bulging as if on the verge of popping out. Then, I sensed the presence of two individuals approaching from behind.

    I didn¡¯t even need to straighten up.

    In one sweeping motion, I drew out the hatchet, slicing through the joint of the man¡¯s leg who wasing up from behind.

    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡±

    A chilling scream erupted and as he crumpled to the side, the posture of the other man approaching me faltered.

    And that marked the end of it.

    My drawn sword found its mark on the side of the man¡¯s head.

    There wasn¡¯t even a scream. His eyes twitched for a moment, and then he slumped lifelessly.

    Four peopley defeated just like that. They were all either groaning in pain or lying unconscious, unable to make a sound.

    I sheathed my sword and casually wiped my hands clean.

    My gaze shifted to the wall. There was a male student, his back pressed against its cold surface, his legs iling, desperately trying to get away from me.

    His face was now full of numerous scars. Of course, they were all inflicted by me.

    He was the same student who had provoked me in the cafeteria. His eyes were already consumed with terror.

    ¡°You, you¡­ are you insane?! Don¡¯t you know violence is prohibited in the academy?!¡±

    ¡°As someone said before, my life is pretty much fucked anyway. I don¡¯t have enough sanity to pay attention to such things. If you don¡¯t want a hatchet mark on that thick skull of yours, you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut.¡±

    My calm words only heightened the male student¡¯s terror, prompting a whimper from him.

    I walked over, bending slightly to meet his gaze.

    ¡°To be honest, I really hate violence¡­ which is why I¡¯m so upset right now. Why must I resort to violence with you guys? Just give me what I want, and we can part ways. Understood?¡±

    Seeing the male student¡¯s face turn pale, I shed a satisfied smile.

    Swift and efficient. I wish it had gone this smoothly from the beginning, but then¡­

    Suddenly, I wondered why I was doing all this.

    All because of a minor squabble in the cafeteria? Dragging them into an alley and beating up his entire group?

    <i>Wasn¡¯t this too much?</i> It wasn¡¯t much different from Senior Elsie¡¯s behavior.

    Yet, the more I pondered, the sharper the throbbing pain in my head became. My thoughts were still foggy, as if I were half-dreaming.

    My head began to spin. But I didn¡¯t have time for this.

    I decided to focus on my goal instead.

    Once again, my gazended on the male student. He was now on the brink of tears.

    To reassure him, I offered a warm smile.

    Then, with a sharp thud, I buried my hatchet into the wall beside his head.

    Fine cracks radiated from the de on the worn-out wall. Unable to hold back any longer, tears streamed down the male student¡¯s face.

    At this point, any thoughts of revenge against me were surely dismissed from his mind. Having anticipated this, I asked gently.

    ¡°About me and the Imperial Princess. Tell me everything you know, every single detail of what happened between us.¡±

    With a trembling voice, the male student began to unravel the story I was so curious about.

    **

    The Empire¡¯s Fifth Imperial Princess, Cien, was a woman of both beauty and intellect.

    As a descendant of the Imperial Family, she was rumored to possess the blood of dragons that was believed to have gone extinct ages ago. Her aptitude for magic was also exceptionally remarkable.

    Even as a first-year student, her abilities often rivaled those of the second and third-year top students. Moreover, her beauty was unparalleled.

    Her dark blue locks gleamed like the midnight sky, while her gray irises radiated a mysterious charm.

    Her gaze, at times, seemed distant, adding an extrayer of enigmatic allure to her charm.

    Being the Emperor¡¯s beloved daughter, her beauty was likened to the pce¡¯s hidden gem and her talents were equally remarkable.

    If such a woman greeted someone with a gentle voice, who could resist responding kindly?

    Until now, Cien had never questioned this belief. After all, excluding her childhood, she had never been treated poorly in her life.

    At least, not until the day she met that man.

    With a ssh, water sprayed into the air.

    Cien was smiling. Her expression didn¡¯t change even as clear liquid rained down upon her.

    She was thoroughly drenched.

    Water trickled from her hair; her uniform and cloak were soaked. Even then, Cien couldn¡¯t fully grasp the reality that had befallen her.

    So, all she could do was continue to smile, as if she were frozen in ce.

    Golden eyes, tinged with fatigue, bore into her. In his hand, he held a canteen. It was tantly obvious that he was the culprit who had drenched her.

    He spoke in a tone devoid of emotion.

    ¡°¡­Is the water refreshing, Your Highness?¡±

    There was a faint trace of amusement in his dry words. It was only then that the princess realized that he was indeed a human with emotions.

    Her lips quivered as she struggled to maintain her smile, the sole testament to her feelings.

    She thought to herself.

    <strong> <i>Isn¡¯t he a lunatic?</i></strong>

 Chapter 139: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (3)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (3) ?</b>

    The grandeur of the Imperial Family was unparalleled across the continent.

    Even the most revered nobles of the Empire had to lower their heads in the presence of the Emperor. The Lords were just those who had been granted governance over their territories by the Emperor.

    This meant that the Emperor could seize all territories at will.

    Not merely in name but in actuality.

    The Lords could only raise an army at a level that was necessary for maintaining public order. Furthermore, out of the trained soldiers, a third of them had to be incorporated into the central army.

    Thus, in some poorer territories, only training camps existed, devoid of a proper army.

    Since theycked the luxury to dispatch their trained soldiers to the central army, they often chose not toplete their training.

    Of course, in regions where maintaining public order was impossible, the central army was stationed. However, no Lord weed their presence.

    That was because themanders of the dispatched central army held an equal rank as the Lords.

    Naturally, they solely followed the Emperor¡¯s orders, thus they weren¡¯t easily swayed by the requests of the Lords.

    The foundation of power in any era was authorised violence. One couldn¡¯t be deemed a ruler if they couldn¡¯t freelymand an army.

    In other words, if a Lord wanted to retain even a modicum of independence, they had to somehow muster a military force.

    This was why some Lords resorted to cunning strategies to maintain their troops.

    The Imperial Family wasn¡¯t entirely merciless. Depending on the circumstances of the territories, such obvious deceptions were often overlooked.

    However, only within certain bounds.

    If any action was deemed to threaten the authority of the Imperial Family, retribution was swift and severe.

    There was no need to get their hands dirty directly. After all, the Imperial Family had the support of the five major noble households.

    Once any of these 5 noble houses took action, no force in the Empire could withstand them.

    Whether through physical force or wealth, any territory that dared offend the Imperial Family soon found itself sumbing to their pressure.

    Such was the absolute power wielded by the Imperial Family.

    And since the Empire was undeniably the most powerful nation on the continent, the Imperial Family could easily be considered the most influential power in thend.

    Cien hailed from that very Imperial Family.

    Although she was only the Fifth Imperial Princess and far from the line of session to the throne, the fact remained that she was a princess.

    The blood coursing through her veins was distinguished and noble. Therefore, diplomats from all nations had to respectfully bow before her.

    This was a reality she had taken for granted since her birth; something Cien never once questioned.

    The only exceptions were the Bishops of the Holy Nation and the royalty of the Ten Southern Kingdoms. Even they, when in her presence, did not have the luxury to act however they desired.

    Even in the Academy, which on the surface preached ideals of equality and fairness, things were no different. By virtue of her lineage alone, Cienmanded respect from numerous students.

    Moreover, for some reason, Cien had a deep understanding of human psychology. For someone like her, ying the role of the ideal princess wasn¡¯t challenging at all.

    Not even a year after her enrollment, voices praising the princess echoed throughout the Academy.

    This was precisely what Cien had aimed for.

    After all, a positive image could prove beneficial in many ways. This was true even when gathering loyal followers. Based on this, Cien was recruiting talents within the Academy.

    This, of course, didn¡¯t mean she had an interest in the throne.

    From the beginning, her position in the line of session was so low that she couldn¡¯t even dream of pursuing the throne. Moreover, Cien despised her siblings who were obsessed with the imperial throne.

    Rather than bing someone blinded by power, plotting against her own kin, Cien chose to distance herself from the throne. All she desired was enough power to protect herself.

    However, even that modest goal required power.

    Countless members of the Imperial Family had been killed merely for having a im to the throne. The Empire¡¯s politicalndscape was brutal and absolute power tolerated no contenders.

    Before her name could be added to the imperial hit list, Cien desperately needed to establish an excellent organization. Otherwise, she risked bing a mere footnote in the blood-stained political history of the Empire.

    Her n was clear. It involved gathering talented individuals, forming a power base, and, at the decisive moment, lending support to a prominent heir to the throne. Then, she wanted to lead afortable life somewhere away from the center.

    That was Cien¡¯s goal and her dream.

    And to achieve it, she needed numerous talents. That was also one of the reasons she couldn¡¯t resist stepping into the Academy, where geniuses and prodigies from all over the continent congregated.

    Above all, Cien herself was a raw gem with outstanding magical talents. The Academy held the potential to refine a talent, still in its raw form, into a dazzling jewel.

    For those reasons, she enrolled in the academy, and one day, during her tranquil life in the Academy, an interesting rumor reached her ears.

    ¡°Ian Percus, you say¡­¡­.¡±

    On a leisurely afternoon, the princess sipped fragrant tea while quickly perusing through a document.

    It detailed personal information, starting with a description of a handsome man with ck hair and captivating golden eyes, followed by an array of particr details about him.

    It was a series of intriguing records. A shade of interest flickered in her light gray eyes.

    ¡°¡­Could the second son of some countryside Viscount really aplish so much in barely under two months?¡±

    As she murmured to herself, a knight standing behind her chose to speak.

    A woman with neatly tied blue hair; she wore a smirk and slightly tilted her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s likely an exaggeration.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you think so?¡±

    The princess ced her teacup down and replied with a peculiar tone.

    If the statement hade from anyone else, it might have been questionable. But from this woman, the words carried credibility.

    She was a member of the renowned Imperial Guard and the daughter of the Lupermion household, one of the five most prestigious households in the Empire.

    Her name was Irene Lupermion.

    As Cien¡¯s closest aide, Irene oversaw Cien¡¯s escort details, even at the Academy.

    However, if one thought about it, it was slightly amusing.

    Irene had long since graduated from the Academy.

    Hailing from one of the Empire¡¯s top noble households, she had been admitted to the Academy early at the age of seventeen.

    Though not at the very top of her ss, she had consistently secured exceptional grades and graduated three years ago with an admirable rank.

    Afterwards, she served as a member of the Imperial Guard until being chosen as an aide to Cien. When Cien decided to attend the Academy, Irene found herself returning to this familiar ce.

    Irene vividly remembered her feelings on that day.

    <i>Life is so unpredictable</i>, she thought with a wry smile.

    At graduation, she had bid farewell to the academy, assuming she would never return.

    Lost in these memories, Irene subtly tried to fathom her Lady¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°¡­Has Her Highness taken a liking to that man?¡±

    ¡°A bit. Hecks background, after all. Being the second son of a countryside Viscount means he likely won¡¯t inherit any title. He seems fitting to serve under me.¡±

    It was a blunt assessment. Irene¡¯s face disyed a faint smile, as if she had expected such a response.

    She paused briefly, then gave the response Cien was likely waiting for.

    ¡°While the evaluation he received might be exaggerated, his rapid rise is indeed noteworthy. Of course, rumors of him defeating the heir of the Yurdina family or single-handedly subduing a demonic human on his own are likely not true.¡±

    ¡°But there are witnesses, aren¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°As one builds more favorable rtionships, their evaluation tends to be exaggerated. That in itself, is impressive¡­ though it¡¯s just a guess, I believe he might have qualities of a good leader.¡±

    The princess closed her eyes upon hearing this, indicating that she was deep in thought.

    Shortly after, a soft chuckle escaped her lips as she looked at Irene with a smile.

    ¡°If we sessfully recruit him, it would be good for you, right? He¡¯s handsome, after all. It¡¯s about time you considered marriage¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve decided to marry my sword.¡±

    It was a rather stoic view on life for a woman in her mid-twenties.

    Cien sighed deeply, as if all the energy had drained from her.

    Actually, it was wrong to joke with Irene. After all, she was a woman who, from relentless training, knew nothing but her sword.

    <i> Though her single-mindedness has its own charms</i>, the princess pondered in silence.

    One way or another, it seemed like she should at least see the man¡¯s face.

    Then she¡¯d know what kind of person he was.

    Unconsciously, Cien touched the corner of her eye, and soon, a wry smile appeared at the edge of her mouth.

    Irene¡¯s puzzled gaze shifted towards Cien, unaware of the reason for such a wry smile on her Lady¡¯s face.

    Perceptive, the princess caught on to Irene¡¯s confusion. She quickly decided to shift the mood.

    With a mischievous glint in her eyes, the princess yfully teased.

    ¡°ording to the documents, his nickname is ¡®Hatchet Murderer.¡¯ Will it be safe? What if he tries to attack me?¡±

    At that, Irene shook her head in disbelief.

    She soon responded with a faint smile and a steady voice.

    ¡°You need not worry, Your Highness. The Imperial Guards entrusted with your protection aren¡¯t so feeble as to be defeated by a mere child.¡±

    Indeed, it was as she said.

    Cien chuckled, indicating that she was only joking.

    In fact, it was a remark she regretted as soon as it slipped from her lips. Because it bordered on impossible.

    Cien, being a princess, wasn¡¯t someone who could be touched by a mere second son of some countryside Viscount, considering her status alone.

    Moreover, she was not only guarded by Irene, but three other members of the Imperial Guards. And as is typical of the Imperial Guards, they were all renowned experts on the continent.

    To think someone could breach this irond protection and attack Cien?

    It was absurd. She quickly dismissed the irrational thought from her mind.

    Instead, she sank deep into thought. Recalling a task assigned by the pce, she found a newfound reason to meet him.

    Now that she had a purpose, there was no room for hesitation.

    Without dy, she stood up. Taking immediate action upon reaching a decision was one of her strengths.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to locate Ian.

    Sitting on a wooden chair in the central avenue, a man meticulously examined a canteen.

    With ck hair and golden eyes, he looked exactly as described in the documents.

    It was Ian Percus.

    He was looking at the canteen with a very serious look on his face, leaving Cien confused as to why he would be so engrossed in such an ordinary object.

    Though it didn¡¯t matter. After all, meeting with the princess was far more significant than observing any canteen¡ªthis wasmon knowledge even for a three-year-old in the Empire.

    <i> Ahem</i>, Cien cleared her throat softly, trying to catch his attention. Simultaneously, the man¡¯s indifferent golden eyes met hers.

    A hint of surprise flickered across his face upon spotting her.

    Then, furrowing his brows slightly, he slowly stood up.

    His left hand went to his right chest. Following that, he respectfully bowed his head.

    It was a wless greeting.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Highness.¡±

    A glint of satisfaction gleamed in Cien¡¯s eyes.

    She had worried because he was the second son of a countryside Viscount, but, surprisingly, his manners were impable.

    At the very least, it seemed she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about any social blunders happening if he were to serve as her close associate.

    At that moment, her assessment of Ian elevated in her mind.

    Up until that point, Cien had believed that today¡¯s meeting would be rtively pleasant.

    Yes, up until that point.

    It was only a few minutes before Cien would regret looking down on this man.

 Chapter 140: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (4)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (4) ?</b>

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Highness.¡±

    At Ian¡¯s wlessly formal greeting, a glint of satisfaction gleamed in Cien¡¯s eyes.

    She had worried because he was the second son of a countryside Viscount, but, surprisingly, his manners were impable.

    At the very least, it seemed she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any social blunders happening if he were to serve as her close associate.

    However, the words that flowed from Cien¡¯s mouth were brimming with humility, in contrast to her inner thoughts.

    ¡°You must be Senior Ian, right? Hehe, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Even if I am a princess, within the academy, I am just another student.¡±

    With that, Cien gracefully bowed her upper body and shed him a cutesy smile.

    For most men, this would be the end. Boringly so.

    After all, there hardly existed a man who could resist the allure of a sweet and beautiful woman.

    However, this man proved to be the exception. There was no emotion visible in the fleeting nce he gave her.

    His eyes were devoid of emotion, utterly vacant.

    Cien felt a bit confused, wondering if this was his true nature, or whether he was just skilled at concealing his feelings.

    However, she would soon find out. Her light gray eyes locked onto Ian¡¯s gaze.

    Now, she would see for herself.

    Cien¡¯s pupils briefly clouded, as if she were gazing into a distant ce far from here.

    But a momentter, her eyes widened in surprise as she rubbed her eyelids.

    Huh? This can¡¯t be right.

    She couldn¡¯t see it. Even when she tried again, it yielded the same result.

    Cien couldn¡¯t hide her flustered expression, because such urrences had been extremely rare throughout her life.

    However, regardless of Cien¡¯s state, Ian seemed entirely unfazed. He simply asked in his distinct emotionless tone.

    ¡°¡­So, what brings Your Highness here?¡±

    Despite her earlier request to be treated like a junior, Ian continued to use formal speech.

    It seemed he intended to continue treating her as the princess without making it ufortable.

    It was amendable decision. His ability to gauge the atmosphere and expectations of those above him surpassed her expectations.

    This pleased her even more. Deep down, she felt a yearning to possess.

    Perhaps her ambition got the best of her, making her take a somewhat daring decision, deviating from her usual self.

    After all, there was really no need to see it.

    Her counterpart was the second son of a countryside Viscount, who had shown remarkable growth in the past two months. Naturally, there must have been a valid reason behind such progress.

    A catalyst for his rapid growth.

    What could be the driving force behind his motivations?

    Human psyche is often predictable. It was typically desire, and humans generally desired what theycked.

    If there was somethingcking in a second son of a countryside Viscount, then sure, it should be¡­

    <i> Power</i>. Cien¡¯s light gray eyes deepend as she arrived at this tentative conclusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about your achievements, Senior Ian. You defeated a demonic human not too long ago, didn¡¯t you? Actually, I¡¯vee on behalf of the Imperial Family to discuss that matter with you.¡±

    It was already an honor to have the beautiful princess visit on behalf of the Imperial Family. Especially for a low ranking noble like him, he would feel indebted at being treated so courteously.

    If not, they might struggle to conceal their anticipation for the reward the Imperial Family would bestow.

    Yet, surprisingly, the man disyed no reaction. He simply gazed at Cien with golden eyes, heavy with fatigue.

    He certainly wasn¡¯t devoid of desires, but he was likely used to concealing them.

    <i> Impressive</i>. The princess smiled softly.

    More and more, she longed to im this man as her own.

    An urge gripped her, akin to a predator that had found its prey after a long period of starvation.

    ¡°Considering your unprecedented aplishments, the Imperial Family is facing a dilemma. We indeed want to reward you, but we¡¯re at a loss as to what Senior Ian might want¡­¡±

    With that, the princess gracefully approached Ian.

    Rising on her tiptoes, her voice, like a whisper, reached the man¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Just name it. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll ensure it¡¯s granted.¡±

    ¡°¡­Anything?¡±

    Only then did Ian respond, his voice carrying a hint of interest. The sly smile on Cien¡¯s lips deepened.

    Indeed, no matter how great he might think himself to be, he was still just a human.

    Each breath Cien took seemed sweeter.

    ¡°Yes, anything¡­ but remember, I am the one granting this favor.¡±

    A thoughtful <i>¡®hum¡¯</i> emanated from Ian¡¯s lips.

    Cien wasn¡¯t going to let this opportunity slip. She eloquently made her proposition.

    Given what she had observed, he was a man of few words. So, she knew that she needed to be direct.

    ¡°Perhaps, in the future, we might form a valuable connection? I can provide you with everything you desire. All you need to do is kiss my feet.¡±

    Her words were indirect, but the implication was clear.

    She was hinting at a pledge of loyalty. Kissing one¡¯s feet represented the highest form of respect one could show their master.

    Sure, he might feel a blow to his pride now, but once he tasted power, his perspective would inevitably shift.

    Because no creatureid bare their desires like humans.

    Cien believed it would be best to make such a straightforward proposition from the start, ensuring he would obediently follow her wordster on. This was the fundamental art of maniption that Cien had learned throughout her life in the pce.

    Ian maintained his silence for a very long time.

    Cien wasn¡¯t concerned. After all, wasn¡¯t he merely a second son of a countryside Viscount?

    Despite his recent remarkable progress, opportunities for a low-ranking noble like him to join the Imperial Family were scarce.

    Soon, he would willingly kiss her feet.

    However, she sensed this alone might be insufficient, so the princess decided to press Ian further.

    ¡°¡­Perhaps, even session rights?¡±

    Having said that, Cien casually took a few steps back.

    She could imagine the trials and tribtions he had likely faced as the second son of a countryside Viscount. Growing up, he probably lived in the shadow of his elder brother, and judging by his records, his brother had been the designated heir for a long time.

    His recent rapid rise might not be unrted to that.

    Apart from that, his record was spotless.

    He was a man who had sacrificed a demonic beast¡¯s corpse worth 10,000 gold just to save a meremoner girl.

    At least, greed for money wasn¡¯t his motivation. That left only the pursuit of power.

    Of course, depending on the listener, Cien¡¯s words could be perceived as an insult towards his family.

    <i> But what of it?</i> Cien was a princess, while Ian was merely the second son of a countryside noble. Moreover, if he harbored any ambitions of power, he might even take delight in her words.

    It was an acknowledgement of his desires, after all. Most people, even as they feigned indifference, yearned to have their darkest desires acknowledged.

    The princess was confident that by now, Ian must have been at least somewhat swayed. Despite hearing her audacious offer, instead of showing anger, he had maintained hisposure.

    So, she pressed him once more.

    ¡°How about it, Senior Ian? Have you thought of anything?¡±

    ¡°¡­Actually, I do have one wish.¡±

    <i> Finally!</i> A fleeting look of delight swept across the princess¡¯s eyes.

    All that remained now was to seal the deal. Feeling as if she were threading the hook through a baited fish, Cien beamed with a blooming smile.

    ¡°Go on, tell me. Whatever Senior Ian desires, anything at all¡­¡±

    It was then that the warm atmosphere was sshed with cold water.

    A stream of water sprayed through the air.

    Ian had swiftly uncapped a canteen, pouring its contents directly towards the princess.

    The sudden turn of events caught everyone off guard.

    Not only Cien, but also her Imperial Guards standing behind her, and even the onlookers who had been eagerly eavesdropping on their conversation, were all equally taken aback.

    With a plop, the water cascaded, drenching Cien from head to toe.

    Caught off guard by the unexpected move, Cien remained frozen, her earlier smile still etched on her face. Her Imperial Guards, standing resolutely behind her, mirrored her shock.

    Seeing her in this state, Ian asked with a hint of amusement in his voice and a smirk on his face.

    ¡°¡­Was the water refreshing, Your Highness?¡±

    <i> Pwah</i>, Cien audibly gasped with wide eyes. A mix of surprise and shame rippled through her eyes.

    She had never been treated this way before.

    Had she ever, in her life as a princess, faced such humiliation?

    And that act served as a trigger.

    The first to react was Irene. Her hand moved like lightning to grasp the hilt of her sword.

    And just as she was about to draw it¡­

    A chill ran down her spine. Instinctively, her eyes sought the cause.

    A pair of golden irises locked onto hers. The man¡¯s eyes, aze like fire, were fixed on her.

    Irene froze in ce.

    It was strange. Her knight¡¯s intuition, refined over a lifetime, was sounding an rm. There was only one implication to this.

    The man before her was formidable. An adversary not to be underestimated.

    Cold sweat began to form in Irene¡¯s palms. Her breathing becamebored.

    Without taking his eyes off her, the man issued a quiet warning.

    ¡°Knight Irene¡­ retract your hand from your sword, unless you wish to regret it.¡±

    His tone was naturallymanding. As if when dealing with Irene, this was the only fitting way to speak, and it didn¡¯t sound awkward at all.

    It was at this moment that Irene snapped back to reality.

    She felt foolish.

    Her opponent was, at best, a third-year student at the academy. She was a member of the Imperial Family¡¯s personal Knight Order, where only the finest academy graduates could join.

    There was no way Irene could be outmatched by a mere student like him.

    As she recalled this, a blush crept onto her pale face. She felt ashamed that she had allowed herself to feel intimidated by Ian, even momentarily.

    And soon, that shame quickly transformed into hostility directed at Ian.

    Grinding her teeth, Irene drew her sword.

    ¡°All Guards, prepare for battle!¡±

    And then, the resounding sh of metal signaled that every guard behind Irene had drawn their swords.

    All the knights were experts or above inbat. While they couldn¡¯t wear armor due to academy regtions, their bodies were essentially weapons themselves.

    The zing aura around them was proof of their capabilities. It should be normal for them to overpower a mere third-year academy student in an instant.

    Nevertheless, in Ian¡¯s eyes, there wasn¡¯t a hint of emotion or concern.

    His demeanor wasn¡¯t what one might expect when facing formidable opponents. There was no trace of fear or tension on his face.

    All that reflected in those golden eyes was deep fatigue, as if every other emotion had been burnt away.

    To Irene, this was deeply unsettling.

    The man didn¡¯t exude arrogance or excessive confidence. Instead, he appeared as if he was dealing with opponents hardly worth the effort.

    In the end, Irene clenched her teeth, trying to reassure herself against the mounting unease.

    It didn¡¯t add up. He was merely a third-year student from the academy. There was no way he could overpower four of the Imperial Pce¡¯s elite guards.

    Still, despite her lingering unease, Irene finally made up her mind.

    Right, she would just settle this with a disy of skill.

    The brief standoff was over. Unable to restrain herself any longer, Irene¡¯s foot stamped the ground.

    In a split second, literally in the blink of an eye¡­

    It was as if space itself had folded, and suddenly Irene was charging directly at the man.

    The air cleaved with a dyed shriek. Even the shockwave took its time. Her blue hair fluttered wildly in the wind.

    By then, Irene¡¯s sword was already thrusting towards Ian¡¯s heart.

    It was a sharp thrust. Yet, Ian showed no movement up to that point.

    He didn¡¯t even attempt to draw his sword. Amidst the seemingly slow passage of time, Irene felt a profound relief.

    It had been a needless worry. Indeed, her opponent was nothing more than a rookie, a mere third-year student at the academy.

    Not only did refrain from counterattacking, he couldn¡¯t even react to her surprise attack.

    But in the very next moment¡­

    Irene¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Within the suspended time, the man¡¯s hand seemed to press the de of Irene¡¯s sword, deflecting it. It was an action only possible if one fully understood the flow of force. The aura itself twisted, following a smooth trajectory.

    Irene¡¯s sword stabbed the empty air. Before she realized it, Ian¡¯s arm had wrapped around her outstretched shoulder.

    Her mind went nk.

    How¡­ How was this possible?

    Before she could even voice such a question, a deep voice echoed in her ears.

    ¡°¡­I warned you not to do something you¡¯d regret.¡±

    And then, suddenly, Irene¡¯s world turned upside down.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The female knight crashed into the ground, making an explosive sound, almost like a cannon¡¯s st. Shards of broken rocks and gravel scattered in every direction.

    Dust soared high into the sky, creating a dense haze. It was evident that the strike carried an immense amount of force.

    The breaths of many went still in that very moment.

 Chapter 141: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (5)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (5) ?</b>

    The explosion intertwined with a shockwave, making a deafening roar.

    Immediately after, a piercing scream filled the air. It was the shout of pedestrians on the street.

    The air expelled by the explosion swirled, causing ripples. Clothes and strands of hair pped wildly.

    The force was extraordinary, especially when considering it resulted just from a single woman being forcefully mmed into the ground.

    Only after the ringing in the ears subsided did the dust gradually settle, revealing a slightly clearer view of the centre of the explosion.

    There was only one figure standing there, and from the misty haze emerged a pair of indifferent golden eyes.

    Ian Percus, with his usual indifferent expression.

    Perhaps ¡®bored¡¯ would be a more apt description. He acted as if what had just urred was merely a matter of course.

    He scanned the surroundings with weary eyes.

    Many people just stood there frozen in shock.

    Cien, the Imperial Guards, and even the passersby stared in disbelief, their eyes shifting between Ian and Irene, whoy sprawled behind him.

    The stone-paved road was riddled with cracks, and at its centre, Irene writhed in agony, letting out groans. Even the slight movement seemed to be her limit, likely due to the severe blow she had suffered.

    It was a single blow.

    One of the elite Imperial Guards, responsible for protecting the noble bloodline, was now lying powerlessly. Although three others remained, it was undeniable that Irene was their strongest member.

    A dyed sense of terror crept into the eyes of the remaining guards.

    This surpassed the capabilities of a third-year academy student. While the quantity of his magic was uncertain, the quality and control he showed were of a different level entirely.

    Could he possibly be¡­ a hidden master?

    Of course, such a thought was absurd. Masters were beings that transcended humanity and the depth of the mana they wielded was immense.

    Compared to that, the power exhibited by the man was almost trivial.

    But the very fact that they even entertained such an outrageous idea demonstrated the vast gap that existed between the man and them.

    He was iprehensible. Even the manner in which he subdued Irene remained unclear.

    The Imperial Guards unwittingly took a step back. With just a single exchange, Ian¡¯s threat level had skyrocketed immeasurably.

    Fear was a natural response.

    Seeing this, the man suppressed mockingughter. He seemed to find them ridiculous.

    Suddenly, his golden eyes zed with intensity.

    ¡°What a pathetic disy for Imperial Guards¡­ Come at me all at once. I¡¯ll deal with you using only my sword.¡±

    Then, with a crisp sound, a sword was unsheathed.

    Despite Ian¡¯s provocation, the Imperial Guards hesitated for a moment. Their gaze then shifted to Cien, the Lady they were sworn to protect.

    Cien stood there drenched, eyes wide with shock as she stared at Ian.

    Her appearance was too miserable to call her a princess.

    Eventually, the Imperial Guards appeared resolute. Exchanging nces and nodding at each other, they lunged forward in unison.

    With a resounding <i>thud</i>, they closed the distance.

    Three swords descended upon Ian simultaneously.

    While it might seem cowardly, their strongest, Irene, had already been defeated. It was clear this wasn¡¯t an opponent they could face with mere pride.

    The strength of a Knight Order wasn¡¯t solely reliant on individual skill. Although individual capability was undeniably crucial, the true terror of a Knight Order materialised in theirbined assaults.

    Even without wielding their swords offensively, each knight was formidable enough to be deemed a human weapon. After all, they were individuals who had dedicated their lives to the way of the sword, transcending the limits of the human body.

    Now, there were three such knights. Trained to coborate, theirbined effectiveness wouldn¡¯t simply increase; it would multiply.

    And this moment was no exception.

    While it seemed as though their swords struck simultaneously, each knight¡¯s sword disyed subtle variations in timing and trajectory.

    The initial sword swiped horizontally.

    The second descended vertically.

    And thest aimed for the gaps between the trajectories of the first two. The slicing sound through the air was fierce, as if targeting a vital point.

    Even if one dodged the first and second strikes, the final blow was designed to be unavoidable. It required precise calction, yet they relied on their repetitive training experiences to execute it.

    And all the while, Ian remained silent, merely observing their onught.

    As the three swords reflected in his golden eyes gradually approached¡­

    An unexpected kick collided with the horizontally moving first sword.

    The sh¡¯s echo resonated as if time had slowed.

    The sound didn¡¯t seem like that of flesh meeting metal. The oue was just as surprising.

    Unable to withstand the shock, it was the sword that faltered.

    With the trajectory abruptly disrupted, the stance of the knight initiating the first attack became unsteady.

    Consequently, the second sword that followed naturally deviated. Exploiting this gap was Ian¡¯s sword, swift as a ray of light.

    With a <i>¡®puk¡¯</i>, Ian¡¯s sword lodged into the shoulder of the second knight. Unable to endure the pain, the knight¡¯s mouth opened wide, his face distorted as if to scream.

    But no sound emerged. Because the exchanges between experts were even swifter than that.

    In a single step, Ian closed the distance.

    A sharp crack echoed. It was the sound of Ian retracting his thrusting sword at an angle, shattering the arm joints of the third knight charging in.

    It was a peculiar sight. What seemed like a clear opening was suddenly missed as the third knight¡¯s sword merely brushed past Ian.

    It was as if space itself had twisted.

    In just two strides, Ian pressed further into the midst of the knights.

    Then, as if waiting for that very moment, a downward sh was directed at Ian.

    It was the knight who had received the initial kick. Even in his staggered state, he put his all into swinging his de.

    But Ian was faster.

    With only two steps, he was already close to the knight. His sword was even quicker.

    A silvery streak appeared on the knight¡¯s arm, which soon began to turn crimson.

    The gushing sound of blood marked the end of the battle. Time resumed its normal pace.

    One, two, three. As if perfectly synchronised, the three knights copsed together. Their consecutive fall was simr to dominoes being knocked over.

    By then, Ian had already moved past the trio. His sword returned to its sheath.

    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Guhh¡­ Aghhh!¡±

    The knight, his arm severed, and the one with a pierced shoulder couldn¡¯t possibly continue the fight. However, the one with a shattered elbow joint gritted his teeth and pushed himself upright.

    And just as he prepared to swing his sword with his remaining hand¡ª

    He was abruptly yanked forward. The reason was unclear. All he saw was Ian¡¯s arm gripping his shoulder.

    The subsequent events were predictable. After all, it was a scene they had witnessed before.

    Dread filled the knight¡¯s eyes.

    With a <i>thud</i>, a cloud of dust erupted from the ground.

    Ian, as if finding it a hassle, briskly shook his arm, dispersing the dust. The time it took him to deal with the remaining knights was no more than a few seconds.

    Those without trained eyes couldn¡¯t perceive the swift exchange of blows. What the bystanders witnessed was merely the aftermath.

    ¡°Arghh, my-my arm!¡±

    ¡°Gah, urgh, ah¡­¡±

    One knight howled with a severed arm, bleeding profusely. Another clutched his pierced shoulder, and thesty unconscious on the ground with his face buried in the dirt.

    All caused by a single man. A chill ran down the spines of the onlookers.

    The man who had effortlessly defeated the elite Imperial Guards moved forward unhesitatingly. Ignoring the fading screams of the knights, he stopped at a certain spot.

    He stood before Cien, from whom drops of water still trickled down. Her expression had turned noticeably cold.

    A stark contrast to her gentle first impression.

    Her expression was cold and gloomy. Though still beautiful, there was something about the sneer on her lips that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    Facing that dagger-like smile, Ian simply spoke in a t tone.

    ¡°The standard of the Imperial Guards is pitiable. They require mental training.¡±

    At his words, which could be perceived as either mockery or advice, Cien stifled augh. Her behaviour was chillingly aloof.

    The atmosphere was so cold, it seemed like the droplets falling from the tips of her dark blue hair might freeze in mid-air.

    ¡°¡­I underestimated you. It is my blunder, Sir Ian.¡±

    The princess no longer addressed him as a ¡®Senior.¡¯ It seemed she wanted to deliberately emphasise the identity of the speaker.

    Normally, a typical low-ranking noble would be trembling in fear by now. Even if she was far removed from the line of session, she was still a member of the Imperial Family.

    If she wished, she could obliterate a countryside Viscount without a trace. That is, if she had the will and time to do so.

    Cien¡¯s voice was cold, almost indifferent. It was devoid of any emotion and carried a t tone.

    Ian¡¯s demeanour wasn¡¯t much different. Thus, their conversation felt as if two wax dolls were exchanging words.

    ¡°¡­Can you handle it?¡±

    ¡°Handle what?¡±

    ¡°The wrath of the Imperial Family.¡±

    Their voicescked any pitch, making the atmosphere all the more chilling.

    Cien¡¯s light grey eyes remained fixed on Ian. Droplets of water still dripped from her dark blue hair.

    ¡°Do you know when a person bes the most terrifying? When they hold a grudge and begin to torment their enemy; that¡¯s when one truly sees a person¡¯s depths¡­ I¡¯ve seen it countless times, and I know well what humans most desire and fear.¡±

    Ian gazed intently at the princess. His tightly sealed lips showed no sign of parting.

    Even when threatened by a member of the Imperial Family, he remained utterly calm. Perhaps this irked her, for Cien¡¯s threats intensified.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ruin everything you love, your family and those around you. That¡¯s my specialty, after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­How long will you need?¡±

    It was an unexpected counter-question.

    A slight furrow appeared between Cien¡¯s brows, her expression seemed to ask, ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯. Yet, Ian merely continued in his t tone.

    ¡°I mean time. How long will it take you to destroy everything of mine?¡±

    ¡°¡­Three months.¡±

    Her voice wasden with cold resolve. A wounded pride could make a creature that fearsome.

    The confidence that, in just three months, she could obliterate a man¡¯s entire world.

    Even those not involved would find the threat chilling. However, Ian seemed unfazed, silently gazing at the princess.

    ¡°Three months is more than enough. But fortunately for you, you still have a chance.¡±

    Taking a step, the princess moved closer to him.

    Still, Ian showed no reaction. He intently observed the woman¡¯s pupils tinted with a hue of grey.

    Taking another step, she was now very close. From a distance close enough to be heard with difficulty, the princess whispered to the man.

    ¡°Here and now, kneel down and kiss my feet. That¡¯s how you¡¯ll be my loyal dog¡­ Barking if Imand you to bark. Dying if I order you to die.¡±

    ¡°If I do?¡±

    ¡°You can have anything you desire. Money? Power? Women? Choose whatever you want. The Imperial Family has the power to grant it all.¡±

    At that, a stifled chuckle escaped the man¡¯s lips. Immediately, he posed another question.

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­Haven¡¯t I already made that clear?¡±

    A cold smirk formed on the princess¡¯s lips once again. She whispered.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop, no matter how much you plead or cry. From your family to your dearest friends, I¡¯ll make everyone suffer¡­ Did a lowly noble like you really think you could defy the Imperial Family and remain unscathed?¡±

    Her tone had lost all traces of politeness. The threat was palpable, filled with tant hostility and hatred. The man closed his eyes, seemingly amused.

    ¡°Three months, you say¡­¡±

    Ian gave a slight nod, signalling his understanding.

    As if indicating it was time to make a decision, the princess took a step back.

    In that brief moment when distance was created between the Imperial Princess and Ian¡­

    Ian¡¯s hand reached to his waist. It was a movement too swift to react even with eyes wide open. In a blink of an eye, a hatchet was drawn.

    Glistening, it sliced through the air, tracing a trajectory.

    The princess¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and then¡­

    ¡°Ah, aaaaargh!¡±

    A woman¡¯s scream, coupled with the spatter of blood, echoed through the air.

 Chapter 142: The Human Heart and the Eyes of a Dragon (6)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (6) ?</b>

    ¡°Eugh, kyaaaaaaaaak!¡±

    A woman¡¯s scream, apanied by the spray of blood, echoed through the air.

    The blood erupted, scattering indiscriminately, eager to etch its presence upon the world ¨C on the ground, the clothes, and on her hair.

    The princess, wide-eyed, cautiously brushed her cheek.

    Blood stained her fingers, and for a moment, her grey eyes quivered intensely.

    The one who had screamed wasn¡¯t the princess but Irene, who, having fallen beside the princess, had briefly regained consciousness and had tried to ambush Ian.

    Just as she was about to reach for her sword to defend her master, a hatchet lodged itself deep into Irene¡¯s shoulder.

    The hatchet¡¯s throw carried a terrifying momentum, embedding itself almost halfway into Irene¡¯s shoulder, reaching at least the bone marrow.

    Even before this, Irene had endured a series of relentless shocks. No matter how resilient her willpower was, there was a limit to what she could endure.

    Ultimately, with a scream akin to the throes of death, Irene crumpled.

    Perhaps the deeply embedded hatchet had hit a nerve; Irene¡¯s limp body spasmed faintly in convulsions.

    <i>Huff¡­ huff¡­ </i>

    The coarse breaths, escaping through her clenched teeth, conveyed her pain. She couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to pull out the hatchet from her shoulder.

    Irene¡¯s body trembled and writhed.

    It wasn¡¯t voluntary but rather a reaction driven by excruciating pain and the primal instinct to survive. Her body convulsed, as if pleading for mercy.

    It was a powerless and gruesome sight.

    For the first time, a hint of fear filled Cien¡¯s eyes.

    The warmth and stench of the blood on her cheek nauseated her. Frantically, her gaze shifted to the man.

    Ian didn¡¯t even bother to look at Irene. It was as if he had heard such pitiable screams countless times before.

    Instead, he asked Cein in a grave tone.

    ¡°Your Highness, have you ever imagined such a future?¡±

    Cien felt intimidated.

    It was an emotion she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long while. She almost instinctively lowered her head but managed to restrain herself at thest moment.

    She couldn¡¯t reveal her fear.

    Yet she couldn¡¯t muster any bravado either. The blood that stained her cheek and hair, mixed with droplets of water, cast a pinkish hue.

    <i> Crazy bastard</i>, she thought once again.

    The man was clearly a lunatic. He exhibited no hesitation in resorting to violence.

    Who knew if he actually cared about the stature of the Imperial Family? He might just strike her with that hatchet. For the first time, Cien understood the raw emotion of primal fear.

    Tremors filled her gaze. Soon, she casted down her eyes.

    She was scared, yet simultaneously, she felt humiliated.

    Each time she bit her lip, she tasted bitterness. If she could just calm down, she¡¯d retort with confidence once more.

    Several times, Cien attempted to reassure herself internally. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to raise her head.

    Regardless, the man continued speaking.

    ¡°A future in which the major governments, whether it be the reigning Emperor, the Holy See, or the Round Table of the Ten Southern Kingdoms, all lose their significance¡­ Money? Power? Women?¡±

    A hollowugh, almost mocking as if he had heard something funny, escaped his lips. It was the first trace of emotion he had shown.

    Then, his expression darkened again. His cold, emotionless eyes fixated ahead.

    Anger zed within those golden eyes. An intense hostility, brimming with deep resentment, capturing Cien¡¯splete attention.

    In that moment, the princess¡¯s light grey pupils dted and constricted repeatedly.

    It was blurry, but she could see.

    She found it hard to breathe. Overwhelmed by the aftershock of that intense emotion, she gasped for breath.

    ¡°¡­In the face of a proposition for survival, all else bes insignificant.¡±

    Ian¡¯s hand rose naturally. Then, with a whoosh, the hatchet returned, grazing past Cien¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Uh, ahk¡­!¡±

    Cien staggered back, letting out a startled groan. Unconceble fear was evident in her wide-open eyes.

    Blood still dripped from the hatchet in Ian¡¯s hand, evidence of its devastating impact on Irene¡¯s shoulder.

    Now, the tables had turned.

    Previously, it had been Cien pressuringing Ian, but now she found herself overpowered by him, for reasons she couldn¡¯tprehend.

    She felt like a child standing before a stern teacher.

    Cien nced at Ian, gauging his reaction. It had been a while since she had paid attention to another¡¯s opinion.

    However, Ian seemed uninterested in whatever feelings the princess might have. With his eyes closed, he echoed her words several times.

    ¡°¡­Three months, three months, you say.¡±

    Mulling over those words with a mocking expression, Ian soon stifled a scoff, shaking his head.

    To Cien, it felt like a threat.

    <b><i> ¡®For me, three seconds would be enough.¡¯</i></b>

    By that, it meant it would take only that long to end her life.

    And, as if to prove this point, Ian proposed a new condition to Cien.

    ¡°That¡¯s too long. Try to aplish it within a month.¡±

    As he spoke, the man¡¯s hand swiftly and sharply cut through the air once again.

    A shockwave formed, distorting the surroundings. The ensuing impact also produced a deep and resonating rumble.

    Cien involuntarily squeezed her eyes tight.

    Once again, the sound of blood spurting permeated the air, naturally apanied by screams. Cien prayed for it all to end.

    But the symphony of screams and bloodshed did not end immediately.

    One, two, three.

    In alternation, Irene and the other Imperial Guards took turns screaming. Cien felt as though she stood isted in the midst of a ughterhouse.

    The only distinction was that the ughtered livestock were her cherished associates.

    With a swift motion, Ian¡¯s hatchet returned to his hand when no more screams were audible. Only the sickening sounds of flesh being torn and faint groans echoed in the silence.

    Ian took a moment to savor the wretched scene he had crafted. Then, he shifted his gaze to the princess and asked.

    ¡°¡­How many seconds did that take?¡±

    Cien could only shiver with her eyes shut, unable to utter a word.

    Seconds? It felt like an eternity.

    When no response came, even after a long wait, Ian silently shook off the blood from his hatchet. The de even had a yellowish tint from the bone marrow.

    He began to move as if to leave but seemed to recall something and looked down at the guards once again.

    They allid, gasping for breath. Saliva dripped from their gaping mouths, and their convulsing bodies bore witness to the violence they had endured. The only one somewhat conscious was Irene.

    She gazed at Ian with hazy eyes, not even capable of letting out a groan. Her eyes harbored terror and disbelief.

    Her appearance was akin to thest days of a broken woman. Ian scoffed at the sight.

    His golden eyes turned cold.

    ¡°The so-called escorts are hesitating to protect their Lady?¡±

    His voice was filled with a chilling rage. It wasn¡¯t the tone of a young man overstepping his bounds and rebuking his superiors.

    It felt as though someone with authority was admonishing them. The scene seemed so natural that Irene involuntarily lowered her head.

    It was beneath the dignity of a knight. That was undeniable.

    ¡°It¡¯s what your Lady would have suffered. ept it dly in her stead.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Cien¡¯s legs trembled uncontrobly. Had it not been for the Imperial Guards, the blood on that hatchet might very well have been hers.

    Fortunately, those were hisst words.

    The man turned his back. And soon, he began to walk his own path with measured steps.

    He seemed indifferent to the shattered main road and the scattered Imperial Guard, as if they didn¡¯t matter to him at all.

    Cien, who had been trembling with her eyes closed, finally mustered the courage.

    ¡°¡­C-Can-!¡±

    The man¡¯s footsteps abruptly halted. Following that, his golden eyes nced back.

    Startled by his gaze, the princess quickly lowered her eyes. But perhaps she wanted to protect her pride, as a single phrase kept escaping her lips.

    ¡°C-Ca-Can¡­ Can you handle the consequences?!¡±

    A faint blush tinged her cheeks. No matter how one interpreted it, she didn¡¯t look like someone making threats with authority backing them.

    Rather, she resembled a cornered cat hissing.

    Until now, she had considered herself as a predator, but facing a true savage beast named Ian, she realized the truth.

    Cien, at best, was nothing more than a house cat. To a genuine monster, words, gold, and authority meant nothing.

    While Cien hesitated, the man¡¯s eyes briefly shifted sideways. After a moment of contemtion, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be the one handling it anyway.¡±

    His response even carried a hint of amusement.

    Cien had a dumb-struck look on her face, unable to understand his meaning. However, the man had already resumed walking, and shecked the courage to stop him and ask for further rification.

    This marked the conclusion of the ¡®Imperial Princess¡¯s Bloodcurdling Incident¡¯.

 Chapter 143: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (7)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (7) ?</b>

    After hearing that long narrative from the male student about the recent events, my overall impression could be described in a single phrase:

    ¡°¡­Wow, he¡¯s a lunatic.¡±

    Hearing me involuntarily talking out loud, the male student recoiled with a frightened yelp.

    His eyes reflected sheer terror, the glisten of moisture in them revealing his fragile mental state.

    It was as if he was looking at a mental patient.

    Regardless, I found myself lost in thought, stroking my chin.

    What on earth was he thinking?

    I don¡¯t know about the ¡®me¡¯ from the future, but the current me had no means to challenge the Imperial Family and survive. And, not to mention, he even shortened the three-month deadline to just a month.

    I shuddered to think what might be happening in the Percus territory right now.

    Could it be that hecked a sense of familial love?

    After all, he was someone who abused even his past self. A man without self-love couldn¡¯t possibly harbour familial affection.

    However, another question lingered as I listened to the story.

    ¡°You heard all that and still dared to mess with me?¡±

    ¡°Th-The Imperial Family promised to have our backs! Moreover, at that time, the guards drew their swords, so it was seen as an act of self-defence. But if you attack a student one-sidedly like now¡­ ack!¡±

    Not wanting to hear anymore, I smacked the side of his head with the blunt side of my hatchet.

    His pupils dted and the male student copsed limply. Seeing this, I clicked my tongue in disapproval.

    ¡°You guys deserve even more beatings.¡±

    I might suffer consequences if he reported this to the academy, but at this point, I couldn¡¯t care less.

    Considering the situation, the demise of my household, along with myself might evene faster than expulsion.

    I needed toe up with a n somehow.

    As I stood and started to walk away, a piece of paper caught my eye.

    It was protruding from the back pocket of one of the fallen students. It seemed oddly familiar, and without much thought, I unfolded it.

    It was a newspaper circted within the academy. On its front page, there was a huge picture of my face.

    <strong>[Hatchet Murderer, Ian Percus. Does he know no bounds? The truth behind the ¡®Imperial Princess¡¯s Bloodcurdling Incident¡¯!]</strong>

    Who the fuck were they calling a murderer? I had only ever killed one person, and that was a demonic human.

    And what was up with ¡®Imperial Princess¡¯s Bloodcurdling Incident¡¯? The name itself felt especiallyme today.

    With those thoughts, I crumpled the newspaper and tossed it away thoughtlessly.

    With a soft thud, the crumpled newspaper ball hit one of the fallen male students on the head and rolled away, before soaking up his trickling blood.

    In the spot I left, several meny, all of them either groaning in pain or unconscious.

    **

    Violence was an efficient method, but it was no cure.

    Take this moment, for example. As I was on my way to attend a lecture, a group of female students blocked my path.

    Each attempt to sidestep them was met with them repositioning in front of me. Even when I tried to return, it was the same.

    Seeing the irritation in my eyes, the female students erupted intoughter.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior Ian? Surely, you won¡¯t swing that hatchet of yours at us as well, right?¡±

    ¡°Come on, we haven¡¯t even done anything, you know?¡±

    Their giggling grated on my nerves. Their expressions showed no doubt, and they firmly believed that I wouldn¡¯t harm them.

    Of course, I could easily maneuver past them with a single push of my foot. I wasn¡¯t so feeble as to be outmatched by a couple of juniors, and moreover, my footwork had always been one of my strengths.

    But I didn¡¯t want to do that.

    At this moment, I had nowhere to run. Did they genuinely think I¡¯d be concerned about getting expelled from the academy after offending the Imperial Family?

    Did they really think I¡¯d care about something like that right now?

    As if my head wasn¡¯t already throbbing with enough pain, they stood before me, unting and provoking. I hesitated, pondering for a moment.

    Should I give them a cut on the leg? No, too extreme. Just breaking a bone for their taunts should be sufficient.

    Just as my hand subtly began to drift to my side¡­

    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±

    A fierce voice reverberated from behind the female students.

    The confused girls turned to look behind them.

    There stood a petite girl wearing a pointed hat. With brown hair and eyes resembling blue sapphires, she possessed a charming appearance that could be mistaken for a doll.

    However, recognizing her notorious reputation, the faces of the female students paled instantly.

    ¡°What are you guys doing right now?¡±

    The audible gulp of someone swallowing down their saliva was heard. Anyone could tell Senior Elsie wasn¡¯t in a good mood.

    One of the female students stuttered as she spoke.

    ¡°W-well¡­ we were trying to pass, but Senior Ian kept blocking our way¡­ Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Suddenly, one of the female students who was attempting to justify their actions screamed and copsed. There was no warning. All the girls stared at Senior Elsie with eyes filled with terror, wondering what the hell she had done.

    Yet, Senior Elsie was merely grinning cheekily.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you fall? Got a cramp? This fucking bitch¡­ Hey, do you think you can mock your Seniors like that?¡±

    ¡°N-no, I didn¡¯t¡­ Aaaaaaaaaah!¡±

    The girl who tried to get up again let out another scream and fell back onto the ground. Her legs trembled uncontrobly.

    It was clear that she had been electrocuted.

    Senior Elsie seemed to be the culprit. However, without concrete evidence, the eyes of the female students darted around in panic.

    ¡°Get up, why don¡¯t you? nning on staying down? Wanna have tea time in the alleyway like this? Huh?¡±

    The female student frantically lowered her head, attempting to rise unsteadily.

    But the result remained the same.

    ¡°N-No¡­ Gyaaaaaaaaah!¡±

    Trembling eyes were fixed on Senior Elsie. However, she showed no sign of relenting.

    A cruel smile surfaced on her lips, a smile I hadn¡¯t seen in quite some time.

    ¡°Man, times sure have changed. Even when a Senior tells you to stand, you resist till the end. Seriously, this bitch¡­ Hey, all of you, get down.¡±

    The terrified eyes of the female students met in mid-air.

    Their faces seem to say ¡®Surely, treating us like this in broad daylight is too much, right?¡¯ Not missing her cue, Senior Elsie¡¯s voice rose in fury.

    ¡°I said, get down, you little fuckers! Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡±

    Seemingly snapping to their senses, the female students attempted to get down on the ground. But in the next moment¡­

    There was a buzzing sound with a white spark, and suddenly, screams echoed. Their faces collided with the ground, as their electrocuted bodies twitched uncontrobly.

    Shaking from the convulsions, they were clearly not in any condition to respond or react.

    Bystanders who had been observing the scene quickly moved on, presumably deciding that getting involved with Elsie Rine wouldn¡¯t end well for them.

    With a <i>huff</i>, Senior Elsie let out a hot breath, one seething with anger.

    ¡°I told you to get down, not lie down, you know? Hey, are you messing with me right now?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­ Hrk!¡±

    Even with gritted teeth, trying to endure her furious onught was impossible.

    Time and time again, the female students writhed on the ground, and soon, a burnt smell emanated from the scorched ground.

    With tears welling up in their eyes and drool dripping from their mouths, the female students seemed to have no energy left to stand. And just as Senior Elsie was about to start another round of torture¡­

    ¡°¡­Senior Elsie.¡±

    At my interruption, she hesitated.

    Our eyes met, and without a word, I subtly shook my head.

    It meant that it was enough.

    For a moment, Senior Elsie red at the female students with seething eyes, then uttered a single word.

    ¡°Scram.¡±

    As soon as they heard that, the female students scurried away. Perhaps exhausted from using all their strength to simply follow Elsie¡¯smands, they couldn¡¯t even walk properly.

    Watching their retreating figures with an intense gaze, Senior Elsie quickly approached me once they were out of sight.

    She wore a smug expression and looked up at me with eyes simr to a puppy seeking praise.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ I did good, right?¡±

    With a slyly rxed face, Senior Elsie leaned her head towards me.

    It was clear she wanted a pat on the head.

    However, the look in my eyes was extremely cold.

    Because after much contemtion, there was only one conclusion.

    With a swift motion, I pushed Senior Elsie¡¯s head away. She turned to me with surprise and confusion evident in her eyes.

    She was in disbelief, as if she couldn¡¯t understand why I had pushed her away. She looked like she thought I was acting unusually or incorrectly.

    But this was the best course of action. I had a duty to protect those precious to me, and, before I realized it, Senior Elsie had long be one of those ¡®precious people¡¯ to me.

    She was arade, a friend, and also¡­

    Hmm, a pet?

    I shook my head to dispel the absurd thought that had crossed my mind.

    Considering Senior Elsie as a pet was beyond disrespectful. After all, wasn¡¯t she a high-ranking noble?

    Upon witnessing my peculiar behavior, she tilted her head in confusion. Clearing my throat with a subtle cough, I tried to ease the atmosphere.

    Then I began, in a firm voice.

    ¡°Senior Elsie.¡±

    The mood was already tense. Seeing this, Senior Elsie immediately began to look uneasy and hesitant.

    Seeing her like that made me waver again. However, for Senior Elsie¡¯s sake, I needed to be resolute.

    I dered sternly.

    ¡°Please avoid seeing me for a while.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, the look on Senior Elsie¡¯s face was¡­

    Just like an abandoned puppy, making my heart ache all the more.

    At the very least, I wish she wouldn¡¯t cry.

 Chapter 144: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (8)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (8) ?</b>

    Once again, dawn broke out.

    Yesterday¡¯s events seemed like fragments of a dream. In my hazy state, I fumbled around searching for my canteen.

    A solid weight met my touch with a thud. Swiftly, in a familiar motion, I tookrge gulps and the water rushed down my throat.

    rity returned to my mind. I sat up straight.

    The events of the previous night began to rey in my mind. Although yesterday felt more like a daze, upon reflection, I realised I had aplished quite a lot.

    Firstly, I got to know about the incident involving the princess.

    And I alsomunicated to Senior Elsie that we shouldn¡¯t meet for a while.

    Her expression at that time was pitiful, almost on the verge of tears, clinging desperately to my clothes. Pleading eyes gazed up at me as she questioned.

    ¡°Is it¡­ is it because E-Elsie did something wrong? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t repeat it¡­ So¡­ please don¡¯t abandon me¡­¡­¡±

    I was momentarily shaken by her response, but I forced myself to remainposed.

    It was for Senior Elsie¡¯s own good. A sigh involuntarily escaped my lips.

    ¡°Senior Elsie, it¡¯s not like that. You understand why I¡¯m doing this¡­¡±

    As a parting gesture, I tenderly stroked her head before turning away. However, even after getting her favourite reward, tears continued to stream down her cheeks.

    The soft sound of her quiet sobbing, echoing like raindrops, lingered in my mind.

    That memory still weighed on me. I absentmindedly tapped my canteen and took another gulp of the cold water.

    Come to think of it, there was an incident early in the morning as well.

    The sound of persistent knocks on the door reached my ears. Initially, I thought it was a mistake and ignored it, but when this mischief continued for nearly two hours, my patience was stretched to its limit.

    I guess there are endless ways to annoy someone if one sets their mind to it.

    Clearly, someone wanted to gift me a sleepless night. So, I decided to return the favour.

    A surprise gift should be enough.

    After lurking behind the door for a few minutes, I finally sensed someone approaching.

    I held my breath, erasing any trace of my presence. Just as someone was about to knock, I swiftly swung the door open.

    Before me stood a male student, eyes widened in surprise.

    A group of students, seemingly apanying him, were standing behind him. I shed a slight smile in their direction.

    I yanked back the hand he was about to use to knock.

    Then, with a thud, the door mmed shut once again. Until the veryst moment, the group of male students were oblivious to what had just happened.

    The boy sprawled on the living room floor gazed up at me with puzzled eyes. There was no need for him to gaze at me with such curiosity, you know.

    With a resounding thump, my fist collided with his face.

    The sound of his nasal bone copsing and cartge cracking echoed. The boy instantly screamed in pain, clutching his face.

    ¡°Aaaaaahhhhhh!¡±

    Only then did I hear the whispers from outside, and it was soon followed by forceful pounding on my door. Of course, at this point it didn¡¯t really matter.

    The door was locked, and unless they had the courage to break it down, the boy was practically at my mercy.

    I quickly straddled him, unleashing a barrage of punches.

    <i>Bam, bam, bam.</i>

    Three strikes were all it took.

    Initially, his screams echoed, but following the first punch that sent his teeth flying, the second blow left him only capable of letting out feeble whimpering sounds.

    And by the third, his face was covered in bruises, and his choked sobs grated on my ears.

    ¡°St-stop¡­ wh-what did I do wrong¡­¡­¡±

    Suppressing a scoff of disbelief, I punched him again.

    <i>Uggghhh</i>, the man writhed intensely from the punch. Although I was tempted tond another punch, I restrained myself. He clearly wasn¡¯t affiliated with the Knight Division.

    If I went too far, he could die. Struggling to rein in my emotions, I questioned the whimpering student.

    ¡°Then why did you try to provoke me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll report you¡­ <i>Sob</i>¡­ I¡¯ll get you¡­ expelled¡­ Arghhhhhh!

    Without hesitation, I snapped the finger of the man who was wiping his tears, making it twitch as it snapped backwards with a crunching sound.

    He convulsed in sharp pain once again. Only then did a faint smile appear on my face.

    ¡°Did you really think someone who messed with the Imperial Family would fear mere expulsion?¡±

    Suddenly, a look of sheer terror filled his eyes. They quivered as he looked at me.

    It seemed he never imagined I¡¯d react this way.

    Which just added to my puzzlement.

    Logically, it made no sense for someone audacious enough to provoke the Imperial Family to fear expulsion. Yet, every time I caught one of these bastards, they kept threatening me with ¡®expulsion.¡¯

    It was the student¡¯s trembling voice that answered my confusion.

    ¡°D-Didn¡¯t the princess save you from getting expelled?¡±

    What a load of bullshit.

    The academy¡¯s traditions were deeply rooted, and the Imperial Family had always respected its authority. This had been the norm since the reign of one of the empire¡¯s greatest emperors, Emperor Aedalus.

    The Imperial Family had never once interfered with the academy¡¯s regtions.

    Adhering to this long-standing tradition, the Imperial Family made it a principle not to intervene in incidents within the academy.

    Even if the Imperial Family faced disrespect, their stance remained unchanged.

    For matters of physical harm, they might intervene, but for a minor altercation, they wouldn¡¯t step in, as it would tarnish the authority they¡¯d upheld for centuries.

    Instead, the Imperial Family preferred to work behind the scenes.

    For example, they might dispatch one of the five prestigious households of the empire or leverage their connections to apply pressure.

    The princess¡¯s current approach towards me wasn¡¯t very different. Therefore, the likelihood that the princess had approached the academy¡¯s disciplinarymittee was imusible.

    No gambler bets on a certain loss. It was obvious that my actions would be deemed self-defence.

    Sshing water on her was wrong, but charging at someone with a real sword with the intent to kill was far worse. Hence, my reaction was justified.

    Within the academy, whether one hailed from the Imperial Family, nobility, ormoner status, everyone was simply a student. The likelihood of the disciplinarymittee ignoring this principle was exceedingly low.

    Hence, the idea that the princess had spared me from expulsion was baseless from the start.

    Sure, if the Imperial Family chose to act, they could. But there was no reason to go out of their way for a princess so low in the line of session.

    If the First Prince or the Second Princess, both rumoured strong contenders for the throne, were involved, it might have been a different story. However, Cien was far less powerful and influentialpared to them.

    This made me all the more suspicious.

    Most nobles in the empire were known to be blindly loyal to the Imperial Family. Even so, that didn¡¯t mean they¡¯d be so oblivious to fundamental truths like this.

    There could be only one exnation. Someone was spreading false information.

    Now, the remaining questions were who, why, and for what purpose.

    ¡°The princess saved me from expulsion? Who said so?¡±

    ¡°They¡­ They said you unjustly assaulted Her Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°I barely roughed up her guards, I neverid a finger on the princess.¡±

    However, the male student looked at me with eyes clouded by distrust.

    <i> Tsk</i>, I clicked my tongue in irritation.

    I was certain. Distorted rumours were circting within the academy.

    However, as far as I knew, there was no group within the academy capable of such maniption.

    While some influential families could control the rumours, they could only muffle voices. The truth eventually found a way to spread.

    But the attitude of this male student was entirely different.

    He seemed to genuinely trust the information.

    That could only mean there existed a group capable of manipting information to a degree where they could suppress the testimonies of dozens of witnesses from that day. And all this for the sake of the Fifth Princess, who wasn¡¯t even close to the throne¡¯s line of session.

    With a sarcastic smile, I delivered the final blow.

    <i> Crack</i>, the sound of the bone cracking echoed and the male student lost consciousness.

    His head thudded as it dropped. Thankfully, from his breathing, it seemed he hadn¡¯t died.

    I searched through his belongings. Since the dormitory I stayed in was filled with lower-ranked nobles, if he was a noble, he would undoubtedly have a protective dagger or two.

    Sure enough, I found a slightly crude dagger on him. I ced the weapon in the limp man¡¯s hand and then lightly grazed my cheek with it.

    This met the minimum condition to im self-defence.

    Just as I was about to throw the unconscious student out of the room, a grey piece of paper slipped from his inner pocket, catching my attention.

    I paused and picked it up. It was a newspaper.

    <strong>[The Truth Behind That Day¡¯s Incident on Central Avenue! How Far Does Her Highness¡¯ Mercy Go?]</strong>

    It seemed there was at least one ce I needed to visit.

    I tucked the newspaper under my arm, dragged the male student, opened the door, and tossed him out.

    Hispanions outside, who had been anxiously pacing to and fro, stared at me wide-eyed. I shed them a quick smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite aggressive, isn¡¯t he? I tried to have a conversation with him, and he just attacked me out of the blue.¡±

    Their expressions were of disbelief, but upon seeing the battered face of their friend, their faces turned pale.

    The silence turned awkward, so I cleared my throat and added.

    ¡°If anyone else wants to talk to me in the future, feel free to knock on my door. Well then¡­Bye.¡±

    After that, no students knocked on my door.

    I should have done that earlier, I thought, as I went to fill my canteen.

    However, my hand paused as a thought crossed my mind. Subtly, my eyes shifted towards a bottle of alcohol.

    It reminded me of my freshman days. On particrlyzy days, when I didn¡¯t feel like training or studying, I used to fill my canteen with alcohol and sip from it throughout the day.

    Today seemed destined to be one of those bitter days.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I poured an entire bottle of whiskey into my canteen.

    Another day had begun.

    Today was the day to ponder how to counter the Imperial Princess.

    **

    It happened when I waszily strolling to collect the mail.

    Normally, each dormitory room had designated mailboxes. However, this morning, the state of my mailbox was unspeakable.

    The mailbox had the word ¡°Die¡± written in red ink, which was already unusual, but the fact that it was also stuffed with various trash and leftover food made it even more so.

    Such a typical method of harassment.

    Ultimately, the post office decided I couldn¡¯t receive mail normally. They sent me a notice, asking me toe and collect it in person.

    Having the Imperial Family as an enemy was certainly bothersome. Such thoughts crossed my mind as I yawned, and a group emerging from an alley suddenly caught my eye.

    They wereughing and brushing their hands as they walked out, but the moment they saw me they froze.

    Then, after sneaking a few nces at me, they hastily fled.

    My puzzled gaze trailed them. Suddenly, a bad feeling engulfed me, and I dashed into the alley.

    There was a pile of trash in the alley. For aesthetic reasons, the dormitory¡¯s waste disposal was located in such alleys.

    And in that mound of trash, a very familiar face was buried.

    ¡°Leto!¡±

    Groaning and struggling amidst the trash, he tossed a banana peel off his head and spoke.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re here, Ian.¡±

    Though, he seemed quite displeased.

 Chapter 145: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (9)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (9) ?</b>

    The moment I saw Leto buried under a pile of garbage, anger surged through my mind.

    I knew those close to me might get harassed. However, there was a world of difference between imagining it and witnessing it firsthand.

    For a while, I grinded my teeth before kicking the ground.

    ¡°¡­Those fuckers!¡±

    ¡°Easy.¡±

    Yet, to my surprise, Leto¡¯s calm voice stopped me in my tracks.

    Leto, still groaning and unable to lift himself, shot me a gaze that seemed to say he found me pathetic.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to, what? Stick by my side all day to protect me? On the contrary, showing anger would only backfire on you. If you think it would do any good, think again.¡±

    His words made perfect sense. Still, I found them hard to ept and responded after a brief silence.

    ¡°But still¡­¡±

    ¡°Drop it, Ian. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    With that, he slowly lifted himself with a grunt. I offered my hand to help, but he declined with a shake of his head and insisted on getting up on his own.

    With a heavy sigh, Leto leaned his back against the wall.

    He looked quite shaken.

    I found it hard to meet his gaze. Although it wasn¡¯t directly my fault, I couldn¡¯t deny that I was the cause for it.

    After all, the problem stemmed from the soul of my future self possessing me.

    For a while, I remained silent, scratching the back of my head, before cautiously offering an apology.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    But as always, Leto answered dismissively.

    He brushed the dirt off his clothes with his hands, but his expression twisted momentarily, perhaps due to the lingering smell.

    Soon, another sigh escaped Leto¡¯s lips. Then, he tried tofort me in a reassuring tone.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not your fault, you know. And this, well, it¡¯s all to prevent the destruction of the world or something, right?

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t so sure.

    Thus, I remained silent. The thought that not just Leto, but all those who were close to me might be facing simr torments, weighed heavily on my heart.

    Seeing my expression, Leto seemed to roughly grasp my thoughts.

    He chuckled softly, tilting his head down. Perhaps his head was throbbing as he began to press hard on his temples.

    Still, he was the only person I could confide in, so I had no choice but to share my troubles, almost as ifmenting.

    ¡°Why do you think future ¡®me¡¯ did that?¡±

    That question was at the centre of all the problems I faced.

    The future ¡®me¡¯ had provoked the princess. Even if the princess had initiated the conflict, the response wasn¡¯t justified; it was downright brutal.

    Even if I didn¡¯t know the detailed conversation between the princess and ¡®me¡¯, at least it appeared that way externally.

    What if it was just a momentary loss of temper?

    If so, there was no real answer. It meant I had to ovee the issue solely on my own strength.

    As always, Leto¡¯s logical reasoning was the only thing that eased my anxiety.

    He quietly shook his head.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have done that without reason. Even though it only happened two times in the past, there was alway a reason whenever that person took the initiative.¡±

    With that, he snapped his fingers. Images began to form in thin air.

    Lines of faint blue light connected to shape a figure.

    It was the image of a wolf. The Named-ss Demonic Beast that I had hunted for the first time.

    ¡°When the first letter arrived, the ¡®you¡¯ from the future bonded with Seria over a week. Although it was through violence, without Seria, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to participate in the hunting festival, let alone win.¡±

    That was true.

    Without Seria, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with Seniors like Elsie or Delphine, and I couldn¡¯t have formed a team powerful enough to win the Hunting Festival.

    The next image depicted the view of the Gilford Orphanage.

    ¡°The second letter was the same. If you hadn¡¯t obtained information from the Saintess then, you wouldn¡¯t have been dispatched to the Gilford Orphanage.¡±

    ¡°¡­So, what about this time?¡±

    To my question, which followed as if it were a matter of course, Leto pondered, resting his chin in his hand.

    Thest image formed was a question mark.

    ¡°We have to figure that out from now on. But at least we have a clue¡­ We need to find out where he went and who he met before provoking the Princess during that week.¡±

    ¡°So, unusual actions or any proactive moves¡­¡±

    All I could do was swallow hard.

    There was a direck of information. I had no idea what actions I took during the time I lost my memory.

    At that, Leto chuckled as if my reaction was one he expected.

    With a p of his hands, the shapes in the air dispersed like mist. Then Leto, with a serious look in his eyes, advised me.

    ¡°First, you need to visit two people today. The first is Senior Delphine, and the other is the Saintess.¡±

    ¡°But why Senior Delphine?¡±

    While it made sense to approach the Saintess, as she was rtively independent from the Imperial Family due to her affiliation with the Holy Nation, I couldn¡¯t understand why he suggested visiting Senior Delphine.

    In response, Leto clicked his tongue as if I should¡¯ve known better.

    ¡°Hey, do you think the Empire¡¯s five major noble families are a joke? Of course, they would know more about the Imperial Family than anyone else. Dig out whatever information you can and start by keeping them in check. Can you imagine the state of the Percus¡¯ territory right now?

    In other words, he meant to buy time and minimise the damage using Senior Delphine.

    I wondered if I might be a burden to Senior Delphine, but I had to prioritise saving my family first.

    Once the five major noble families started to act, it would be toote. The Percus household, being a mere countryside Viscount¡¯s family, without a doubt, wouldn¡¯tst more than a month or two.

    Leto, who had been watching me deep in thought for a while, casually threw in some words.

    ¡°You should try visiting the Saintess first.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I remember, Yuren mentioned it before? He said you went to see the Saintess.¡±

    Of course, I had no memory of it.

    This meant that the future ¡®me¡¯ had met the Saintess and a clue likelyy in that meeting.

    The list of ces I had to visit kept piling up. Now, there were three ces.

    The Press Club, the Temple, and Aedalus Pavilion.

    I decided to take Leto¡¯s advice and head to the Temple first. As I was about to turn around after a brief goodbye, I hesitated and checked Leto¡¯s reaction.

    He simply had a wry smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it and just go. It would be best if you avoid seeing me and Celine for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Understanding the sentiment behind his words, I nodded and set off.

    As I moved forward, Leto shouted at my retreating back.

    ¡°And the next time that jerkes around, can I smack him just once?¡±

    If it were possible, sure, but honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure if anyone could stand up to someone who could defeat the Princess¡¯s Imperial Guards in a few moves.

    With such thoughts, I clenched my teeth.

    I had to devise a n.

    **

    Having finally arrived at the post office, the content of the letter I received was surprisingly short.

    The letter was as concise as a postcard. But the weight it carried was heavy, making me sigh once again.

    ¡ª-

    To. My Oh-So-Admirable Elder Brother,

    Thanks to your splendid support, the business is on the brink of getting ruined. I will be cheering for your life at the academy.

    From. Your Loving Younger Sister, Ria Percus.

    ¡ª-

    It seemed the storm had already begun.

    The consequences of provoking the Imperial Family were this swift. Pressure from all sides would begin to build up, suffocating our household and territory.

    Throughout this process, the Imperial Family would do nothing but stand back and watch.

    This was what made the Imperial Family an even more disgusting existence. If their underlings could cause such harm, I couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if the supreme power, which even these formidable underlings bowed to, became angry.

    In the long history of the empire, the Imperial Family only took direct action on a few asions.

    But it always had the same oue.

    Complete devastation. Even the most influential families couldn¡¯t survive if they crossed the Imperial Family. Given this, perhaps I should be thankful that my sister even had the leisure to write a letter.

    It was while I was walking with such a gloomy expression.

    I felt someone constantly following me from behind. In fact, I had been aware of who it was for quite some time, but deliberately ignored it.

    I casually thought that they would eventually go away if I didn¡¯t pay them any heed.

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to realise I was wrong. I let out a deep sigh and eventually looked behind.

    When our eyes met, the woman flinched before bowing her head deeply.

    She was a girl with a doll-like appearance, fidgeting with the brim of her pointed hat. Without any need for guesswork, her identity was clear.

    Elsie Rine, with whom I had said my farewell just yesterday.

    ¡°Senior Elsie, why do you keep following me? Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday? Let¡¯s not see each other for a while.¡±

    However, Senior Elsie just gazed at me with a downcast look, constantly checking my reactions. That pitiful expression once again made my heart heavy.

    I tried to persuade her in aforting tone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the rumours? If you hang around someone who¡¯s at odds with the Imperial Family, it might affect you too.¡±

    ¡°¡­I, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Senior Elsie, who had been hesitating earlier, responded firmly.

    ¡°I-I just need you¡­ any, anyways it was that bitch¡¯s fault to begin with, isn¡¯t it?!¡±

    ¡°Shush!¡±

    I was so startled that I instinctively brought my index finger to my lips. My heart raced in shock. Regardless of the situation, how could she refer to a member of the Imperial Family as ¡®that bitch¡¯?

    My eyes quickly scanned the surroundings. Fortunately, there were no passersby in sight.

    My heart was still racing audibly. I hurriedly approached Senior Elsie and whispered.

    ¡°Have you lost your mind?! No matter what, speaking about a member of the Imperial Family like that¡­!¡±

    ¡°B-But she messed with Master!¡±

    Senior Elsie protested as if she was wronged, but there was no way her arguments would work.

    My hand instinctively wiped my face. Even as I tried to calm myself, the suffocating feeling wouldn¡¯t go away.

    I continued to whisper to Senior Elsie.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about you, Senior Elsie. This could affect your entire household.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Le-Let them disown me from the family or whatever¡­¡±

    She started off boldly, but the thought of being expelled from the family seemed to scare her, and her voice began to falter.

    Yet the way she looked at me with those sorrowful eyes was truly frustrating.

    I had made the decision for Senior Elsie¡¯s sake, but she kept trying to cling to me. It was then, when I¡¯d momentarily forgotten what I was about to say.

    ¡°B-Big Sis!¡±

    From somewhere, such a shout was heard.

    I quickly nced back. There stood a familiar looking man I had seen somewhere before.

    Ah right, it was ¡®Lupine Rine¡¯.

    A fleeting thought reminded me that he was Senior Elsie¡¯s younger brother. He clenched his teeth, sending me a hostile re.

    After quickly gauging my reaction, he suddenly grabbed Senior Elsie¡¯s wrist and dragged her. Her eyes widened in surprise.

    Lupine with his veins popping in his neck, yelled out.

    ¡°Big Sis, did that fucker do something to you? I, I told you¡­ that fucker¡¯spletely insane! He even dared to mess with the princess!¡±

    Senior Elsie lookedpletely baffled as if wondering what he was talking about.

    However, Lupine continued to speak. His fleeting nces at me were filled with animosity.

    ¡°Did¡­ did he threaten you? It¡¯s okay now! I¡¯ll report it to the Princess¡­ He¡¯s like a gue, so being with him will only lead to trouble!¡±

    Calling someone a gue to their face could hardly be considered polite.

    As I was considering giving him a piece of mind, a clever idea crossed my mind.

    What if I just let this y out?

    My persuasion might not work, but this was Lupine, Senior Elsie¡¯s cherished younger brother. If the words came from a family member, she might understand.

    Since the issue involved the entire household, it would be hard for her not to consider the family¡¯s feelings.

    Having made such a calction, I promptly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, Senior Elsie. Listen to your younger brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Lupine briefly sent me a puzzled look, but he seemed to be still confused and simply let it go.

    His persuasion continued.

    ¡°It-It was absurd for a lowly noble to even mess with us in the first ce! Getting involved with that psycho will only bring you harm!¡±

    ¡°Regrettably, that¡¯s true, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Her Highness will surely deal with that scoundrel! So, you can rest easy now¡­ Big Sis, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, your brother truly is reliable. I¡¯m envious, Senior Elsie.¡±

    Lupine¡¯s words and my responses alternated back and forth. Thinking that, by now, Senior Elsie should¡¯ve understood, I turned my gaze towards her.

    But then I fell silent.

    It was because Senior Elsie was trembling while pressing down on the brim of her hat.

    No matter how I looked at it, it wasn¡¯t a positive sign. Only then did I firmly shut my mouth.

    However, Lupine, just like thest time, seemed particrly clueless. He continued to nder me, spitting as he spoke.

    ¡°This murderer bastard! He must¡¯ve killed dozens without anyone knowing! I have even heard that his hatchet is the vessel for the soul of a devil¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±

    That was an outrageous nder. I thought I needed to correct that at least, so I began to cautiously intervene.

    ¡°¡­Oy, Lupine.¡±

    A voice, trembling with anger and seeping through gritted teeth, flowed out from Senior Elsie.

    Now it was Lupine¡¯s turn to look stunned. With a swift motion, Senior Elsie brushed off Lupine¡¯s hand and stood by my side without hesitation.

    Her blue sapphire-like eyes zed fiercely. The once-shivering Senior Elsie now shouted with zing emotions.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ What did you just say to my Master!¡±

    With a sudden jolt, Lupine froze on the spot.

    From his mouth, only a stammering voice, as if he was in shock, could be heard.

    ¡°¡­Ma-Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes! How dare you use such words towards the very Master your Big Sis serves?¡±

    After coldly confronting Lupine, Senior Elsie soon sent me a pitiful nce. It was a surprising change in demeanour.

    And then in a fawning voice she continued.

    ¡°Ma, Master¡­ Lu, Lupine probably doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying. Ple-Please forgive him¡­ He¡¯s just immature. I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s educated properly!

    Seeing her appear like a whining puppy begging for forgiveness, The blood vessels off Lupine¡¯s already bulging eyes began to pop.

    Only then did it ur to me.

    I shouldn¡¯t casually cast aside Senior Elsie in the future.

    Senior Elsie was, after all, a bomb.

 Chapter 146: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (10)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (10) ?</b>

    Lupine had always deeply admired his elder sister, Elsie.

    As the youngest of the Rine family, he had been frail since childhood. Among the robust physiques of their siblings, only he and Elsie were exceptions.

    Despite the continuous neglect and harassment, Lupine never retaliated.

    Since he was weak, he had no choice. He believed it was only natural for him to be treated this way. Deep down, he had been partially resigned to it throughout his entire childhood.

    If there was a ray of hope for Lupine, it was the presence of his sister, Elsie.

    ¡°Hey, did you bully my brother again?¡±

    Like Lupine, Elsie was petite, even tinier in fact, but she was always daring. She confronted their bullies even while knowing she stood next to no chance.

    Watching her grit her teeth and rush in, determined to protect Lupine, he could only tremble in fear.

    The oues were always predictable. Elsie would end up beaten and Lupine would approach her in tears. Each time, Elsie would offer him a weak smile.

    With her delicate hand ced on Lupine¡¯s head, she¡¯d say.

    ¡°Lupine, why the long face? Listen closely¡­ the one whoughsst is the strongest. Do you think those blockheads can ever beat us?¡±

    Her words were hard to believe.

    The weak and thin Lupine couldn¡¯t even imagine beating his siblings.

    And those words were spoken by Elsie, who was even more delicate than him. While Lupine relied on her, he still believed she was chasing empty dreams.

    But in time, Elsie proved her words true.

    Gritting her teeth and dedicating herself to her studies, she soon rose as a prodigy of the Rine family. She not only entered the academy with high marks but also consistently ranked among the top.

    The way others treated Elsie began to change.

    The siblings who used to torment her now tiptoed around her, bowing their heads. Their pride, after all, would only result in them being electrocuted in the backyard.

    She was fierce, ruthless, and strong.

    And for that, Lupine admired his sister. Following in her footsteps, he diligently studied magic, and eventually got admitted to the academy.

    Of course, he startedte and wasn¡¯t as fierce as Elsie.

    Despite being unable to stand beside Elsie due to the revered position she upied, Lupine was content.

    After all, he never aimed to surpass her in the first ce. To him, she was the strongest and most reliable figure in the world.

    However, while he couldn¡¯t quite reach her level, he still wished to resemble her in some ways.

    It was during this time that Lupine began to purposefully mock and torment the weak. He cruelly trampled over those who couldn¡¯t resist, just like Elsie did.

    He didn¡¯t care if the world despised his actions. For him, his older sister was the standard of justice.

    <b><i> Weren¡¯t you all doing the same?</i></b>

    Even if they don¡¯t show it, Lupine had seen humanity¡¯s dark side countless times, and knew better. In contrast, Elsie, a flower that had once been weak but never wilted, was strikingly beautiful.

    Then, one day it happened.

    Lupine was looking for someone to torment as usual. When a friend told him about an interesting rumour.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear? About that ¡®Yurdina¡¯s Bastard¡¯? I heard she¡¯s been bulliedtely.¡±

    Lupine gave his friend a puzzled look as if asking what he was talking about. Then his expression darkened slightly. His response was wrapped in disbelief.

    ¡°Are you crazy? If Senior Delphine finds out¡­¡±

    However, Lupine¡¯s friend just clicked his tongue in disapproval. He draped an arm around Lupine¡¯s shoulder, whispering words of persuasion.

    ¡°Senior Delphine must be turning a blind eye. Otherwise, how could those lowly nobles dare to mess with that Bastard?¡±

    Just as Lupine was about to ask why exactly Senior Delphine would do that, he closed his mouth.

    That¡¯s how it was in the world of high nobility.

    There might be some affection as a sibling, but they more often than not see each other as potential rivals. The very fact that even the low-ranking nobles dared to touch the bloodline of Yurdina, even though she was a half-blood, was enough proof.

    Delphine Yurdina had abandoned her own half-sibling.

    And so, without much thought, Lupine also joined the tide of bullies. The thrill of tormenting Yurdina¡¯s bloodline, whom he usually wouldn¡¯t dare touch, was unique.

    Well, at least that was the case until some madman wielding a hatchet appeared before him.

    The moment the man¡¯s fist unexpectedly struck Lupine¡¯s face, the sound of crunching bones was followed by an echoed groan.

    His face contorted from the impact, sending him flying into the air. When he came to his senses, bodiesy sprawled around him.

    He was terrified. His heart pounded a warning. But at that moment, he remembered Elsie.

    What would his sister have done in such a situation?

    Lupine¡¯s fists clenched tightly. With a voice filled with determination, he shouted.

    ¡°I-I am Lupine, the third son of Count Rine!¡±

    Golden eyes nced briefly at him. Though Lupine was scared, thinking of his sister gave him the strength to steady his trembling heart.

    ¡°H-How dare youy hands on me?! If you kneel and beg for forgiveness now¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    But before he could finish, an hatchet narrowly missed his cheek, embedding itself in the ground.

    It was too much. Lupine couldn¡¯t take any more.

    ¡°Are the third sons of a Count¡¯s house so eager to get hit nowadays?¡±

    And that was the end. Lupine decided he would never mess with this man again.

    Because those golden eyes staring at him seemed deadly serious.

    ¡°There will be no next time. You get it now, right? That I¡¯m crazy.¡±

    All Lupine could do was nod frantically at the man¡¯s warning.

    Though that day¡¯s memories left a deep scar, Lupine who never wanted to get entangled with that man again decided to put the incident behind him.

    But Elsie¡¯s reaction upon hearing the news was different. Her face darkened as she eximed.

    ¡°What? Are you crazy? Some lowly-ranked fucker touched my brother and you¡¯re telling me I should do nothing?!¡±

    ¡°B-Big Si-Sis¡­ Th-That fucker is aplete lunatic!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, how pathetic.¡±

    Elsie, as if listening to something ridiculous, grinned smugly.

    ¡°Hey, your sister is ¡®Elsie¡¯ of the Rine family. You think I¡¯d let myself get bullied by some lowly noble? Just wait, I¡¯ll deal with that nutjob.¡±

    Despite her words, Lupine remained uneasy. Then as always, Elsie raised her hand and gently stroked the head of Lupine, who was slightly slouched.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle protecting my little brother.¡±

    Seeing her reassuring smile, Lupine felt relieved inside, even though he looked worried outside.

    Yes, if it was Big Sis, she would be fine.

    She was the strongest, after all.

    But the next day, Elsie was utterly defeated.

    It was in front of dozens of onlookers. In an instant, several seniors were brought to their knees, and then the man on top of Elsie¡¯s shield struck down with his hatchet repeatedly.

    Amidst screams and scattering particles of light, Elsie begged the man for her life.

    She even earned the derogatory nickname ¡°Piss-Baby¡±. For a long time, Elsie remained holed up in her room, almost as if she had lost her soul. Later, when she finally went out, the devil-like bastard caught and dragged her to the Hunting Festival.

    He should have intervened then.

    Or even after winning the Hunting Festival when she was running around with a smug look on her face. He still had a chance then.

    But when Elsie decided to join the man for the next field assignment, her face, though showing annoyance, had a faint hint of joy.

    Her state after returning was even more shocking.

    She¡¯d wear a restless expression, and then suddenly, with a dazed look in her eyes, she¡¯dugh, chuckling absentmindedly.

    Seeing Elsie¡¯s transformation, Lupine felt an undeniable anxiety. Yet, he desperately tried to turn a blind eye andpose himself.

    But the reality unfolding before him was all too cruel.

    ¡°Mas-Master¡­ You¡¯ll forgive me, right? You won¡¯t abandon Elsie, right?¡±

    Suddenly, Lupine¡¯s eyes, which seemed ready to bulge out any second, showed another burst of blood vessels.

    It was unbelievable. At that moment, Elsie was rubbing her head against Ian¡¯s arm, her voice filled with affection.

    All this towards that ¡®lowly-ranked noble scum¡¯.

    Elsie¡¯s expression seemed somewhat anxious. Her face resembled a puppy that didn¡¯t want to be abandoned.

    Objectively speaking, she looked incredibly cute. But for Lupine, the sight meant his world was copsing.

    In Elsie¡¯s eyes, even as she tried to tter, there was a subtle hint of genuine affection.

    Anyone else might have missed it, but Lupine, having grown up with her all his life, knew precisely what that emotion was.

    Elsie, who moments ago was looking up at Ian with those puppy-like eyes, suddenly looked horrified.

    ¡°Are you¡­are you angry? B-Because of Lupine? Hey, Lupine!¡±

    Elsie, who up until that point was so submissive, ready to bark or show her belly and act cutesy at a moment¡¯s notice, suddenly changed her attitude. It was when her eyesnded on Lupine.

    With a stern look on her face as always, sheshed out at him.

    ¡°Lupine, why haven¡¯t you apologised to Master yet?! He-he¡¯s upset!¡±

    However as he watched Elsie, who was sneaking nces at Ian anxiously, Lupine finally closed his eyes tightly.

    This was a lie

    There was no way this was real.

    But regardless of how much he denied it, the sharp pain in his heart reminded him that this was, in fact, real. Overwhelmed, his eyes reddened.

    How did ite to this?

    The fierce and strong flower named ¡®Elsie Rine¡¯ he knew was gone.

    All that remained was a pet desperate for her master¡¯s affection.

    No matter how tightly he shut his eyes, the scene he had just witnessed reyed before him.

    The image of a woman looking up at Ian with her fawning eyes.

    Lupine¡¯s body trembled. A surge of emotions flowed down his spine.

    He couldn¡¯t bear it. The reality that hit him was too hard to handle, and Lupine wiped away the tears that threatened to spill from his eyes.

    He felt devastated. It was as if his heart was being torn apart. He wanted to rip it out from his chest to escape the suffocating feeling.

    He was furious. What made it even more unbearable was Ian¡¯s reaction.

    All Ian did was wear an expression of difort.

    How could he?

    Lupine¡¯s mind heated up in an instant.

    After having turned his once fierce and wicked sister into a love-struck girl, fawning and wooing right before him¡­

    How could he be so indifferent?

    This shouldn¡¯t be. It shouldn¡¯t have been this way.

    Trembling, Lupine soon opened his eyes, gritting his teeth.

    Anger and hostility gleamed in his bloodshot eyes. He began to stride forward.

    All this while, Elsie, with a sorrowful expression, was still pleading with Ian.

    ¡°Pl-Please don¡¯t abandon me¡­I-I¡¯ll do anything for you, Master! Sh-Should I bark? Woof, woof woof!¡±

    It was then that Lupine grasped his sister¡¯s arm.

    Elsie, who was about to voluntarily forsake her human dignity, looked at Lupine with a nk expression due to the sudden force on her arm.

    A look as if asking, <i>What do you think you¡¯re doing right now?</i>

    It was, in fact, the very question Lupine wanted to ask. Grinding his teeth, he dragged Elsie.

    Startled, Elsie tried to shake off Lupine¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Lu-Lupine! What are you doing? If Master abandons me because of this¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Sis, Don¡¯t you have any self-respect?!¡±

    It was Lupine who raised his voice in frustration. Elsie¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Normally, she would¡¯ve shouted, ¡°How dare a younger sibling¡­ talk back?!¡± and had beaten Lupine ck and blue. But right now, she seemed too overwhelmed to say anything.

    However, Elsie was still Elsie. Stumbling and seething, she was on the verge of exploding.

    ¡°Why should you, of all people, cling and degrade yourself! If anyone should be clinging, shouldn¡¯t it be that low-ss fucker?!¡±

    Suddenly, Elsie froze.

    She tilted her head slightly, wearing an expression of utter confusion.

    Lupine, feeling stifled, thumped his chest.

    ¡°Juste with me! And hey, you, low-ss noble!¡±

    The man¡¯s golden eyes fixed intently on Lupine. Memories of a past nightmare made Lupine¡¯s body flinch, but for his sister¡¯s sake, he clenched his teeth and endured.

    With eyes that seemed ready to spill tears of blood, he red at Ian and shouted.

    ¡°¡­Pre-Prepare yourself! One day, you will regret what happened today!!¡±

    Throwing out a clich¨¦d viin¡¯s line, Lupine made his exit while dragging the still-confused Elsie by the arm.

    Grinding his teeth, one thought filled his mind.

    Vengeance would be his.

    For the way Ian coldly treated his sister, he would make him regret and cry in the end.

    There was no other way around it. Even now, he felt like his heart was being torn into a million pieces. But there was only one way to enact his vengeance.

    All he had to do was to make Ian fall head over heels for Elsie.

    Once that happened, it would be Ian begging on his knees.

    Lupine¡¯s mind was filled with desire to make this scenarioe true.

    Elsie, meanwhile, was still confused.

    She sensed that Lupine had some n to help, but she had no clue what he intended to do.

    And it wasn¡¯t as if clinging to Ian right now would make ¡®Master¡¯ take back his ¡®words¡¯ of abandoning her.

    She had no choice. The only way out now was through Lupine.

    He might be her clueless younger brother, but if he could connect her and Master, she would dly take his advice.

    As she was being dragged away by Lupine, Elsie spoke to Ian in a pitiful tone.

    ¡°See..See you next time, Master.¡±

    Ian stood rooted to the spot, watching as the Rine siblings departed.

    And after a long time, when even the shadow of the Rine siblings was no longer visible, a wry chuckle escaped his lips.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s with those two?¡±

    He had remained silent, but the two of them continued the conversation as they pleased and then left. Ian couldn¡¯t help but find it absurd.

    He stood still for a moment, scratched his head, and then began to walk again.

    It was now time to visit the Saintess.

    After all, she was among the few who had met the future ¡®him.¡¯

 Chapter 147: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (11)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (11) ?</b>

    The Great Temple had long apanied the history of the academy, spanning over a thousand years.

    Unable to withstand the ravages of time, the once pristine white marble turned grey. While parts of it were chipped, its interior remained majestic.

    Historical buildings naturally exude a solemn aura, and the Great Temple of the academy was no exception.

    Standing in front of the house of the great Heavenly God, which made visitors feelpelled to maintain silence and humility, I moved while listening to the echoing chants.

    A liturgy seemed to be in progress. Wondering if the Saintess was attending it brought an odd hesitance to my stride.

    As I hoped my trip wasn¡¯t a waste of time, someone soon appeared to lift my worries.

    A man with an androgynous look and jade-coloured hair; it was Yuren.

    As he stood guard in front of the prayer room, our eyes met. Yuren soon shed a sly smile and raised a hand in greeting.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ian.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yuren.¡±

    Seeing him, I let out a deep sigh.

    Yuren was the Saintess¡¯s bodyguard. His presence at the door meant the Saintess was inside.

    Moreover, Yuren was guarding the ¡®prayer room¡¯. Naturally, the conclusion was that the Saintess was in the middle of her prayer.

    It wasn¡¯t proper etiquette to disturb a person in prayer. Especially if that person was not just anyone, but a priest.

    I scratched my head with an awkward expression. It seemed I would have to wait for a while.

    Yuren, after observing the continuous changes in my expression, seemed to have guessed my situation. He let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°Do you have business with the Saintess today as well?¡±

    ¡°Well, kind of, yes.¡±

    Since there was nothing really to hide, I nodded honestly. Then, with a hum, Yuren moved aside, clearing the way for me.

    I looked at him with surprise. However, Yuren just shrugged nonchntly.

    ¡°Lately, Sister has been praying a lot¡­ Do you know for whom she might be praying?¡±

    Obviously, I couldn¡¯t answer such a question.

    Even after growing up with Celine since childhood, I hardly knew her mind. How could I possibly see into the heart of the Saintess, a master of pretence?

    Yuren didn¡¯t seem to expect an answer from me in the first ce. He gestured again towards the door handle, urging me to enter.

    After a moment of hesitation, I took a few strides and grasped the handle.

    It was, after all, assured by Yuren.

    Since the two were almost like siblings, Yuren undoubtedly knew the Saintess¡¯s heart better than I did.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t shake off a hint of anxiety. Carefully, making sure not to make any noise, I stepped into the room.

    The room was dark, void of any lighting.

    It was spacious, amodating for multiple people to pray. Light filtered in through a single small window, the only source of illumination.

    The beam of light descended diagonally. Beneath this golden baptism, a woman knelt with her hands sped together.

    The sunlight cascaded down her silver hair. Although her eyes were closed, one could imagine the jewel-like pinkish pupils hidden beneath her eyelids.

    Her clear pale skin, and even the feminine contours evident beyond her priestly robe.

    There wasn¡¯t a single w in her. It was more believable to think she was a work of art crafted by the heavens to prove their own existence.

    She was always undeniably beautiful. With her mouth closed, she was so stunning it could take one¡¯s breath away.

    Yes, only as long as her mouth remained shut.

    From her lips, a murmured prayer was uttered.

    ¡°Lord, please save thismb¡­ I am disturbed by thoughts of a man who is violent, ill-tempered, and arrogant. Is this another trial the Lord has set for me? We-Well, he is somewhat cool. Considering he cares for orphans, he¡¯s kind, knows how to love the weak, is surprisingly honest, and isn¡¯t calcting, s-so he¡¯s not b-bad¡­¡±

    A sense of unease washed over me as I listened to her ramblings.

    I might not know about thetter part, but the first part was unmistakably about me. Yet, the Saintess remained oblivious to my presence.

    After murmuring in a barely audible voice for some time, she suddenly spoke with a determined look, as if she were the heroine of a tragic story.

    ¡°If this is Your Will, then I¡¯ll ept it. If-If it¡¯s fate, there¡¯s nothing I can do, right? As the Saintess, I must follow Your Will¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    My indifferent question was thrown towards her, who was now muttering to herself.

    The Saintess¡¯s reaction was immediate.

    She jolted as if she had been shocked, then quickly got to her feet and looked at me. Her rosy eyes were filled with surprise.

    ¡°Ahh-aah?! Wh-who¡­ I-Ian? H-how¡­ how did you¡­?¡±

    As she spoke, her gaze drifted toward my waist.

    Having a hunch about what she might be thinking, I let out a sigh and rified.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t break in with my hatchet. Yuren let me in.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯s eyes flicked back and forth between me and the door behind me. Only then did she seem to rx a bit, cing a hand over her chest in relief.

    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s a relief. It could have easily be a disciplinary issue.¡±

    ¡°Just what on earth do you take me for¡­?¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond to my dejected voice. Instead, she brushed her hair back, straightened her posture, and cleared her throat.

    Then, sneaking a nce at me, she asked.

    ¡°So, why did youe in? Surely, you didn¡¯t mean to disrupt the Saintess¡¯s prayers without any particr reason, did you?¡±

    Hearing her haughty words, a sense of mischief welled up within me. I chuckled as I asked.

    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t have any reason?¡±

    At my retort, her brows furrowed slightly. She opened her mouth as if baffled.

    ¡°What kind of n-nonsense¡­¡±

    Suddenly her voice that initially seemed to argue became increasingly unclear as she went on. She was silent for a moment, then gazed at me, lost in thought.

    After some hesitation, she finally looked away.

    ¡°W, we, well.. if not, are you trying to say you missed me? H-How ridiculous¡­¡±

    A faint blush crept up on the Saintess¡¯s pale cheeks. Her rosy eyes sneakily assessed my reaction. I couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.

    My reply was straightforward.

    ¡°Of course not, I came today because I have a matter to discuss.¡±

    Her eyes, subtly filled with expectation, cooled down. Before she could open her mouth with a sour face, I decided to cut straight to the point.

    ¡°You met me before, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Now it was the Saintess¡¯s turn to stare at me with doubt.

    <i> Hm? </i>With a curious sound, her eyes narrowed. She looked at me with eyes filled with doubt.

    I felt the immediate need to borate.

    ¡°You just need to briefly say what happened back then. Actually, the ¡®me¡¯ from that time was a soul from the future¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still going on about that story? That the ¡®me¡¯ from the organisation and the ¡®me¡¯ who is an academy student are different?¡±

    Story? Even after I had opened up with great difficulty and barely told her the truth.

    My expression instantly became sour, but all the Saintess did was giggle.

    Well, it was somewhat understandable. The idea that a soul from the future possessing me and then leaving after causing all sorts of chaos, was unbelievable.

    It sounded absurd. The Saintess looked like she had just heard a humorous joke.

    ¡°Well, he does seem a bit more credible now? A soul from the future¡­ Hmm, now that I think about it, I did feel something different. It wasn¡¯t a happy feeling like now¡­¡±

    ¡°Happy?¡±

    The Saintess, who had been muttering to herself, froze on the spot, jumping with surprise as soon as she heard my words.

    ¡°Wh, wh, what are you talking about! A-As a Saintess, of course, I feel the greatest joy in the embrace of the Heavenly God Arus. But suggesting that I¡¯m delighted to be alone with another man¡­ Oh, Lord! Once again, you test this littlemb today as well¡­!¡±

    Her rapid onught of words made me feel dizzy. So, I quickly tried to calm her down.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Okay, I get it, so please, calm down now.¡±

    It was only then that the Saintess seemed toe to her senses. She abruptly stopped speaking. Adorably clearing her throat, she gradually regained herposure.

    There was still a faint blush on her cheeks, but I chose not to point it out.

    ¡°An-Anyway, you asked what happened then? Nothing much. You suddenly showed up, asked for something, and left.¡±

    Asked for something?

    Finally catching a clue, my eyes lit up. I immediately asked her back.

    ¡°What did I ask for?¡±

    ¡°Holy Water.¡±

    ¡®Holy Water¡¯, as the name suggested, literally meant water that was holy.

    The Holy Water, which had concentrated holy power, was colourless, odourless, and tasteless, making it hard to differentiate from regr water. But its effects were extraordinary.

    I had heard that drinking it would allow one to fully live out their allotted span of life; at the very least, it was an item worth several thousand gold.

    My suspicion deepened more. Then, the Saintess with a proud expression, began to boast about the benefits of the Holy Water.

    ¡°Do you realise how expensive that stuff is? Holy Water not only has the power to heal wounds but can cleanse all sorts of curses and magical anomalies. For instance, the Emperor of the Empire orders a massive amount of Holy Water from the Holy Nation every year. Rumour has it that he even bathes in it¡­¡±

    While speaking, she subtly cast nces at me, seemingly wanting to remind me that she had given me such a valuable item. To put it bluntly, she was showing off.

    But my attention was elsewhere. I caught onto a particr detail in the Saintess¡¯s description and inquired.

    ¡°¡­¡­Does it cleanse curses and magical anomalies?¡±

    The Saintess looked puzzled, not grasping the intent behind my question. However, her hesitation was brief.

    Seeming to think I had a peculiar interest in that aspect, she casually responded.

    ¡°Yes, in fact, high-ranking nobles value that particr effect the most. After all, such a result is guaranteed. Maybe it can even cleanse a curse from the Dark Order? You can¡¯t drink it, though, you have to sprinkle it on your body for it to work.¡±

    Upon hearing this, my eyes became even more dazed.

    A thought urred to me, and I tapped my waist. Soon feeling the familiar weight, I tightened my grip.

    It was my canteen. An item that had been with me for a long time.

    Upon seeing the canteen, the Saintess gasped in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that canteen! You transferred such a precious liquid into such a crude container! What the¡­ You already remembered, but you asked me¡­¡­¡±

    The Saintess¡¯s nagging voice tickled my ear. However, my attention had long since shifted elsewhere.

    The student I had beaten up in the alley said I had sprinkled the water from the canteen on the princess.

    Of course, this was just his ount, which could contain minor errors. But when the pieces fit together so neatly, it inevitably led to a new hypothesis.

    The future, ¡®me¡¯ sshed Holy Water on the Imperial Princess.

    But why?

    If she was cursed, there were more subtle ways of alerting the princess¡¯s party. Given her status, even a very crafty curse could be lifted.

    The skills of the mages dispatched from the Imperial Pce were that trustworthy.

    In the first ce, his reason behind provoking the princess was beyond my understanding. Pressing my temples, I tried to calm my throbbing head.

    No matter how I saw it, it was a bad move. It only limited my actions even more.

    Because I couldn¡¯t get the cooperation of the Empire¡¯s nobility.

    As I was deep in thought, the Saintess looked at me with slightly surprised eyes. Her rosy eyes were filled with concern.

    ¡°Are you okay? Is it because of the Imperial Princess?¡±

    Although it was a given, it seemed that the Saintess had already heard about my sh with the princess.

    My concern was different, but still the Saintess¡¯s words were right. Thus, I nodded feeling a bit conflicted.

    ¡°¡­Yes, well.¡±

    Even after my confirmation, the Saintess just gazed at me nkly.

    Seeing her confused expression, I returned a questioning gaze.

    It took quite a while before she spoke again.

    ¡°So, what are you thinking?¡±

    Yet another ambiguous question.

    As my eyes met hers, she seemed to grow impatient and thumped her chest.

    Her ample bust rippled, confirming their sticity. It was a feast for my eyes since it had been quite a while.

    With an annoyed look, the Saintess asked again.

    ¡°I mean that princess! What makes her think she can mess with you?¡±

    <i> What nonsense was she saying</i>, I thought, as I looked at her.

    At best, I was nothing more than the second son of a countryside Viscount. Even if I had connections with powerful individuals like the Saintess, Senior Delphine, and Senior Elsie, theirbined influence couldn¡¯t rival the Imperial Family. I was the one who had to yield.

    But the Saintess looked genuinely frustrated, and I tilted my head in confusion.

    What in the world? Was there some secret of my birth that even I was unaware of?

    Finally, as if she had reached her limit, the Saintess yelled.

    ¡°You have the ¡®Dragonblood Script,¡¯ don¡¯t you! How could the princess dare to mess with you?¡±

    At her words, it was as if lightning had struck my foggy mind.

    Right, I had the ¡®Dragonblood Script¡¯.

 Chapter 148: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (12)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (12) ?</b>

    There wasn¡¯t much known about the ¡®Dragonblood Script¡¯.

    It was an ancient and mysterious legacy, and public knowledge was that only the Imperial Family could bestow it. Yet, the details of how it worked remained unclear.

    Just by having it, one could use powerful magic. The Imperial Family strictly managed any rted information in regards to it, so few possessed the Dragonblood Script.

    While many were referred to as part of the ¡®Imperial Family¡¯, when it came down to it, only the Emperor truly held power.

    There weren¡¯t any others with actual power. This was true for every faction within the Imperial Family.

    Power stemmed from the Emperor, like the branches from a tree. One¡¯s position and influence were determined by how close they were to him, and he could reim that power whenever he chose to.

    To maintain this level of control, they had aplex vignce system in ce.

    Even the Imperial Intelligence Agents were in the dark about the Imperial Family¡¯s factional set up. Of course, who belonged to which faction was also confidential. This inevitably caused problems.

    Politics was much like life itself, full of countless variables and ever-changing situations. The factions that managed these political affairs within the Imperial Family also had to react with great precision.

    Thus, what was bestowed was the ¡®Dragonblood Script¡¯.

    The exact number of those possessing it was unknown. However, one confirmed fact was that anyone bestowed the Dragonblood Script were basically close associates of the Emperor.

    While the Emperor¡¯s children, known as the ¡®Imperial Family¡¯, and members of various factions under the Imperial Household, wielded power. However, this was merely borrowing from the Emperor¡¯s authority.

    No one in the Imperial Family could ignore the Emperor. Naturally, there wasn¡¯t a single figure who could ignore the holder of the Dragonblood Script either.

    The Dragonblood Script was a symbol of the Imperial Family and represented the Emperor¡¯s authority.

    The mysterious magic, which activated even without mana, was rumored to be a trace of dragons that had disappeared long ago. For the Imperial Family, who imed themselves to be descendants of dragons, the Dragonblood Script was one of their evidence.

    That was why every faction within the Imperial Family obeyed the holder of the Dragonblood Script.

    This was true even for the First Prince and the Second Princess, who were both strong contestants in session for the throne. Even they, to whom the heads of the Five Noble Families bowed to, would not dare cross the holder of the Dragonblood Script.

    Their power was merely granted to them due to their potential of bing Emperor. For them, surpassing the actual power of the Emperor was impossible.

    Amidst all this, the Fifth Princess, at the bottom of the line of session, dared to confront me.

    For the Saintess, it was enough to make her scoff. She probably was thinking that the Princess attacked me without knowing that I also possessed the Dragonblood Script, which was why the Saintess didn¡¯t even offer me a word offort.

    Because once the Dragonblood Script was revealed, it would end all the problems.

    The Saintess was one of the two people who had seen ¡®me¡¯ use the Dragonblood Script. She had said before that I had supposedly used it when I subdued both her and Yuren. Even the fiercelypetitive Saintess had no choice but to shut up in front of its power.

    It was a memory I had forgotten until now. The ¡®me¡¯ from that time wasn¡¯t really me, so it was inevitable.

    The Saintess snorted and gave me a look as if saying ¡®Do you remember now? ¡®, and then continued in a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Even if it was the faction¡¯s job, wasn¡¯t that a bit too much? You could at least reveal your identity. Imagine how surprised the princess would be if she knew who you really are¡­¡±

    Despite the Saintess¡¯s chattering, I showed no reaction.

    Right, having the Dragonblood Script did mean that every problem could be resolved.

    However, there was a crucial problem left for me. That was, I didn¡¯t know how to use the Dragonblood Script.

    Although I had it, without knowing how to use it, it was useless to me.

    It was problematic. Asmonly known to the world, the only way to prove ownership of the Dragonblood Script was to disy it.

    In a situation like this, even with a powerful weapon, I would still be at a disadvantage. I groaned and searched through fragments of my memories for a while.

    Of course, this didn¡¯t give me any clues about how to use the Dragonblood Script. I could only inwardly grumble in frustration.

    If he was going to cause a mess, shouldn¡¯t he have at least given me some useful information?

    Like, how to use the Dragonblood Script, you know?

    But the only message left for me was an iprehensible sentence like, ¡®Those with the eyes of a dragon know nothing about the human heart.¡¯ Such inflexible behavior was so frustrating.

    As I was deep in thought about this future ¡®me¡¯¡­

    The Saintess, who had been speaking on her own, suddenly coughed loudly. It seemed she had spoken so much her throat had dried.

    I was still lost in my thoughts, holding my canteen. So I didn¡¯t react when she casually decided to reach for it.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m thirsty¡­ Can I have a sip? After all, it¡¯s just water. You can refill it anywhere.¡±

    <i> Suit yourself</i>, I thought, and just stared at her sullenly.

    But then something struck me.

    Come to think of it, did I fill the canteen with water this morning?

    I had a nagging feeling I had put something else in it, and only then did I snap to my senses and hurriedly tried to stop the Saintess.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t¡­!¡±

    But it was already toote.

    The moment she gulped down the liquid, her eyes widened in shock. And then she spat out the liquid with a big <i>Pwahh</i>.

    I pped my forehead in disbelief.

    The liquid in the canteen wasn¡¯t water, but alcohol.

    That¡¯s right, I had filled it with it this morning because I was too stressed.

    Coughing violently, the Saintess pounded her chest. The alcohol must¡¯ve burned her throat.

    With tearful eyes, she pleaded with me.

    ¡°Wa, water! Please give me water!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any. Just bear with it.¡±

    At my resigned response, the Saintess looked on the verge of tears, but there was nothing I could do.

    I could have asked Yuren to fetch some water, but it was more efficient to wait without doing anything during that time.

    Either way, she would likely calm down.

    And just as I expected, it didn¡¯t take long for the Saintess to stop coughing. She just looked a little dazed as if she was drained.

    ¡°Ugh, the smell is weird¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it your first time drinking alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Why would a Saintess drink alcohol?¡±

    With a sharp re filled with resentment, she responded that way. All I could do was shrug.

    After all, who was it that took my canteen without asking? I did nothing wrong.

    However, idents often lead to unexpected oues.

    A soft blush began to bloom on the cheeks of the Saintess who had just been ring at me.

    Her pupils dted a bit, and I could feel the heat from the breath she exhaled. I recognized the signs all too well and my eyes widened in disbelief.

    No way, was she drunk?

    She had barely taken a sip or two. If she got tipsy from that, it meant she must be weak to alcohol.

    A vivid future yed out in my mind.

    It was of a drunk Saintess staggering out of the prayer room, wandering around the Temple grounds. The sight would surely cause the believers to whisper among themselves, suspecting that she had been drinking inside the Temple.

    Cold sweat dripped down my forehead. The Saintess was already very conscious of her reputation.

    If such a mistake tarnished her image, she would feel utterly devastated. Without wasting any time, I quickly grabbed the canteen from the Saintess¡¯s hand, fearing she might drink more in her drunken state.

    Then I opened the door to the prayer room and called out to Yuren, who was waiting outside.

    ¡°Yuren, bring some water.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    He looked at me as if wondering what the sudden request was all about, but upon smelling the scenting from the canteen in my hand, his face immediately scrunched up.

    He always was quick to pick up on things, and this time was no exception.

    Yuren began to move right away. I mmed the door shut to the prayer room and approached the Saintess.

    She had a dazed look in her eyes. Her slightly flushed skin gave off a seductive aura.

    Her intoxicated rosy eyes turned towards me.

    ¡°¡­Ian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Saintess. I¡¯m right here.¡±

    Not knowing if there would be unpredictable reactions from her, I answeredpliantly.

    I just had to wait for her to drink some cold water and calm down. Upon hearing my response, the Saintess chuckled softly.

    Her slender finger yfully poked my cheek.

    The disheveled appearance of the Saintess was breathtakingly beautiful. Her sweet body scent mixed with the smell of alcohol tickled my nose.

    With an innocent smile, the Saintess whispered in my ear.

    ¡°¡­Dummy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a dummy.¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    ¡°Idiot too.¡±

    We exchanged only a few words, but for some reason, the Saintess burst into gleefulughter.

    She then nestled her face into my chest. I couldn¡¯t help but worry she might hear my racing heartbeat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone who¡¯s as much of a pushover as you.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not always a pushover.¡±

    I tried to defend myself, but the Saintess just giggled as if it didn¡¯t matter.

    She pulled me by the neck, drawing me closer.

    Her lips hesitantly approached my ear. I could feel the softness of her chest pressed against mine.

    It was a pleasant sensation. Touching it would probably feel even better.

    The sweet rhythm of the Saintess¡¯s breath was so intoxicating that such thoughts involuntarily came to my mind.

    And then, in the next moment, she whispered into my ear,

    ¡°That¡¯s why I like you, Ian. You¡¯re different from others, you¡¯re special.¡±

    I remained silent for a moment.

    After all, such words could easily be misunderstood as confession. When my frozen gaze returned to the Saintess, she had gone limp.

    She had fallen asleep. And it was just from a couple sips of alcohol.

    Thinking this might be for the best, I gave a bitter smile andid her down gently. Her sleeping face looked angelic.

    Leaning against the prayer room¡¯s wall, I waited for Yuren. On a whim, I asked the sleeping Saintess.

    ¡°Saintess, do you by chance know how to use the Dragonblood Script?¡±

    Of course, there was no reply. Chuckling, I stared at the sleeping Saintess for a while before slowly getting up.

    I sensed someone¡¯s presence outside the door. It seemed like Yuren had returned.

    It was the moment I was about to turn around.

    ¡°¡­With the eye.¡±

    Hearing that faint sleep-talk, I froze.

    I quickly nced back. The Saintess was still lost in her dreams.

    ¡°You must¡­ unhmm¡­ see with the eyes¡­ the fundamental of all¡­ magcc¡­¡±

    With those words, the Saintess drifted back into deep sleep. Maybe she had never really woken up.

    Seeing her like that, I found her oddly cute. Lost in thoughts, I stared at her for a while.

    I soon shook my head and began to move.

    How ridiculous, thinking of a Saintess in such a way.

    Above all, I still had tasks toplete. Until those tasks were done, romance was out of the question.

    I fiddled with the letter in my pocket.

    I needed to save the world, so I could also save my future fianc¨¦es.

    Now, it was time to meet Senior Delphine.

    **

    I entered the dimly lit research building.

    It was abandoned for some reason. Despite that, it seemed well-maintained, its interiors tidy and organized.

    Under normal circumstances, I would be on my way to the Aedalus Pavilion by now.

    However, given the unfavorable circumstances surrounding metely, Senior Delphine had taken the initiative and sent me a note in advance.

    This seldom-visited research building was where she had asked me to meet.

    As I wandered around, I soon found myself in front of the agreedb. Carefully, I pulled the door handle.

    Senior Delphine was inside.

    With her radiant golden hair, crimson eyes, and fair skin, the Northern beauty greeted me with a slight smile as soon as she saw me.

    She rose from her seat and immediately knelt, bowing her head with a respectful tone.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re here, Master.¡±

    Honestly, I hoped she wouldn¡¯t do that.

 Chapter 149: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (13)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (13) ?</b>

    The Golden Lion Protecting the North, Delphine Yurdina.

    She was the legitimate heir to one of the empire¡¯s five prestigious families, the Yurdina March, a powerhouse in the North.

    Since the Empire was founded, this family had a glorious history of fending off the foreign tribes from the North.

    Not only did they oversee the border regions which often had conflicts with foreign tribes, they¡¯d also shown unwavering loyalty to the Imperial Family for ages.

    Taking this into consideration, the Imperial Family raised the limit of the number of private soldiers the Yurdina Household could have. Thus, they had a staggering amount of 10,000 private soldiers.

    Furthermore, owing to their military lineage, many from the Yurdina Household held key positions in the Central Army.

    If the Alpenhauser Household represented the empire¡¯s economic power, then Yurdina was the undeniable symbol of military might.

    The Yurdinas, who were responsible formanding an army of thousands to tens of thousands, were notoriously strict in their family¡¯s education.

    They bore the weight of countless lives. From a young age, they had to dedicate themselves to rigorous training and be proficient in tactics and strategy.

    Naturally, Senior Delphine, being the only heir to the Yurdina Household, had to undergo such harsh education since her childhood.

    Thanks to that, she was not only well-versed in swordsmanship but also in various subjects that included the history of the empire and the study of war. Her confident and proud demeanor captivated many of the academy¡¯s talents.

    Thus, she earned the honorable title of ¡®Golden Lion¡¯.

    The Yurdina Household, protectors of the North, had a lion as their symbol. And Senior Delphine with her radiant golden hair, stunning beauty, and innate charmbined, earned the nickname of such a fierce beast.

    It also signified the world recognized her as the heir to the Yurdina Household.

    She was truly an iron woman. From the family¡¯s private soldiers to several troops in the central army, she proved she got what it takes to be a top-tier military leader,manding tens of thousands.

    And now, that very Delphine Yurdina was humbly bowing her head before me.

    With an expression that conveyed genuine pleasure, no less.

    My head was spinning. I couldn¡¯t figure out where it all went wrong.

    What would happen if the members of the Yurdina Household stumbled upon this?

    I figured Seria might just pass out on the spot. If things just ended there, it would be a relief. But considering Marquis Yurdina¡¯s frail health? His blood pressure might skyrocket, and that could be the end of him.

    I needed to quickly fix my rtionship with Senior Delphine.

    Stumbling over my words, I tried to get Senior Delphine to stand up.

    ¡°No, Senior Delphine¡­ there¡¯s no need for this, please stand up.¡±

    ¡°But how could I¡­?¡±

    However, no matter how much I pleaded, Senior Delphine did not lift her head. I felt I finally understood what she wanted.

    A sigh escaped my lips.

    I didn¡¯t have time to waste. Every second was precious right now.

    ¡°¡­Delphine Yurdina, stand up.¡±

    It was a coldmand. Finally, as if satisfied, Delphine rose with a polite attitude.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    She seemed ready to obey anymand I gave. I ced a hand on my throbbing forehead, but the headache didn¡¯t subside.

    Fixing our current rtionship seemed nearly impossible.

    So, there was only one solution. At the very least, I had to prevent this rtionship from being openly visible.

    ¡°Senior Delphine, please don¡¯t act like this in the future. What will people think if they see?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. They¡¯ll see a master and a ve.¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s response was refreshingly bold. Yet, it only made my heart sink even more.

    <b><i> Are ves choosing their masters nowadays?</i></b>

    Every time I saw Senior Delphine willingly acting as a ve regardless of my wishes, my mood only became gloomy. So, I decided to use a somewhat rough approach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡±

    At the word ¡®order¡¯, Senior Delphine¡¯s mouth snapped shut. She shot me a displeased nce, but I remained resolute.

    In the end, Senior rxed her hands, which she had held together politely, and let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s an order, then alright.¡±

    And then she plopped back down into the chair she was sitting in. There was an air of rxation about her now.

    It was the familiar Senior Delphine I hadn¡¯t seen in a while.

    In azy voice, she asked me.

    ¡°So, Master, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    I almost retorted at the title, but I held back.

    I was worried that if I asked for more, she might grow more stubborn. Most high-ranking nobles had strong pride, and as a result, they could be notoriously stubborn.

    However, it was quite surprising that her stubbornness led her wanting to be a ve.

    I smiled bitterly and leaned my back against theb¡¯s wall.

    She asked what was on my mind, but I didn¡¯t have a good answer for her. After all, it wasn¡¯t me who provoked the princess, but the future ¡°me¡±.

    ¡°I was on edge for a week, thinking you were testing my loyalty by not visiting¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would I do something like that?¡±

    ¡°To manage people, sometimes you have to deliberately leave them hanging to test their loyalty. Though that¡¯s fine with me, master. It won¡¯t shake my loyalty.¡±

    I shook my head in response to Senior Delphine¡¯s smooth exnation. Judging by the faint smile on her face, she must be sincere.

    She still remained a mystery to me.

    Perhaps it was a good thing she didn¡¯t meet the ¡°me¡± from the future. I can¡¯t even picture how he¡¯d react seeing Senior Delphine like this.

    While I was deep in thought, Senior Delphine continued speaking with her usual calm attitude.

    ¡°You really crossed a line by messing with the Imperial Family, Master. Even the Yurdina Household can¡¯t move if the Imperial Family gets involved.¡±

    ¡°Have the Five Noble Families started moving already?¡±

    ¡°From what I heard, Alpenhauser seems to be making a move.

    Her response wasid-back. Delphine looked rxed the entire time, like she didn¡¯t have a care in the world.

    However, the implications of her words were far from ordinary, making my head spin.

    Alpenhauser, the Treasurer of the Empire.

    They managed the treasury and controlled the Empire¡¯s finances. If they were getting involved, it meant they¡¯d be picking apart everything, from revenues to expenditures, and possibly every financial detail of the Percus territory.

    Coincidentally, there was a merchant association in the Percus Household managed by my younger sister.

    If the Alpenhauser took action, the Percus territory would face economic copse within a month. By then, it would be far toote.

    Delphine, oblivious to my concerns, calmly proceeded.

    ¡°Of course, the Yurdina Household also got wind of it. But I couldn¡¯t possibly attack my master¡¯s family, could I?¡±

    That was quite the statement.

    The issue was, even if the Yurdina Household abstained, there were many families who would jump at the chance to take down the Percus Household.

    Not just Alpenhauser. Among the princess¡¯s escorts, there was a daughter from the Lupermion family, who must¡¯ve been sharpening her ws.

    The situation seemed hopeless.

    Being a high-ranking noble might have made a difference, but the Percus Household was merely a countryside noble family. If the Five Noble Families got involved, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    Even if we managed to hold on, things would fall apart in no time.

    There only seemed to be one solution.

    I sighed and made a request to Senior Delphine.

    ¡°¡­For now, let the Yurdina Household step in.¡±

    Senior Delphine looked at me with her piercing red eyes. She hummed thoughtfully, as if pondering about something.

    Then she asked.

    ¡°Are you sure about this? If the Yurdina Household steps in, it means their army will be on the move. They¡¯ll keep pushing until it¡¯s unbearable, and once they¡¯re done, there¡¯ll be nothing left.¡±

    ¡°But we can control the pace, right?¡±

    At my suggestion, Senior Delphine¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. With an amused look, she soon let out a faint chuckle.

    It wasn¡¯t such a simple matter. If it had been such a good strategy, Senior Delphine would have proposed it to me first.

    After all, she was among the few who best understood the dynamics of politics and power.

    ¡°Even if we do, it¡¯d be a minor dy at most. The Imperial Family is behind them, and I¡¯m not yet the head of the Yurdina Household. At most¡­it would be a month or two?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more than enough.¡±

    Upon hearing my immediate response, Senior Delphine momentarily closed her mouth.

    She looked closely into my eyes. No matter how hard she stared, I wasn¡¯t going to change my decision.

    After all, the future ¡®me¡¯ had already cut short the three-month grace period given by the princess to barely a month.

    In other words, within a month, something would happen that would make up for all this mess.

    So, I had to at least minimize the damage to my family by leaning on Senior Delphine¡¯s influence.

    At the very least, until Yurdina¡¯s forces decide to sweep through the territory, the Percus territory would remain unharmed.

    Honestly, my suggestion must¡¯ve sounded insane to Senior Delphine.

    Regardless of how far from the session line the princess was, she was still a member of the Imperial Family. With them involved, it was impossible to turn the tide in such a short period of time.

    Yet, here I was saying all I needed was a month or two.

    I sounded either crazy or overly confident.

    For a while, our eyes met in silence. After a moment, she unexpectedly responded

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s just like you, Master.¡±

    She seemed pleased. Her eyes sparkled with faint excitement. She apparently liked my suggestion.

    Only then did I sighed in relief. I really needed the support of the Yurdina Household.

    If Senior Delphine got involved, the safety of the Percus territory would pretty much be guaranteed for a while.

    Given our rtionship, I was optimistic that Senior Delphine would help. Still, it¡¯s better to get a clear answer, so I cautiously asked.

    ¡°¡­So, will you help me?¡±

    It was then that a yful smile surfaced on Senior Delphine¡¯s face.

    She gave me an odd look, stretched out casually, and stood up. Then, she whispered to me.

    ¡°Well? I¡¯m not so sure.¡±

    I gave her a frustrated re as if asking ¡®Why are you acting like this again?¡¯, even then Senior Delphine remained unmoved. She still had a yful smile on.

    ¡°After all, what¡¯s in it for the Yurdina Household? I see nopelling reason to grant that request as the heir to the Yurdina Household.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t argue with that.

    When I red at her with a stern expression, Senior Delphineughed mischievously and soon turned her back.

    She waved her hand nonchntly, as if she was about to leave.

    I finally got it. Why Senior Delphine was acting this way.

    Sighing for what felt like the umpteenth time that day, I straightened up from where I leaned against the wall.

    I walked over and grabbed Senior Delphine¡¯s shoulder just as she was about to leave theb.

    Our eyes met as I yanked her back towards me.

    Her crimson eyes, slightly taken aback, looked up at me. But there was an undeniable hint of anticipation in her gaze.

    Her breathing grew ragged due to the strong grip on her shoulder.

    ¡°¡­Delphine Yurdina.¡±

    As soon as she heard mymanding tone, her eyes grew dazed. Her panting breath smelled sweet.

    Clenching her thighs, she looked visibly restless. There was a pleading look in her crimson eyes.

    I spoke with a firm tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s response was immediate.

    She knelt before me and soon pressed her lips to my shoe. The trembling of her lower body seemed suggestive. She looked genuinely happy.

    She then spoke in a humble manner, much like a loyal servant attending to their master.

    ¡°Yes, Master¡­ Whatever youmand, I will dly obey.¡±

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.

    Did it really have toe to this?

    Still, I had no choice. For the support of the Yurdina Household, it was a small price to pay.

    Such were the bitter thoughts in my mind when, all of a sudden,

    A heated breath escaped from Senior Delphine¡¯s mouth. The raspy sound of her panting warmed my feet.

    ¡°Ma, Master¡­¡±

    My questioning gaze fell upon her. She remained in her submissive posture and pleaded with me.

    ¡°T-This female ve who, out of ignorance, dared to defy¡­ P-Please, punish¡­¡±

    Her voice as she subtly rubbed her thighs, carried an undeniable hint of joy.

    I had to drag both hands down my face.

    I felt so sorry for the Yurdina Household.

    *

    The incident where I ran into Emma being bullied urred on that very afternoon.

 Chapter 150: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (14)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (14) ?</b>

    After delivering the ¡®punishment¡¯ Senior Delphine wanted, I had a sullen look on my face.

    Was this kind of rtionship really okay?

    Senior Delphine seemed genuinely submissive towards me, but I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that I was actually bending to her will.

    At that moment, I was thinking about how much trouble I¡¯d be in if someone reported this abuse to the Disciplinary Committee.

    Senior Delphine looked somewhat satisfied. Her body¡¯s prominent curves were particrly captivating.

    Lately, the punishments asked by Senior Delphine had be increasingly intense.

    At first, she just wanted me to scratch her cheek with the hatchet de or punch her in the sr plexus. But today, as if she had awakened to some fetish, she even asked me to spank her.

    Of course, the sensation was nice.

    You wouldn¡¯t understand it unless you¡¯ve also felt the cool touch of her taut, supple flesh in your palm. Senior Delphine had a figure as perfect as her face, so, honestly, it was quite a treat.

    However, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Marquis Yurdina.

    I thought that once the holidays started, I would get Senior Delphine some health supplements as a gift. Maybe it¡¯d help ease my guilt.

    Who would have imagined that the prideful and esteemed heir of the Yurdina Household would willingly kiss the foot of a nobody?

    Even going as far as developing a strange fetish for punishments.

    It was a side of her that should remain unseen. Not just by Marquis Yurdina but also by Seria.

    If Seria saw Senior Delphine now, I could imagine her fainting from the shock.

    I sighed deeply, immersed in thoughts, but Senior Delphine seemed rather calm.

    She looked utterly carefree. With a calm voice, she offered some advice.

    ¡°By the way, Master, you should be careful around the Press Club.¡±

    My eyes, filled with confusion, turned to Senior Delphine. She approached my ear with a sly smile and whispered.

    Her warm and moist breath felt as if it was burning my ear.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a branch of the Imperial Intelligence Agency.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The same Press Club that publishes sensational and seemingly pointless articles?

    My surprise was evident, but her words remained unchanged. She gave a knowing smile as if my reaction was expected.

    ¡°You really thought that the Imperial Intelligence Agency would make it obvious they¡¯re a skilled and suspicious group?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve got a point.¡±

    I nodded in agreement because that¡¯s how I used to think.

    After all, appearing unremarkable is the best way to avoid suspicion. From that perspective, the Imperial Intelligence Agency¡¯s choice to disguise itself as the Press Club was brilliant.

    <b><i> ¡®A ce that supplies interesting tidbits to read, just to burn themter.¡¯</i></b>

    Such was the Press Club¡¯s reputation at the Academy.

    Of course, until Senior Delphine shared this information with me, I would have never imagined it. Though I did think that there had to be some spies active somewhere, given the Empire¡¯s influence within the Academy.

    Suddenly, I thought of the newspaper I had tucked away.

    It frequently offered distorted information about me. The reason behind their bias now made sense.

    No wonder they had issues with me, who was constantly messing with the high nobility and the Imperial Family.

    I chuckled, thinking about how I used to picture the ¡®Imperial Intelligence Agency¡¯ as fearsome secret agents. Now? It barely fazed me.

    Compared to them, beings like demonic humans, mythical monsters, and Dark Priests were more terrifying.

    Maybe someday I would confront the Press Club. Not sure what I¡¯d do, but it¡¯s worth a shot.

    It was the Imperial Intelligence Agency after all, where talented individuals gathered. It would be naive to judge them under a normal perspective.

    After pondering for a while, I curiously asked Senior Delphine.

    ¡°If so, then is the ¡®Queen of the Ball¡¯ also¡­?¡±

    ¡°Obviously she¡¯s a part of the Intelligence Agency. She¡¯s the head of the Academy branch.¡±

    As expected. I swallowed hard and nodded.

    I had heard of the ¡®Queen of the Ball¡¯, amoner who dominated the aristocratic social scene.

    Not only was she beautiful, but her intelligence and insights were said to be extraordinary.

    I had always wondered how amoner could achieve such influence. But after hearing Senior Delphine¡¯s words, it all made sense.

    I mentally stored all this information. Gotta admit, I was more impressed with Senior Delphine than ever.

    She was the same person who, after the Hunting Festival, hadn¡¯t managed to assert her authority as the sessor of the Yurdina Household.

    Yet, she knew about the top-secret branch of the Imperial Intelligence Agency. Her power felt very real once again.

    After all, she was the heir to one of the Five Noble Families of the empire.

    While I couldn¡¯t help but admire Senior Delphine¡¯s intelligence, I also felt a pang of guilt.

    Just to be clear, the information about the Imperial Intelligence Agency was top secret.

    It was strictly forbidden to leak any of it. Even for the heir of the Yurdina Household.

    Even if she saw me as someone close, she really had no obligation to share such important information with me, someone not even from her family.

    In fact, by giving me this information, she was actually risking a lot. Yet, she didn¡¯t hesitate to clue me in.

    That unexpected kindness made me feel uneasy.

    Lately, I¡¯ve been making some waves, but deep down, I¡¯m just a second son of a countryside Viscount. Even as a swordsman, I wasn¡¯t perfect.

    However, Senior Delphine was showing me favor that went beyond mere friendship.

    Feeling totally puzzled, I couldn¡¯t help but ask her.

    ¡°Senior Delphine.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Senior Delphine, who was about to leave theb after adjusting her clothes, stopped immediately at my call.

    Confusion was visible in her deep crimson eyes. Her eyes were always beautiful, but now wasn¡¯t the time to indulge in them.

    With a more serious tone, I asked.

    ¡°¡­Why are you clinging to me?¡±

    It could have been a slightly offensive question. However, I intentionally asked it without any filter.

    I thought that was the only way to hear Senior Delphine¡¯s true feelings.

    After staring at me for a brief moment, Senior Delphine smirked.

    Then she walked over and whispered into my ear.

    ¡°¡­Obviously, to win.¡±

    Before I could ask, ¡®Win what?¡¯.

    My eyes met Senior Delphine¡¯s blood-red pupils. My mouth snapped shut instantly.

    A torrent of fierce emotions bubbled up in her eyes. A mix of a desire to win, obsession, and blind faith, all fusing into some new kind of emotion.

    <i> Madness.</i> That was the only word I could use to describe the way Senior Delphine looked, smiling with those lifeless eyes.

    Her raspy voice lingered over my ears.

    ¡°If I¡¯m on your side, I can win, right? To me, winning means everything. And so does losing. If there¡¯s even a slight chance to win, I¡¯d do anything.¡±

    Senior Delphine¡¯s slender fingers, which were gripping my shoulder, tightened. I felt a slight pain.

    But I wasn¡¯t bothered by that. What truly shocked me was the raw depth of emotion Senior Delphine was disying.

    ¡°Want me to wag my tail? Fine, I¡¯ll wag it as much as you want. I¡¯ll kiss your feet, or anywhere you want just for that¡­ I¡¯ll even undress if you ask and kneel if youmand. But in return, you¡¯ve got to make sure to win.¡±

    With those words, Senior Delphine pushed off my shoulder, distancing herself from me.

    All the while, my eyes were filled with shock. My dumbfounded gaze was directed at Senior Delphine.

    As if pretending the demeanor she showed moments ago was a lie, she had a strange smile on her face.

    ¡°If you do that, I¡¯ll be your property for life¡­ So, please try your best, okay?¡±

    With that, Senior Delphine knelt down for thest time, kissed my foot, and left.

    For a long time, I stood there as if I was nailed to the spot.

    After what felt like ages, a bitter smile formed on my lips.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Thinking that Delphine Yurdina was still the same, I began to walk again.

    The pieces were starting to fall into ce.

    **

    It was when I was walking alone in a secluded part of the Academy, after leaving the research building.

    A familiar face caught my eye. A lovely girl with red-coloured hair was there.

    It was Emma. She was putting something into a basket and moving along. I thought about greeting her but decided against it.

    It¡¯d be a hassle. Even Leto, who was a noble, suffered because he was a close friend of mine and for that reason, I couldn¡¯t get close to Emma, amoner.

    A bitter smile formed on my face again. Now was the time to be patient.

    Anyway, everything would be settled in less than a month. As I was about to turn away, a scene caught my attention, making me halt.

    A group of female students, who appeared as nobles at a nce, approached Emma. Something felt off.

    My instincts were on point.

    I heard arguments and soon enough, amotion started. Even from afar, it was clear what the issue was.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the problem? Is that lowly noble your prince or something?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to fucking repeat after me? Say ¡®Ian Percus is an idiot who doesn¡¯t know his ce, and his family is just a bunch of country bumpkins without any roots.''¡±

    The mockingughter continued. Yet, I still hesitated.

    Would stepping in really help Emma?

    I couldn¡¯t be by her side all day. If my involvement made things worse, it¡¯d be counterproductive.

    But then, in the next moment¡­

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll never say it!¡±

    Emma¡¯s determined shout echoed, followed by a sharp pping sound.

    Emma screamed and fell to the ground. The basket dropped, spilling its contents.

    One of the female students had pped Emma across the face.

    Time seemed to slow. Seeing Emma get pped and fall so pitifully, my mind went nk.

    I couldn¡¯t think. All I heard was a distinct crack.

    It was the sound of my string of rationality snapping.

 Chapter 151: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (15)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (15) ?</b>

    A girl in love sees the world differently.

    There were no exceptions to this. Of course, Emma herself was no different.

    About a month ago, Emma fell in love with a guy. Since then, her daily life took quite the turn.

    It was around the time that final exams had wrapped up.

    After being buried in books all day, Emma finally had some free time. Under normal circumstances, she might have focused more on alchemical forms or potion recipes.

    But these days, she would often zone out in her workshop, lost in thought.

    And she¡¯d usually be thinking about just one person.

    Ian Percus, the guy who was once a friend now became Emma¡¯s first love.

    He was also her benefactor who pulled her back from the edge of death. He sacrificed a demonic beast¡¯s body worth more than 10,000 gold coins, saving her from grave danger.

    The memory of seeing him for the first time after waking from thatatose state often came to her mind. Every time she recalled that moment, her heart would race uncontrobly.

    Emma had cried out, insisting she wasn¡¯t worth it, that she was nothing more than a lowlymoner girl. But Ian showed no signs of regret.

    Instead, he urged her to live and to be happy. His voice seemed devoid of any ulterior motives.

    He was sincere. Maybe that¡¯s why, since that day, Emma began to be true to her own feelings too.

    She genuinely fell in love with Ian.

    For Emma, who only used to find joy in concocting new potions in her workshop, the sudden appearance of a guy in her life was unexpected.

    From that day on, her way of thinking changed.

    Before, she would always consider the cost when making her potions.

    Though she received a schrship from the academy, being from amoner background meant she always had to live on a tight budget.

    For her, potions were practically her sole source of ie. That¡¯s why she always had to consider the cost of ingredients.

    But not anymore.

    Emma wanted to be of help to Ian. She was so consumed by this thought that she couldn¡¯t care less about anything else.

    She was of low status, the poor daughter of a humble herbalist. Sure, she was pretty, but there were plenty of women around Ian who were just as beautiful.

    Take Celine and Seria for example. Weren¡¯t they dubbed as the two flowers of the second-year in the Knight Division?

    With nothing special to offer, there was only one way Emma could Ian her dedication.

    And that was with Alchemy, her only speciality.

    Emma spent her time researching countless potions, pondering which would be most beneficial for Ian. In doing so, her expenses for buying ingredients soared, but she didn¡¯t care.

    She could manage without food if needed. If there was no money, she could just endure the difficulties.

    But when it came to Ian? That was another story. There was just no way she could give up on her dedication to him.

    In her eyes, he deserved better.

    To be treated better, to eat better, and to sleep in a morefortable room. For this, Emma was willingly sacrificing her daily life.

    Emma¡¯s feelings were always consistent. She wished sincerely for his well-being all the time.

    If she could dedicate her insignificant life as amoner girl to him, she would willingly do so. That¡¯s how deeply Emma loved Ian.

    First love truly was blind.

    Even despite that, Emma was already a devoted person to begin with.

    When Ian went on field assignment, she sighed with worry every night.

    What if he got hurt somewhere? She regretted not giving him more potions and worried incessantly.

    Then, she heard that Ian had single-handedly subdued a demonic human. That day, she was over the moon with happiness.

    However, when Ian was brought to the academy, he was unconscious and severely injured. Seeing him like that, Emma turned deathly pale.

    Every day was a roller coaster of emotions for her, swinging between heaven and hell with every small piece of news about him.

    So it was no surprise for Emma to feel downtely.

    Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d go and provoke the princess?

    Emma trusted Ian. She believed he had his reasons. She didn¡¯t think he provoked the princess with ill intentions.

    Yet, even so, Emma found her sadness hard to shake off. The idea that Ian hadn¡¯t done anything wrong only made her feel more suffocated.

    Surely, Ian hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, but he was being criticized by the entire academy.

    What did they even know about him?

    Up until recently, they were all praising him for subduing the demonic human all by himself. But they turned their backs on him after only one day.

    She was angry. Unknowingly, she put more force into her hand as she chopped ingredients.

    Even though she tried to act like it didn¡¯t bother her, every time she overheard someone bad mouthing Ian, she felt a surge of fury.

    If she, who was not even directly involved, felt this way, she couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how hard it must be for Ian right now.

    Thinking of Ian, who was silently enduring all kinds of nder, her heart ached. She wished she couldfort him in some way.

    That¡¯s why Emma was preparing a lunchbox.

    Given that money had been tighttely, she couldn¡¯t afford an expensive meal. However, she hoped that a meal made with care would bring him somefort.

    Having grown up under the care of a single parent, Emma had taken on household responsibilities from a young age. She was skilled in cooking, and soon she had prepared a delicious chicken soup.

    <i>Phew,</i> a sigh of relief escaped Emma¡¯s lips. She brushed her hand over her chest. It had been a while since she¡¯d cooked, but judging by the aroma, it turned out quite well.

    All that was left was to find the guy she loved.

    The thought of seeing Ian made Emma¡¯s heart race. As she prepared the lunchbox, she sometimes imagined herself as a wife preparing a meal for her husband.

    Of course, it was a fleeting fantasy. A bitter smile soon crossed Emma¡¯s lips.

    For amoner like her to even dream of marrying a noble was pretty bold. She had once promised herself never to fall for a noble.

    Life really has its own ns, doesn¡¯t it? With that thought, Emma transferred the soup into a thermos.

    She ced the thermos inside a basket she had prepared earlier. On top of it, she neatly stacked bottles of potions, all made especially for Ian.

    Once she was satisfied with how filled the basket was, she made her way out. She wasn¡¯t sure where Ian was at the moment.

    But if she couldn¡¯t find him, she could always leave it at his dormitory. She set out with such a light heart.

    But who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯d run into trouble? A hint of unease shed in Emma¡¯s eyes.

    There had been a few attempts to harass hertely, simply because she was close to Ian. Whenever that happened, Emma tried to avoid any confrontation.

    After all, Emma was just amoner girl. Going out of their way to torment her seemed pointless. Even if there were rumors she was special to Ian.

    But to the nobility, amoner girl was just a passing joke. There was no need to torment Emma.

    Still, some of them had it in their minds to teach her a lesson if they ever ran into her.

    Just then, Emma caught the eye of a group of noble girls.

    A group of about six approached her. Their giggles already signaled trouble.

    Just by looking at their clothes made from that fancy fabric, you could tell. They were girls of a status that Emma couldn¡¯t evenpare to.

    Feeling a bit intimidated, Emma instinctively lowered her gaze.

    The gap betweenmoners and nobles was clear no matter where you went.

    It was the same even within the academy.

    When Emma dared not meet their eyes, the noble girls seemed pleased. A cruel smile yed on their lips.

    One of the female students stepped forward and asked Emma.

    ¡°Hey, are you that ¡®Emma¡¯?¡±

    After taking a moment to think, Emma quickly chose to evade.

    Reacting would just make things worse for her. But as Emma tried to leave quickly, someone blocked her way.

    It was one of the noble female students. She taunted Emma with a smirk.

    ¡°I heard that lunatic Ian bought your virginity for over 10,000 gold¡­ I¡¯m doubtful though, not sure if you¡¯re really worth that much.¡±

    It was an unexpected insult. Emma¡¯s face flushed with shame.

    Her shoulders began to tremble slightly.

    She felt humiliated, but what hurt her more was hearing Ian being described in such a derogatory way.

    A clear hostility arose in Emma¡¯s eyes.

    But she, being nothing but amonerckingbat skills, had no means to stand against the noble female students. Their mockingughter continued.

    ¡°Oh she¡¯s feisty¡­ but what¡¯s she gonna do?¡±

    ¡°What can a meremoner do? Just re, that¡¯s all.¡±

    That was indeed the case.

    Emma was dejected, but she clenched her teeth and tried topose herself.

    If she let her anger show now, it would probably be just like giving them what they wanted. For now, she needed to get out of there.

    ¡°¡­Ladies, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°With whose permission?¡±

    Even though Emma made her intention clear in a soft voice, the female students showed no sign of stepping aside.

    Their twisted smiles grew even more sinister. There was a hint of excitement in their eyes as they surrounded Emma.

    It must have been fun for them, bullying someone weak in a group.

    Their inner instincts seemed to be egging them on, urging them to torment her even more.

    ¡°She¡¯s kinda pitiful, right? ¡­ Honestly, she¡¯s not even at fault. How could she know that jerk Ian would dare touch the Princess?¡±

    ¡°Then, should we let her off easy?¡±

    As if an amusing idea came to her mind, one of the female students smirked. All eyes, including Emma¡¯s, turned to her.

    ¡°Do we really have to lower ourselves to bother with amoner girl? Hey you, just say this, ¡®Ian Percus is an idiot who doesn¡¯t know his ce, and his family is just a bunch of country bumpkins without any roots.¡¯ Say that and we¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    Of course, Emma didn¡¯t want to do that. She had never even thought of insulting Ian, not even in her wildest dreams.

    Emma tried to move away again, but the noble girls showed no intention of letting her go.

    Suddenly, a hand grabbed Emma¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Hey,moner¡­ just do as you¡¯re told, okay? Your dad¡¯s a herbalist, right? One of our family knights could take him out in passing and no one would know.¡±

    ¡°Why even bring in a knight? Even a footsoldier would do the trick.¡±

    The situation was getting dire.

    They were now tantly threatening her because of her social status. It was clearly against the rules of the Academy. If things got worse, it could even lead them to be expelled.

    Yet none of those snobbing noble girls seemed concerned about any punishment. After all, there were rarely any cases of amoner reporting a noble at the academy.

    Even if she did report them, they¡¯d just get eventer.

    To be clear, it was a world where no one would bat an eye if a mere herbalist was killed. Emma, knowing this better than anyone, violently shook.

    She was furious. Just because she was amoner, her family¡¯s life was threatened.

    To add insult to injury, they were even bad mouthing the man she loved. Tears of rage and injustice threatened to spill from her eyes.

    Regardless of how Emma felt, the girls continued to mock her.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the problem? Is that lowly noble your prince or something?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to fucking repeat after me? Say ¡®Ian Percus is an idiot who doesn¡¯t know his ce, and his family is just a bunch of country bumpkins without any roots.''¡±

    Emma¡¯s green eyes darkened with anger.

    She tried to hold back, but she couldn¡¯t just take it anymore. Emma was okay with being insulted.

    She was amoner, but Ian wasn¡¯t.

    He was way more noble than any of them. He wasn¡¯t someone who deserved to be insulted by these nobles in name only who solely relied on their status and acted in such a cheap manner.

    Her clenched fist trembled. A chilling determination appeared in Emma¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll never say it!¡±

    That was the first time Emma openly refused them.

    However, hearing her words, the girls justughed as if they had expected such a response.

    One of the girls blocking Emma¡¯s path stepped forward. As she approached Emma, she swung her hand through the air.

    A sharp p echoed.

    A sh of white burst before Emma¡¯s eyes. The next thing she knew, she was on the ground. Her gazended on her basket, now lying some distance away.

    Bottles of potions spilled out. And so did the thermos filled with chicken soup.

    All things she made for Ian.

    She had saved every penny, skipped meals, and used her meager resources to make them.

    But to the noble girls, they were just worthless items. One of theughing girls pointed at the basket.

    ¡°Ohh, I was wondering where that weird medicine smell wasing from¡­ Were you nning to give these to that lowly noble?¡±

    With a devastated look, Emma¡¯s hand reached out towards the basket. But one of the girls acted faster.

    It was the same girl who had pped Emma. Without thinking, she reached for the basket.

    But at the very next moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s in there¡­ shall¡­ we¡­?¡±

    Blood sprayed out like a fountain.

    The female student¡¯s eyes went nk. She had reached out, but now her arm was gone. Where her arm once was, only a geyser of blood spewed.

    Huh? This couldn¡¯t be real.

    In her confusion, the girl¡¯s gaze scanned the ground.

    Her severed arm was lying there.

    And next to it, a hatchet embedded into the ground.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­¡±

    A voice soaked in terror escaped from the girl who had suddenly lost her arm.

    None of them saw iting. None of the female students really noticed until the hatchet flew in and severed the girl¡¯s arm.

    That was how big the skill gap was.

    ¡°Ahhhh! M-My arm¡­ my arm, ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    The intense pain finally hit, and the girl screamed at the top of her lungs. She copsed on the spot, groping with her remaining hand where her arm once was.

    It was a gruesome scene.

    Not only the female students but even Emma¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    She too seemed unable to grasp the situation.

    As they stared in horror at the wailing girl, a low voice came from behind them.

    ¡°¡­Hey. You¡±

    A man with distinctive ck hair stood there. His piercing golden eyes scanned the scene.

    His gaze felt like a knife aimed straight at their hearts.

    ¡°What do you guys think you are doing?¡±

    Excellent hatchet throwing skills, the unhesitating violence, and those eyes brimming with murderous intent.

    All signs pointed to one man, and the girls¡¯ breaths caught in their throats.

    It was Ian Percus.

 Chapter 152: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (16)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (16) ?</b>

    Suddenly, the world fell silent.

    A severed arm rolled across the ground, the continuous flow of blood showing no indication of stopping. The female student trembled, sping the severed area with her remaining hand.

    Blood seeped through her fingers, her eyes bloodshot as she wrestled to endure the agony.

    Until they tormented Emma, the other female students were quite bold. It didn¡¯t take long for their faces to pale with fear.

    Sometimes, a single action spoke louder than a hundred words.

    When the blood started to gush like a fountain, emitting a warm, metallic stench, even the female students had to admit internally.

    Ian Percus was a lunatic.

    He was not amoner, but a noble. Yet, for just pping amoner, he had swiftly severed an arm.

    This was not something a sane person would do.

    Provoking a noble extended beyond the confines of the academy. Often, it could escte into conflicts between entire families.

    Especially considering the female students were only harassing a meremoner girl.

    A daughter of a rural herbalist, had she not been admitted to the academy, these nobles would have beenpletely indifferent to her life or death.

    They couldn¡¯t fathom Ian¡¯s logic in reacting so violently just because they bullied amoner.

    But then, they remembered a few facts they had forgotten.

    Firstly, Ian Percus had already offended the princess. So, he likely had no qualms about further conflicts with other noble families.

    After all, the downfall of the Percus family was almost certain the moment he dared to touch a member of the Imperial Family.

    Secondly, Emma was someone Ian Percus had revived at the expense of over 10,000 gold. Asserting ownership over her wasn¡¯t strange.

    However, there were still a few things the female students couldn¡¯t quite understand.

    Regardless of Ian¡¯s feelings for Emma, she was still amoner. Severing an arm just because a noble retaliated against amoner was unheard of.

    Usually, such matters were resolved through discussion.

    Additionally, they¡¯d heard that Ian feared expulsion.

    He had even personally requested the princess to prevent his expulsion. This was information currently being conveyed by reliable sources.

    The female students had no reason to doubt this information.

    Even if he had offended the Imperial Family, having an academy diploma would secure his livelihood in the Holy Church or the Ten Kingdoms, even if his family were to fall.

    After all, dousing an Imperial Family member with water wasn¡¯t sufficient for expulsion. They believed Ian had restrained his provocation of the princess for this reason.

    Yet, the reality before them surpassed all those judgments.

    There was not a hint of hesitation in his actions.

    One of their ssmates¡¯ armsy pathetically rolling on the ground, a likely preview of the others¡¯ fate.

    A clear terror seized the female students¡¯ minds.

    Ian Percus advanced steadily toward them. At a pace neither too slow nor too fast, further draining the colour from their faces.

    The notion of resisting didn¡¯t even dare to cross their minds.

    He was a monster who had hunted a named beast, defeated a demonic human, and overpowered four of the princess¡¯s knights. While they were merely average academy students, undoubtedly no match for him.

    So, as they always had, they resorted to another sort of tactic.

    ¡°¡­St-Stop!¡±

    One of the female students cried out in desperation.

    Ian¡¯s steps came to an abrupt halt.

    However, his golden eyes remained devoid of emotion as they focused on the girl. It appeared he was merely willing to hear her out onest time.

    She sensed it. This was their final chance.

    If they couldn¡¯t persuade Ian now, a bloodbath was inevitable. But was it truly justified, all this just for pping amoner girl?

    She was on the verge of tears, ovee by a sense of injustice and rage.

    In their eyes, there existed a colossal gap between them, born and bred as nobles, and thatmoner girl; it was truly a gap as vast as heaven and earth. Severing amoner¡¯s arm for daring to touch them was one thing, but the reverse was utterly inconceivable.

    Their value was simply different.

    Even having to justify themselves for such a trivial matter felt like an unbearable humiliation.

    The female student, prepared to enlighten this barbarian in noble¡¯s clothing, burst into fervent speech.

    ¡°Are you, are you insane? We are nobles! And that, that girl is amoner! No matter how much you favour amoner, if you are a noble, you should at least have the sense to discern¡­¡±

    But her words were abruptly cut short.

    A gleam of silver sliced through the air.

    It was impossible to tell when he had moved. She believed he had only taken a couple of steps, but suddenly there was a gash on the female student¡¯s shoulder.

    Wide-eyed, the girl stared down at her shoulder in disbelief.

    Blood seeped through the precise incision. This was only the beginning.

    With a swoosh, blood burst forth again, drenching the ground.

    Dyed pain engulfed the female student¡¯s mind. A piercing scream echoed through the air.

    ¡°Ah, kyaaaaaaak!¡±

    The female student couldn¡¯t even contemte copsing. She just stared in disbelief at the space where her arm used to be.

    Ian had no intention of waiting for her to recover.

    <i>Thwack</i>, his foot almost immediately collided with the abdomen of another girl.

    It was an unrelenting kick, the impact embedding itself with a dark trail, delivering a silent shockwave. The girl¡¯s body bent as if being crumpled from the force of the kick.

    Her body tumbled across the ground, unable to absorb all the shock, bouncing several times.

    Blood, streaming from her arm, painted a trail in the air. The one-armed female student¡¯s body left a bloody smear as it rolled on the ground.

    The girl who took the hit to the abdomen gasped and choked, struggling to breathe. She seemed to want to clutch her chest, but with only one arm remaining, she seemed somewhat short-handed.

    The remaining trio of girls, faces paler than death itself, had their frozen gazes fixed on Ian.

    He spoke in a voice devoid of any emotion.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    Only then did the trembling eyes of the three lock onto each other.

    They were up against a madman who couldn¡¯t be reasoned with. Trying to persuade him withmon sense was out of the question.

    Then, only one option remained.

    They had to overpower him by force. Once they understood this, the female students quickly nodded in agreement.

    Two of them stomped their feet on the ground.

    The third, seemingly a mage, began to mutter something that sounded like an incantation.

    Ian continued advancing, as if he had a single task to aplish, regardless of whether they charged at him or not.

    And the moment he and one of the female students crossed paths.

    With a harsh slicing sound, his ruthless upward strike severed the arm of the female student trying to bring down her sword on him. Before the blood could even spurt, Ian used the recoil to spin in the opposite direction.

    Shock shed in the eyes of the second approaching female student.

    It was because the man had closed in on her too quickly. However, this left Ian with his back turned, and the female student thought she had an opportunity.

    That was until the man¡¯s elbow crushed her abdomen.

    <i>Smack</i>, it resonated like thunder crashing inside the girl¡¯s head.

    The sudden pain caused her muscles to spasm uncontrobly. Her rigid body couldn¡¯t properly follow her brain¡¯smands.

    That momentary gap was enough.

    Ian¡¯s body rotated back to the front, and his sword pierced through the girl¡¯s abdomen.

    Blood welled up and leaked through her lips. The man pushed forward relentlessly. The impaled body of the girl served as a shield before his charging form.

    Confusion swirled in the eyes of the mage at his response that was beyond her imagination.

    Herck of real-worldbat experience became evident. The consequence was immediate.

    Blood sttered. The mage, still a few steps away from Ian, stood dumbstruck.

    It was a hatchet. The hatchet, embedded in the ground, had seemingly descended on the mage¡¯s shoulder by itself.

    In the face of this inconceivable scene, the mage couldn¡¯t even scream.

    Ian didn¡¯t miss the opportunity.

    ¡°What is th-, Ahhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    His sword severed the mage¡¯s thigh.

    The mage instantly lost her bnce. Her body, now leaning precariously, would never stand upright again.

    With a heavy st, her body copsed onto the blood-soaked ground.

    Beside her, another female student, now free from the sword that had pierced her abdomen, fell in a heap.

    It only took a few seconds, and all that remained were pools of blood, screams, and limbs still twitching, not yet realising they had been severed from the body.

    ¡°My, my arm¡­ my armmmmm!¡±

    ¡°Ughh, ah¡­ arghhh!¡±

    ¡°M-My leg is gone¡­ it, it hurts¡­¡±

    Ian strode forward and pulled out the hatchet embedded in the shoulder of the mage.

    A dyed spray of blood turned the ground a dark red. The girl convulsed from the sudden pain, but Ian was indifferent.

    Yet, there was still one female student who had not given up.

    ¡°Revenge, ugh..I will have my revenge¡­¡±

    Ian¡¯s golden eyes briefly nced behind him.

    There, the first girl whose arm had been severed, now sitting copsed on the spot, forced a twisted smile.

    Her blue eyes, oozing with hatred and resentment, fixated on Ian.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll¡­ have you expelled, you hear me? I¡¯ll make sure your life is over¡­ do, do you hear me?!¡±

    He remained silent for a moment.

    It was only after a while that he resumed moving, advancing steadily towards the girl.

    The noble girl still wore her smile, her eyes simmering with intense vengeance. Yet, the pain appeared unbearable, as her forcibly curled lips trembled.

    Ian, stroking his chin, realised he had seen her somewhere before.

    ¡°¡­Young Lady of the Lupesia County.¡±

    ¡°T-That¡¯s right!¡±

    Golden hair, blue eyes.

    She had the look of a typical snobbish noblewoman.

    Realising that she had been recognized, she seemed exhrated, grinding her teeth.

    ¡°How dare a mere nobody like you touch me? You don¡¯t want to be expelled, right? Ahaha¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you are! I¡¯ll call the disciplinarymittee, use all my connections and power¡­¡±

    However, her words were abruptly cut off.

    Her eyes dulled once again. A familiar sensation crept up.

    Time slowed, sounds became distant, but the difort in her shoulder was clear.

    Fear flooded her blue eyes.

    There was no need to look. The fresh spurt of blood was evidence enough of what had urred.

    Her remaining arm had been severed too.

    The sensation, like her spine being pierced by a red-hot skewer, was so surreal that she was unable to react for a while.

    Her voice reacted before her body could.

    ¡°Heugh, ah¡­ kkyaaaaaaaak!¡±

    She hastily attempted to staunch the bleeding from the severed area, but she had no arms left.

    Fear filled her blue eyes. Desperately, she tried to scoot away from the man.

    Away from those indifferent golden eyes.

    However, her attempt was swiftly thwarted.

    A chilling slicing sound echoed.

    It was her thigh now. A dying scream escaped her as her right leg was severed.

    ¡°Aaah, ah¡­ aaaahhhhh! Uh, uh¡­¡±

    Hyperventting, she felt a genuine threat to her life. Her mind went nk, incapable of any thought.

    She had provoked the wrong person.

    This clear realisation dominated her thoughts as her trembling eyes looked up at Ian.

    His golden eyes were disturbingly emotionless.

    And he simply uttered in a cold voice.

    ¡°¡­Do whatever you wish.¡±

    At that t response, tears welled up in her eyes.

    She had truly provoked the wrong person.

    For the first time in her life, she felt a profound regret.

 Chapter 153: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (17)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (17) ?</b>

    Anger was a vtile emotion.

    It burned hotter than anything, igniting like a fervent me. Yet, as it waned, one could quickly regain their rationality. Therefore, I preferred to remain silent when my mind simmered with heat.

    Because I was uncertain of what I might do in a fit of anger.

    Furthermore, as a noble of the Empire and a skilled swordsman studying at the academy, the weight of responsibility apanying my actions was iparable to that of ordinary citizens.

    Perhaps it was because of my stoic existence, but I had never once reached the peak of anger.

    Today, for the first time, I understood.

    Anger was not a fiery emotion. Rather, the more intense it grew, the calmer the storm in my mind became.

    It manifested as a serene and cold force.

    Only a bone-chilling hostility gripped my heart, akin to a finely sharpened de, focusing solely on crafting strategies to ughter my opponent.

    This realisation struck me the moment Emma crumpled after the forceful p.

    The pale-faced woman I had seen in the Temple¡¯s intensive care unit.

    Her father weeping¡­ It might have been my fault. No, deep down, I knew it was my fault.

    Scenes from my mind ovepped.

    Snowkes fell on the woman sprawled on the ground¡ªher face drained of colour, and her body adorned with scars. Even the sword she had clung to until the very endy discarded at her side.

    The woman softly whispered into my ear.

    ¡°¡­Live.¡±

    <i>  How am I supposed to live?</i>

    He wanted to ask in a trembling voice, but the words escaped him.

    The memory shifted again. This time, ushering in a different season.

    A man stood amidst the crackling remnants of a fire. In a solemn atmosphere, priests and soldiers knelt, offering their prayers.

    A ritual to guide a soul to the heavens.

    He observed the mes in silence. Within the pyre,yered with wood, must have rested the woman¡¯s body. Overwhelmed with emotion, the man bit his lower lip.

    He was wrong.

    He had been far toocent. Why did realisation alwayse toote? To avoid regret, one had to be more ruthless than anyone else.

    So that no one would dare challenge.

    Teary golden eyes gazed into the distance.

    The hazyndscape, veiled by the dust, headed towards the desert. There, a woman stood.

    Her sealed eyes showed no sign of opening.

    She was blind.

    Thunderous reverberations shook thend. Annoying, raspy breaths echoed.

    Off in the distance, a colossal entity stirred. A living, darkshadow, one of the Seven Stars of Original Sin.

    In this overwhelming sight, silence and fear cleaved through the thousands of troops present.

    Pale faces were everywhere. It was not a circumstance where you could rally fighting spirit.

    Even the man faltered before this colossal being. His golden eyes went nk for a moment.

    The notion of ¡®victory¡¯ seemed impossible.

    Yet, the blind woman remained serene. A faint smile adorned her lips.

    ¡°Sir, please leave¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    The startled man tried to shake his head, but the woman¡¯s resolve was firm.

    ¡°You still have obligations to fulfil, don¡¯t you?¡±

    He opened his mouth, then closed it.

    His head drooped powerlessly.

    ¡°¡­.I¡¯d rather die here together with you.¡±

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s an order.¡±

    With that low deration, countless shapes began to materialise in the air.

    Dense mana infiltrated the naturalws, much like moisture. The air itself quivered under the might of an Archmage.

    The woman smiled, despite being blind.

    ¡°I¡¯m simply facing the consequences of my actions. So, I request you, Sir¡­¡±

    Her voice burrowed into his heart like a curse.

    ¡°¡­Please, live.¡±

    <i>  Neeiighhh</i>, the sound of a horse neighing echoed across the destend, a mournful cry.

    As he continued to run, the man clenched his teeth.

    It was because he was weak.

    That¡¯s why he had to run away. His life was such that he couldn¡¯t even be granted the mercy of dying together.

    <i>  Never, Never will I run away again.</i>

    <i>  Never again would I yield.</i>

    The voice repeating those vows echoed persistently in his ears, his eyes tinged with red.

    One by one, those dear to him had perished.

    Etching each name of those he had lost into his heart, leaving indelible scars, the man moved falteringly.

    Even in the encroaching darkness, his golden eyes gleamed brightly.

    <i>  I must kill.</i>

    Though a faint whisper, the voice tickling his ear resonated crystal clear.

    <i>  I must kill them, or at least chop their limbs off.</i>

    <i>  So they could no longer rebel.</i>

    Suddenly, my vision cleared.

    A woman looking up at me with trembling eyes came into view. She was in a pitiful state, with limbs torn off, leaving only one leg.

    It was a brutal sight.

    But surprisingly, I felt nothing.

    I spoke in a chilling voice.

    ¡°Who said that?¡±

    It was an abrupt question. The expression of Young Lady Lupesia turned nk, then she stammered in a trembling voice.

    ¡°W-what are you¡­ I-I¡¯ll tell you! I-I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±

    But as my sword rose into the air, she immediately curled up, desperately trying to gather her wits.

    Her bleeding was severe. Even for a well-trained academy student, that much blood loss would lead to anaemia.

    Her head must have been dizzy, but she was still trying her best to think. Young Lady Lupesia suddenly shouted as if she had realised something.

    ¡°¡­The Press Club!¡±

    My arm, sword in hand, halted abruptly.

    The Press Club¡ªa name I had heard before.

    Wasn¡¯t that a branch of the Imperial Intelligence Agency?

    <i>  Heh</i>, a scoff escaped my lips.

    It wasughable.

    ¡°I-It was the Press Club¡­ Th-They were the ones who said you didn¡¯t want to be expelled! Th-They hinted that we needed to harass those close to you in order to curry favour with Her Highness the Princess¡­ Th-That¡¯s what everyone was saying!¡±

    Finally, the puzzle began to piece itself together.

    Those disguised as the Press Club were, in fact, agents of the Imperial Intelligence Agency, naturally skilled in manipting information and fuelling  propaganda.

    But how they managed to deceive the fickle nobles of the academy remained a mystery to me.

    That was something to uncover in due course.

    A visit to the Press Club to rough up a few agents should do the trick. After all, most of the Imperial Intelligence Agents these days hadn¡¯t even properlypleted torture tolerance training.

    Peace was indeed terrifying; one would slowly be tired of the same everyday life, infiltrating like an untreatable poison.

    <i>  Huff, huff</i>, Young Lady Lupesia still gazed up at me, breathing heavily, her pupils dted from the blood loss.

    I pondered for a moment.

    Whether to set an example now to ensure no one dared toy a hand on those close to me again, or to let it pass.

    My hand, clutching the sword, tensed and rxed repeatedly for a while.

    Unexpectedly, someone put an end to my hesitation.

    ¡°¡­I-Ian!¡±

    Upon the call of the girl I had forgotten, my thoughts momentarily drifted.

    <i>  Who was she again?</i>

    I slowly turned around. There, auburn hair danced in the wind.

    The woman embraced me as if seeking refuge in my arms.

    Gradually, memories flooded back with her gentle touch. Right, it was Emma.

    The one I had to protect.

    Suddenly, I snapped back to reality. The distinct sensation of being abruptly yanked from a dream into reality struck my mind.

    Gasping for breath, I stumbled backward. My head throbbed with pain.

    The light green eyes gazing up at me were pitiful. In those trembling eyes, a whirlwind of emotions swirled.

    Surprise, concern, and fear.

    Emma was afraid of me. It made sense. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of a lunatic who chopped off limbs without hesitation?

    But still, Emma suppressed her fear and approached me. For my sake.

    Only then did I look around with a clear mind.

    Crimson bloodstains smeared everywhere. It was a gruesome scene.

    ¡°I-Ian¡­ are you, are you okay? You, you didn¡¯t seem right¡­¡±

    At Emma¡¯s distressed words, I slowly pieced together my memories.

    I had severed limbs one by one. In response to Young Lady Lupesia¡¯s provocation, I had unleashed even more brutal violence.

    <i>  Why did I do that?</i>

    Initially, I had only meant to rough them up a little and be done. Maybe break a nose, and if that didn¡¯t work, I could always im that they had insulted my noble family as an excuse for a further beating.

    Duels over a noble¡¯s honour was always a matter of life and death.

    But once my thread of rationality snapped, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself.

    Emma¡¯s slender body trembled lightly, still not recovered from the shock. This was certainly not something she should have witnessed.

    My expression darkened.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m okay¡­ So, you can stop, Ian. Look at you¡­ You¡¯re all covered in blood¡­¡±

    Choking back tears, Emma pulled out a handkerchief from her embrace and started wiping the blood off my face. I remained silent throughout.

    Emma¡¯s voice resonated with self-reproach.

    ¡°It, It¡¯s my fault¡­ this, this shouldn¡¯t have escted this far. I¡¯m sorry, Ian¡­  for being amoner girl who causes nothing but trouble¡­¡±

    Before she could break into sobs, I gently rested my hand on her shoulder.

    Emma flinched at the touch, then met my gaze.

    I managed a weary smile.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine now, Emma. It looks like I lost control for a moment there.¡±

    I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts.

    The groaning female students were in a bad state. The severe bleeding was likely the cause. Even the strongest students of the academy had their limits.

    Mana was definitely useful but it wasn¡¯t omnipotent.

    Prolonged severe blood loss could prove fatal. So, I asked Emma.

    ¡°Emma, do you have any potions?¡±

    ¡°Uh, y-yes? I have a few¡­¡±

    Then the solution was simple. I carefully made a request to Emma.

    ¡°Can you first give them emergency treatment? Then, go to the Temple and call for the Saintess. Tell her I sent you, she¡¯ll understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­And you?¡±

    I momentarily fell silent.

    Emma¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. Despite her fear of me, she still cared. Seeing her worry like this for me was oddly reassuring.

    But once begun, I had to see things through.

    I gave her an awkward smile.

    ¡°I need to go to the dormitory and change my clothes. Strolling around like this is too conspicuous, right?¡±

    It was a reasonable excuse but also ame one.

    If you create a mess, it¡¯s only right to clean it up before you leave. Yet, giving this task to Emma, a third party, before leaving didn¡¯t sit well with him.

    But Emma appeared too shaken to question it. She simply nodded her head.

    As I was about to leave the scene, I paused to look at the havoc I had wrought.

    Fortunately, the cuts were clean. With the Saintess¡¯s expertise, reattaching them wouldn¡¯t be a big issue, although they¡¯d need to rest for a while.

    Even at that moment, I might have been trying to exercise some restraint. Though honestly, my memory was hazy, almost as if I were half out of my mind.

    Yet, one thought remained firmly lodged in my mind, akin to a nail stuck in a frozen pond.

    I had to head to the Press Club.

    If I didn¡¯t subdue that ce, incidents like this would continue to ur. With that resolve, I slowly started moving.

    My eyes turned cold again.

    **

    The Press Club was an organisation with its own history and tradition.

    Although numerous clubs published newspapers, only one bore the name ¡®The Press Club.¡¯ That alone spoke volumes about its esteemed reputation.

    This was despite the subpar quality of their ¡®newspaper¡¯.

    Thanks to this, the Press Club had a whole building to itself, unlike other clubs. Though it was a small two-story building, this was a special privilege considering that typical clubs were only allocated a room.

    I stood in front of its main entrance. A passing club member cast a nce my way.

    My clothes, stained with blood, were undeniably unusual.

    The member, noticing me, cautiously asked.

    ¡°Excuse me, what brings you here¡­?¡±

    Ignoring him, I flung open the main door. The startled club member quickly followed me inside.

    Entering, a long corridor stretched ahead. Other members, busy with their tasks, turned their attention to me.

    The member who had followed me from outside grabbed my arm, shouting in panic.

    ¡°H-Hey, you can¡¯t just barge in like that!¡±

    ¡°¡­Imperial Intelligence Agency.¡±

    Instantly, all activity within the Press Club ceased.

    The club member looked at me with a strange expression, tilting his head slightly.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re with the Imperial Intelligence Agency, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if this secret got out?¡±

    The club member clutching my arm looked confused, as if he couldn¡¯t understand what I was implying. Most people would have retreated at this point.

    But I had a premonition.

    Here ites.

    A dagger streaked like a streak of light, grazing my arm. Swiftly, I twisted my body, freeing myself from the club member¡¯s grasp.

    <i>  ng,</i> the sound of metal colliding echoed.

    The hatchet in my hand shed with the dagger, emitting red sparks. Given the narrowness of the corridor, using a hatchet instead of a sword was more effective.

    The club member¡¯s eyes widened in shock probably because they hadn¡¯t expected me to respond to the ambush.

    That was the end.

    <i>  Crack</i>, the hatchet de embedded into his shoulder, shattering the cartge.

    With a faint groan, the club member staggered backward.

    The gazes of all the Press Club members in the corridor converged on me.

    ¡°So, cut the crap ande at me.¡±

    Taking my words as a signal, the club members discarded the papers they were holding and pounced.

    It marked the start of the battle.

 Chapter 154: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (18)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (18) ?</b>

    Several agile figures positioned themselves atop the narrow corridor.

    At each end of the straight passageway, my enemies and I were positioned. There were about five or six of them, but predicting who might emerge from the doors lining the hallway was impossible.

    The staircase was at the far end of the corridor.

    ncing to the side, I noticed ayout map. The words ¡®Club President¡¯s Office¡¯ on the second floor¡¯syout grabbed my attention. In other words, I had to ascend those stairs to take down the Press Club.

    Of course, since I was inside the headquarters of an intelligence agency, the map couldn¡¯t be entirely trusted. I could only assume that the generalyout would be simr.

    After all, desperation was something they should feel at this moment, not me.

    Once the true nature of the Press Club was exposed, it was clear who would be in more trouble. The Press Club had apelling motive to subdue me.

    Then all that remained was to meet the confrontation. A smirk curled on my lips.

    ¡°¡­.Bring it on.¡±

    As my taunting words rang out again, the shadows scattered.

    I took a step forward, and it was at that moment.

    The initial charge came from the member who had received my hatchet¡¯s blow on his shoulder. Clearly unsatisfied, he had followed me from the main entrance, drawing another dagger from his bosom.

    Of course, my movements were quicker.

    With a thwack, my hatchet descended on the man¡¯s remaining shoulder, sending a chilling sensation through my hand as it crushed his cartge.

    Apanied by spurting blood, the man¡¯s scream erupted.

    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±

    Leaving the copsing man in my wake, I took another step forward as two more people rushed towards me.

    The piercing sound of their approach was formidable.

    With a swoosh, two daggers spiralled through the air, twisting at bizarre angles. It was a beautifully executed throwing technique, akin to a painting, yet the intention behind it was unmistakable.

    Their n was likely to stab me while I deflected the daggers.

    But I had no intention of ying into their hands. Fortunately, my arm was already raised high from retracting my hatchet.

    As I clenched my teeth, the muscles in my arm tensed. In the next moment, my hatchet tore through the air, emitting a sharp cutting sound.

    It was a speed more aptly described as a sh of light.

    The hatchet, propelled to the limit with my mana-enhanced physical strength, unleashed a fearsome onught. Instantly, a stark white trajectory etched itself in a straight line.

    With a ng, one of the iing daggers was deflected. Another dagger remained, but it hardly mattered.

    I kicked off the ground andunched into a sprint.

    Time, seemingly sluggish until then, abruptly elerated.

    <i>Crack</i>, the sound of my hatchet half-shattering a forearm bone echoed. Not anticipating that I would discard my weapon in this situation, the Press Club member¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    But this was only the beginning.

    As I twisted my body to evade the second dagger, my hatchet¡¯s trajectory changed on its own. The hatchet, as if it had been flung again, descended upon another Press Club member.

    He had just been preparing to leap.

    His body, barely lifted off the ground, couldn¡¯t endure the momentum of the hatchet. His upper body slumped and copsed.

    The apanying sound of flesh and muscle being crushed was just a bonus.

    By then, I had already closed in on the leading member. He was just nkly staring at his arm, where the hatchet had embedded itself just moments before.

    Naturally, he had no opportunity to react.

    My body mmed into his.

    Our bodies collided with a solid thud.

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    A muffled groan escaped his lips as my shoulders rammed into him.

    Just like that, another went down, and I yanked the hatchet out of the shoulder of the one who had fallen through the air.

    Then, to the fallen individual, I drove the hatchet into his opposite shoulder.

    <i>Crack</i>, once again, the sound of bone breaking resonated in my ears.

    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±

    Now two were down; my eyes shifted across over the remaining enemies like a predator.

    Two were leaping towards the wall, and thest one seemed to be muttering an incantation. As always, mages were a tricky bunch.

    The des of the two women propelling themselves off the wall hurtled toward me.

    Another pair of daggers, this time with a glistening tip. It was clear they were coated with poison.

    My hand sliced through the air.

    The daggers of the two women, bent on weird trajectories, whisked past me.

    A narrow escape. Any dy, and I wouldn¡¯t have emerged unscathed.

    With another step, my hatchet ruthlessly shattered the shoulders of the two women one after another with its merciless speed.

    ¡°Aaaarrggh!¡±

    ¡°Keugh¡­.

    One of them, seemingly more trained, bit her lip to stifle a scream. However, she too ended up sprawled on the ground just like herpanion.

    By then, the mage¡¯s chanting was reaching its end. I didn¡¯t have many options.

    Once again, I hurled my hatchet.

    It cleaved through the air with formidable speed, and upon striking down like lightning, a scream involuntarily escaped the mage¡¯s lips.

    It was then, as Iunched off the ground again, that someone ambushed me from the side.

    A cracking sound echoed, and I turned and saw a door being shattered. A silhouette emerged, brandishing a gleaming white de.

    I couldn¡¯t block this surprise attack.

    <i>Puk</i>, a dagger plunged into my arm, causing my body to stumble to the other side. Fortunately, I managed to raise my arm to block it at thest moment.

    The man showed no intention of retracting the dagger. Instead, he promptly withdrew his hand to retrieve something else from his pocket.

    Suspecting another concealed weapon, I didn¡¯t wait for him to finish.

    I grabbed the man¡¯s arm with my remaining arm. Surprise flickered in his eyes.

    If he had researched me enough, he would have had a fair guess as to what woulde next.

    With all my might, I yanked his arm over my shoulder, mming his body into the corridor like a bolt of lightning.

    The impact reverberated, sending shockwaves through the wooden floor.

    ¡°Guh, urgh¡­¡±

    The man struggled to handle the impact, and a pitiful groan slipped out. It was inevitable.

    Due to the narrowness of the corridor, his lower body was forcefully bent into a right angle against the wall. The grisly crack indicated potential damage to his spine.

    <i>That must hurt</i>, I mused, ncing indifferently at the man¡¯s convulsing body.

    With a raise of my hand, the hatchet returned to my palm. My eyes casually surveyed the area.

    With a creaking noise, the doors along the corridor began to open.

    Two rooms remained before the stairs, and two people emerged from them.

    I let out a smirk and asked,

    ¡°Are you thest ones?¡±

    Of course, there was no reply.

    The woman nearest to me charged. In each hand, she wielded a dagger.

    <i>A tricky opponent.</i> I stepped forward, bringing my hatchet down in a swift motion.

    <i>ng</i>, my hatchet wedged between her crossed daggers. Her arms trembled, but my hatchet, designed for one-handed use, gave me an advantage over her two daggers.

    When the woman gritted her teeth and deflected my hatchet, it left me exposed. She immediately lunged towards me.

    However, she momentarily forgot that since a hatchet was wielded with one hand, my other arm was still free.

    As nned, my hand, fumbling at my waist until then, shot out with a sh.

    Without a sound¡­

    I drew my sword and struck her side. She blocked with her arm, but the surprise attack made her stagger.

    That was her mistake.

    My hatchet severed her arm, leaving another body sprawled on the floor.

    Concerned that she might rise again, I stomped down on the wrist of her remaining hand, crushing it.

    ¡°Kuh, urghhh¡­¡±

    A bone-chilling grinding sound apanied her stifled groan. That was enough.

    My eyes then zeroed in on thest opponent.

    As if he had been lying in wait, he hurled the weapon he¡¯d been holding.

    It was a wire.

    With a weight attached to the end, likely intended for restraint or as a striking weapon if necessary.

    An odd weapon that was worthy of the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    The weight on the wire twisted in its trajectory like a live snake. I started sprinting immediately.

    Just as I was on the verge of colliding with the weight.

    My upper body leaned back, gliding across the floor. I extended my arm and grabbed the wire.

    A crackling sound signalled the onset of an electric current. Somehow, I had anticipated this.

    Swiftly, I twisted my body and pulled on the chain, as if reeling in a fishing.

    I felt the sensation of something getting dragged on my fingertips. Simultaneously, a current coursed through my arm, making my muscles convulse.

    <i>Electrocution</i>¡­ My muscles involuntarily contracted, and the current surged to my brain emitting  blue sparks.

    But it wasn¡¯t all bad.

    The forced contraction of my muscles actually amplified the strength of my pull on the wire. Like a fish caught on a fishing line, the man¡¯s body soared through the air.

    He hit the floor with a thud, bounced once, and finally the current cut off.

    As I drew the wire again, his body slid towards me, and as he drew closer, terror filled his eyes.

    Because, by then, my hatchet was already in my grip.

    The moment he reached me would be hisst.

    With a smack, blood sttered in the air.

    ¡°Uh, kuh¡­ Aaaargh!¡±

    As if it was the most natural thing, another scream erupted, and I had to cover my ears with my free hand. Though it did little to block out the wailing that drilled into my other ear.

    I said with a tone of disdain.

    ¡°Stop screaming, will you? Aren¡¯t you an intelligence agent? Can¡¯t you endure a bit of pain?¡±

    ¡°Keuk, keukeuk¡­ Y-You crazy fucker¡­¡±

    Despite my taunt, the man just chuckled.

    With a ferocious smile, he warned me.

    ¡°You dare mess with Imperial Intelligence? And you think you¡¯ll get away unscathed?¡±

    I paused momentarily, my eyes briefly shifting to the side before refocusing on him.

    A sly smile crept onto my lips.

    ¡°Why did you mess with me, then?¡±

    Before he could even begin to retort, my hatchet descended on his shoulder once again.

    His body writhed in pain, and another scream erupted from his mouth.

    It was still too loud. Unable to bear it any longer, I forcefully kicked his head.

    With a thwack, his screams stopped.

    He had passed out.

    And with that, it was over.

    The entire Press Club had been wiped out. Except one person.

    My eyes swept beyond the staircase. Though blurry, a subtle heat radiated from there. It was clear someone was there.

    As if I had been invited, I found myself irresistibly walking forward.

    The ¡®Queen of the Ball¡¯ was waiting.

 Chapter 155: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (19)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (19) ?</b>

    Stopping before the stairs, I cast one final nce over my shoulder.

    Befitting operatives of the Imperial Intelligence Agency, they seemed to have some resolve. A few of them, having tended to their injuries as best they could, struggled to their feet.

    However, they were too powerless to do anything with their shattered shoulders and broken spines, especially when they weren¡¯t worthy opponents even in perfect condition.

    As such, it only took a few short minutes to put down thest remnants of resistance of the members of the Press Club.

    In the end, their bodiesy strewn across the floor at the foot of the staircase. There were roughly eight of them, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any more of them on the first floor.

    Their actual member count was likely in the dozens. Even with my skills, it was unlikely I would be able to win against such numbers in a direct confrontation. That was why I had opted for a surprise attack.

    In hindsight, it wasn¡¯t a bad decision.

    I rubbed my forearm which was still oozing blood. It was a wound inflicted by a dagger that seemed to have been coated with some sort of anesthetic. Despite my efforts to suppress it with mana, the sensation in my arm was already fading, and my breaths also grew slightly ragged¡ªa sign of considerable exhaustion. Lingering emotions also persisted within me.

    My body involuntarily staggered momentarily, but I hurried to take care of my business here as quickly as possible.

    My mind grew increasingly fuzzy from the anesthetic as I climbed up the stairs, and before long, I fell into a strange dream.

    It was avish bedroom.

    An old man could be heard coughing, and my eyes were soon drawn towards him.

    Despite his sickly appearance, his eyes radiated vitality, and those intense blue eyes were fixed on me.

    Just as he opened his mouth to speak, I snapped back to reality and realized I had reached the second floor.

    While the Press Club¡¯s building had high ceilings, a staircase was still just a staircase. It didn¡¯t take long to get here.

    On the second floor, there was only a single room. As soon as I read the words ¡®Chief¡¯s Office¡¯ on the que, I flung the door wide open without hesitation.

    It was a spacious room adorned with cozy furniture and bookshelves full of numerous files on both sides.

    Seated opposite of me was a woman, leisurely engrossed in some papers.

    Her neatly trimmed brown hair cascaded down her neck, secured by a conspicuous hairpin clipped to her bangs.

    At a first nce, she exuded the air of a lovely youngdy. In fact, ¡®cute¡¯ seemed to be an apt description.

    Slightly lifting her head from the document, she shed a charming smile as her emerald-green eyes met mine.

    ¡°Wee, Hatchet Lord¡­ Did something happen? It was quite noisy downstairs.¡±

    ¡°¡­The club¡¯s reception was quite something.¡±

    The woman covered her mouth with her hand and giggled. Her yful demeanor was as if she was talking to a close friend.

    It was quite odd.

    It wasn¡¯t strange for her to be friendly with just about anyone, especially since she was given her moniker, the ¡®Ball Queen,¡¯ for her amiability and extensive social connections. What was strange, however, was that this was typically only the case when interacting with somewhat normal people.

    Her behavior wasn¡¯t something you¡¯d expect from someone facing a man who had a bloody hatchet in hand and whose clothes were stained with blood.

    Yet, the woman betrayed no signs of tension, and her eyes even curved into a smile.

    ¡°Quite the troublesome news source, aren¡¯t you¡­ Don¡¯t you think you¡¯reing on a bit strong?¡±

    <i>  -Tak.</i>

    The woman threw the papers onto her desk.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m indebted to you for all you¡¯ve done for me and my friends till now.¡±

    I gave quite a sarcastic response since all her actions had been antagonistic, but she simply nodded in agreement.

    ¡°<i>Mhm</i>, it was fun. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve discovered so many interesting things¡­ <i>Haaaaaaaaeumm¡­</i>¡°

    Yawning, the woman stood up and approached the front of the desk with her hands sped behind her back.

    With the sun casting a glow behind her, her emerald-green eyes sparkled mischievously¡ªmuch like a snake that had spotted its prey.

    Her aura transformed abruptly as she roused her mana. It was unusually dense, and it wafted like toxic smoke, dimming the room as if the curtains had been drawn.

    Mana was generally incapable of exhibiting such a strong presence. In other words, this was a manifestation of one of her aura¡¯s unique characteristics.

    ¡®Neris¡¯, the Ball Queen¡ªa fourth-year student of the Academy¡¯s Knight Division, and amoner.

    She was someone who had attained celebrity-like status with her informationwork and social connections rather than herbat prowess. At the very least, the rumors suggested that she hadn¡¯t reached the expert level.

    If so, just what was this aura that was enveloping the room like a hazy fog?

    My grip instinctively tightened as an ominous feeling gripped me.

    ¡®<i>Will I be able to finish this quickly</i>?¡¯

    Senior Neris slightly leaned forward.

    ¡°So¡­ What¡¯s your business with me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with the people around me from now on.¡±

    I gave it to her straight.

    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­¡±</i>

    She hummed, wearing a meaningful smile.

    And so, I feltpelled to give her a sincere warning.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt.¡±

    Senior Neris nodded as if she had expected me to say that and began stroking her chin, seemingly pondering over what I said.

    ¡°<i>Pfttt.¡±</i>

    However, it didn¡¯t take long before she burst out inughter.

    It initially started as a faint sound, but her brightughter only grew louder with time. Like that, she continued tough for a long while¡ªjust like someone who had heard the most amusing joke.

    She raised her hand and wiped the moisture off the corners of her eyes with her slender fingers.

    ¡°¡­But I don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Her voice, stillced withughter, carried a mocking smile.

    Right that instant, I leapt away instinctively, sensing something falling from the ceiling.

    <i>-Puk!</i>

    Embedded in the spot where I stood moments ago was a dagger imbued with a ck aura.

    My eyes widened in shock.

    Despite the dagger emanating such a distinct aura, I hadn¡¯t been able to sense it until thest moment.

    I had never even heard of such a mysterious aura ability before.

    However, that single dagger wasn¡¯t the end.

    More daggers descended like rain, and I swiftly rolled on the ground to evade the deadly rain of daggers.

    The sound of daggers piercing into wood rang out from above as I quickly took cover under a nearby table.

    There were at least ten, maybe twenty, or even more.

    I wondered how she had so many daggers, but her gentle voice jolted me back to reality.

    ¡°Hiding is useless, you know. It¡¯s already toote.¡±

    With her hands still sped behind her back, she leisurely moved towards me.

    I pondered whether I should move away but quickly dismissed the thought. The anesthetic poison continued to spread throughout my body, causing my consciousness to wane.

    Merely running away was not the solution. Rather, I needed to seize an opportunity.

    Holding my breath, I tightened my grip on the hatchet.

    <i>-tap tap tap¡­</i>

    Her footsteps drew closer.

    In an effort to buy even a little bit of time by obstructing her sight, I flipped the table, swiftly rising the moment she came within range, and kicked it towards her.

    Yet, it was instantly shredded apart under a barrage of jet-ck streaks.

    An unbelievably swift flurry that would spell total destruction if I were to allow any to connect.

    I had to end this quickly before she eventuallynded a hit on me.

    Gritting my teeth, I swung my hatchet, aiming to strike her through the table.

    <i>-nnnng!</i>

    A resounding sh echoed through the air.

    The collision meant that she had anticipated and blocked my attack despite her limited vision¡ªsomething that normally would have been impossible.

    While I remained stunned, a jet-ck thrust sped towards my chest.

    Hurriedly twisting my body, my arm extended in a refined motion as I narrowly dodged the attack.

    From here, I only had a single option open to me.

    I let the hatchet slip from my grasp and attempted to grab the arm that had appeared in front of me.

    While she might have me beat in swordsmanship, it was likely I would be able to subdue her with the Holy Nation¡¯s secret technique.

    My arms dug in and entwined around hers like a serpent, but she retaliated relentlessly, forcing her arms toward my chest to push me away.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t one to back down so easily.

    <i>-Pak pak pak!</i>

    With a snap, I shook off an arm and thrust the other deeper into her space as she tried to shake mine off.

    We grappled and struggled to break free from each other¡¯s hold.

    Eventually, she gave up and let go of the dagger she had been holding in her hand this entire time.

    The dagger vanished like smoke. Her ability was utterly iprehensible, but thinking it was an opportunity, I pulled on her arm in that brief window.

    However, a dagger abruptly materialized above my shoulder and plunged down.

    Once again, it had been a sudden attack with no forewarning.

    Turning my gaze back to Senior Neris, I found her smiling.

    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s already over.¡±

    I was forced to ept the reality.

    I had no idea how she was doing it, but she was somehow controlling the space. It was possible that it was a property of her aura since aura was capable of distorting reality ording to the wielder¡¯s imagination to a certain extent. It even asionally resulted in unique abilities.

    However, Senior Neris¡¯ ability seemed closer to magic than aura. There was bound to be some trick or mechanism behind it, but it was pointless to ponder it in the current situation.

    We both stood motionless, and within that frozen scene, I simply nodded.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡±

    Then, I pulled her arm once more.

    Her eyes widened in shock, likely surprised that I had managed to move despite being stabbed.

    It was understandable since one would normally stiffen from the pain.

    But unfortunately for her, the arm that her dagger had pierced was the same arm that had previously taken the brunt of the anesthetic, and at this point, even pain only felt like a dull sensation.

    Lunging deeper into her space, I ced her arm over my shoulder.

    From this point, there was only one thing I had to do.

    <em><strong>Moon Reversal</strong></em>

    With all my might, I hurled her down like a streak of light and pinned her to the floor.

    A resounding roar spread out as the shockwave shot wooden splinters into the air.

    <i>¡°Kuughk!¡±</i>

    A small spurt of blood escaped her mouth.

    It was a decisive strike.

 Chapter 156: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (20)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (20) ?</b>

    The wooden floor shattered, sending a cloud of dust into the air.

    The thrust into my shoulder weighed on my body, and after throwing down Senior Neris with all my strength, I found myself stumbling backward.

    Gripping the dagger lodged in my shoulder, I forcefully yanked it out and cast it away. Blood streamed out of the open wound as a groan escaped through my clenched teeth.

    The anesthetic proved more potent than I had anticipated, spreading swiftly throughout my body.

    My vision grew increasingly blurry, and although I wasn¡¯t sure if it was just my imagination, my body also felt weaker and unresponsive.

    Drawing ragged breaths, I picked up the hatchet that had fallen to the ground.

    I had to end this quickly since Senior Neris probably wasn¡¯t in any better state than I was.

    However, to my surprise, she erupted in cheerfulughter.

    ¡°<i>Ahahahaha! Pfft, hah, puh-hahaha!</i>¡±

    A chill coursed down my spine.

    Even though she was still struggling to get up, the fact that she couldugh meant that she had regained her senses.

    Moon Reversal¡¯ was a technique designed to incapacitate the opponent by shocking every muscle in their body with incredible force. Typically, it was impossible for them to get back up on their feet afterwards.

    However, she had managed to stagger back up on her feet.

    Her emerald eyes gleamed with amusement, and although she coughed up blood, it was only a minuscule amount.

    ¡°I wonder how long it¡¯s been¡­ since I¡¯ve been hit like this? <i>Ahhh¡­ </i>my head is spinning! It¡¯s quite refreshing, junior.¡±

    I let out a hollowugh. The fact that she had gotten up was proof that my technique hadn¡¯t been fully effective.

    But how?

    I stood bewildered as Senior Neris pulled out another dagger with a faint smile.

    I finally realized where those daggers wereing from.

    ¡°¡­A spatial pouch? And you have it sewn onto your uniform?¡±

    My voice, tinged with disbelief, was met with a peculiar smile.

    Even crafting one out of a separate container was so expensive that it was beyond the means of most nobles. Yet, she had one discreetly fashioned into the small pocket of her uniform. Even with a rough estimate, it would have cost an astronomical amount.

    It was proof of the Imperial Family¡¯s extravagant wealth.

    Senior Neris spoke again, her voice nonchnt.

    ¡°I still have over a hundred daggers left, junior. Now, shall we start in earnest?¡±

    Curses swirled in my head.

    Despite my strangely heavy body and increasingly blurry vision, I managed to rise, forcing my body upright. The moment I tightened my grip on the hatchet, Senior Neris charged.

    Her dagger traced a dark line as it descended.

    I raised the hatchet to parry, but astonishingly, it soon slipped from my grasp as it was swatted away.

    I stared in disbelief.

    While I stood dumbstruck, Senior Neris raised her leg andunched a powerful kick, shooting me through the air.

    Struck squarely in the sr plexus, the pain was so intense that my consciousness momentarily cked out.

    ¡°<i>Hah¡­hah¡­ heugh¡­</i>¡±

    Before I knew it, I had crashed into her work desk.

    My head spun. I gasped for air and slowly raised my arm, repeatedly clenching and rxing my hand.

    I couldn¡¯t muster as much strength as I wanted, but it was, overall, a familiar sensation.

    It mirrored the sensation of moving without using any mana.

    ¡°It¡¯s a poison from a venomous insect that lives in the Great Southern Forest.¡±

    I stared nkly as she oh-so-graciously continued to exin.

    ¡°It disrupts the flow of mana, rendering you unable to wield it for a while. Isn¡¯t it impressive? Just how did a creature evolve to naturally produce such a precise toxin?¡±

    ¡°You seem quite fond of poison¡­¡±

    It was a simple observation.

    I had heard of a toxin that disrupted the flow of mana before, but it was unbelievably expensive. It wasn¡¯t some cheapmodity to be used casually¡ªespecially not on some random second son of a small rural viscount.

    There was another reason why I seemed particrly affected.

    With my mana bound, the effects of the anesthetic I had been suppressing until now began to spread. That rified why my mind felt so muddled.

    ¡°Yeah, I like it. It¡¯s underhanded, but isn¡¯t it satisfying to crush your opponents? I especially enjoy bringing down arrogant nobles beneath my feet.¡±

    Senior Neris didn¡¯t bother concealing her delight as a charming smile adorned her face.

    I struggled to get up.

    I was resolved to finish this, no matter the cost.

    Driven solely by the urge to win, Ipelled my body into motion.

    But, as I struggled, another dagger was thrust into my thigh.

    Blood streamed from the wound, yet not a single scream escaped my lips.

    The anesthetic had already permeated my entire body, dulling any perception of pain. I could only acknowledge the sensation of the de slicing through my flesh as my legs gave way.

    I found myself sliding back down against the desk.

    ¡°As amoner, I¡¯ve witnessed all sorts of things¡­ especially the nobles¡ªthey¡¯re truly despicable. But then, my fortune turned for the better when I was chosen to join the Imperial Intelligence Agency.¡±

    Approaching me, Senior Neris bent her knees and sneered as she locked her eyes with mine.

    Although her face was mere inches from mine, I couldn¡¯t muster the strength to raise my hand.

    Her eyes gleamed with undisguised exhration.

    ¡°All their ugly sides, the ones they wouldn¡¯t dare expose to others¡­ I gathered them, organized them, and sometimes even used them as ckmail. While it¡¯s undeniable that it was all for the imperial family, it was still extremely gratifying. All those who had scorned me for being amoner until then started groveling and begging beneath me¡­ <i>Pfft. </i>How can it not feel good when they show such a pathetic, sorry spectacle?¡±

    My mana gradually stiffened, and holding onto my consciousness became increasingly difficult.

    I was on the verge of cking out.

    Regardless, Senior Neris¡¯ voice persisted in prating my foggy hearing.

    ¡°Just what kind of screams will the up-and-rising Hatchet Lord let out, I wonder? I¡¯m quite eager to find out¡­ Not to mention, who it was that leaked information about our branch to you¡­ Could it be Yurdina? Rine still stands a bit too low to know about us¡­¡±

    Her monologue sounded like a luby, and as my head drooped, sumbing to the drowsiness, the solemn voice of a man resonated in my ears.

    ¡°¡­Ian Percus.¡±

    Jolted awake, I raised my head and found myself kneeling in a vintage bedroom.

    Across from me was a withered old man struggling to sit up on a luxurious bed.

    With a pitifully gaunt face with sunken cheeks and arms devoid of any muscles, he perfectly portrayed what it meant to be ¡®skin and bones¡¯.

    Anyone could tell that he was ill, a stark reminder of the mortality that was equal to all.

    Conversely, his eyes were still vibrant with life.

    It seemed as if all his life force had converged into those eyes, and in the dim light, they shone like blue mes.

    He was a born ruler, and his dignity drove my body to bow my head instinctively.

    ¡°¡­Yes, Your Imperial Majesty.¡±

    The emperor. I didn¡¯t know how, but I knew the identity of the old man.

    ¡°How are the battlefronts faring recently?¡±

    ¡°As you are aware, the situation isn¡¯t good. But please rest assured. They will never breach the Great Wall, our final bastion, as long as I draw breath.¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive, you say¡­¡±

    I fell silent. I couldn¡¯t promise more than that.

    The world teetered on the edge of ruin.

    All six other Masters had perished, and Omeros¡¯ army, led by Delphirem, had besieged the Great Wall for days on end.

    Everyone had their limits, and I was no exception to that naturalw.

    ¡°<i>Huhu¡­</i> Howughable. Is this how several hundred years of imperial history wille to an end? No, that¡¯s not it. The end of human history is not far off either.¡±

    I wanted to offer some words offort, even just conventionally, but couldn¡¯t bring myself to do so.

    False hope was more unbearable than death.

    The old man¡¯s gaze returned to me.

    ¡°Ian Percus¡­ Humanity¡¯sst Master, and my loyal subject.¡±

    His voice cracked as he spoke, signaling his imminent end. The ebbing traces of life reflected on his withered body.

    The sorrow in my eyes deepened as I sensed his fading vitality.

    ¡°I will pass down to you the authority over the Dragonblood Script.¡±

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, the Dragonblood Script is a privilege of the emperor. It should be passed on to the next emperor¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point anymore.¡±

    Although I had replied hastily, my words scattered upon hearing the emperor¡¯s single statement.

    That was simply the reality.

    The once-glorious Empire and its throne, the symbol of its zenith, had lost all significance.

    The old man continued calmly.

    ¡°¡­Instead, I have onest request for you.¡±

    I raised my head and met his gaze.

    His intensely zing blue eyes instantly overwhelmed me into silence.

    The ruler of the throne, bearing centuries of imperial history, issued his finalmand.

    ¡°Ian Percus.¡±

    I bowed hastily, showing the utmost respect a subject could offer to his sovereign.

    The old man had to remain an emperor until his dying moment. At the very least, it held true for the kneeling man.

    Along with those fiercely burning eyes, a voice that would forever be etched into my heart resonated in my ears.

    ¡°¡­Save the world.¡±

    With that single short, sinct phrase, the blurry boundaries copsed, and my consciousness returned to reality.

 Chapter 157: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (21)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (21) ?</b>

    Ian copsed on the spot.

    Neris¡¯ gaze betrayed a subtle disappointment as she confirmed that he was unconscious.

    She had been fired up for the first time in ages, but the fight had ended rather anticlimactically.

    With an indifferent expression, she withdrew her aura from the surroundings. Gradually, the senses she had dispersed throughout the room began to shut down one by one.

    The dim room also started to brighten, slowly revealing the daggers lodged into the ceiling.

    Her aura¡¯s ability was deceptively simple. It allowed her to precisely discern every object, including other people, within her mana¡¯s reach. She was also capable of manipting and scattering their senses.

    Thus, her aura allowed for a few clever tricks. For instance, she was able to nt several daggers into the ceiling while pretending to stand with her arms behind her back and drop them as she needed. She could also replenish the daggers by throwing more whenever she made the earlier ones drop.

    It was a simple execution made possible by briefly disorienting her opponent¡¯s senses.

    Yet, as a member of the Imperial Intelligence Agency, discretion was paramount. Members lived veiled in deception, concealing not only their capabilities but also their true identities. Neris, too, harbored her fair share of secrets.

    Her emerald-green eyes shifted back to Ian.

    She now nned on torturing him for information. She had to find out the source of his information regarding their branch, even if they were just an unofficial one.

    Fully disguising their Academy branch was simply impossible because, unlike official branches that frequently changed their bases and signboards, their club had a long history and tradition spanning hundreds of years. Even then, they made it a point to maintain strict confidentiality.

    Despite being instituted for recruiting talents and the fact that most of them were only agents-in-training, they were still part of the Imperial Intelligence, and they weren¡¯t so ipetent that some child of a random rural viscount family would be able to uncover them.

    As such, if there had been a leak of information, she had to trace it back to its origin. Failure to do so would potentially jeopardize her bright future.

    ¡°<i>Haaa¡­</i>¡±

    Neris let out a deep sigh.

    It seemed she would have to resort to harsher torture; his crime? Ruining her mood.

    However, she didn¡¯t find it exactly unpleasant. Rather, the pleas for mercy from arrogant nobles were, secretly, one of her guilty pleasures.

    Suddenly, an unsettling chill crawled up her spine, and her eyes widened.

    She felt someone staggering up from behind her.

    <i>¡®That¡¯s impossible.¡¯</i>

    It was something that shouldn¡¯t have been possible.

    His mana had been restricted, and her subordinates¡¯ anesthetic was so potent that it could bring down a mammoth from the northern moss regions in a matter of seconds.

    Neris discreetly took a nce at the man behind her in disbelief.

    Indifferent, golden eyes were looking right at her.

    The moment she met those eyes, her body instinctively froze up.

    It was as if he had transformed into an entirely different person.

    Calmly extracting the dagger lodged in his thigh, he let it tter to the ground.

    ¡°¡­Neris Findleston.¡±

    For a split second, she shivered. The name that he had uttered shocked her like a bolt of lightning.

    Commoners did not have a family name. Thus, it followed that she wouldn¡¯t have one either.

    But in truth, she did have one¡ªa name long abandoned.

    It was information that should have been known only to the imperial family. No, even within the imperial family, only the very central figures had ess to the information.

    <i>¡®Just how¡­?¡¯</i>

    Her mind briefly went nk, but she quickly tightened her grip on her dagger, radiating intense hostility.

    ¡°That name¡­ Who did you hear it from?¡±

    <i>¡°Huuu¡­¡±</i>

    The man sighed.

    His previously dazed eyes now gleamed sharply.

    ¡°I was only going to listen silently, but it sure has be troublesome¡­ Perhaps I should have been more careful with my words.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m asking who you heard it from!¡±

    Even as she shouted, her dagger-wielding hand trembled.

    An unknown fear seeped into her eyes.

    It was a secret that had to be kept hidden from everyone.

    Neris, with her keen mind, quickly came to a decision.

    She decided that she had to subdue him once again.

    She was convinced that the poison was still effective, given the absence of mana she felt from him.

    Even if the anesthesia had worn off, she determined that he wasn¡¯t her match if he couldn¡¯t use his mana.

    Launching off the ground, she caused a small tremor as she shot towards him like an arrow at a speed impossible to react to without mana.

    It only took an instant for her to reach him

    Just as she had anticipated, the man stood motionless, unable to even react.

    <i>¡®Good.¡¯</i>

    She was still in an overwhelmingly superior position.

    Confident in her impending victory, Neris moved her arm to plunge her dagger into the man. However, at that moment, time seemed to slow, and her eyes widened in shock at the unbelievable scene in front of her.

    The air itself was bleeding.

    Red mana, reminiscent of blood, was rippling in the air. Then, forming a path, the mana ultimately gave rise to a peculiar blood-red symbol.

    This intricate character, which would likely go unrecognized by regr people, was immediately identified by Neris, an intelligence agent serving the imperial family.

    After all, such symbols represented the emperor¡¯s authority.

    In that slow passage of time, a small streak of fireshed out as the blood-red symbol formedpletely.

    Aware of what would happen next, Neris wanted to immediately retreat, but she was unable to stop her body that was already swinging the dagger.

    Despair filled her eyes.

    <i>-Boooooooom!!!</i>

    zing trails of fire consumed the room, with papers fiercely burning and scattering through the air. Various pieces of furniture were obliterated around the explosion¡¯s epicenter, and she, too, was sted against the wall.

    <i>¡°Heuuuk¡­!¡±</i>

    Neris gasped for breath as she bore the impact of the crash. However, the pain of the crash was the least of her worries.

    mes enveloped her body, causing scorching pain to radiate from every inch of her skin. Though she was currently managing to endure with her remaining mana, the heat threatened to melt her skin away in time.

    A scream burst out from her mouth at the horrifying prospect of being burned alive to death.

    ¡°<i>Kyaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh</i>! S-Save me!¡±

    Despite her desperate cries, the man calmly walked forward within the zing room.

    A glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes even as she rolled around on the ground in an attempt to extinguish the fire that was burning up her body.

    She had faith that he wouldn¡¯t abandon her to be burned alive, given that execution by immtion was a punishment reserved for the most depraved criminals due to its unbearable pain.

    She had faith that even he would have a shred of mercy.

    And as if to meet her expectations, he took out a canteen from his waist.

    <i>¡®Ah¡­ he¡¯s going to open it and douse me in water.¡¯</i>

    Though the mes had barely grazed the room, the room was already aze with numerous trails of fire.

    What difference could a mere canteen¡¯s worth of water make in the current situation? Yet, engulfed by the mes, she had long lost the capacity to make such judgments.

    The contents of the canteen trickled down as the man tilted the bottle, just as she had hoped.

    But for some reason, even amidst the raging mes, her sensitive nose detected an unusual scent emanating from the liquid.

    Her eyes turned nk.

    It was the smell of alcohol.

    The mes engulfing her intensified instantaneously, along with her thrashing.

    ¡°<i>Ah-ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!</i> S-stop! P-please, stop!¡±

    Without uttering a word, the man released a heavy sigh and kicked her aside, sending her body rolling out the room.

    Walking out, the man picked up a nearby water bucket that was ced alongside a mop.

    <i>-Ssh!</i>

    Mop water poured down from above her, giving rise to a cloud of steam.

    She curled up, trembling, and soon, the lingering mes subsided and were extinguished.

    A foul smell filled the air, an inevitable consequence of being doused with mop water.

    Neris slowly lowered the arms shielding her head and looked up at Ian with fearful eyes.

    This man had intended to kill her.

    The fact that he had poured alcohol served as decisive evidence. No sane person would douse a woman burning to death with alcohol.

    Neris concluded that the man was extremely heartless, even among the callous

    It wasn¡¯t entirely surprising, considering he came from the deepest recesses of the Imperial Pce, a ce no different from a demonic den steeped in malevolence.

    Trembling, Neris sank to her knees and inquired with a quivering voice.

    ¡°¡­W-Where do youe from?¡±

    The man briefly averted his indifferent gaze, appearing to be contemting something.

    Then, he spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Neris Findleston¡­ I¡¯ll tell you one thing you should be careful of when facing me.¡±

    Neris bowed her head like a drowned mouse, offering the necessary respect that was due to the emperor¡¯s proxy.

    Yet, a faint suspicion lingered in her eyes.

    Everything had happened so fast¡ªa sudden reversal that even her sharp mind found bewildering, prompting a sense of panic.

    Neris raised her gaze, hoping to glean some insight into his thoughts, intentions, or even his mood.

    But in the next moment, the sound of muscles and other tissues being torn apart reverberated through her ears.

    Neris looked at her shoulder in stupefied disbelief.

    A bloody hatchet was sticking out of her shoulder.

    <i>¡°Euh-aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±</i>

    Another anguished scream tore through her throat.

    Given her state of confusion, she couldn¡¯t help but scream, especially since she was already not in her right mind when a hatchet suddenly embedded itself in her shoulder.

    But her scream was abruptly stifled as the man forcefully seized her hair, bringing her face to his level.

    Confronted with those cold, golden eyes, Neris promptly mped her mouth shut.

    Her eyes quivered violently.

    She couldn¡¯t see through him. Instead, his very air and every action seemed genuine.

    At that moment, her ears captured a stern warning.

    ¡°¡­Do not doubt me.¡±

    Neris nodded her head frantically, unaware that tears were streaming down her face.

    *

    A minute ago.

    Ian remembered as he poured the liquid from the canteen.

    ¡®<i>Ah, right. This is alcohol, isn¡¯t it?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 158: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (22)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (22) ?</b>

    I was standing upon regaining consciousness, my body somehow having managed to rise to its feet.

    A sharp pang followed a dull ache, and the lingering effects of the anesthetic left my thoughts in a jumbled mess.

    Then, memories abruptly flooded in without pausing for me to regain my senses.

    Fragmented words surged in like the roaring tides of the sea.

    And amidst the memories of death and parting, was a man ever-present.

    These were clearly not my own memories, yet within the blurred boundaries, I managed to grasp what seemed like a clue.

    ¡°¡­Neris Findleston.¡±

    It was an unfamiliar name.

    Her possessing a family name was news to me, but my voice, when uttering the name, resonated with strength and certainty.

    Her body, as if confirming my conviction, trembled violently.

    What happened afterwards remained a blur due to the persistent effects of the anesthetic.

    The moment she lunged in, my pupils split vertically as a fairly familiar sensation enveloped me.

    It was the feeling I got whenever I perceived the deeper intricacies of space during battle.

    It was only now that I understood how to wield the Dragonblood Script¡ªrealizing there were a lot more profound elements present in the world than just the fetters of ¡®space¡¯.

    Space did not exist in istion. Time and mana were also closely intertwined, and the Dragonblood Script served as a gateway to the realm of ¡®mana¡¯.

    Enlightenment dawned upon me just before her dagger reached me.

    For the first time, I traced a Dragonblood glyph in the air.

    Considering my restricted mana and my inability to overpower her physically, the Dragonblood Script was the only option I could turn to.

    Magic that could be activated without mana was generally useful and convenient, particrly if it also wielded considerable firepower.

    mes and explosions consumed the surroundings.

    Objects in the room shattered, burned, and soared through the air, sumbing to various forms of destruction.

    Amidst the chaos, I stood as the sole exception. However, I was merely unaffected by the mes. Having endured the shockwave without full control of my body, I was forced a few steps back.

    But even then, this paled inparison to what Senior Neris was experiencing after having taken the brunt of the Dragonblood magic.

    She was tossed into the air like a small animal struck by a forceful kick. Crashing into a wall, she tumbled and ultimately ignited as she rolled on the ground.

    ¡°<i>Kyaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh</i>! S-Save me!¡±

    Confusion and bewilderment overwhelmed me as my mind, still shrouded in fog, struggled to devise a means to rescue her.

    It was then that the canteen hanging off my waist caught my attention.

    <b><i>  ¡®Right. Water should do.¡¯</i></b>

    It was an overly naive judgment. Anyone would have been able to tell that it would be impossible to extinguish such intense mes with just the contents of the canteen, but at that moment, my mind and rationale were melting down as well.

    That was why I had overlooked one crucial detail¡ªit wasn¡¯t water in the canteen but alcohol.

    As the mes intensified, so did the terror in Senior Neris¡¯ eyes.

    She was looking at me as if I were aplete madman.

    It felt like there had been many such misunderstandings popping up as ofte. However, it seemed pointless to try and rify myself, given how unbelievable it would sound to them.

    An involuntary sigh escaped my lips.

    Regardless, since I couldn¡¯t possibly leave her to die, I came up with an alternative solution.

    <i>  -Puk!</i>

    I sent her out the door with a well-aimed kick.

    Considering how I couldn¡¯t move a burningdy with my bare hands, kicking her was the most logical course of action. She likely wasn¡¯t in a state to mind a minor pain like that of a kick, either.

    Relief washed over me. Now, all that remained was to douse her with water.

    Spotting a nearby bucket and mop, I immediately picked it up and poured the water all over her. It was dirty mop water, but like they say, beggars can¡¯t be choosers.

    However, my troubles only seemed to grow.

    ¡°¡­W-Where do youe from?¡±

    I was at a loss for words. She was even bowing her head.

    I pondered how I could best conceal my identity.

    The Dragonblood Script was no different from a proof of authority granted by the emperor himself. Naturally, that meant the emperor knew every bearer of the Script.

    So, what would happen if information about me reached the emperor?

    It was likely that the real powerhouses of Imperial Intelligence would pay me a visit before long.

    My mouth moved instinctively as I agonized over the predicament.

    ¡°Neris Findleston¡­ I¡¯ll tell you one thing you should be careful of when facing me.¡±

    Then, a hatchet cleaved through the air.

    It happened in an instant.

    Even as the aggressor, I found myself surprised by the lethality of such a seamless trajectory.

    It was incredibly fast despite it being swung without the aid of mana.

    A swift and precise swing¡ªa wless strike with not a wasted movement.

    And at the end of the trajectory was Senior Neris¡¯ shoulder.

    A scream reverberated through the air, apanied by a burst of blood.

    Unfazed by her cries, I seized a handful of her wet, brown hair, lifting her face.

    Tears were streaming down from her terror-stricken eyes.

    ¡°¡­Do not doubt me.¡±

    My voice remained unsympathetic

    Senior Neris frantically nodded as tears continued running down her face.

    As I observed this scene, a realization crossed my mind¡ªthat untangling this misunderstanding would be difficult, at least for the time being.

    *

    Upon receiving the neutralizer for the anesthetic, my mind gradually cleared up, and the sluggish sensation in my body subsided. Pain, along with the other bodily senses, returned as I grimaced from the pain in my limbs.

    Unfortunately, a piercing headache continued to assault me like a chisel trying to split open a rock¡ªan unwee aftereffect of the anesthesia

    Looking around, we were currently in what looked to be a conference room.

    To my surprise, the Press Club¡¯s building wasn¡¯t limited to two stories; it also concealed a secret underground space.

    Despite being underground, the area was well-lit thanks to the high-luminosity magicmps ced around. Thesemps, which cost several hundred gold each, was another sign of the imperial family¡¯s wealth.

    We were seated at a tablerge enough for dozens of people, with the seat of honor being ced at the center. Two rows of chairs nked the table, leaving an intentional gap on either side of the main seat.

    And naturally, I upied the seat of honor.

    Senior Neris had personally administered the neutralizer, and her hands were trembling as she slowly withdrew the syringe.

    She looked quite pitiful as she gave off the musty smell of dirty mop water.

    Her uniform bore tears and scorch marks, revealing glimpses of white skin beneath.

    Despite the seemingly embarrassing appearance for a woman, I paid it no mind.

    Instead, I saw an opportunity to instill fear, especially since they were the ones who had first messed with my people.

    Looking around, the majority of the intelligence agents were in ragged states. Only those who had hastily responded to the abrupt summons remained unscathed, but even they were standing around nervously.

    It was understandable, given that I had single-handedly razed their academy branch.

    Even Senior Neris, hailed as their strongest member, was helpless before me.

    On the contrary, even in the current situation, the boys¡¯ eyes subtly drifted towards Senior Neris¡¯ exposed skin, openly disying a desire to get a glimpse of her more private parts.

    Senior Neris seemed increasingly humiliated by their lecherous stares, but my mind was upied with a different concern.

    Why were the Imperial Intelligence agents so inept at concealing their emotions? They screamed obnoxiously just from a slight cut from a hatchet, and even arrogantly let down their guards to boast after incapacitating their opponent.

    It was aggravating. Even though they weren¡¯t official agents, their behavior irritated me. And so, my voice unintentionally took on a cold tone.

    ¡°Lower your eyes.¡±

    Several of them appeared startled and immediately lowered their gazes.

    <i>  ¡°Tsk.¡±</i>

    Senior Neris also seemed restless, her anxiety reaching a point where it seemed impossible for her to be more nervous.

    Thepetency of the members rested entirely on the branch head.

    Her trembling intensified as my irritation grew.

    Although I wanted to speak, I refrained, aware that they would dismiss it as nosy criticism from someone with no experience in the intelligence field.

    Instead, I heaved a sigh and cut to the chase.

    ¡°¡­You guys sure have been enjoying yourselves, messing with the people around me.¡±

    Fear crept into the eyes of the Press Club members.

    Senior Neris stuttered, trying toe up with an excuse.

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>, that¡­ Her Imperial Highness requested us to¡­¡±

    ¡°Which is exactly why I came here.¡±

    I shifted my gaze to her.

    She lowered her head, not daring to meet my gaze.

    There was no need for further words. I delivered an ultimatum.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t poke your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong unless you want meing after you again. I¡¯m letting you off with this much today since there¡¯s something I need you to do for me.¡±

    Senior Neris and the rest of the Press Club turned deathly pale.

    They were undoubtedly aware of my notoriety, and they understood that I would act ording to my infamous reputation if they ignored my warning.

    At that moment, a voice reached my ears.

    ¡°T-Then, what about the imperial princess¡­¡±

    It was one of the intelligence agents, but as soon as I looked at him, he promptly fell silent.

    He had likely just realized just how absurd his question was.

    Bearers of the Dragonblood Script functioned as the emperor¡¯s proxy. Whether it was the Princess, the Crown Prince, or the Second Imperial Princess, who were vying for the throne, my orders held precedence over theirs.

    My words carried the weight of the emperor¡¯s will¡ªsuch was the authority bestowed by the Dragonblood Script.

    That was also why I felt a cold sweat breaking out.

    Impersonating the emperor¡¯s proxy wasn¡¯t a mere personal transgression; its consequences would extend far beyond.

    At first, I had only intended to cautiously observe the unfolding situation, but in my dazed state, I inadvertently uttered words I couldn¡¯t retract.

    It still puzzled me.

    My actions during the anesthesia-induced haze were uncharacteristic. They weren¡¯t something I would normally do.

    Above all, the refined movement I disyed while hacking Senior Neris¡¯ shoulder with the hatchet was qualitatively different from my usual swings.

    However, resolving these uncertainties had to wait. I wondered if I was absorbing not only the memories but also the experiences of my future self.

    Having somewhat organized my thoughts, I redirected my gaze to Senior Neris.

    ¡°And Neris, investigate matters rted to ¡®procession¡¯, ¡®tunnel¡¯, and ¡®dragon¡¯s eye¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­W-What?¡±

    She looked at me dubiously at my sudden order.

    ¡®Procession¡¯, ¡®tunnel¡¯, and ¡®dragon¡¯s eye¡¯.

    They were all keywords mentioned in the love letter from the future. Well, to be precise, thest one seemed to be from a note left by my future self.

    As of now, I had no idea what any of them meant. That being the case, I simply had to entrust the task to an information specialist. And well, what do you know! Since an intelligence group happened to fall into my hands, it only made sense to utilize them.

    She continued to stare at me, stupefied. However, as I stared back silently, she flinched and lowered her head.

    Her quivering eyes and sped hands betrayed her emotions.

    What I had said earlier was likely to be reying in her mind.

    <b><i>  ¡®Do not doubt me.¡¯</i></b>

    Immediately, she bowed her head even lower.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll follow your orders¡­ Um, may I ask for your name¡­?¡±

    Judging from her subtle nces in my direction, she seemed to be half-certain that ¡®Ian Percus¡¯ was merely an alias. Given the assumption that I was close enough to the emperor to receive the Dragonblood Script, her skepticism was reasonable. After all, it was virtually impossible for the second son of some rural viscount to rise to the position of the emperor¡¯s close confidant.

    It was a question I had anticipated, and so, I had a response ready.

    ¡°¡­Just call me Ian.¡±

    Although it might have sounded like I was drawing a line, resorting to using an alias to smooth over the current situation wasn¡¯t exactly an ideal solution either.

    ¡°Y-Yes! Sir Ian, u-um¡­ who should we report to regarding today¡­?¡±

    This was an important question.

    The emperor stood at the apex of the Imperial Intelligence¡¯s reporting hierarchy. Therefore, it was only natural that any events substantial enough to warrant the use of the Dragonblood Script would reach his ears.

    As such, it was crucial that I at least stall the report from reaching him, even if I couldn¡¯t fully prevent it.

    I deliberately put on a cold expression and said,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t such information usually reported to someone of higher rank?¡±

    In other words, I was advising them against reporting to someone of a lower rank than me.

    Senior Neris, perceptive as ever, immediately grasped the underlying intentions.

    ¡°Yes sir, as you will¡­¡±

    Granted, she most likely wasn¡¯t being sincere.

    Her body betrayed her nervousness, and the bead of sweat trickling down her forehead was a testament to her fear.

    Thinking that this much was sufficient, I silently stood up to leave the room when a thought crossed my mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Don¡¯t mess with the people around me¡­ Take care of it properly, understood?¡±

    The Press Club members hastily rose from their seats and bowed.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Satisfied, I moved my feet.

    Now that I had done this much, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone bold enough to harass Leto and Emma for a while.

    *

    The following day, I looked over the daily news published by the Press Club.

    <strong>[The undisclosed truth of that day that 98% of the Academy students aren¡¯t aware of! Does Ian Percus have no weaknesses?! Shock reverberates through the Yurdina and the Imperial Families! ¡°Any and all nobility will get royally fucked up if they mess with Ian Percus.¡±]</strong>

    I found myself momentarily speechless.

    ¡°¡­What is up with this crappy headline?¡±

    After what seemed like an eternity, that was the only thing I could say.

    I seriously considered paying the Press Club another visit.

 Chapter 159: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (23)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (23) ?</b>

    Lately, Cien¡¯s mood has not been the best.

    Born as the fifth princess of the empire, she lived a life of envy, enjoying immense power and privilege. She was attended by dozens of servants, and her wealth was more than abundant.

    In such an environment, there were few reasons for her to be upset. Yet,tely, Cien¡¯s mood had plummeted to a level akin to depression.

    This downturn began after a conflict with a certain man. Since then, her mood has been consistently deteriorating.

    All oues appeared to indicate that underestimating the man had been a mistake.

    She hadn¡¯t gained much but had lost a great deal.

    Firstly, the honour of her escort knights had been tarnished.

    Four of her escort knights had been utterly defeated by a third-year student from the academy, overwhelmed in a manner that left no room for excuses.

    No matter how exceptional an academy student might be, he couldn¡¯tpare to the Imperial Guard. Yet, they were defeated in just one or two exchanges of blows, despite their joint attack.

    It was a situation so shameful that they could hardly hold their head up.

    Furthermore, the honour of the subordinates was directly linked to the prestige of the Master they served.

    They were carefully selected talents, yet after just one defeat, public opinion about Cien dramatically worsened.

    Criticism about herck of an eye for people was rampant, along with whispers her insufficient influence failed to attract truly skilled individuals.

    Cien had always strived to build a positive reputation. As such, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if she had lost her mind or burst out in frustration at this point.

    Her eye for people was not inurate.

    Her influence was certainly notcking.

    Putting aside her innermost thoughts, at least outwardly, Cien was the epitome of an ideal princess. If she desired, there would be many ready to bow their heads to her.

    Nevertheless, the only reason why all the knights who received her trust were defeated was because their opponent was an existence out of the norm.

    Ian Percus, a man who suddenly rose to prominence.

    Cien, who was adept at understanding human psychology and sensitive to desires, thought she could easily sway him to her side.

    She was confident in her ability to discern what people wanted and how people were like.

    Yet, that confidence crumbled disastrously.

    His indifferent eyes showed no desire for money, power, or even honor.

    Could such a being truly be called human?

    Perhaps he was more of a monster in human guise.

    No, not a monster, but a devil.

    No, no. He was a bad person. Also, he was trash, a disloyal subject who had no respect for the Imperial family, and a despicable man whocked consideration for women.

    How dare he, a low ranking noble, just a low ranking noble¡­

    Cien gnashed her teeth in anger as she inwardly cursed Ian. In her frustration, she stamped her feet involuntarily.

    ¡°Ian Percus¡­!¡±

    Just thinking about that day made Cien seethe with anger.

    She could understand the defeat. Honestly, it was a disgrace like no other, but she could even ept that pouring water on her could be due to a momentary loss of temper.

    But what was utterly intolerable for her was the emotion etched into Cien¡¯s heart that day.

    Fear? Really?

    Such a feeling was not befitting a member of the imperial family that ruled over the continent. Yet, Cien had undoubtedly felt fear that day.

    She couldn¡¯t even dare to meet Ian¡¯s eyes.

    That feeling was etched into her mind like an indelible scar. She felt she wouldn¡¯t be at peace unless she repaid that humiliation.

    No one was allowed to look down on her.

    Cien waited for a while, biding her time. If Ian came to her, begging for forgiveness and kissing her feet, she would have been willing to overlook his outrageous rudeness on that day.

    But now, too much time had passed.

    There was a price to pay for irreversible choices and Cien ultimately chose the most cruel method.

    She already knew too well the moments when a human felt the most intense pain and loneliness. As such, Cien immediately began to target the people around Ian.

    It was a consequence of daring to insult the Imperial Family.

    When she was young, Cien had resolved never to be looked down upon and disregarded again. Since that day, her world had changed, and it was meant to stay that way.

    Though her life spanned just over 20 years, this was the first time she had encountered such a foe.

    She intended to crush himpletely, to set an example.

    By attacking his family and people around him and dragging his reputation through the mud, she nned to make him feel the hostility of the world against him.

    Of course, there was still hesitation. Cien did not take pleasure in unterally destroying someone.

    But if the opponent wouldn¡¯t bend, breaking them was the best option.

    Once such a decision was made, all that was left was to act.

    Cien mobilized the academy branch of the Imperial Intelligence Agency, disguised as the Press Club.

    Rumors quickly spread, creating an atmosphere aimed at tormenting Ian and his associates. The involvement of one of the Empire¡¯s Five Great Noble Families meant that a crisis was looming over the Percus territory.

    It was perfect.

    By now, she thought Ian woulde crawling back to her, begging and crying.

    That was until the Academy¡¯s Press Club suddenly changed its stance, unexpectedly.

    <strong>[The undisclosed truth of that day that 98% of the Academy students aren¡¯t aware of! Does Ian Percus have no weaknesses?! Shock reverberates through the Yurdina and the Imperial Families! ¡°Any and all nobility will get royally fucked up if they mess with Ian Percus.¡±]</strong>

    ¡°¡­What is this shitty headline?¡±

    That was Cien¡¯s candid reaction upon seeing the front page headline that day.

    Such a headline wouldn¡¯t even be found in the cheapest newspapers sold in the streets. Cien was momentarily lost in thought.

    Should she suggest to her father to improve the quality of the Imperial Intelligence Agency?

    But what was even more surprising was the reactions of those around her.

    A woman who sneakily nced at the newspaper Cien was holding chuckled bitterly. She was a dignified maid with elegant ck hair, fitting her status.

    This was the head maid, who had taken care of Cien since her childhood.

    She was considered one of Cien¡¯s closest confidantes, alongside Irene, and had been serving Cien temporarily, recing a disheartened Irene after her recent defeat.

    The head maid was also known for her exceptional martial skills.

    Of course, she was not on par with Irene. Still, she was capable enough to buy Cien time to escape in an emergency.

    She had once been part of the Imperial Intelligence Agency. That was why Cien internally considered her assessments trustworthy.

    That was, until she heard what followed.

    ¡°In a way, that¡¯s the best headline they could havee up with, I must say.¡±

    ¡°¡­This?¡±

    Cien gazed at her with eyes full of disbelief.

    Her beautiful appearance only made her actions seem more endearing. After all, the head maid had been serving her since she was a child.

    The head maid chuckled, as if finding the princess cute. Cien, feeling the warmth in her demeanor, appeared somewhat embarrassed.

    As sensitive to hostility as she was, the princess was also vulnerable to kindness.

    She was inevitably weak towards someone like the head maid who consistently showed her kindness.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. It reflects the current trend well. Sensational headlines like this attract more readers. And regardless of the quality of the content, just reading it is enough for the information to exert its influence.¡±

    ¡°¡­The Press Club has turned in favor of that low-ranking noble?¡±

    <i>  Ha</i>, Cien scoffed in disbelief.

    But the more she listened to the head maid¡¯s exnation, the more evident it became.

    The Press Club had been cajoled. This meant that the low-ranking noble had effectively taken control of the academy branch of the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    But how?

    Unable to discern the reason, Cien attempted to contact the Press Club, only to be met with cold responses.

    The Press Club always imed to respect the ¡®right of reply¡¯ of those they reported on.

    It was aughable im. They were masters of inciting groups and manipting information.

    Despite dozens witnessing Ian¡¯s ughter of Cien¡¯s knights, weren¡¯t they the one who had cunningly distorted their testimonies and memories?

    The irony of those who made a business of turning lies into truths talking about the ¡®right of reply¡¯ was absurd.

    But what was more unbelievable was that things turned out exactly as the Head Maid predicted.

    As the Press Club began its aggressive public opinion maniption, the perception of Ian rapidly deteriorated.

    The problem was that this deteriorated perception painted him as a lunatic who¡¯d sever limbs if provoked, unconcerned about expulsion or anything else, for that matter.

    Students who had previously sought to exploit his ¡®expulsion¡¯ as a vulnerability, using the princess as their backing, now hesitated.

    No matter who they were, nobody wanted to provoke a rabid dog that would bite anyone. This was a conclusion any person with rational judgment could reach.

    Although gaining the princess¡¯s favor was important, life was undoubtedly far more precious.

    It was a moment when all harassment aimed at Ian and people around him abruptly ceased.

    Around this time, Cien was seen loitering sadly in front of a certain door.

    Finally, as if having made up her mind, she gently knocked.

    There was no response from inside.

    Cien sighed and feltpelled to add.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Cien.¡±

    Then, she sensed a startled reaction inside.

    After a while, the door that had been tightly shut opened slightly.

    It was a woman with mysterious blue hair. She had been a knight renowned for her beauty like a blooming flower, but now she appeared somewhat drained of strength.

    It was inevitable, having been confined to her room all day. Not engaging in outdoor activities for a long time seemed to have softened even her once sturdy muscles.

    Cien¡¯s eyes darkened as she observed the decline of her favored knight.

    ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡±

    The woman bowed her head as if ashamed. Worry filled Cien¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Irene,e out now¡­ okay? What happened that day wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    Cien¡¯s tone was earnest. She was someone who treasured her own people dearly. It was impossible for her to feel at ease seeing Irene be cooped up in her room.

    After all, Irene had only tried to protect Cien.

    Yet, despite her Master¡¯s pleas, Irene could only muster a bitter smile.

    ¡°I apologize, please just give me a bit more tim¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°But, but you said the same thing two days ago, right? Why not go outside for a walk, meet some people¡­ S-Should I give you a vacation? I¡¯ll give you as long as you need, just please go out! B-Bonus! Yeah, I¡¯ll also give you a bonus! Zeros, who had his arm cut offst time, is now getting treatment back in his hometown¡­¡­.¡±

    With a thud, the door closed again today, as always.

    A faint voice barely audible made its way through the door.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    Irene, the prestigious Lupermion family¡¯s daughter and a loyal knight, was broken by a single defeat.

    It was no wonder that was the case, considering wherever she went, there were mocking voicesughing at Irene and other escort knights. It must have been the same within the Lupermion family and the Imperial Guards.

    Knowing all too well what it felt like to be ridiculed and scorned by everyone, Cien couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak any further.

    She simply walked away dejectedly.

    Trudging down the stairs to the lobby, she found two elegantly sealed envelopes.

    A dragon-shaped emblem was visible on the seals. It was the Imperial emblem.

    With a puzzled look, Cien carefully opened each envelope.

    <strong>[Cien, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been having a hard timetely. Shall your older brother lend you an escort knight?]</strong>    <strong>[Little sister, I don¡¯t care what you do, but please don¡¯t tarnish the Imperial Family¡¯s honor. Remember, centuries of history rest on our shoulders. You may never ascend to the throne, but bear this in mind. Always be careful and act ordingly.]</strong>

    Reading these brief words, Cien¡¯s grip on the letters tightened.

    Her shoulders shook as she crumpled the letters. There was no need to check who sent it.

    It was obvious that the letters were from First Prince Vilteon and Second Princess Iris. Her disgusting siblings who were power hungry enough to even kill their own kin.

    Just the thought of them scoffing at her in the Imperial Pce made Cien feel like she was losing her mind even further.

    No. Perhaps she had already lost it.

    <i>  Huff, Huff,</i> Cien breathed heavily, cing a hand on her forehead.

    And as she pushed her bangs back, unable to contain herself, she began to frantically tousle her hair.

    Her hands moved faster and faster, and before long, her beautiful dark hairs werepletely disheveled.

    Yet, unable to contain her fury, Cien let out a scream akin to a howl.

    ¡°Ian¡­ Percusssss!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. No, it was worse than that. She couldn¡¯t continue living like this.

    Cien¡¯s grey eyes, filled with anger, turned cold. However, the faint spark in them proved that she wasn¡¯tpletely sane.

    Cien had lost control over the Press Club, her cherished knight had turned into a shut-in, and the reputation of those around her and the imperial family had plummeted, leading to ridicule.

    This was the first time since her childhood that things had gone so awry. Her eyes were now filled with a hostility akin to madness.

    Yes, all of this was Ian Percus¡¯ fault.

    So all she had to do was get rid of such faults. She felt she wouldn¡¯t be at peace until she confronted him and received an apology.

    As such, uncharacteristically driven by fury, Cien shouted.

    ¡°¡­Head maid! Bring out Irene!¡±

    The head maid¡¯s eyes widened at the furiousmand.

    It had been a long time since she had seen Cien this agitated. But considering everything that had happened, it made sense.

    She had been feeling extreme mental exhaustion for over a week.

    The reputation she had painstakingly built was crumbling, and her favored knights were either a mess or had retreated to their hometowns.

    Amidst all this, the very person she had vowed to crush had instead taken control of her own organization, leaving him effectively unscathed.

    Moreover, she was even mocked by her siblings, with whom she already had a strained rtionship, thus only adding to her distress. At this point, it would have been stranger if she hadn¡¯t lost her temper.

    Nevertheless, the head maid tried to dissuade Cien with sincerity.

    ¡°Your Highness, even so, Dame Irene needs some more time to gather herself¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! Just tell her toe down now! I¡¯ve heard that excuse dozens of times! I¡¯ll go ahead, just tell Dame Irene to follow!¡±

    The head maid tilted her head in confusion at Cien¡¯s words.

    ¡°Go ahead? To where?¡±

    Cien gave a cold smile, as if she had been waiting for that question.

    ¡°¡­If a piece is missing from my board, I just need to bring a new one, don¡¯t I?¡±

    This was just a while before Cien would once again do something she would regret.

 Chapter 160: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (24)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (24) ?</b>

    The Great Temple at the academy bustled with visitors at all times.

    It attracted not only devout believers seeking the prayer room or attending worship services but also the injured in need of treatment, amon sight in its halls.

    The Great Temple, constantly teeming with hundreds of people, gained renown for itsmitment to treating everyone equally. This principle originated from the religious values of the Church of the Heavenly God, emphasizing fairness and justice.

    However, existing in the secr world, the Great Temple inevitably hosted a select few distinguished guests who received preferential treatment.

    Among them was Cien, the fifth princess of the Empire.

    Although the Empire and the Holy Nation were distinct entities, the leaders of the continent¡¯s countries maintained close rtionships. This held true for the Imperial Family of the Empire and the Holy See.

    The rtionship between the Empire, the uncontested powerhouse on the continent, and the Holy Nation, wielding formidable religious authority, was notably amicable.

    It was a rtionship where conflict would benefit neither party.

    Therefore, it was only natural for Cien to be treated as a VIP, not only within the Empire but also in the Holy Nation. This dynamic held true within the Great Temple of the academy.

    While outwardly appearing not to exploit her special privileges, Cien was cunning enough to subtly leverage her status when necessary.

    Just as she was doing now.

    The intensive care unit of the Great Temple was typically barred entry to visitors.

    ess was limited to close friends or family of the patient, or the attending priest, unless the patient themselves consented.

    The reason Cien was able to enter one of these rooms was solely due to her elevated status.

    There were rumors that Young Lady Lupesia had been brutally wronged by Ian recently.

    Since the incident, she has been confined to the intensive care unit, refusing all visitors. True to the rumors, Young Lady Lupesia sat there, appearing utterly lost.

    Her exposed upper body was tightly wrapped in bandages, with faint traces of blood seeping through, attesting to the severity of her injuries.

    Amputation.

    All her limbs, except for one leg, had been severed¡ªall because she had pped amoner girl.

    Even the princess, having heard of the incident, couldn¡¯t help but be internally shocked at the sight of the victim.

    <i>  Isn¡¯t he aplete lunatic?</i>

    The violence was excessively brutal.

    Even if Young Lady Lupesia, who provoked the incident first, was at fault, the notion of amputating the limbs of an already subdued opponent was beyond the realm of sanity.

    At this point, Cien felt somewhat grateful.

    Hadn¡¯t she managed to disentangle herself from that madman unscathed? The only cost was one of her cherished knights bing a recluse.

    Thinking of Irene made Cien feel mncholic again.

    She had to find a way to rid herself of Ian Percus.

    It wasn¡¯t just for Cien; it was for the Academy. Before she realized it, she hade to brand Ian as an exceptionally evil figure.

    <i>-Ahem</i>, a small, forced cough broke the silence in the room.

    Young Lady Lupesia¡¯s eyes stared vacantly at Cien, momentarily appearing  dumbfounded, as if struggling to discern her identity.

    She was evidently suffering from a severe mental shock.

    Certainly, remaining unfazed after witnessing most of her limbs being severed would have been stranger. Understanding Young Lady Lupesia¡¯s fragile state of mind, Cien approached with caution.

    Only then did a faint glimmer of recognition appear in Young Lady Lupesia¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Your¡­High¡­ ness?¡±

    Cien nodded gently, apassionate smile gracing her face as she naturally settled beside the bed.

    ¡°Senior Lupesia, are you alright? I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t visit you sooner.¡±

    In reality, Cien didn¡¯t have a deep bond with Young Lady Lupesia.

    Their interactions were limited to fleeting encounters and courteous  exchanges, mainly involving Young Lady Lupesia¡¯s transparent attempts at ttery.

    Nevertheless, Cien¡¯s current demeanor mimicked that of a close friend, convincing enough to deceive those unaware of their true rtionship.

    Indeed, the ttery shown by those in power could even distort the perceptions of those lower in the hierarchy.

    Young Lady Lupesia slightly furrowed her brow but eventually epted Cien¡¯s cordiality.

    <i>  That¡¯s right, maybe we were close after all.</i>

    This thought crossed Lupesia¡¯s mind, oblivious to the sharp glint in Cien¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­I heard you were tormented by Senior Ian?¡±

    Her tone carried a subtly probing undertone.

    While seemingly cautious, the directness of her words caused Young Lady Lupesia¡¯s body to involuntarily shudder.

    Herplexion drained, and her shoulders twitched, clearly indicating her extreme fear.

    Cien¡¯s eyes almost ached from the intensity of these emotions.

    Yet, she endured, maintaining herposed smile.

    Young Lady Lupesia was an excellent ingredient. Cien was already excited about how she would ¡®cook¡¯ her.

    ¡°Tha-ah, um¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Young Lady Lupesia. There¡¯s no one else here. And that man certainly can¡¯t enter this ce.¡±

    In the ear of Young Lady Lupesia, who emitted inarticte sounds as if broken, Cien¡¯s whispers wove like a serpent.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear hearing about that savage violence either. Honestly, what did Young Lady Lupesia do to deserve such cruelty? At most, she struck amoner.¡±

    As Cien¡¯s words burrowed deeper into Lupesia¡¯s ears, her frenzied breathing gradually subsided. Yet, the fear in her eyes remained unshaken.

    The princess reassured her once more.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s take it to the disciplinarymittee.¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t!¡±

    Lupesia eximed in rm, her eyes once again violently shaking.

    ¡°Th-That lunatic doesn¡¯t give a damn about such things¡­ I realized when I met him, he¡¯s like a rabid dog thattches on and never lets go the moment you provoke him!¡±

    ¡°You are right, he is indeed like that.¡±

    Cien didn¡¯t contradict Lupesia. She simply nodded slowly and then posed another question.

    ¡°¡­But can you continue to live in the same ce as that lunatic?¡±

    Lupesia¡¯s eyes widened as if struck by lightning.

    Cien smiled faintly, observing Lupesia¡¯s blue eyes filled with bewilderment.

    Yes, fear can be subdued with fear.

    ¡°Consider it, Senior Lupesia. You still have time left at the academy, right? Meanwhile, Senior Ian will be wandering the academy grounds, potentially always a threat to you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, uh, th-that¡­¡±

    Watching Lupesia¡¯s trembling form, Cien was convinced.

    Just a bit more, and she would give in.

    The greater the mental trauma, the more vulnerable one bes to fear. Cien had always manipted people this way.

    ¡°Let¡¯s formally bring this to the disciplinarymittee and have him expelled from the academy.¡±

    ¡°Th-Then, I-If that manes after me¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡±

    Cien smiled as if it were the only solution.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you. We can arrange a discreet disciplinarymittee session, reveal only the final decision, and surprise him with expulsion¡­ Naturally, I¡¯ll guarantee  your safety, Senior Lupesia.¡±

    Still, Lupesia¡¯s eyes were clouded with uncertainty.

    As Lupesia wavered, unsure of what to decide, Cien whispered with finality.

    ¡°¡­Or would Senior Lupesia rather just leave the academy? Isn¡¯t it unfair, it¡¯s clear that man is the one at fault.¡±

    Finally, Lupesia¡¯s trembling seemed to subside a bit.

    A different emotion, other than fear, flickered faintly in her eyes.

    It was anger.

    Of course, she wanted him gone, feeling not only fear but also anger and humiliation. She must have wished countless times for him to just disappear.

    Cien was presenting her with that opportunity now, yet Lupesia still hesitated.

    The scars Ian inflicted on her ran deep.

    Lupesia stammered as she spoke.

    ¡°B-But I insulted his family¡­ Wh-What if turns into a duel for a noble¡¯s honor?¡±

    ¡°Then we have to just kill him cleanly. Why endure such torment? I can handle that much with my influence.¡±

    Cien, reassuring her with a warm smile, gently took Lupesia¡¯s trembling hand.

    She whispered onest time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with your revenge, Senior Lupesia¡­ It¡¯s what I want too. The Imperial Family or a mad dog that doesn¡¯t know its ce. Which side will you choose?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t actually any need to ask such a question.

    Having received the desired response, Cien exited the room with a satisfied smile. But as she stepped out, she identally collided with someone.

    She felt a soft sensation, followed by a subtle rebound that gently pushed her back.

    Bewildered, the princess turned to identify who she had bumped into.

    To her surprise, it was the Saintess, staring back at Cien with wide eyes.

    Cien quickly put on an awkward smile and bowed her head.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Saintess. I was momentarily distracted¡­¡±

    ¡°It is alright, Sister Cien. I also didn¡¯t expect anyone to be in Sister Lupesia¡¯s room.¡±

    The Saintess, as always, maintained her benevolent smile, and Cien, with an embarrassed smile, stepped aside.

    The curves of the Saintess¡¯s figure were too overwhelming.

    The soft cushioning she had felt during the collision turned out to be the Saintess¡¯s breasts?

    For a fleeting moment, doubt crossed Cien¡¯s mind.

    She recalled hearing rumors that the Saintess had gone to a field assignment with that man. There were also rumors suggesting that she was secretly concerned about him.

    Would she really refrain from disclosing what she overheard?

    However, Cien soon chuckled, dismissing the thought.

    The Saintess, the favored daughter of the fair and just Heavenly God, was known for abhorring violence and maintaining a clear boundary between public and private matters.

    Cien believed that she wasn¡¯t one to disclose sensitive information like matters of the disciplinarymittee.

    Unless they were in a romantic rtionship, which seemed improbable since Cien had never heard of the Saintess being in love. Even using her ¡®eyes¡¯, Cien sensed no clues, so she was almost certain.

    That was why the princess failed to notice something.

    The Saintess¡¯s soft pink eyes subtly narrowing as she watched Cien walk away.

    For a moment, the Saintess observed Cien¡¯s retreating figure, then sighed deeply, shaking her head.

    <i>In any case, Ian Percus, that man, has been involved in far too many incidents.</i>

    <i>  Still, I¡¯ll share what I know about the disciplinarymittee.</i>

    With these thoughts, the Saintess entered the room to attend to Young Lady Lupesia.

    For Lupesia, however, this reality was indeed unfortunate.

    **

    Cien was walking alongside Irene for the first time in a long while.

    Irene¡¯s face was exceptionally somber. Despite the outing being a rare urrence, she disyed neither cheerfulness nor was she in high spirits.

    Even so, it didn¡¯t matter. Cien believed that with time, Irene would eventually recover.

    However, Cien held some reservations about her chosen method of shock therapy.

    The duo were wandering through a secluded part of the academy with the purpose of finding Ian.

    Cien intended to delve into the means he had used to seize control of the Press Club.

    Cien doubted anyone would ambush a princess out of the blue, even if it was ian. To be honest, recent rumors about him were slightly unsettling, but she Cien trusted in the limitations of human behavior.

    Moreover, If Ian had indeed taken over the Press Club, his methods were bound to be connected to the Imperial Family,

    The Imperial Intelligence Agency, after all, prioritized nothing above the Imperial Family except the Imperial Family itself.

    Perhaps her less distasteful siblings had be entangled with Ian.

    A snort of scornfulughter escaped Cien.

    Unless one was First Prince Vilteon or Second Princess Iris, dealing with her would be   difficult due to the Emperor¡¯s favor towards her.

    Since she had no desire for power, assassinating her was a dubious option, and the only thing that could be done against her was these petty checks.

    Thus, it was likely Ian somehow clung to that thread and went begging to the Press Club.

    Neris, the head of the Press Club, might have been slightly troubled but must have eventually agreed, unable to ovee the annoyance.

    Then, that lower noble would have bowed his head in gratitude.

    This should have been the chain of events. However, identifying that ¡®thread¡¯ was crucial, prompting the princess herself to investigate personally.

    Following eyewitness ounts, the princess and Irene finally managed to locate Ian.

    They found him in the clearing of the southern forest, a ce untouched by anyone except the investigation team since the demonic beast¡¯s appearance.

    In that deste setting, a nobleman with ck hair stood, his back turned. However, the hatchet in his hand was evidence enough of his identity.

    Ian Percus, a man who exuded such an aura of bloodshed merely by holding a hatchet.

    At the sight of his back, Irene¡¯s body stiffened, but Cien reassured her, holding her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Irene. It won¡¯t be a big deal even if we meet him¡­ as long as we don¡¯t provoke him, there¡¯s no reason for him to swing his hatchet¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a sudden scream pierced the air.

    ¡°Ah, ugh, aaaaaaaah!¡±

    Cien and Irene froze simultaneously at the sharp cry.

    Cien turned to look at Ian in bewilderment and saw a woman slumped over with blood spattered on the ground.

    It was Neris, the head of the Press Club.

    A renowned expert and a promising agent of the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    Why on earth was she in this state?

    Before Cien could think further, Neris, who was struck in the shoulder by the hatchet, looked up at the man with terror-filled eyes.

    He quietly bent his knees and, locking eyes with Neris, uttered a single phrase.

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I tell you not to question me.¡±

    Neris¡¯s face paled as soon as she heard the words. She quicklyposed herself and bowed her head.

    ¡°P-Please¡­ forgive me¡­¡±

    Cien¡¯s eyes went nk as she observed the scene.

    <i>  What is happening?</i>

    <i>  No, wait. Is this even real?</i>

    Instinctively, she turned to Irene. She wanted to confirm if what she was seeing was true.

    However, Cien soon realized there was no need to ask.

    Irene¡¯s face had long since drained of color.

    Unfortunately for Cien, this was reality. Unbelievable as it was.

 Chapter 161: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (25)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (25) ?</b>

    After taking control of the Press Club, I was able to finally enjoy a peaceful everyday life for the first time in a while.

    It was because the bullying towards my acquaintances had ceased.

    Now, everyone knew that they would be facing serious retribution if they touched my people.

    So far, those who had been tormenting my acquaintances believed in two things.

    Firstly, that the Imperial Family would have their backs if they messed with either me or those surrounding me.

    This was true.

    Even if the issue was serious enough to warrant disciplinary measures, people inevitably had to tread carefully when the Imperial Family was involved.

    This was particrly a reality for lower-ranking nobles like Leto and Celine. Being of low-ranked nobility, they couldn¡¯t risk their survival by incurring the Imperial Family¡¯s displeasure.

    Of course, there were exceptions, like me. But a lunatic that didn¡¯t heed even the Imperial Family was an extremely rare case.

    No one wanted to make an enemy of the Imperial Family, whether it be in the Empire or even in the continent.

    The same held true for those within the academy.

    They would turn a blind eye to violence, and would remain silent even if they were the victims themselves.This created a vicious cycle of ongoing violence.

    This was also the reason people could freely inflict violence against my acquaintances despite the academy¡¯s strict internal regtions.

    And secondly, it was that I didn¡¯t want to be expelled.

    This was a false rumour created by the Press Club by manipting the public opinion and forging testimonies.

    Every student at the Academy feared expulsion. Until recently, I was no exception.

    But not anymore.

    There was no way I would fear expulsion when my family was on the brink of getting ruined due to me messing with the Imperial Family. It was an utterly absurd rumour.

    As a result, the bloodstains on my sword and hatchet only increased.

    The lie was finally unveiled when the Press Club confessed their misdeeds.. After my first visit, the Press Club began to create a consistent fearful atmosphere around me.

    Part of their n was the flurry of articles they released in just a few days.

    The articles suggested that I had no weaknesses and didn¡¯t fear expulsion, and that, in the face of violence, I was likely to retaliate with even greater cruelty.

    Honestly, the headlines weren¡¯t great, but the effect was unexpectedly good.

    Even if they were just trainees, the Imperial Intelligence was still the Imperial Intelligence. Manipting the opinion of an entire city was mere child¡¯s y for them, let alone that of the Academy.

    Afterwards, everything proceeded smoothly.

    Though still believing the Imperial Family had their backs, that wasn¡¯t enough of a reason for people to mess with my acquaintances.

    After all, everyone greatly valued their own life.

    And I was someone who¡¯d gruesomely dismember a person just for pping amoner girl. Getting involved with someone like me would lead only to unnecessary bloodshed.

    Even with the Imperial Family¡¯s backing, nothing would really change.

    No matter how strong the backing behind you was, the de was always closer.

    For me, this was rather fortunate.

    I could handle those who tried to mess with me. But I could do nothing against those who targeted the people around me.

    It was not feasible to stick with friends all day long.

    Moreover, most of my friends had families to protect and promising futures ahead. They couldn¡¯t afford to incur the wrath of the Imperial Family or high nobility, so they had no choice but to endure and get by.

    So, in those few days, I was always feeling bitter and anxious. Only now could I walk around the Academy with a somewhat eased mind.

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean it was all perfect.

    Walking down Central Avenue, I met Celine. She wore an unusually lonely expression.

    Our eyes naturally met.

    She stiffened as soon as she saw me.. After hesitating for a while, she approached me with an awkward smile.

    As always, Celine greeted me cheerfully and naturally linked arms with me.

    She was the Celine I had always known.

    ¡°Hi, Ian Oppa! Long time no see.¡±

    Even with Celine greeting me with a bright smile, I couldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    Others might not notice, but I did.

    Right now, Celine was putting on an act

    Pretending everything was fine, probably to avoid worrying me.

    I didn¡¯t like that, and my voice dropped as I asked,

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re alone today, huh?¡±

    At my question, Celine once again gave an awkward smile.

    She, who was known for her extensivework, would always be apanied by friends wherever she went. She would only be alone when seeking me out.

    There was only one reason for Celine to be alone at a time like this.

    She scratched her cheek and subtly avoided my gaze.

    ¡°T-That? Ahaha¡­ Lately, I¡¯ve been wanting to learn a bit about solitude. You know, right? I¡¯m actually quite the literary girl.¡±

    It was a half-assed excuse.

    In the end, all I could offer was an apologetic sigh.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Celine stood frozen, gazing up at me. Then, with a deep sigh, she casually ced her hands behind her back.

    Her toes scraped the ground. It was then that Celine finally revealed her true feelings.

    As a gloomy and lonely look dawned on her face, my own expression darkened in response.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Despite everything, Ian Oppa is the most important to me¡­ It¡¯s just, I feel a bit empty. I never expected the rtionships I had built up over time to crumble away like a sandcastle.¡±

    To Celine, who had a modest lineage and talents, her strength had always been her broad socialwork.

    That¡¯s why she had been so focused on cultivating these rtionships since her first year.To have them so abruptly severed must have been devastating for her.

    Nothing could be done, since the opponent was the Imperial Family.

    Although the cause was ¡®me¡¯ from the future, to Celine, it must have felt like I was the one to me.

    Still, I appreciated her consideration of my feelings. I looked down at Celine, who bowed her head silently, and apologised again.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Celine. I¡¯ll try to resolve this as soon as I can.¡±

    But despite my perfunctory constion, Celine merely shook her head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. The bullying has stopped recently. Lately, I haven¡¯t also heard anyone badmouthing you among the second year Knight Division students. Things seem to be getting better.¡±

    The fact that Celine had to say ¡®things seems to be getting better¡¯ while being ostracised and shunned by her friends was pitifully heartbreaking.

    It was my fault.

    My mood sank into an even deeper depression.

    I needed to quickly find a solution.

    No matter what.

    **

    To find a solution, I needed information.

    I knew the contents of the letter, but I couldn¡¯t decipher what those words actually meant. To utilise the information from the future, I had to decipher its meaning.

    That was why I called Senior Neris to the clearing in the Southern Forest.

    At most, it had been a few days. Honestly, it was uncertain how much information she could have gathered.

    But the reason I insisted on calling Senior Neris was my impatience.

    The longer the conflict with the Imperial Family dragged on, the more the people around me would suffer. Even my younger sister¡¯s business was on the brink of copse. I had to resolve this quickly.

    Being bullied was one thing, but a ruined business was irreversible.

    Even if this incident concludes as it is, the future of getting an earful from my sister was certain. If the business were to fail, getting more than just an earful wouldn¡¯t be surprising.

    She¡¯d probably tear my hair out while ming me for ruining her life.

    Just thinking about it was terrifying.

    As I contemted such an unfortunate future, my expression naturally grew more solemn. Seeing this, Senior Neris, standing in front of me, became visibly uneasy.

    She cautiously tried to gauge my mood.

    ¡°Excuse me, Sir Ian? I-If, by any chance, there was somethingcking in our work, please feel free to express¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not about that.¡±

    My straightforward answer left Senior Neris looking puzzled.

    She couldn¡¯t tell whether I was being sincere or just testing the waters.

    The fact that I, who until a few days ago spoke informally, was now using formalnguage made it all the more confusing for her.

    However, I decided not to worry about her feelings.

    I neither had the capacity nor the inclination. After all, she was guilty of tormenting my friends.

    There was no reason for me to be overly kind to her. Not that I intended to harass her, either.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear the intel first. Did you obtain any results?¡±

    ¡°Given the limited time, we don¡¯t have much. The terms ¡®procession¡¯ and ¡®tunnel¡¯, for instance, are too vague and ovep with too many different contexts¡­¡±

    As a thoughtful hum escaped my lips, Senior Neris began to sweat profusely.

    To her, I was the emperor¡¯s representative, and thus my assessment would undoubtedly have a significant impact on her future.

    Naturally, she wanted to make a good impression.

    Senior Neris swallowed nervously and quickly bowed her head.

    However, contrary to her initial humble words, the intel she brought turned out to be quite useful.

    As I listened to her slowly unfolding words, my eyes deepened involuntarily.

 Chapter 162: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (26)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (26) ?</b>

    Senior Neris appeared slightly nervous as she began to speak, her words faltering

    ¡°F-First of all, regarding the ¡®procession,¡¯ the information is quite limited, especially around the Academy. It appears that only one procession is scheduled. ¡°

    Hearing this, my eyes flickered with a spark of interest.

    The fact that there was only one meant they had explored all possibilities. Considering the short amount of time, it seemed they had done their best.

    Naturally, I questioned further.

    ¡°Just one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just one. It¡¯s the procession that always takes ce during the Academy¡¯s annual ¡®Homing Festival¡¯.¡±

    The ¡®Homing Festival¡¯ ¨C those words struck me like lightning as soon as I heard them.

    Right, I had forgotten about it

    After the final exams, the Academy entered a two-week grace period before grades were announced.

    After the grades were announced, the students gathered in small groups and formed a line. Then they paraded throughout the city, and this was known as the ¡®Homing Festival¡¯.

    This festival officially marked the ending of the Academy¡¯s semester.

    It was an eventden with various meanings.

    With the release of grades, those who had failed were also announced. These students, leaving the Academy they had grown to love, must return home with heavy hearts.

    For these students and their friends, it was like a final opportunity to relive their Academy memories. Additionally, it was a day where  the top and second-ranking students from each department were showcased before the public.

    Given the importance of the event, it was customary for both students and a significant number of professors to participate in the Homing Festival. Even the route from the Academy to the city was a main thoroughfare.

    Although this march could be called a ¡®procession¡¯, there was a reason I didn¡¯t immediately think of the Homing Festival upon reading the letter.

    Even for the Dark Order, the notion of attacking such a formidable procession in such an open area seemed hard to conceive.

    This was no ordinary march, as it involved thousands of both Academy students and professors.. To put it dramatically, even an entire legion wouldn¡¯t put them at a disadvantage.

    To attack a procession of such magnitude, it naturally demanded a massive force. And this wasn¡¯t just a matter of feasibility¡­

    But whether it was really worth the effort.

    If Senior Neris¡¯s information was correct, then the ¡®Eye of the Dragon¡¯ mentioned in the letter must hold a valueparable to the risk.

    As my gaze deepened, Senior Neris quickly continued to speak.

    ¡°Also, there¡¯s no concrete information about a tunnel. However, the recent discovery of several unidentified tunnels on the outskirts of the city is noteworthy.¡±

    ¡°What about their size?¡±

    Senior Neris nced at me as if trying to decipher my intent. She quickly realised what I was getting at and responded immediately.

    ¡°They¡¯re notrge enough for a person to enter.¡±

    Her quick thinking was impressive.

    Yet, hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but click my tongue in disappointment.

    ording to the letter, something had transpired between me and the letter¡¯s sender in that tunnel.

    Therefore, the ¡®tunnel¡¯ mentioned in the letter should have been big enough for a person to enter.

    A tunnel that small was irrelevant to consider.

    My expression turned serious again. The ¡®tunnel¡¯ seemed like a crucial piece of information, and it was frustrating not to have found any leads on it.

    As I grew visibly impatient, Senior Neris seemed increasingly flustered.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t entirely her fault. Had I more clearly specified the conditions for the intel, we might have had better results.

    Btedly, I added a specification.

    ¡°Look for tunnels that arerge enough for a person to enter. And not just the recently discovered ones ¨C any tunnel, whether hidden or known, should be investigated.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will do as you say.¡±

    Senior Neris did not argue with my instruction and quickly nodded in agreement.

    Her attitude now was almost like that of a subordinate, though it was debatable whether it was genuine respect.

    I couldn¡¯t read the look in Senior Neris¡¯s eyes as she bowed her head.

    However, she moistened her dry lips with her tongue, then proceeded to reveal what was probably the most crucial piece of information.

    ¡°And about the ¡®Eye of the Dragon¡¯ you mentioned¡­¡±

    Senior Neris, who was speaking, stopped abruptly.

    At first, I wondered why, but as time passed, I understood the reason.

    There was someone approaching.

    Though they were trying to be cautious, neither Senior Neris, who belonged to the Intelligence Agency, nor my recently heightened senses, could be fooled.

    There were two of them. Senior Neris went a step further, deducing their identities.

    ¡°¡­It seems to be the Fifth Princess and her escort knight.¡±

    The Fifth Princess would be Cien, and if it was her escort knight, it was likely the knight named ¡®Irene¡¯.

    Both had a bad history with me.

    Honestly, I held no ill will towards them, but currently, me and the Princess were in opposition. The difort of meeting face to face remained unchanged.

    Senior Neris looked at me intently, as if asking what to do next.

    Even without her saying it, I was well aware that there were only two options.

    Either reveal my identity by showing the Dragonblood Script or pass over this while continuing to deceive.

    My lips pressed tightly together as I pondered.

    The former would resolve all these issues at once.

    If I revealed the Dragonblood script and exined that the incident that day was actually for the Princess¡¯s sake, it would clear the misunderstandings and all the des pointed at me would be sheathed.

    However, choosing the former brought two significant concerns.

    First, the more people who knew I possessed the Dragonblood Script, the greater the risk.

    Especially concerning was the Princess.

    Unlike Senior Neris, she had a status that allowed her to directly inquire about it to the Emperor without going through any reporting system.

    Secondly, ording to the letter, I endured misunderstandings and false usations silently until the very end.

    Why was that?

    There must have been apelling reason for it.

    While I was troubled, Senior Neris spoke, as if urging me.

    ¡°If I¡¯m seen with Sir Ian, they might start suspecting your true identity. Maybe it¡¯s better to leave now¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡±

    I said that in a nonchnt voice.

    My senses were telling me. They were already moving towards us with certainty.

    Trying to hide would only raise more suspicions.

    Then, Senior Neris asked me again with doubt etched in her eyes.

    ¡°But if it bes tantly known that the Press Club is now following Sir Ian, not the Princess¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to give them a reason¡±

    A reason why the Press Club would have to take my side, even if I were not the emperor¡¯s representative.

    As Senior Neris¡¯s expression turned nk, I asked her.

    ¡°Neris, can you scream well?¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean¡­¡±

    It was then that the presence of the Princess and her escort knight was nearly upon us.

    Startled, Senior Neris urged me.

    ¡°Sir Ian! You must leave this ce at once¡­¡±

    ¡°Neris.¡±

    And just as the Princess and her knight emerged from the bushes..

    A sudden sound of a hatchet digging into flesh echoed.

    Senior Neris, shocked by the sudden strike, screamed with her eyes wide open.

    ¡°Uh, Guh, Gyaaaaahhhh!¡±

    Then, as she staggered and fell to her knees, stark fear was evident in her eyes.

    I knelt down to her, meeting her gaze.

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I tell you not to harbor any questions?¡±

    Reminded of that single sentence I had thrown once, Neris¡¯s face began to turn pale.

    She immediately bowed her head, as if forgetting someone was watching. A trembling voice came from her lips.

    ¡°P-Please¡­ forgive me¡­¡±

    It was an excellent act.

    I inwardly smiled with satisfaction.

    Especially Senior Neris¡¯s performance was outstanding, almost as if she truly feared me.

    This was the case even though I had given her a heads-up before striking with the hatchet and the de hadn¡¯t gone deep enough to break the cartge.

    Deeming her a person worth using, I inwardly raised my opinion of Senior Neris.

    She was someone worth visiting more often.

    *

    Neris barely suppressed her choking sobs.

    The nightmares of the past shed through her mind.

    The pungent smell of alcohol poured over her burning body, the humiliation of being drenched in dirty mop water, and the feeling of a hatchet shattering her shoulder joint in an instant.

    Neris despised Ian.

    She never wanted to see his face again.

    No, she wanted to kill him.

    If it were up to her, she would have assassinated him, but he was the holder of the Dragonblood Script. For Neris, it was impossible to rebel.

    This brought an unbearable sense of powerlessness.

    Neris truly hated Ian, from the depths of her heart.

 Chapter 163: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (27)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (27) ?</b>

    Senior Neris¡¯s body disintegrated as if crumbling away.

    It was a strange stealth technique as if blending with the shadows. As such, with my permission, Senior Neris left the scene.

    I had heard most of the information I needed anyway.

    Of course, I had missed the intel about the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon.¡¯ However, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to receive that information along with the additional investigation results regarding the ¡®tunnel.¡¯

    After all, the information that was truly crucial was when the incident would ur.

    Speaking of the ¡®Homing Festival,¡¯ it was an event that was less than a week away. In other words, time was running out.

    With a timeframe now established, it was time to start preparations.

    The Homing Festival¡¯s procession was massive. It made sense to think that the Dark Order would deploy a simrlyrge force of demonic beasts to oppose it.

    Therger the scale of the two opposing forces, the higher the risk of casualties.

    At this point, cancelling the Homing Festival or preventing the attack in advance was impossible. So, there was only one solution.

    To minimise the damage, all avable forces needed to be mobilised and the procession¡¯s security had to be reinforced.

    The problem was that Icked both the authority and a reasonable basis for the academy to ept my proposal.

    It was a difficult situation.

    A sigh involuntarily escaped my lips.

    Anyway, I wasn¡¯t always one to have all the answers, but it was really frustrating to be caught off guard like this every time such a situation arose.

    Still, I decided to put those worries aside for now.

    There was no point in pondering over it right now, as the answer wouldn¡¯te easily, and I had another immediate problem to deal with.

    After a brief silence, my eyes shifted to the side.

    Two women were standing there.

    Fifth Princess Cien, a girl with hair as dark as the night sky and light grey eyes.

    And a woman who appeared to be the Princess¡¯s escort knight. She, too, was a memorable beauty with mysterious blue hair.

    When our eyes met, the two of them had different reactions.

    Cien stiffened for a moment, then red at me with a cold look in her eyes.

    In contrast, the female knight was nervously biting her lips, avoiding my gaze. It looked like her memory of being defeated by the ¡®future me¡¯ had left a bitter taste.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising, after all. A member of the Imperial Guard being subdued by a mere academy student?

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to be aughingstock.

    At first nce, it was evident that her self-esteem had taken a significant hit. I wanted to offer someforting words, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.

    Even though I considered myself a distinct entity from the ¡®future me¡¯, it was clear the other person didn¡¯t share this view.

    So the only thing that came out of my mouth was a blunt question.

    ¡°¡­Is there a problem?¡±

    Cien, hearing my voice, scrutinised my face closely.

    Then, her eyes narrowed slightly in surprise, before replying in a cold tone.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the least bit bothered after chopping into a frail woman¡¯s shoulder?¡±

    Her words left me baffled and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    The Imperial Intelligence Agency of itself was a secretive organisation. Furthermore, stealth and infiltration missions were part of their daily routine.

    Undergoing torture tolerance training was essential, both to withstand torture and to prepare for any other worst-case scenarios.

    However, recalling thest fight with the Press Club did make me a bit uneasy. Didn¡¯t every one of them scream every time their joints got crushed?

    It wasn¡¯t the kind of behaviour you¡¯d expect from a normal Intelligence Agent.

    But as for enduring something as minor as a skin cut, even trainees should have some resistance.

    If Senior Neris¡¯s screams weren¡¯t an act but real, it would mean she never went through any torture tolerance training with the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    An Imperial Intelligence agent screaming and blowing their cover just because they got pricked by a thorn during an infiltration mission?

    It was absurd. As I pondered this, an eerie feeling of difort briefly wiped the smile off my face.

    Torture and screams, huh¡­

    There was a nagging feeling in my brain, an ufortable sensation akin to a stream being split by a rock.

    But I couldn¡¯t afford to get lost in thought with the Princess¡¯s icy stare on me.

    I responded nonchntly.

    ¡°There are even Imperial Family members who harass the second son of a mere countryside Viscount, so what¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°You are the one who insulted me first¡­!¡±

    Her trembling voice was a testament to the Princess¡¯s anger.

    Indeed, as a hidden flower of the Imperial Family, her beauty was undeniable, but it did not particrly move me.

    Perhaps it was because I¡¯ve been surrounded by so many beauties recently.

    Starting from Celine, There was the Saintess, Seria, Senior Elsie, Senior Delphine, and even Emma.

    Each of them was a woman boasting exceptional beauty.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean the Princess¡¯s beauty faded inparison; it was just that my heart had already been tempered.

    In response to my still indifferent reaction, the Princess narrowed her eyes even further and inquired.

    ¡°¡­Who in the world is backing you? A Prince. If not, a Princess? Who is supporting you to make you so confident?¡±

    ¡°There is no one¡­ All my actions are determined by me alone.¡±

    Because my answer contained not a shred of falsehood, the Princess¡¯s eyes became filled with even deeper suspicion.

    That was natural, as there was no Prince or Princess backing me.

    If anything, since I was bestowed Dragonblood Script, the Emperor himself could be considered my backer. But this was something that pertained to the ¡®future me¡¯, so it was a fact I couldn¡¯t reveal to the Princess at this moment.

    I began to walk away slowly.

    It was about time for me to leave. There was no particr reason to stay with the Princess and her escort.

    Moreover, there were far too many urgent matters to attend to immediately.

    To reduce the bloodshed at the Homing Festival, I knew I had to act promptly.

    However, leaving without a word seemed inappropriate, so I stopped as I passed by the Princess.

    ¡°¡­It would be best for you to be careful in the future.¡±

    My whisper might havee across like an unexpected provocation.

    Perhaps I even hoped it would be taken that way. The more cautious the Princess became, the stronger her guard would likely be.

    Currently, the Princess was my top priority for protection.

    The ¡®future me¡¯ had deliberately provoked the Princess by sprinkling holy water on her. My future self, despite having a foul temper, wasn¡¯t the type to provoke someone without a good reason.

    To put it differently, it meant there must have been a valid reason for his actions.

    I chose to trust his judgement. That was why I provoked the Princess once more.

    And the effect was truly remarkable.

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    She said in a clipped voice.

    It carried an oddly excited tone.

    A subtle gleam began to emerge in the Princess¡¯s pale grey eyes. It was a change that was hard to discern, but upon closer inspection, it became apparent.

    Her pupils were elongating vertically.

    ¡°Who do you think you are¡­ to worry about me genuinely and give me sincere advice? I am a Princess of the Empire! I am not someone to be pitied by the likes of a second son of a countryside Viscount!¡±

    Her zing eyes red at me as if to kill. If emotions were capable of physical force, my face would have already been scratched a hundred times over.

    ¡°¡­Do I look weak to you?¡±

    The question she uttered while trembling, carried profound emotions. It seemed my words had struck a vulnerable chord in her.

    That was why she¡¯s all hunched up and defensive.

    Unaware that she seemed even more vulnerable in doing so.

    The Princess struggled to rein in her overwhelming emotions.

    Her initial unease which started as a mere quiver and gradually intensified. Then, on the contrary, it actually subsided, leaving her strangelyposed.

    Her cold eyes turned towards me.

    They looked like they were stripped of all emotion. There was nothing reflected on her retinas as if she was staring into nothingness.

    And all she offered was a smile, void of any warmth.

    ¡°So now that you got one over on me, you think you own the academy, huh? You¡¯re wrong¡­ The real world is out there.¡±

    With a single step, she came closer, almost stering herself onto me.

    Her sweet scent tickled my nose. With a deep yet venomous look, the Princess gazed up at me.

    It was alluring yet lethal.

    ¡°Your younger sister¡­ is quite pretty. Her future seems quite promising, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Her words wereced with a mocking sneer.

    With a faint smile, the Princess continued to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just your sister. All those connected to you¡­ just wait and see what they¡¯ll face outside the academy. I¡¯ll make them pay the price of you daring to look down on me¡­ Though, who knows, maybe it won¡¯t be so bad for your sister?¡±

    A snicker escaped her lips.

    ¡°As long as she¡¯s pretty, she won¡¯t have to worry about making a living. Especially if she¡¯s of noble birth, even the red-light district would welco¡­¡±

    I sighed deeply.

    ¡°¡­Princess.¡±

    My indifferent tone actually seemed to bewilder the Princess more.

    She slightly furrowed her brow in perplexity.

    I gazed at the Princess silently for a while.

    It was difficult to say whether the look was one of pity or sadness.

    I opened my lips to say something but eventually gave up on the conversation.

    At that moment, when a more intense hostility filled the Princess¡¯s eyes¡­

    My hand moved towards my waist and the eyes of the female knight standing beside the Princess widened.

    Then like a sh of light.

    A hatchet aimed at the Princess¡¯s shoulder.

    And Cien¡¯s eyes turned nk with shock.

 Chapter 164: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (28)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (28) ?</b>

    Irene Lupermion hated Ian Percus.

    This emotion fell somewhere between fear and aversion; it was hard to pinpoint what exactly it was.

    Nevertheless, her hatred for Ian Percus was unmistakable.

    If asked to justify her hatred, she could list several reasons.

    Firstly, he had humiliated the Lady she served by pouring water on her in front of everyone.

    As a loyal knight, she couldn¡¯t tolerate such injustice, particrly when her Lady, Cien, was just having a conversation with him.

    It wasmon sense that conflicts which began with words should be resolved with words.

    Even disregarding their noble statuses as princess and knight, randomly sshing water during a conversation was a grave disrespect.

    Secondly, even aftermitting this transgression, he remained unapologetic.

    His demeanor suggested he had done something entirely justifiable, even having the audacity to stop Irene, who was on the verge of unsheathing her sword.

    If that wasn¡¯t enough a mere third-year academy student like him said what?

    Keep her hands off her sword if she didn¡¯t want to regret it?! It was the first time she had been insulted like that.

    Irene was well within her rights to retaliate against him.

    And in the end, Irene, who had fearlessly confronted him, was utterly defeated.

    In just a single exchange of blows.

    That alone was evidence of the gap in their skills.

    When her sword was deflected, and her world turned upside down, Irene came to a stark realization.

    She couldn¡¯t win.

    Her thoughts were in disarray, and as shey pinned to the ground, struggling to breathe, these thoughts consumed her.

    It was the moment she finally acknowledged the odd sense of unease she had felt since facing the man.

    He was more akin to a monster than a man.

    His eyes, devoid of any emotion, his ability to discern the flow of mana, and his audacity to strike down a princess¡¯s escort knight without any a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Yet, Irene clung to her resolve until the bitter end.

    She knew it was impossible to overpower him, but her Lady had been insulted, and she herself had been defeated in a single blow.

    If she couldn¡¯tnd even a single blow, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold her head high.

    It was then that the hatchet buried itself in Irene¡¯s shoulder.

    The de, cleaving through bone, was a terrifying disy of both speed and power, forcing a scream from her lips.

    What followed was a nightmare.

    Blood sttered, bones were partially crushed, and marrow seeped out.

    The sensation of pain dulled over time, leaving only the feeling of looming death in her fading consciousness.

    However, beyond the physical pain, it was Ian¡¯s dismissivements that pierced her heart.

    <b><i>  ¡°The standard of the Imperial Guards is pitiable. They require mental conditioning.¡±</i></b>

    <b><i>  ¡°The so-called escorts are hesitating to protect their Lady?¡±</i></b>

    <b><i>  ¡°It¡¯s what your Lady would have suffered.¡±</i></b>

    Each indifferentment from him felt like a dagger twisting in her heart.

    For Irene Lupermion, brimming with knightly pride, these remarks were tantamount to a death sentence.

    The only reason her Lady emerged unharmed was solely due to the man¡¯s mercy.

    Ultimately, Irene found herself grateful to the man for being kind enough to stop after punishing her and the other guards.

    This felt like an unbearable insult to her.

    She had failed both as an escort and as a knight.

    Relying on an opponent¡¯s mercy was something anyone could do.

    In fact, groveling for mercy might have been the better option. The more Irene thought about it, the more she was consumed by self-loathing.

    She was unqualified.

    Both as an escort, and as a knight.

    Naturally, Irene had to spend considerable time in the infirmary.

    The more time she spent alone in bed, idling away, the deeper her depression became.

    Even though her Lady, Cien, frequently visited to chat.

    In fact, Cien¡¯s kindness only intensified her fear.

    She feared she could no longer be an escort knight deserving of such generosity, feeling utterly inadequate.

    It was only after several days that Irene could leave the temple.

    Her situation seemed betterpared to others. Another escort knight, Zeros, who lost his  arm to Ian, had to return to his hometown after being deemed unfit for battle.

    Yet, the reality awaiting Irene upon her discharge was harsh.

    Whispers trailed her every step.

    ¡°Is she that knight?¡±

    ¡°I heard she got thrashed by Senior Ian from the Knight Division.¡±

    ¡°They say she¡¯s our senior, how utterly humiliating.¡±

    The mockery and ridicule directed at Irene weren¡¯t confined to the academy¡¯s students.

    She not only received letters from the Imperial Guard¡¯s Knight Order, which clearly conveyed their profound disappointment, but also from her family, expressing concern over the family¡¯s prestige and honor.

    Until now, Irene had never disappointed anyone.

    Truthfully, it wasn¡¯t really her fault. If four escort knights, including her, were easily defeated, it was more logical to conclude that their opponent was exceptionally strong.

    However, people did not understand events in a singr direction.

    If Ian Percus was regarded as unexpectedly strong, then simultaneously, Irene and the other escort knights were also judged as unexpectedly weak.

    This was the only way people could fit reality intomon sense.

    Irene, once the proud daughter of the Lupermion family and a trusted confidante of the fifth princess, suddenly found herself an outcast.

    However, Cien refused to give up on her.

    Each morning, she persistently knocked on Irene¡¯s door, personally trying to persuade her.

    Despite Irene¡¯s initial allegiance being fueled by a calcted snobbishness to remain close to the Princess, she couldn¡¯t help but be deeply moved by Cien¡¯s genuine sincerity.

    Still, Irene was too afraid to go outside.

    Beyond her roomy the world.

    A world where every step invited ridicule and criticism, where elegantly worded letters expressing disappointment were incessantly hurled at her.

    She had no desire to step out. Nevertheless, it was Cien, her highly respected Lady, who eventually coaxed her into the open.

    Cien seemed determined to use this opportunity to dispel Irene¡¯s fears.

    Despite the whispers, the princess steadfastly stood by her side, almost as if to say she wasn¡¯t ashamed of her.

    Deeplyforted by this, Irene made a resolve.

    This time, she wouldn¡¯t disappoint the princess.

    Mere hours after making this resolution, Irene¡¯s face turned pale. It happened right after witnessing the man¡¯s hatchet strike.

    His movements, swift and seamless, betrayed no hint of hesitation.

    It was a familiar sight. That man was still a monster.

    Irene¡¯s hands dampened with sweat from the tension. Swallowing hard, she could only watch as the man approached.

    And when he couldn¡¯t resist the princess¡¯s provocation and drew his hatchet¡­

    Irene, seemingly anticipating this moment, unsheathed her sword.

    This was her opportunity to cleanse herself of all her humiliations.

    As an escort knight, she would bravely confront her fear and protect her Lady.

    The moment Irene¡¯s sword resonated with a sharp metallic sound, ready for battle, a voice reverberated in her head.

    ¡°Knight Irene¡­ retract your hand from your sword, unless you wish to regret it.¡±

    The indifferent voice she had heard that fateful day.

    That sharp voice pricked her spine, freezing her body in ce.

    It was a fleeting moment of hesitation.

    But in the battles of the highly skilled, sometimes, a mere split second makes all the difference.

    Before Irene could even unsheathe her sword, the man¡¯s hatchet already dripped with a chilling intent, hovering menacingly above the princess¡¯s shoulder

    The princess quivered under the palpable threat. Her gray eyes, wide with horror, stared in disbelief at the imminent danger.

    Her trembling gaze spoke volumes of her fear.

    Unperturbed, the man leaned in and whispered in a subdued tone.

    ¡°So, do you think the outside world wille to save you now, Princess?¡±

    If he wanted, he could have effortlessly struck down the princess¡¯s shoulder.

    And just as effortlessly, he could have severed her neck.

    Everyone present was acutely aware of this fact.

    That was why both Cien and Irene could only stand frozen in ce.

    The man continued his whisper in his muffled voice.

    His voice, deep and resonant, took on a chilling undertone in the tense atmosphere.

    ¡°The real world exists neither within nor beyond the Academy. The only truth is the reality that you, Your Highness, are witnessing and hearing right at this very moment.¡±

    <i>  Just like this hatchet</i>, Ian said with a wry smile.

    The princess¡¯s eyelids fluttered, then shut tightly.

    It seemed she wanted to say something but dared not open her mouth.

    Irene¡¯s eyes widened in dismay as she observed the scene.

    Once again.

    She had disappointed her Lady once again.

    Ian, seemingly indifferent to Irene¡¯s reaction, paused to gaze at the trembling princess.

    He then retrieved his hatchet.

    The princess¡¯s bewildered gaze shifted towards Ian. She seemed to want to retort, but her fear still lingered, and her lips moved in vain.

    Understanding her silence, Ian responded in a leisurely voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t use my hatchet on the pitiful. It¡¯s reserved for those who truly deserve it.¡±

    In other words, the princess wasn¡¯t even deemed worthy of a strike from his hatchet.

    Though the reason was unknown, he was implying she was pathetic.

    It was an unbearable insult. Isn¡¯t sympathy an emotion bestowed by the strong upon the weak?

    It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if the princess had erupted in anger immediately.

    In fact, her eyes, brimming with tears, swiftly turned to Ian.

    Yet, the instant her gaze met those golden eyes, Cien had no choice but to avert her eyes.

    Any argument against Ian¡¯s words would have only seemed like a plea to be struck by the hatchet.

    Just like that, the proud Cien was being subdued by the man¡¯s hatchet.

    Irene clenched her teeth in even greater despair.

    It was her own ipetence as an escort knight that was to me. At that moment, the man finally turned his gaze towards Irene.

    ¡°And you, Escort Knight¡­ I mean¡­¡±

    Ian¡¯s words trailed off, then he tilted his head in thought.

    ¡°Who were you again? Regardless, your hesitation at the end was disappointing.¡±

    He said this with a slight smile.

    Unaware of how deeply the words ¡®Who were you again?¡¯ had stabbed into Irene¡¯s heart.

    To him, she must have been so insignificant that he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to remember her name.

    Even though he had previously addressed her as ¡®Knight Irene.¡¯

    Whether he understood the impact of his words or not, the man began to stroll away.

    As he passed by her, he casually patted her shoulder a few times.

    ¡°¡­.If only you hadn¡¯t hesitated, you might have been able to prevent it.¡±

    As if a string had snapped, something inside Irene broke.

    The man left, leaving Cien and Irene alone, both copsing to the ground almost simultaneously.

    Cien still seemed in shock, while Irene gasped for air, overwhelmed by despair.

    Irene thought to herself.

    <i>  I¡¯ve failed.</i>

    <i>  The man¡¯s words were true.</i>

    Yes, she was wed, incapable of ever being acknowledged by that man.

    But if she couldn¡¯t be recognized by that man, who else in this world would ever acknowledge her?

    In his presence, she was destined to remain an eternal loser.

    The world¡¯s ridicule burrowed into Irene¡¯s ears like earthworms. The letters of reprimand from the knight order and her family, filled with disapproving lines, scattered and cascaded over her heart, submerged in despair.

    The truth was so suffocating that Irene felt an urge to clutch her throat and scream out loud.

    Ian Percus, Ian Percus, Ian Percus¡­

    As she murmured his name, a profound sense of despair was evident in Irene¡¯s expression.

    She needed to seed or at least be acknowledged. Otherwise¡­

    She found herself unable to finish such a thought.

    After all, there was no point thinking beyond that.

    Whether it was her pride as a knight, her life, or everything else, it would all be for naught.

    *

    It was only after that incident when I heard a peculiar rumor in front of the temple.

 Chapter 165: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (29)

    Chapter 165: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (29)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (29) </b>

    Recently, Ive been visiting the temple quite often.

    In the past, it was amon urrence due to my frequent injuries. However, as ofte, I havent sustained any significant injuries.

    Thanks to my rapid improvement over thest two months, I have been getting hurt much less.

    As of now, there were few in the academy who pose a real threat to me.

    Of course, this may not apply to the professors, or the top and second-ranking students of each year. But, apart from them, it was difficult to find anyone in the academy, an institute known for gathering the most talented individuals from across the continent, who could overpower me in actualbat, given my experience in surviving numerous life-and-death situations.

    <b></b>

    That just showed the terrifying nature of actualbat experience.

    Yet, despite this, my frequency of visiting the temple hasnt changed much. I still found myself going there about every other day.

    The reason for this was simple.

    The Saintess kept summoning me.

    asionally, she would share some important information, but more often than not, when I arrived, it would be for trivial small talk. It felt like a waste of effort making the journey to the temple.

    If it was just for casual conversation, any ce would have sufficed. I failed to see why I had to go through the trouble of visiting the temple.

    So, one day, I directly asked the Saintess.

    Why couldnt we just meet at a cafe or some other ce? Every time I proposed this, her reaction was always the same.

    B-But then, you wouldnte.

    She replied with a slightly flushed face and a voice tinged with disappointment.

    Hearing that, I began to carefully think things over.

    I recalled how the Saintess used to sneak up on me everywhere I went.

    I had brushed her off several times due to my busy schedule, and it seemed that her feelings of being upset back then had evolved into a kind of grudge over time.

    While a cafe might have been an option, the temple was a discreet space where the Saintess had her own private chamber.

    Of course, it wasnt solely a ce for casual conversation but also a space where important information was exchanged. That was why I couldnt easily dismiss the Saintesss requests.

    Of course, when Iined about this to Yuren, he merely looked at me as if I was pathetic.

    It was so unfair.

    Yuren seemed to have too much faith in the Saintess to believe she would stoop to such petty revenge.

    However, rifying this profound misunderstanding would have required too much effort. So, I chose to let Yuren believe what he wanted.

    After all, the truth, even if obscured, will eventuallye to light.

    Though frequenting the temple often felt like a waste, todays visit to see the Saintess proved worthwhile.

    The information she shared seemed significant.

    Lady Lupesia has requested a convening of the disciplinarymittee. Given the Princesss impulsiveness, follow-up actions are to be expected.

    <i> Hmmm</i>, as soon as I heard that, I crossed my arms and sighed.

    This was the temples infirmary.

    Lately, the Saintess, who should have been tending to patients here, had been summoning me to this ce during her free time.

    Maybe she saw me as some method to kill time while she was bored.

    Of course, it wasnt an entirely unpleasant experience for me.

    Currently, the Saintess was cradling her chest with one arm, emphasising her already prominent bosom.

    It seemed her shoulders were sore, and despite her body being trained in the Holy Nations Secret Techniques, she still struggled with the weight.

    It was a captivating sight. And the Saintess? She behaved as if this was a routine part of her day, utterly unfazed.

    With her other hand, she absentmindedly twirled her hair, exuding an air of indifference and a touch of mischief. That bored look in her eyes even carried a hint of rebelliousness.

    It wasnt the image youd typically associate with a symbol ofpassion and diligence.

    But seeing the Saintess in this light, I shook my head a few times. After all, we hade to thoroughly understand each others true nature.

    For me, this was preferable to dealing with pretense.

    After maintaining silence for a while, I finally spoke up.

    This sounds serious.

    It is serious. Expulsion is pretty much a done deal at this point.

    The Saintess uttered this with a heavy sigh, her hand that was twirling her hair dropping limply.

    Really, what were you thinking? No matter what, there was no need to go as far as amputating all her limbs just because of a p.

    What do you mean by all her limbs? I left at least one leg, thou

    Anyway!

    Disregarding my protests of injustice, the Saintess forcefully mmed her hand on the table in front of me.

    With each strike of her palm, the tea water bounced evenly. It was impressive that not a single drop spilled outside the teacup.

    Truly the skill of someone well-versed in the Secret Techniques of the Holy Nation.

    Yet, despite my admiration, the Saintesss scolding continued.

    Are you nning to embed a hatchet in the princesss shoulder next? Y-You do know that even someone who has the Dragonblood Script would be in serious trouble, right?!

    Hearing the concern mixed into the Saintesss admonishing tone, I couldnt help but let out augh.

    I truly had no intention of going that far.

    Dousing her with water was already a serious offense, but spilling the blood of an imperial family member was an entirely different matter. It could be deemed as an attempt of murder on the imperial family.

    Of course, in the midst of imperial power struggles, imperial family members often met their end quietly. However, even those blinded by power usually refrained from publiclymitting assassinations of the imperial family.

    The members were descendants of the Emperor and their lives were closely tied to the authority of the imperial family.

    While its true that sshing water on someone doesnt kill them, making them bleed was a different story altogether.

    Making someone bleed implies the possibility of death, depending on the aggressors intentions. Even the Empire, known for its tolerance toward the academy, wouldnt turn a blind eye to such an act.

    It was also one of the reasons why I held back from retaliating against the Princesss subsequent provocations by embedding the hatchet in her shoulder the other day.

    Of course, the biggest reason was simply that I didnt feel like it.

    The princesss efforts to instill fear in me by going to such extremes appeared more pitiful than annoying. Each word seemed like a desperate plea for me to feel intimidated by her.

    To me, it all came across as the whimpering of an immature child.

    If the princess had actually followed through with her ns, maybe it would have been a different story, but any sh with her would likely have resolved itself within a week anyway.

    There was absolutely no reason for me to get entangled in her provocations.

    As I mulled over these thoughts, my gaze briefly shifted to the Saintess. Her gentle pink eyes still held an unmistakable trace of lingering concern.

    A wry smile naturally formed on my lips.

    Despite everything, it seemed I had developed a certain fondness for her. Just a single nce was enough to warm my heart.

    Dont worry, nothing of that sort will happen. As for the disciplinarymittee, honestly, Im not too sure about it Anyway, Ill think about it after a week. And please extend my apologies to Lady Lupesia.

    I think she might be even more scared if you apologize

    In response to my words, the Saintess tilted her head, murmuring something cryptic.

    Then, suddenly, she had a look of realization. It seemed like she had remembered something important.

    Her gaze, now tinged with suspicion, turned towards me.

    Come to think of it, are you still beating up kids these days? Recently, students have been showing up with a broken bone or two, but theyre not saying anything about the perpetrator.

    I shook my head in response to her question.

    My guiding principle had always been to fight back only against those who directly confronted me, and recently, no one had dared to do so.

    Frankly, given the widespread rumors circting about me, it would be astonishing if anyone still chose to provoke me.

    They couldnt possibly know whether the cost of such audacity would be the sacrifice of a limb or even their life.

    Even the initially skeptical Saintess found this exnation convincing enough. She nodded her head as if to agree.

    Well, if someone still provokes you after hearing those rumors, they would indeed need medical attention. Specifically, for their mental state.

    This seemed like way too exaggerated of an assessment, even for me, making my gaze turn skeptical. Nheless, the Saintess simply smiled, seemingly reassured.

    Her shoulders eased, reflecting her rxed mood. This posture further entuated her bosom, making it strikingly attractive, yet the Saintess appeared indifferent to it.

    In the end, I was the one who felt embarrassed first.

    With an <i>Ahem</i>, I cleared my throat and subtly shifted my gaze away. The Saintess looked at me, initially confused, but then caught on to where my eyes had been directed.

    With a thoughtful <i>Hmm</i>, her eyes narrowed.

    She then subtly straightened up, leaning her upper body slightly over the table, and whispered in my ear.

    Do you want to touch it?

    Yes.

    Naturally, my response was immediate.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 166: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (30)

    Chapter 166: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (30)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (30) </b>

    .Do you want to touch it?

    Yes.

    My response was immediate.

    It was a natural reaction for a man. No, it would have been the same for anyone, regardless of the gender, anyone would be curious to touch something so firm and voluminous. Thus, it wasnt my fault, it was the Saintesss.

    Who wouldnt be tempted by her sweet, seductive whispers??

    The Saintesss biggest sin was having such ascivious body. Her curves were not only perfect from her neck to her breasts, but from her waist down to her hips and thighs as well.

    So, I mentally drew the cross sign and offered a prayer of atonement to the Heavenly God Arus.

    <i> Please forgive that sinful body, Immanuel.</i>

    However, the Saintess, seemingly oblivious to my inner turmoil, merely giggled and bursted into clearughter.

    Well, I suppose theres no harm in letting you touch them

    Her voice was coy.

    Despite knowing it could be a trap, I instinctively asked back.

    Really?

    I dont just let anyone touch me, only you.

    Her voice was warm and enticing as she spoke, making my heart unintentionally race.

    Her slightly narrowed pale pink eyes were particrly captivating as she continued to whisper in my ear.

    I-In exchange, how about visiting the Holy Nation during the vacation? We can go sightseeing in the Holy City th-there are so many things to see!

    The Saintess who spoke smoothly until then, stuttered as she was making this suggestion.

    My nk stare turned to the Saintess. Her cheeks were flushed with a rosy hue, which, when mingled with her sweet body scent, was truly charming.

    It was an invitation from such a beautiful woman.

    And as a reward, I could touch those Holy Power Pouches.

    It was the dream opportunity of any man. I felt my heart beating intensely.

    My answer came faster than my thoughts.

    Its not possible.

    It was now the Saintesss turn to be taken aback.

    She looked as if she might have misheard me. She looked like a fisherman that let a prized catch slip away by ident.

    However, my tone was firm.

    If I dont immediately return on vacation, my sister will get angry.

    Maintaining my familys peace was a matter of great importance.

    The Saintess remained with her mouth agape for a while.

    **

    Along with a whack sound, a scream erupted.

    A male student, struck in the sr plexus with the sheath of a sword, staggered backward. He seemed to be trying to hold on out of pride.

    However, that proved to be a mistake.

    With a thwack, the scabbardnded more forcefully on the side of the mans head.

    To the one who was hit, it felt like the world itself was shaking.

    He couldnt even scream before copsing to the ground.

    With that, it was time to end the dance of swords under the moonlight.

    The clearing was deserted, except for the four or five men who were rolling on the ground.

    Though none were bleeding, the sight of them all groaning suggested serious injuries, it was likely that each had at least a couple of broken bones.

    Standing alone on thisnd was just one figure.

    Her gray hair flowed in the darkness of the moonlit night. Her eyes, reminiscent of aquamarine, seemed to float ethereally.

    The womans expression was as indifferent and cold as always.

    Her actions of seemingly emotionlessly striking, knocking down, and subduing like a machine, made those who were attacked be even more engulfed in fear.

    Sometimes, excessive fear provoked a desperate struggle.

    The shout from one of the men on the ground seemed to be exactly that.

    You, you!

    The womans icy gaze shifted towards the man who had yelled.

    His face momentarily turned pale, but it was already toote to back down. He began to shout vehemently.

    E-Even if you are a Yurdina, do you think youll get away with messing with us! Moreover, we were doing this for Her Highness the Princess

    It was you who stuffed that garbage in Senior Ians mailbox, wasnt it?

    The mans defiant outburst was instantly stifled.

    It was because the woman, murmuring this, had deliberately taken a step forward.

    Her gait was restrained. A movement that only those who had mastered standard swordsmanship could perform.

    Like a ghost, she closed the distance almost unnoticeably.

    The rustling of her garment was audible.

    Moreover, you openly cursed Senior Ian as if you wanted him to hear it you even went around intimidating those who had spoken to Senior Ian. Not to mention all the other things youve done. Why are people like you, always so cowardly in their actions?

    Y-You saw all that?

    The male student was now clearly bewildered, but the girl remained silent.

    She merely floated closer, as if sliding on the ground, before stopping right beside him.

    Then, in the next instant.

    Ahh, arghhhhh!

    The girls foot firmly pressed down on the wrist of the man lying on the ground. While her body seemed frail, the mana-enhanced strength defied her appearance.

    The crunching sound of joints breaking, followed by the ripping of muscle and skin as the blood began to flow served as proof of it.

    This brutal act unfolded in just a few seconds.

    It was a ghastly sight. The sight of a human body being crushed and crumbling was enough to evoke a stark terror.

    Yet, the girl simply murmured as if inment.

    Ive held back so much. Even when called Yurdinas Bastard, even when my mother was insulted, I didnt retaliate.

    It was around that time that the mans wrist, as if discarded, was released with a thud

    The man tightly gripped his bloodied wrist, grinding his teeth to endure the pain. His bloodshot eyes red at the gray-haired girl.

    Kughh, keuk C-crazy bitch

    With his jaw quivering from pain and fear, he spat out the best insult he could muster.

    He wanted to say something even worse, but hecked the courage to do so.

    The girl remained expressionless upon hearing his insult. She simply bent her knees slightly to meet the mans eye level, her expression still cold.

    As soon as he met her eyes, the man trembled even more, overwhelmed by a deeper sense of terror.

    There was no shadow in her pupils.

    Her eyes, shadowless and having lost their luster to the extent that their depth could not be discerned, testified that she was not normal.

    It indicated she was someone not to be trifled with.

    Thats right, I am a crazy bitch so dont you dare mess with Senior Ian. I am a crazy bitch, so I chase him around and follow him all day long.

    The things the woman had just told shed through the boys mind.

    These were details only someone who had followed and observed closely all day would know. She was serious.

    Who dares to harass Senior Ian, who would unwarrantedly insult poor Senior Ian, and how can I be of assistance to Senior Ian

    Every word she uttered was imbued with calmness.

    She wasnt the least bit excited or angry, which only added to the fear.

    The girl in front of him was breathtakingly beautiful, like an exquisite piece of art. Her snow-white skin served as a canvas for her aquamarine eyes and silvery-gray hair that shimmered subtly.

    Her beauty was such that it would make anyones heart flutter if seen up close.

    In fact, the boys heart was indeed racing wildly.

    It was just that the emotions that caused it were entirely different.

    The man, taking in ragged breaths, had tears welling up in his eyes.

    It doesnt matter if you target me. Im just a bastard child, a worthless woman who knows nothing but swords, and there are plenty of reasons to criticize me. But

    The girls face slowly moved closer to the mans ear.

    Her voice was cold yet crystal clear.

    Just dont touch Senior Ian, unless you wish to die.

    Then, in a sh, her de pierced the mans thigh.

    It was too swift to see when it had been drawn from its sheath. In the blink of an eye, a burst of light shed through the air, and suddenly the de had prated his thigh.

    The man couldnt help but scream again from the sudden pain.

    AHH, ARGH, ARGHHHHHHHHHHH!

    As the man writhed and struggled on the ground, the girl silently stood up.

    Seeing the male student being stabbed in the thigh, a few other students who were still conscious chose to close their eyes.

    Their bodies trembling slightly, expressed their inner turmoil.

    The gray-haired woman, Seria, surveyed her surroundings with an emotionless gaze.

    There were no witnesses.

    And iming self-defense was a possibility, she thought, since she had deliberately taken a few hits, it could be argued as such.

    The fact that she had used a real sword at the end was a bit concerning, but if necessary, she could always seek help from her sister.

    A minor dispute led to drawing a real sword.

    She was confident her sister would handle the aftermath, whether through negotiation between families or through financialpensation.

    Seria moved silently, pondering to herself.

    It was worth it to learn from Senior Elsie, just in case.

    **

    Serias encounter with Ian happened the following morning.

    Upon seeing Ian approaching from a distance, Serias body stiffened.

    She then became visibly restless, hurriedly fixing her hair and adjusting her clothes to ensure she looked presentable.

    With a somewhat nervous expression, she cleared her throat cutely a few times.

    Ian noticed Seria shortly after.

    Hello, Seria. Long time no see?

    Ye- yep! Uh Yes, Ive been quite busytely

    As usual, Seria, biting her tongue while responding, shyly avoided Ians gaze. She couldnt understand why her face always heated up so much whenever they met.

    Ian observed Serias face for a moment, then let out a wry smile.

    Yeah, it seems like it. You look tired. Have you been having trouble sleepingtely?

    Ah, yes Yesh!

    In truth, it was because she had been up all night dealing with those who dared to cross Senior Ian, but Seria couldnt bring herself to reveal that, so she simply agreed.

    Ian seemed to interpret her response somewhat differently.

    His wry smile deepened and he gently patted Serias shoulder.

    .Sorry to worry you, Seria. But Ill resolve it soon.

    Serias aquamarine eyes became dreamy as she faced Ian.

    It was a look filled with sweetness, unmistakably that of a girl in love. Without realizing, Seria found herself thinking.

    <i> Senior Ian is just so kind.</i>

    <i> Thats why I have to step in, to chase away those pests who dare bother him.</i>

    Until now, the person Seria admired the most was Delphine. Her admiration was so strong that it naturally developed into a mix of love and hate.

    However, the man who defeated Delphine, who seemed so untouchable, was none other than Ian.

    Now, the person Seria admired most deeply was Ian, followed by Delphine. Seria was confident that she could follow any order from these two.

    Thats why Seria hadnt realized it until then.

    She didnt know that her older sister, whom she admired so much, had be a woman who longed for punishment, calling herself a ve to her beloved senior.

    Nor did she know that Senior Elsie, who had imparted valuable teachings to her, was in conflict with her sister.

    And she also didnt know that soon, at the path Ian would take, those two would be waiting for him.

    All Seria could do was mutter dreamily to herself.

    <b><i> Indeed, Senior Ian is so kind.</i></b>

    *

    Master, please punish this insolent ve

    Wh-What are you saying, you wench! Subtly squeezing your thighs together and sticking out your butt like that?! You good-for-nothing wench that has nothing but a big-ass. Master! I-Ignore that pervert and please dont abandon Elsie Okay?

    In front of these two seniors, I just slid my hands down my face, speechless.

    <i> Seriously, what are these two even talking about</i>

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 168: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (32)

    Chapter 168: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (32)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (32) </b>

    Elsie had been waiting for Ian for several days.

    It had been tough during this period of time. Remembering the past days, Elsies eyes showed her exhaustion.

    She was never one to fuss over her appearance, but recently, she had to go to all sorts of ces under Lupines guidance.

    These were shops she had never seen before.

    Anyway, ording to the academys internal rules, it was impossible to wear anything other than uniforms. So, Lupine focused on other aspects.

    Like cosmetics, perfumes, and hair.

    Honestly, even Elsie couldnt tell how much she had changed in those few days. Absent-mindedly, she brought her hair to her nose and sniffed.

    It smelled refreshing.

    That change was clear enough even for Elsie to notice. She hoped that this change would have a positive impact.

    <i> I hope Master likes it</i>, Elsie thought, feeling a little sullen.

    She had known since she was young.

    Elsie had an unusually petite physiquepared to her peers. This has continued until her growth stopped, and her body showed no signs of growing since her adolescence.

    That was why she was often bullied in the Rine Household, known for their robust builds.

    But what mattered to a mage was not physique but mana. That was why it hadnt bothered her much since joining the academy.

    She thought that all she had to do was put those in their ce who belittled her as a midget. Whether tall or short, Elsie Rine was Elsie Rine.

    However, first love could change everything, including a girls entire view on the world.

    For the first time in a long while, Elsie really resented her petite figure.

    As a woman, she had curves in her body. In fact, her curves were quite pronounced for her size.

    For her size, that is.

    In truth, she couldnt possess curves like the Saintess or Delphine, who were often around Ian. Such figures, regardless of body type, would almost certainly raise suspicions of gic maniption.

    Thinking this, Elsie grew anxious. Even as she chewed her lips and kicked the innocent ground, her mind wouldnt settle.

    After some time, startled by a sudden noise, Elsie looked up.

    Ian was walking from afar.

    It was his usual path. He used to practise in the secluded clearing in the forest. It was a fact Lupine had discovered by going even as far as to interrogate people.

    She hadnt seen his face for only a few days. However, Elsie couldnt hide her joy like a puppy reuniting with her owner for the first time in years.

    It didnt even take a few seconds for her excitement to disappear, though.

    <b> </b>

    Suddenly, a woman approached Ian, clinging to his arms as if to hang onto it.

    She was a stunning beauty with bright blonde hair and blood-red eyes, which were almost bewitchingly seductive.

    The attractive woman with a fairplexion was now pressing Ians arm against her chest.

    It was such a natural approach, seamlessly executed, that Ian couldnt bring himself to pull his arm away.

    His surprised eyes turned to the woman. Then, the woman, Delphine Yurdina, greeted him with a faint smile.

    Master, shall we talk alone for a moment?

    Her tone implied she had something important to say. Ian tensed up for a moment, then sighed and scratched his head.

    He looked resigned, as if he had no choice but to listen to her demands..

    However, Elsie was not pleased with the sight of the two together.

    As was already well-known, Elsie and Delphine were not on good terms.

    They were famously known as rivals at the academy.

    Even Elsie and Delphine themselves acknowledged this.

    And now, right before her eyes, Elsie was about to watch her beloved master be taken away by her nemesis. It was bound to upset her.

    Wh-Who are you clinging to right now?! Just you wait, you you slut!

    Elsies loud outcry was met with swift reactions.

    First off, Ian looked at Elsie with a surprised expression. It seemed like he hadnt expected her to be waiting here.

    Delphine initially looked a bit startled. However, her eyes soon narrowed and a smile full of indiscernible meaning appeared on her lips.

    Elsie walked over with a livid expression, ring at Delphine.

    She seemed so furious that one could almost seem to hear her growling.

    Hey, wont you back off?! Cant you see that Master is ufortable?

    It was a convenient excuse, but none was more effective than this.

    Ian, as usual, had a troubled expression, which only seemed to validate Elsies im.

    Then, Delphine obediently let go of Ians arm.

    It was an attitude that wasnt consistent with Delphine. After all, it didnt make sense that the very embodiment ofpetitiveness would back down just because of Elsies sharp remark.

    Of course, Elsie continued to watch her warily. Regardless, Delphine, as if surrendering, waved her hands and spoke.

    Youre right, I was far too rude. A ve should know their ce around their master

    At that moment, seeing Delphines sly smile, Elsie felt a chill run down her spine.

    Anyone could see that Delphine had the appearance of a woman harboring a scheme.

    But before Elsie could say anything, Delphine was already on the move.

    She knelt without hesitation, bowed her head, and kissed the dirt-covered tip of Ians shoe, speaking in a submissive tone,

    Master, please, punish this disrespectful ve

    Elsies eyes widened in surprise at Delphines unexpected preemptive move.

    Furthermore, Delphine even subtly squeezed her thighs while bowing. The curves of her butt, raised in the air, under her uniform skirt was emphasized.

    Elsie inadvertentlypared her slender figure to Delphines curvaceous figure brimming with allure.

    As promised with Lupine originally, today, Elsie was supposed to approach the situation with more confidence. The n was to be somewhat coy yet subtly open to Ians advances.

    However, from the moment Delphine intervened, Elsies mind had gone nk.

    She didnt want to lose to Delphine. More importantly, she didnt want to be abandoned by her master.

    That desperate sentiment made Elsiemand herself to cling to Ian.

    Elsie decided to follow that instinct.

    What, what are you saying, you bitch! Subtly squeezing your thighs together and sticking out your butt like that?! You no-good big-assed wench really Master! P-Please, ignore that freak and dont just abandon Elsie okay?

    Of course, Ians expression while watching this was full of difort.

    Regardless, the verbal spat between Delphine and Elsie only escted.

    Whats wrong, Rine? Just like you said, Im waiting for punishment for being disrespectful to Master Looks like you stillck the awareness that you are nothing but Masters property, dont you?

    Wha-What?!

    Delphines provocation, thrown out while bowing her head, hit Elsies ears directly.

    Caught off guard, Elsie jumped on the spot as if she had been stung.

    In fact, Elsies feelings for Ian were of affection, admiration, and love, thus was not the same as Delphines.

    However, Delphines intrusion caused a refraction in those feelings. Elsie naturally came to recognize Ian as her master.

    After all, only then could she win in thepetition against Delphine.

    Though the standard of that victory was peculiar, it was a crucial battle for Elsie. Her eyes, reminiscent of blue sapphires, sparkled with determination.

    That, thats because I also belong to Master! Do you think I dont know what youre trying to do, sticking out your butt on purpose! You lewd wench, trying to satisfy your own greed by using the master!

    If you dont like it, you can do it too, then.

    However, Delphines voice replying to Elsie was as calm as it could be.

    Delphines blood-red eyes flickered towards Elsie as she bowed her head.

    A sneer hung on her lips.

    Im quite confident in my figure, you see, especially my hips. The feel is so good, Im sure the master must be quite pleased with them. Ah, thest time was really

    La-Last time?!

    Delphines voice grew increasingly sultry. Hearing this, Elsie gasped in shock, swallowing hard.

    Soon, Elsies pitiful gaze turned towards Ian.

    Her eyes begged him to deny it, but Ian, without a word, just turned his head away.

    For a brief moment, he seemed deep in contemtion, his fingers twitching.

    Elsie, not getting the response she hoped for, looked utterly devastated, almost on the verge of tears.

    Delphine, smirking as if enjoying the situation, continued her story, often twitching and rubbing against her thigh.

    ..Really, it was delightful. If Master wishes, he can punish me as much as he wants. Ah, or maybe stomp on my head with his foot?

    At Delphines provoking tone, Elsie shuddered.

    Who would have thought the heir of the Yurdina family could be such a lewd bitch with such perverse taste?

    This was akin to a betrayal to the Imperial Family.

    Until recently, Elsie had been bad-mouthing the princess for interfering with Ian, calling her that wench. But at this moment, she felt like the most loyal subject of the empire.

    And more than that, her instinct as a woman to protect the man she loved from this seductress was overpowering.

    Elsie with her fluttering eyshes, finally opened her eyes as if she had made up her mind.

    Ma-Master! If you want to punish someone, punish me!

    Master, if youre going to hit someone, wouldnt it be better to have it be satisfying for your hands? Please show no mercy to this ve

    Ian, who had been silently watching Delphine and Elsie for a while, eventually let out a deep sigh.

    It seemed like he had made up his mind.

    There was no way Elsie and Delphine didnt know this.

    As the two women waited anxiously for Ians decision, the moment arrived.

    Ians hand, like a bolt of lightning, drew his hatchet.

    Then before Delphine and Elsie could react

    The incandescent hatchet was lodged into the ground, exploding all the mana it had been holding within.

    With a loud bang, a thick cloud of dust rose. The shockwave wasnt big, but it was enough to stimte Delphine and Elsies fear.

    Ky-Kyaaaaaaaaaaah!

    A-Ah, Kyaaaaaaah!

    Despite their mutual dislike, their screams were simr.

    The two of them fell to the ground and started to shiver, clutching their heads. Their trembling eyes attested to the fact that the trauma in their hearts had not yet healed.

    I, Im sorry No-Not the hatchet Please, just not the sword I, Ill give you everything Ah, Ah

    Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry E-Elsie will pee herself P-Please, dont abandon me! Please spare me

    After witnessing this, Ian sighed wearily.

    He ced a hand on his forehead and shook his head in dismay, then finally turned to Delphine.

    Senior Delphine, so what did you want to say?

    Delphine, with a trembling voice, stammered out her words.

    That, that is I heard you were looking for a tunnel a while ago, so I wanted to talk about that H-HeukPlease forgive me

    Ian nodded as if that made sense. His gaze then turned to Elsie.

    What about you, Senior Elsie?

    I I havent seen Mastertely, so I didnt want to be abandoned Hick..hik

    Upon hearing this, Ians expression turned slightly bitter. His golden eyes, filled with pity, looked down at Elsie.

    But that was only for a moment.

    Ian, having heard the entire matter, finally showed a satisfied smile.

    As he raised his hand, the hatchet flew back to his grasp, whistling through the air. He then spoke to the two women who were still trembling in fear.

    Since itse to this, lets all three of us have a discussion. I had something I wanted to share with both of you anywayand well talk about rewards and punishmentster.

    With that, Ian thought to himself.

    <i> I should have drawn my hatchet sooner.</i>

    It seemed that extreme measures were necessary whenever these two got into excessive arguments.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 169: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (33)

    Chapter 169: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (33)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (33) </b>

    Just a little way into the southern forest, there were many hidden clearings.

    ording to my seniors, these clearings were the remnants of traditional hunting festivals held for a long time. The trees in the once dense forest always suffered during these festivals.

    It was due to it being a contest between demonic beasts who could topple trees with a single swing of their arm, and skilled individuals who could face these monsters with just a sword.

    Once the battle began, no tree was safe.

    Even I had a record of knocking down quite a few trees in this years hunting festival. Although, most of them were the result of being hit and flung by the Gut Collector.

    And among these recently formed clearings, some became excellent meeting spots with just a bit of trimming of the fallen tree trunks. Trimming the stumps was simple enough if one could handle aura.

    The ce where I, Senior Delphine, and Senior Elsie were sitting was one such clearing.

    The sun burned hotter as we approached the peak of summer. We only felt somewhat refreshed after we sought refuge under the trees shade..

    After the Month of Cane passes, the air would be stuffy everywhere.

    I fanned my slightly flushed face from the heat. Yet, the sweat beads forming on my forehead did not evaporate.

    Even though I was circting mana to my skin to cope with the heat, it was still tough. Even with quite the increase of my mana after consuming Dragons Blood, it was still not enough.

    In fact, Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie seemed unbothered by this heat. Thanks to their vastly greater reserves of mana.

    It was like a confirmation I still had a long way to go.

    The two women hesitated as I fanned myself.

    They probably thought I was angry.

    Of course, that was a misunderstanding. I was quite calm at the moment.

    I was only silent because I was unsure of what to say.

    To be more specific, I was pondering how to dampen the weird rivalry between Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie.

    It wasnt a problem that I would find an answer to just by thinking about it. But that didnt mean I could conceal my uneasiness either.

    If things continued like this, my reputation might end up tarnished.

    The nobles of the empire ce great importance on honor. Even the lower nobility like the Percus family did so, not mentioning the high-ranking nobles.

    To them, Honor was more precious than life itself.

    Because it was directly linked to their familys prestige.

    Yet here were the heir of the esteemed Yurdina family and the daughter of the Rine family, addressing a mere second son of a Countryside Viscount as Master.

    It wasnt a matter that would just end up stigmatizing two noble families of the venerable Empire. This could also possibly backfire on me.

    In the distant past, when concepts of chastity were more rigid than now, it is said that amoner engaging in a rtionship with a noblewoman would be executed.

    Whether it was consensual or rape, it didnt matter. They always framed it as rape and executed themoner.

    It was all to preserve the honor of the nobility.

    Why do I see myself in thosemoners who had vanished like dew at the execution grounds?

    The chilling thought made me break into a cold sweat.. It wasnt really because of the worry about offending the royal family, though.

    Whether she knew of my worries or not, Senior Elsie hesitantly approached me and began to fan me with her small hands.

    As expected with her small hands, the wind she created was exceedingly weak.

    When I looked at her questioningly, Senior Elsie cleared her throat and awkwardly averted her gaze.

    A faint blush rose on her soft cheeks.

    Y-You lookedhotso

    I let out a hollowugh.

    Though I found it absurd, I also appreciated her gesture, so I chose to remain in silence..

    Instead, I directly asked..

    Senior Delphine, what about that information on the pit?

    Well, actually theres a tunnel that runs from the academy to the outskirts of the city.

    Senior Delphine nced at me cautiously before continuing in a calm voice.

    Its a tunnel created when the academy was under the control of the Imperial Family. It may just be a tunnel, but it was built as an emergency escape route for the Imperial Family at that time, so it should still exist. Ive also heard that it underwent magical processing.

    An escape route for the Imperial Family.

    If the academy was under the Imperial Familys control, that must have been hundreds of years ago. It was surprising that the tunnel could still exist until now.

    Typically, tunnels made of soft soil rather than solid rock are prone to copse. Therefore, they were typically short and located at shallow depths.

    But this was arge tunnel extending from the academy to the outskirts of the city. It was an emergency evacuation route for the Imperial Family, so it must have been built deep underground where it would be impossible to detect.

    If it didnt copse to this day, it must have involved investing an enormous amount of mana back then. Especially considering the primitive technology of the time.

    What was somewhat puzzling was that, for such a costly construction, there was no need to insist on a tunnel.

    Considering durability, it would have been more logical to officially build an underground shelter. But why did they specifically insist on a tunnel?

    Since it was a question I couldnt find an answer to now, I decided to carefully tuck the doubt away in my heart.

    And its location?

    Where do you think the members of the imperial family are assigned when they enroll?

    The reply to my question was a clear hint.

    Each prince and princess was like the master of a pce. For various practical reasons, including security concerns, the Imperial family received special treatment at the academy.

    Their assigned residence was the Veta Pce.

    It was a building named after the wife of the conquering emperor, Aedalus. Its official name was Veta Pavilion, but calling it a pce wasnt odd since it was exclusively used by the Imperial Family.

    Senior Delphine indicated that the entrance to the underground tunnel was located there.

    I nodded, about to rece my question with another, when a new one struck me.

    But how did you find out I was looking for information on the tunnel?

    The Yurdina family tends to hear a lot of things, being the most loyal servants of the Imperial Family.

    I clicked my tongue.

    Her words were vague, yet the mention of the imperial family suggested the leak probably originated from the Intelligence department.

    Even though it wasnt an officially established covert organization, the leakage of internal information was too easy. It was the same even when dealing with the heir of the Yurdina family.

    I should set aside a day for training them.

    Mindlessly meandering, I soon brushed off the ridiculous idea with a shake of my head.

    It was far too arrogant a thought for someone ignorant about espionage. Why I even entertained the thought was beyond me.

    Senior Elsie, who had been observing my conversation with Senior Delphine, seemed somewhat anxious.

    Apparently, she seemed anxious because only Senior Delphine was proven helpful. After fidgeting and brooding for a while, she spoke as if she thought of something.

    Oh, that reminds me!

    My attention shifted to Senior Elsie, and so did Senior Delphines.

    Having sessfully captured our attention, Senior Elsie hesitantly continued.

    Well, you know the demonic beast we caught during the hunting festivalit was eventually categorized as cause unknown.''

    Cause unknown?

    Hearing that, my expression turned into a frown.

    The only demonic beast that we had caught was the Gut Collector. That was the first time Senior Elsie and I teamed up.

    A demonic beast of a caliber to receive a name doesnt simply appear out of nowhere.

    First, it needed a strong source of mana, and they had to be under its influence for a long time. The fact that such a creature had appeared in the once peaceful southern forest meant that something was concentrating mana there.

    The imperial investigation team was not stupid. They couldnt have been unaware of this fact.

    Butbeling it as cause unknown essentially meant they were unable to locate the source of the mana concentration.

    It was nearly impossible for such a source of mana to disappear without leaving a trace. There were many suspicious points, but for now, I decided to stop thinking and let out a deep sigh.

    I had plenty of unfinished tasks to do.

    In order to gain the strength to do that, I had called upon Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie.

    Anyway, lets discuss that matterter Senior Delphine, Senior Elsie.

    Both women turned their attention to me, their eyes saying they were ready to listen to anything.

    I hesitated for a moment.

    It wouldve been great if I could exin the reason, but the information from the love letter from the future could only be known to me.

    The moment I blurt it out, it would change in its content.

    Then, the only best thing I could say was this.

    I cant tell you why, but you know theres a parade at the Homing Festivaling up, right?

    Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie nodded.

    It was something that no one in the academy could be unaware of. It was such arge event.

    I carefully made a request to the two of them.

    Could Senior Delphine possibly lead the group and be at the forefront? And Senior Elsie, just to be safe, please cast your magic in advance and also, bring plenty of potions.

    Thest words were added out of concern for the two.

    It actually felt absurd even after I said it. Preparing for an attack without being able to give a reason.

    Just as I was fretting about how to respond if they were to question me.

    I will follow yourmand.

    Ill do that.

    Their answers came back without a moments hesitation.

    I looked at Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie with a somewhat surprised expression.

    Even though they often followed me, I expected them to at least ask for a reason.

    But both Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie answered as if it was nothing.

    Anyway, thats what needs to be done, right? Ill follow your lead, Master. Leave the front to me.

    Senior Delphine replied in a mischievous voice, followed by Senior Elsies loyal reply.

    W-Well Master has never been wrong before, has he? Hehe, just leave it to me, Elsie Rine!

    In fact, Senior Elsie seemed somewhat pleased to receive my instruction. She seemed quite happy she was needed.

    Finally, I managed a bitter smile.

    Regardless of the reason, it was reassuring to have them around. Because they were people with their ownckeys to lead.

    But still feeling a bit guilty, I couldnt help but add onest thing.

    Also, be careful.

    Perhaps sensing that my mood was not normal, both of their faces turned solemn.

    However, that was brief. Soon, a seductive smile appeared on Senior Delphines lips.

    So, what about punishment?

    She came close, almost flirtatiously, and whispered in my ear with her hot breath.

    My eardrums felt as if they were melting.

    ..I have prepared my body for today as well.

    Hey, hey!

    Of course, before that, Senior Elsie had already burst out in protest.

    She looked at me with a pitiful look and said,

    M-Master what about me? I-Its been quite a while since I received a reward

    It was aplete disaster.

    In the end, it took a few more minutes to satisfy both of their demands.

    And just as I was straightening my clothes, about to leave, the excited Senior Delphine who was catching her breath, suddenly asked as if she just remembered.

    By the way, did the princess seem okay to you?

    I stopped in my tracks.

    There were a few things about her that bothered me. Her abnormally aggressive attitude, and the gloomy look she sometimes disyed.

    As my eyes briefly met Senior Delphine, she said in a nonchnt tone. .

    She has some painful memories from her childhood. She nearly died, you know

    From whom?

    The corners of Senior Delphines mouth curled up in a meaningful smile as she responded to my vague question.

    Her own mother.

    There wasnt much time left until the Homing Festival.

    **

    The clearing in the dark night exuded a chilly atmosphere despite the moonlight pouring down.

    It was behind the rarely frequented research building. Without saying a word, I sat nkly on a rock, then asked the nothingness..

    Neris.

    Yes, Sir Ian.

    Suddenly, a shadow descended from within the darkness.

    She was a beautiful brown haired woman and a noteworthy hairpin in her bangs. Her light green eyes were cast down, hidden by her bowed head.

    Today was the day to receive her gathered intel.

    Senior Neris, like a few days ago, seemed incredibly tense.

    Stuttering, she first tried to make up for her previous failure.

    S-Sir Ian? Fi-Firstly, about the tunnel, theres information regarding an emergency escape route of the Imperial Family

    I know its a tunnel that leads from the basement of Veta Pce to the outside of the city.

    Senior Neriss eyes widened in surprise, clearly flustered.

    Then her head dropped low.

    I didnt know how she interpreted my words, but Senior Neris apologized to me in a trembling voice.

    I-I apologize.

    Regardless, I didnt pay any attention to it. I just had a nagging question lingering in my mind.

    The princess almost died when she was young.

    And to her own mother at that. Why would her mother do such a thing?

    The needle-like question pierced through certain words.

    Without thinking, I voiced it out.

    The Dragons Eye.

    Startled, Senior Neris froze. Her gaze, looking up at me while kneeling, was filled with confusion.

    Only then did my eyes turn to her.

    My gaze, backlit by the moonlight, was deep. As soon as our eyes met, Senior Neris immediately lowered her head to avoid my gaze.

    Her panting breath briefly conveyed her fear.

    Ignoring that as well, I asked Neris.

    Dragons Eye, tell me what you know about it.

    The story Senior Neris had prepared seemed to be a long one.

    As she cleared her throat with a cough, and then began speaking in a monotonous voice.

    Its a long-standing legend passed down in the Imperial Family

    The story that followed was the one I expected.

    It was about the princesss past.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 170: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (34)

    Chapter 170: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (34)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (34) </b>

    <b><i> The blood of Dragons flows in the Imperial Familys lineage..</i></b>

    Regardless of its veracity, such a rumor was known to anyone on the continent. This was because the Imperial Family themselves asserted the matter.

    A dragon was a wise creature that lived on the surface of the earth in ancient times.

    They were the firstborn of the Heavenly God Arus, Guardians of order and bnce.

    During the Mythological Age, where various races and monsters ran rampant, mankind was weak. This was the reason why the Dragons, the Heavenly Gods representatives and lovers of the weak, stepped in to protect mankind.

    So, the Dragons bestowed mankind three Gifts.

    The first Gift was Fire.

    With the advent of fire, mankind underwent many changes.

    They began to cook and were able to endure winters without needing thick fur. Naturally, the frequency of relocating their dwellings to maintain the fires embers increased.

    Fire also gave birth to metallurgy. Agriculture, which until then had been at a primitive level, flourished due to fire.

    The second Gift was writing.

    For mankind, who conveyed knowledge through speech and pictures, writing was a revolutionary invention.

    All kinds of knowledge were recorded and passed on to subsequent generations, and humans, due to their fragile bodies, decided to use Wisdom as a weapon.

    With the advent of writing, mankind finally stood shoulder to shoulder with other races.

    The third Gift was Magic.

    The origin of all magic techniques in the world were the Dragons.

    They, inherently curious, have pursued the truth of the world for a long time, using magic as a means.

    Humans who received magic from Dragons evolved it in their own unique way.

    From this branching path, the art of Aura Cultivation was created, and several schools, including alchemy, began to flourish.

    It wasnt an exaggeration to say that the root of the heyday that mankind enjoys now lies in magic. Once a mere minor race, mankind now stood tall as the dominant species of the continent.

    The first humans did receive favor from the Heavenly God and the Dragons, but they did not recklessly abuse that power.

    Until then, there was no concept of Sin.

    Humans had no hesitation in sharing the Gifts they received from the Dragons with other races, and the continent developed and prospered day by day.

    That was until the appearance of Delphirem.

    She, the betrayer of mankind and the Evil Gods follower,mitted seven sins. Based on this, the Evil God bestowed power unto him and received numerous sacrifices.

    Kings and Queens of each race.

    The richest people and bards on the continent.

    And by offering even Dragons to the Evil God, the concept of Sin, previously unknown to mankind, took root, leading to the spread of death throughout the world.

    It was known that all Dragons went extinct during the centuries-long War of Gods and Demons.

    However, there were rumors that their blood was being passed down due to the forbidden love between Dragons and humans, the Eye of the Dragon was one of the pieces of evidence.

    Dragons, who loved justice and order, were born with unique abilities.

    The Eye of the Dragon was one of them, a power that could read others emotions or psychology.

    Dragons, based on this ability, often unraveled problems entwined withplex interests with rity. Those who could even peer into the hearts of people were worshiped even more as sacred beings.

    They were great and powerful.

    But humans were not.

    Therefore, it was a misfortune for a young and fragile girl to be born with the Eye of the Dragon.

    The girl, born with dark blue hair, was beautiful. Sometimes it was hard to tell where her gray eyes were looking, but still, not many people cared about it.

    She was a noble child of the Imperial Family.

    She was beautiful, and it was clear that her future would be bright even without looking at it.

    Until that point, she had been expected to grow up under everyones blessings. However, it didnt take long for that misconception to be dispelled.

    It all started with one of the maids.

    The maid was cleaning the princesss bedroom that day as well. The princess, known for her exceptionally quick wit, was also famous for being fastidious.

    Even if that wasnt the case, the maid was even more careful in her actions because she had been scolded by the Head Maid not long ago.

    As the princess was still young, her bedroom was closer to a yroom. As the maid was tidying up all sorts of toys, she suddenly felt a suspicious gaze.

    It belonged to the princess.

    Her unfocused gray eyes were staring straight at the maid. As soon as the maid noticed it, she had a creepy feeling.

    Whether it was just her feeling or not, the princesss pupils seemed to slightly split vertically.

    The maid hesitated for a moment and then asked.

    Y-Your Highness? Did I do something wrong

    So you were bullied by the Head Maid?

    At the sudden words, the maids body immediately stiffened.

    Her wide-open eyes turned to the princess. But Cien had a sweet smile filled with goodwill.

    Though it was such a lovely sight, it only made the maid feel even more that there was a world of difference between herself and the princess.

    The maid immediately started stuttering excuses.

    I-Its a misunderstanding! Your Highness, I dont know where you heard the rumor but nothing has happened between me and the Head Maid

    I didnt hear it.

    The girl tilted her head and said as if she found it genuinely strange.

    I can see it. Werent you cursing the Head Maid in your mind just a moment ago?

    The maids face turned pale.

    With a thud, the broom she was holding dropped.

    Regardless, the princess continued.

    And not long ago, you were speaking ill of my mother, also when you were offering candy, you were thinking about how best to impress me. And now huh?

    The princesss head tilted curiously back and forth. Each pendulum-like swing of the girls head made the maids trembling grow more intense.

    Muddy, and dark Huh, its unsettling. What exactly is this emotion

    ..Y-Your Highness.

    Stammering, the maid barely managed to say a word.

    I, Ill excuse myself.

    With that, the maid hurriedly left and soon returned to her hometown.

    After that, a strange rumor began to spread among the maids.

    It was a rumor that the young princess was able to read peoples minds.

    The princess apparently never thought to hide her ability, and incidents initially dismissed as coincidences eventually turned into suspicions, then into wariness.

    No one would ever want their inner thoughts revealed.

    It was natural to have at least one secret that one wanted to hide, and it was impossible for anyone to bepletely wless down to their innermost feelings. It was just that they filtered the emotions they disyed outwardly for their social lifes sake. .

    But even such actions were meaningless in front of Princess Cien.

    She could see through everything.

    The secrets they want to hide, the ugly desires, and even the trivial private lives and rtionships.

    It didnt take long for the once affectionate and respectful gazes to turn cold.

    And that hostility and fear more effectively burrowed into the young princesss heart.

    Because her eyes could read emotions.

    The visualized emotions gradually tore at the young princesss heart. It was even more so because she had been loved until then.

    Being so young, the princess did not realize that peering into others emotions would evoke such animosity.

    Since her birth, she had always been able to see into the hearts of others.

    For Cien, it was something so natural that she couldnt even dream it might be wrong.

    At first, she earnestly tried to regain the love she had lost.

    She attempted to approach them first and solve their problems.

    However, each time she tried to look into someones heart to do so, the person would eventually erupt in an outcry, unable to bear it.

    Please, just stop!

    The eyes of the maid looking down at the princess were stained with fear.

    One by one the servants began to quit and soon, the pce where Cien stayed was immersed in silence.

    By then, Cien inevitably came to a realization.

    She realized exactly how much fear peering into someones heart could instill.

    But it was already toote.

    The rumor that Cien could see into peoples inner thoughts had long since spread throughout the pce, and whenever Cien passed by, people cast her looks filled with aversion.

    In the torrent of muddy emotions, Cien was suffocating.

    <i> Everyone hates me.</i>

    <i> </i>

    Even a robust adult would have found it difficult to withstand. Not to mention a young child who had not yet fully grown.

    Cien grew increasingly withdrawn day by day and became more and more silent.

    The hatred stabbed and carved out the childs once cheerful emotions, making her emotions rather numb.

    She just always had a gloomy look on her face.

    The more this happened, the more her mother, who had given birth to her, suffered alongside her.

    The fourth Imperial Consort had not had a day without tears since Cien turned that way. One day, holding her daughter tightly in her arms, she wept and said,

    Oh, my poor daughter Its because people in the world cant be honest that they hate you.

    The face of the girl embraced in her mothers arms remained gloomily sunken. She murmured in a faint voice.

    Her tone was one that seemed to have given up on everything.

    Theres nothing I can do, everyone is greedy. Theres no one who truly likes me and worries about me.

    What are you talking about, my daughter

    Tearing up, the Imperial Consortforted her daughter with all her sincerity.

    At least I, at least I truly love you. I can guarantee that I am, after all, your only ally.

    Despite the tearful and earnest pleas, there was no sign of the princesss face softening.

    Only after a long while, Cien finally responded.

    Really?

    Of course, I am your mother.

    Then, silence fell again. The Imperial Consort, who had been rubbing her daughters back and sobbing for a while, felt something strange then.

    Her eyes, filled with perplexity, looked down at her daughter.

    Her gray pupils were unfocused.

    Looking as if she was staring at a far-off ce, Cien opened her mouth.

    But then why did you think that way?

    Abruptly, the Imperial Consorts hand, which had been stroking her daughters back, froze.

    Her face took on a dumbfounded expression.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 171: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (35)

    Chapter 171: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (35)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (35) </b>

    Caught off guard by Ciens abrupt question, the Imperial Consort found her breath caught in her throat.

    Her eyes were nkly lost in thought.

    Nevertheless, Cien continued to speak.

    When I was young, every time you saw me, you thought the same thing. Wondering what if I had been a son?

    What are you even talking about?

    Her words, tinged with deep unease, were met by Ciens chilling indifference.

    She continued to speak.

    Not long ago, while looking at me, you were contemting how you could make me, who is nothing more than the fifth princess, into the emperor, entertaining assassination and all sorts of plots.

    The Imperial Consort remained silent, as if petrified..

    After a while, she managed to utter a single word.

    No.

    Her denial was met with Ciens further rejection.

    Cien shook her head roughly, looking up at the Imperial Consort with her eyes full of a fierce light.

    Before she knew it, her pupils had slit vertically.

    They resembled the eyes of a lizard..

    Why are you weeping? Because people around me are disappearing? No, in fact, Mother is afraid that I am getting further away from the throne.

    Stop.

    The Imperial Consort abruptlymanded. Her face was considerably pale.

    Words began to flow out almost suffocatingly.

    J-Just stop.

    You love me? For what exactly do you love me?

    But Ciens impassioned words continued unabated. The disappointment and hatred in her eyes zed like dim mes.

    The Imperial Consort started to gasp for air..

    Dense mana was gathering around her, as if affirming the blood of dragons flowed through Ciens veins.

    My eyes? These eyes? In fact, arent you actually nning to use this power to assert the Imperial bloodlines legitimacy? My lineage, my eyes, and my entire being! Loved merely as a tool by you

    I told you to stop!

    The Imperial Consorts grip tightened around Ciens slender neck.

    <i> Kugh, Kugh</i>, the sounds of choked breath filled the air. The Imperial Consorts eyes had long been bloodshot.

    She no longer looked like apassionate mother. She resembled a devil.

    Ciens face, looking at her, was filled with despair.

    <b><i> So this is how it ends.</i></b>

    No, no I said no! I am not that kind of person I love you! I am your mother who loves you!

    Her voice that came out was more like a desperate struggle than a scream.

    Tears fell from the princesss bloodshot eyes. Her mind, driven to the brink, had made her lose her sanity.

    As the grip on her tightened, the princesss consciousness began to fade.

    Only then she was truly certain.

    <b><i> Right, in this world, there is no one who genuinely worries about me.</i></b>

    <b><i> Everyone is only interested in my status as a princess.</i></b>

    <b><i> They think of me as a tool. How did I not realise that all this time?</i></b>

    <b><i> Why did I yearn for it without knowing any better?</i></b>

    The hollow pretence of sincerity, the love, and the concern, all of it now seemed so pathetic to the princess and her eyelids, heavy with regret, slowly closed.

    Had it not been for the head maid who arrived upon hearing themotion, she would have died right there.

    It was a major incident.

    The news reached the ears of the Emperor, and soon an elderly man, known as the greatest mage of the time, hastily rushed to the pce.

    He was known as the Great Sage.

    **

    It is a curse.

    The old man with a snowy white beard spoke without an ounce of hesitation.

    In front of himy a petite girl sleeping with her eyes closed. Strange shapes surrounding her flickered continuously.

    The man standing behind the elder sighed deeply.

    He, who still maintained a dignified demeanour, was the Emperor and the girls father. He murmured in a miserable voice.

    You certainly dont mince words.

    Its because it is the truth, Your Majesty. As the sessor of the Dragonblood Script, you must already be aware, arent you?

    The old mans voice was steady as he said that. His blue eyes remained remarkably sharp even in the dim surroundings.

    It was proof that he had reached the realm of a Master.

    Having lived for centuries, he was nearing death. However, he considered it a mandate of heaven to encounter such a strange fate just a few years before his destined demise.

    Despite being the Emperor, he couldnt dismiss an old man who had reached the brink of truth.

    He couldnt make a singlement about the somewhat arrogant attitude of the Great Sage, only shaking his head in response.

    Then, it should be my fault.

    How can there be good and evil in the lineage? Its just that she was born that way. The power of the Dragon is nothing but a curse to ordinary humans. Especially those eyes that can read everyones emotions, haha

    The old man let out a guffaw, looking down at the princess with bothpassion and sympathy.

    She was a girl that even her own mother abandoned.

    She would never be able to trust humans for the rest of her life. It would be the same even if we sealed those eyes.

    However, even with the constion of the Great Sage, the Emperors expression showed no signs of easing. He continued to let out pained sighs.

    No matter what, I am her father, and she is my daughter. Is there no other way?

    I can temporarily seal her eyes. But that wontpletely suppress them. Shell still feel fragments of the most intense emotions from others.

    The Emperors eyes, gazing down at the princess, grew somber.

    He silently listened to the Great Sages words.

    Her distrust in humans will probably deepen as time passes.. This is because desire is the most intense emotion humans often possess. Still, if I tell her Ivepletely sealed her eyes, she might be able to lead somewhat of a normal life.

    So youre saying shell never trust people?

    From his voice alone, it was clear what kind of answer the Emperor expected, but the Great Sage nodded without hesitation.

    Of course. She wont trust anyone. All she will believe in will be the desires she sees with her own eyes and the actions that apany them.

    With a sigh, the Emperor held his forehead. He seemed like he wanted to stagger and ease his mental shock, but he was the Emperor.

    An Emperor first and a father second.

    Even when he was alone, he couldnt show signs of copse. His eyes were filled with despair.

    Perhaps feeling sorry for him, the Great Sage cleared his throat while straightening his robe.

    However, a miracle is not impossible.

    The Emperors somber gaze turned towards the Great Sage. It was impossible to discern any emotions in the rulers eyes, which possessed an unfathomable depth.

    The Great Sage could only guess that there was a glimmer of hope in those eyes.

    If someone If someone shows their sincere heart, it might change this unfortunate child, dont you think? After all, a curse is nothing but a contrary blessing If she encounters an absolutely unerring sincerity, her eyes will be a blessing instead.

    Is that possible?

    At the skeptical words of the Emperor, the Great Sage smiled bitterly.

    Isnt that why its called a miracle, after all?

    That night, a ritual by the Great Sage took ce in the pce.

    Afterwards, Fifth Princess Cien returned to her daily life, and was even able to receive as much love as before due to her more affectionate behavior.

    But no one knew her true feelings aside from the Emperor and the Great Sage..

    The despair of Cien, who realized that she could never truly receive goodwill.

    She came to see people as tools, just as she was seen as such by others.

    She vowed to herself every morning.

    <i> I will never trust anyone again.</i>

    <i> Never.</i>

    **

    After hearing Senior Neriss lengthy story, my response was in.

    The flower in the greenhouse dug its own grave.

    It was unclear exactly what happened on the day the Great Sage visited.

    However, given that she changed afterwards, it seemed the events prior had left scars on the princesss psyche.

    How much distrust would she have, having almost been killed by her own mother?

    Therefore, rather than being looked down upon, she seemed to prefer remaining as an entity of fear.

    For a girl who had to endure hostility and contempt previously, it was a natural reaction.

    At my casual remark, Senior Neris lowered her head in silence. Commenting on the Imperial Family was almost taboo.

    The only reason why Senior Neris didnt say anything at all was because I was the holder of the Dragonblood Script.

    After all, it was only natural for the Emperors proxy to evaluate the Imperial Family.

    Only then did my manner of addressing Senior Neris revert to a more formal tone.

    Youve done a great job, Senior Neris. You can go back and rest now Oh, and make sure the nonbatants can opt out as much as possible during the Homing Festival.

    But Senior Neris seemed hesitant, even with my dismissal.

    As I turned my puzzled gaze towards her, Senior Neris, who had been cautiously gauging my reaction, timidly asked.

    So, did I pass the test?

    I stared at Senior Neris in silence for a moment.

    Then it hit me, only the Emperors close associates could possess the Dragonblood Script.

    In other words, it would have been normal for me to already know the secret of the Imperial Family that Senior Neris was talking about.

    It seemed that Senior Neris thought I was testing her based on the information I already knew.

    There was no need to correct her misunderstanding. I bluntly replied.

    Ill observe for a bit longer.

    The more I thought about it, the more peculiar the academys branch of the Imperial Intelligence Agency seemed.

    Even though they were just trainees, they failed to follow even the basic rules. Despite the fact that the organization selected them from students of the academy, which was even known as the cradle of talent.

    I felt that further investigation was needed in this as well.

    Although my assessment wasrgely negative, Senior Neris seemed satisfied with just that, soon letting out a sigh of relief.

    Just as she was about to leave, Senior Neris hesitated, as if she still had something to say.

    It didnt take long for me to hear her question.

    Uh, Sir Ian?

    My golden eyes nced at her briefly, as if to prompt her to speak.

    Just as always, Senior Neris asked me cautiously.

    So, what are you nning to do?

    It was a question about how I, as the Emperors proxy, would deal with the Fifth Princess who had dared to challenge me.

    With an answer that was self-evident, I swallowed a bitter chuckle and replied.

    Save her, of course.

    The princess, the students participating in the homing festival, the citizens of the city, and the entire world.

    It was a sincere statement without any hint of deception.

    As if it had always been that way.

    **

    That night, the princess woke up panting.

    <i> Kugh, kugh</i> choking sounds echoed in the silent room. She gasped for air and frantically reached for water.

    She had a nightmare.

    The dream of her mother strangling her neck, those demon-like red eyes were still vivid in her memory.

    Everyone was the same.

    The emotions directed towards the princess all had one thing inmon.

    Whether it was lust, a thirst for power, or greed for money, they were all desires that she found displeasing.

    Even her closest aide, Irene, and the head maid were no exception. They also showed a certain degree of desire for honor and power in serving her.

    When it came to exceptions, there was only one.

    But as she recalled those golden eyes that only seemed to convey pity andpassion, the princess immediately gritted her teeth in frustration.

    She shouldnt be looked down on.

    Only the strong could win favor. The weak were either made fun of or excluded if they deviated even slightly from the norm.

    Those were painful days.

    Everyone in the world was hostile towards her. Whenever Cien recalled that days memory, her mind went nk, and since that day, she had lost her emotions.

    Humans were untrustworthy beings.

    The princesss gaze then fell upon the small cats eye stone ced on the desk beside her bed.

    The grey cat eye stone was an item left by her mother, the fourth Imperial Consort, when she left.

    After her mother strangled her, the princess never saw her again. She only heard the news that her mother had fallen from grace and was banished, used of daring toy a hand on the Emperors daughter.

    There wasnt even a letter with details on her predicament.

    Her mother had left only that cats eye stone. The princess still couldntprehend her mothers mentality.

    <b><i> Did it mean she intends to return someday and try to exert influence over or piggyback on my authority?</i></b>

    Even while thinking this way, she couldnt bring herself to throw away the stone, which showed she too remained a child. Cien thought so, as she casually held the stone in her hand.

    She tossed it into the air and caught it, pondering.

    How could that man be so strong?

    The princess knew all too well the feeling of being opposed by everyone in the world. She thought it was the most terrifying form of revenge, and after much deliberation, had decided to act ordingly.

    But that man, undeterred, turned the tables on her and even had the nerve to pity her.

    Presumptuously so.

    The princesss eyes grew cold with a hostility that felt almost desperate.

    <b> </b>

    She wouldnt allow herself to be looked down on any longer.

    Soon, hell woulde for that man.

    His sisterspany of merchants would be brought to ruin and the Percus territory would be in shambles. Even those dear to him would one by one leave his side.

    The stage had long been set. As soon as the academys holiday starts, the real action will begin.

    The day that would signal this was.Yes, thats right.

    The princesss gaze silently swept over the calendar, remembering the day marked in red.

    The day of the Homing Festival was approaching.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 172: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (36)

    Chapter 172: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (36)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (36) </b>

    With a <i>ng</i>, sparks flew.

    The two des shed against each other.. Then, a series of attacks, fluid like water, once again scattered sharp shockwaves.

    In just those few seconds, the number of sword paths drawn was beyond estimation.

    However, following the burst ofpressed air, my vision blurred. The de weaved through the gap, moving fluidly like a buoy on water.

    At first, I nimbly responded to each strike.

    However, after a while, barely managing to keep up with the sword, I was ultimately forced to stagger back after a kick to the sr plexus.

    <i> Ugh</i>, a choked groan escaped me as I stumbled back.

    Gritting my teeth, I endured, almost copsing. I was sick and tired of fainting..

    My opponent seemed pleased.. A satisfied smile appeared on his lips.

    He was a burly, middle-aged man with a striking red beard.

    He held a greatsword in his hand that seemed too heavy to lift, yet he freely swung the massive chunk of metal as if it were a mere skewer, exuding an aura of intimidation.

    His name was Derek, a full-time professor in the Academys Knight Division, and a legendary demonic beast hunter.

    I had thought my skills had improved significantly, but Professor Derek remained an opponent beyond my reach.

    Well, he hunted countless demonic beasts in the wilderness for decades., so it made sense. He had much more practical experience than I could everpare to..

    Of course, I did not expect an easy win.. But finding myself unable to sessfullynd even a single strike was a bitter pill to swallow.

    After calming my breathing by repeatedly thumping my sr plexus, I let out a deep sigh. It was an overt expression of disappointment.

    Professor Derek simply snorted in amusement.

    Ian, no matter how many times youve crossed the threshold of death, its still too early to go up against me. While I acknowledge both your swordsmanship and quick thinking, the concentration of your aura is too low.

    Advancing beyond that point isnt just about effort; its about innate talent. If you could be an Expert just by wanting to, half of the Academy would already be full of them..

    With lingering disappointment, I reflexively grumbled. Yet, in response, Professor Derek simply shook his head.

    After all, Professor Derek was a swordsman who had achieved a level of mastery rare even among Sword Experts. Boasting about talent in front of him would be utterly futile.

    He was a man who had attained a level most can only dream of, without even undergoing formal swordsmanship training. His talent was indisputable.

    Had hecked such talent, he would have long since met his end, given the harsh life of a demonic beast hunter.

    The fact he stood here alive was enough proof of Professor Dereks talent. Moreover, despite being amoner, he had risen to the position of a professor at the Academy.

    Perhaps due to his exceptional talent, Professor Derek didnt seem particrly empathetic to my grumbling.

    Its easy to me ack of talent, Ian. Especially since youck a substantial amount of mana But thats not whats required to be an expert. Whats needed is the right state of mind.

    My gaze turned to Professor Derek. My posture was somewhat hunched from the blow to my sr plexus.. Noticing my dubious look, he gave a bitter smile in response.

    Even now, look at you. Your swordsmanship andbat experience have already surpassed the level of the average Expert.. But for some reason, your aura doesnt seem to progress. What do you think is the reason?

    Because Ick mana?

    He once again rejected my argument.

    Once more, Professor Derek shook his head and said.

    No, its because your state of mind isnt yet settled. Aura is a manifestation of your state of mind, and the stronger your state of mind, the stronger it bes. Buttely, I can feel a crack in your aura.

    My mouth mped shut at his words.

    The moment I heard that my state of mind wasnt settled, it struck me immediately, just like tripping over a stone.

    Lately, I often felt as if I was not myself.

    My memories were disordered, I gradually acquired skills I had never learned, and when I came to, my surroundings were drenched in blood.

    It was possible that this confusion was affecting my aura.

    Seeing me silent and downcast, Professor Derek sighed as if he had expected this reaction.

    He slowly approached me and patted my shoulder twice.

    His hand was so big that even a slight pressure caused pain. Naturally, my face grimaced, causing Professor Derek tough..

    Dont oveplicate things, Ian. You may still be wavering, but youre already on the threshold of bing an expert Just remember one thing.

    My gaze shifted back to Professor Derek, who now spoke to me in a more solemn tone.

    Adhihna<sup>1</sup>tranted as decision, resolution, self-determination, will, strong determination and resolute determination. is an essential part of Buddhist practice. Essentially means determination!

    I paused momentarily at his words, then couldnt help but ask in a puzzled voice.

    Whats that?

    When fighting, as you see, everything bes blurry, forgotten, and hazy From the crevice of unconsciousness, there indeed exists a will that suddenly pops out, like cutting through a curtain.

    Professor Derek, who said this, had a yful smile on his face. It was simr to the expression of a father who was sending his son on his first errand.

    Search well, I believe you have what it takes.

    With those words of encouragement, Professor Derek started walking away, nonchntly waving his hand a few times to bid farewell.

    It was then, as I briefly stood with my back to Professor Derek, that I spoke.

    Professor Derek.

    I sensed Professor Dereks gaze briefly turning towards me. His sharp eyes testified that his wildness had not yet left him.

    Instinctively, my eyes also turned towards him.

    It was the moment when my gaze met that of the middle-aged swordsman in mid-air.

    May I continue to seek your help? Im currently in the midst of a conflict with the Imperial Family.

    Hmph, I wondered what you were going to say

    Despite my cautious question, Professor Derek only swallowed a chuckle of disbelief.

    He clicked his tongue and said,

    Born amoner and now teaching nobility, whats the big deal about it? Even nobles can dare to ssh water on the Imperial Family.

    It was an outrageous statement.

    Anyone with even a slight understanding of the aristocratic society would know its a remark one should not make. If taken seriously he could be arrested for the charges of disrespecting the Imperial Family.

    Such a perilously bold statement.

    However, when it came from Professor Dereks mouth, it felt like a casual banter and I suppressed a wry smile.

    It was advice from a mentor who has ovee countless life-and-death situations.

    Resolving to etch the word Sati deep into my heart, I steadied my hands, still trembling from the shock.

    Clutching the hilt of my sword, my gaze turned towards the descending twilight.

    A lot had happened in the meantime.

    I had assigned Senior Delphine and Senior Elsie the task of guarding the procession, and advised nonbatants, including the Saintess and Emma, not to participate in the Homing Festival.

    Of course, I also asked Professor Derek, who I met today, to pay special attention to the perimeter. A professional like him would be able to reduce many sacrifices.

    All such roads ahead would continue, just to eventually meet and diverge at the end.

    The Homing Festival was tomorrow.

    **

    On the day of the Homing Festival, the Princess was anxiously waiting for someone.

    Her steps, aimlessly pacing back and forth, appeared unsteady to anyone watching. The change in the usuallyposed Cien was such that even a few passerby stopped to pay attention.

    However, today of all days, the princess was far too preupied to care about others eyes.

    The preparations wereplete.

    The only thing left to do was to light the fuse. Although the Yurdina Familys army would take time to arrive, the n to ruin the Percus territory could be set in motion beforehand.

    The first step was to strangle the finances of Ria Percuss tradingpany.

    The reason the tradingpany had been able to withstand the termination of numerous contracts so far was due to the cash assets they had amassed over time.

    But if thepanys debt repayment ability is questionable, the creditors can request an emergency refund.. Although this usually happens under the strict supervision of the Imperial Family, it didnt matter.

    Wasnt Cien herself a member of the Imperial Family?

    For the Percus territory, which had started to lose its connections with neighbouring territories, this would be a devastating blow.

    Soon there would be a shortage of resources in the territory, and the support from the Imperial Family for such a situation would note.

    Not only that, but there were also a few measures in ce for the Einstern and Hester territories. It was a perfect n, devoid of any loophole.

    Yet, there was only one reason why Cien was so anxious right now.

    It was irreversible.

    Once set in motion, reversing the damage required many times the effort and time. Moreover, it was particrly detrimental for a tradingpany to bebelled with uncertain debt repayment capability within the trading sector.

    It wouldnt take just a few years to reverse the distrust, it might take whole decades.

    And inflicting irreversible damage on someone means establishing an irreversible rtionship with them.

    In fact, Cien was scared.

    She had to endure the fear and contempt of everyone alone in her childhood. It left an indelible scar deep within her psyche.

    Thats why she had been trying so hard not to make a single person dislike her.

    She knew better than anyone how painful it can be to have even a single persons hostility.

    But if Cien made a decision today, at least one person in this world would hate her for the rest of their life.

    That was terrifying to her.

    Especially when she recalled the golden eyes staring at her with a hatchet in hand, Cien couldnt help but tremble. What a terrifying human to make an enemy of.

    But it was better to be feared than to be looked down upon.

    That was the conclusion Cien had reached after oveing countless hatreds. Wasnt Ian Percus himself a prime example of this?

    There were many who were hostile to him, but none who dared touch him.

    Because Ian Percus was a terrifying existence.

    The princess simply followed suit.

    But no matter how often she repeated her resolve, the lingering hesitation did not disappear, so she was waiting for the man.

    It wasnt just Cien who was anxious.

    Irene, reluctantly brought along by the princess, also showed signs of unease. Although her guard had been strengthened following Ians previous threat, the numerous deceptions she had faced left her deeply disheartened.

    Only a few of the newly dispatched Imperial Guards from the Imperial Family seemed to be calm. The only other person maintainingposure was the head maid, who could be considered a nonbatant.

    The man who had caused such worry for the two women made his appearance as soon as morning arrived.

    A pouch, previously unseen, was now visible at his waistband. It appeared bulky, likely a pouch filled with potions. Also visible was the keen edge of his sharpened hatchet.

    He seemed fully prepared. It was unclear why he had to put so much effort for a procession of the Homing Festival.

    Cien felt a momentary suspicion, but the relief of finally facing the man was greater.

    She carelessly called out the mans name.

    Ian Percus!

    The man, who had been walking silently, stopped in his tracks.

    His golden eyes briefly nced at the princess. Every time she saw his burning gaze, the princess felt nervous, but she could no longer hold back.

    She walked briskly and stood close to the man.

    It was the moment the eyes of the two met.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong><ul><li>1

    tranted as decision, resolution, self-determination, will, strong determination and resolute determination. is an essential part of Buddhist practice. Essentially means determination</li></ul>

 Chapter 173: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (37)

    Chapter 173: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (37)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (37) </b>

    As they drew near, Cien issued a cold warning to Ian, her voice so subdued that only he could hear her.

    Theres no turning back now. This is yourst chance.

    Despite the threat, the man disyed no visible reaction.

    The emotions in the mans eyes remained unchanged. If anything, much like before, she only saw sympathy and pity.

    She couldnt stand that.

    Sympathy and pity were the privileges of the strong. Therefore, it followed that the recipient of these sentiments was deemed weak.

    In other words, Ian regarded her as someone beneath him.

    What was even more vexing was that, deep down, she felt it was an urate evaluation.

    Ian Percus was strong.

    Be it his skills or his mental fortitude, he was strong in every aspect. He remained calm amidst the unrelenting hostility of countless people and stood firm under the might of the imperial family.

    Had it not been for her childhood memories, she might have gracefully epted her defeat.

    But unfortunately, she had yet to escape from her haunting nightmares.

    That was why she continued to threaten him of his impending fate even as her voice quivered.

    With a single word from me, your sisterspany will crumble and be ruined. The same fate awaits the Percus territory So kneel and beg for my forgiveness.

    She continued to threaten him, but the intent was the samethis was hisst chance.

    The man listened silently to the princess borate scheme.

    Ciens voice, as she described all the various methods she would employ to dismantle the Percus family, bore a subtle hint of desperation.

    However, Ians reaction, even after hearing all that, remained nd.

    Your Imperial Highness.

    The princess eyes held a faint anticipation as the mans subdued voice reached her ears.

    A bitter smile adorned his face.

    I see youve increased the number of guards. You have made a good decision.

    That was all he said.

    Then, without uttering another word, the man walked away, leaving the princess behind.

    She only felt genuine relief from the man. He was being sincere.

    Realizing this, Cien was stunned and stood in a silent daze.

    She wondered how he could maintain such calm andposurewhether he genuinely looked down on her to that degree.

    Her head drooped as her entire body quivered.

    As the only one capable of soothing the infuriated princess, the head maid cautiously approached Cien and hesitantly extended her advice.

    Um, Your Imperial Highness? Perhaps it would be wise to temporarily dy the n? Something seems a little off

    Start immediately.

    The head maid considered dissuading her master once more but sighed deeply upon hearing her masters voice.

    Heated breaths, clenched fists, and eyes aze with hatredit was clear their princess wouldnt change her mind.

    Bring them down! Immediately!

    Upon hermand, one of the guards bowed deeply before swiftly taking off.

    Resentment filled her eyes as she clenched her teeth.

    <i>I will make you pay. No matter what it takes.</i>

    She couldnt allow herself to be looked down upon.

    Consumed by that singr determination, she had failed to notice several subtle signs Ian had disyed.

    Thus, she remained oblivious to the fact that this would evolve into a lifelong regret.

    **

    The Homing Festival procession typically overflowed with jubnce and splendor.

    The top students from each department would lead the way, followed by the other students in the order of their grades. However, as the procession went on, it would gradually descend into chaos and eventually resemble a disorderly throng of people.

    Merchants would toss alcohol and snacks towards the students, who in turn passed them along for anyone to indulge in as they pleased.

    Today was no exception.

    As the procession reached halfway into the city after leaving the academy perimeters, the air resonated with the sounds of feasting and festivity. Now that the grades were released, nearly everyone was in high spirits as they enjoyed themselves.

    But in addition to all that, the procession seemed even more boisterous with street cats and birds joining in the revelry and scavenging the scraps of food left behind by the students.

    Yet, amidst the cheerful ambiance were a few outliersGroups of students who had failed and had to return home.

    They were the ones who garnered the most attention, with snacks and drinks being extended to them first in consideration. However, it did little to brighten their expressions.

    Being admitted to the academy was difficult enough, but graduating was even harder.

    The standard was always based on whether students graduated from the academy. As for those who were dropped partway, they were out of luck as society didnt offer muchpassion or pity.

    This was particrly true formoners, where failing was the same as letting slip their opportunity to turn their lives around. Thus, it was rather strange if they werent depressed after failing.

    Among them, a handful appeared to have surrendered to despair,ughing and chatting away as if they had abandoned all hope.

    Aside from these flunkies, there was another area enveloped in deathly silence.

    It was precisely the area around me.

    While the rest of the procession was bustling with no sense of personal space, there was plenty of space with other students silently keeping a considerable distance from me.

    It was a scene that tantly disyed my treatment at the academy.

    Honestly, it was understandable. As an individual targeted by a member of the imperial family, anyone choosing to stand beside me had to meet several conditions.

    They had to be an anomaly unaffiliated with the Empire, who, despite the potential risk, would choose to stand by me. Moreover, even if they met the previous condition, they also had to be in a high enough position that the imperial family couldnt mess with them.

    And surprisingly, there was someone currently by my side who met all the criteria.

    The Saintess.

    It seemed she had stubbornly trailed after me despite having told her to stay in the temple since it could potentially be dangerous.

    My gaze soured.

    Saintess, have you lost your senses? I can assure you that being by my side right now will only be a loss to you.

    While it was something that would be resolved by the end of todays events, I couldnt ignore the possibility of any unforeseen circumstances.

    As one of the Holy Nations most influential figures, the likelihood of the imperial familyying hands on her was low, at least diplomatically. However, academy-rted matters were of no concern for the imperial family.

    For instance, the hostility directed at me could also potentially influence the publics perception of her.

    This was something that would be extremely damaging, especially since she was someone who meticulously managed her reputation through all sorts of faades. Yet, despite it all, she showed no signs of leaving my side.

    Instead, she yfully teased me with a carefree voice.

    Arent you a bit sad? Had you tried a little harder, you probably would have been able to take the second seat of your ss even if not the top.

    Tell the second-seat Yuren to stay on his toes, and while youre at it, pass the message along to the top student of our third-year ss as well.

    <i>Ha</i>

    She let out a weary sound in response to my jest and yfully jabbed me in the side.

    The top student of the third-year Knight Division? I heard they are quite the character Ill pass on such a troublesome person. Having you around is already more than enough.

    <i>Troublesome? As if theres anyone as amiable and pleasant to be around as me.</i>

    <i></i>

    I grumbled inwardly without voicing it out loud. I had a feeling that she would look at me absurdly if I did. It was an unfair judgment.

    As I stared at her with a somewhat wronged expression, a thought struck me.

    So, why did youe out? I told you to stay in the temple.

    <i>Hmph</i>, for whose sake?

    She narrowed her eyes, casting a bitter re my way with a hint of resentment.

    I skeptically met her gaze, uncertain why she was reacting this way.

    You were nning on having fun with the other girls while leaving me out again, werent you, Lord of yboys?

    Its actually Hatchet Lord.''

    And there are rumors going around saying you use your hatchet to choose the girl you n on charming, is that true?

    Thats obviously just some bullshit rumor.

    As we bantered back and forth, the procession reached its midway point. Now retracing our path back to the academy, I suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of unease.

    It was as if time had momentarily stopped.

    Urgently scanning our surroundings, I realized we had been pushed to the rear of the procession at some point, but apart from that, I couldnt find anything out of ce.

    <i>Was it just my imagination?</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>At that moment, the Saintess voice snapped me out of my thoughts.

    I-its a cat

    <i>-Meow~</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>Her voice quivered as a cats meow tickled my ears.

    Sitting by the street was a cute stray cat.

    Such a cheeky animal It seemed to be asking for food.

    Yet, already captivated by its cuteness, she was slowly approaching the cat with a fried shrimp she had gotten from god-knows-where.

    Seeing her sparkling eyes, I thought that she indeed was a womanhopelessly weak to anything cute. And at the same time, I thought I was indeed a man for finding that side of her utterly adorable and charming.

    As I was about to shake my head with a wry smile, I abruptly stopped in my tracks.

    It was an odd feeling.

    Turning my gaze, I locked eyes with the cat. Its vertically split pupils were reflecting both the Saintess and myself.

    It was then.

    Its pupils spiraled in circles, a movement impossible for a normal animal.

    Without hesitation, I wrapped my arms around the Saintess and lunged towards the ground.

    <i>Kya-kyaaaah!</i> W-what are you doing all of sudd-?!?!

    <i>-Boooooooooooom!!!</i>

    <i></i>

    Along with an explosion, a shockwave tore through the air as screams echoed amidst soaring stone fragments.

    The cat she was about to feed had suddenly ballooned in size before exploding.

    <i>-Tadadadak!</i>

    <i></i>

    Bits of flesh and blood showered down with a stter. They were the remains of the cat.

    It didnt end with a single explosion. Several more sts ensued in the area, and more cries filled the air as pandemonium broke out.

    Each shockwave bore a heavy impact on my back, but thanks to my tight embrace, the Saintess was shielded from harm.

    <i>Uh- ah</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>I looked down.

    The Saintess was stammering in shock as she looked back up at me.

    I shed her a faint smile to reassure her.

    Your holy power pouches, theyre quite nice and cushy.

    Her soft, springy breasts were perfect for absorbing the impact.

    As much as I wanted to savor that deeply moving sensation pressed beneath me, we had no time.

    Swiftly rising, I unsheathed my sword.

    Only then did her face flush red, finally having processed my words.

    W-What are you saying! Thats s-sexual harassment!

    Regardless of whether it was sexual harassment or not, I couldnt care less. My attention currentlyid elsewhere.

    The attack had finally begun.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 174: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (38)

    Chapter 174: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (38)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart () </b>

    Ravaged by explosions, the city was in ruins.

    Craters, born at the epicenter of the sts, marred thendscape, and the groans and screams of dozens of people sprawled on the ground filled the air.

    The Homing Festival was an event that involved not only academy students but also a huge number of civilians.

    Considering that multiple explosions had gone off in the middle of such a big event, the devastation they wrought was unimaginable.

    I hadnt expected, even in my wildest imaginations, that there would be self-destructing demonic beasts.

    All living creatures typically adhered to their survival instincts. A creature, regardless of whether it was demonic or not, sacrificing itself to cause an explosion contradicted all norms.

    It seemed more usible that these creatures were purposely engineered for malevolent purposes, and they sessfully brought down pandemonium.

    The masses were in a frenzy as they screamed and hastily attempted to flee. It was utter chaos.

    It was understandable. If I was feeling this bewildered despite having anticipated an attack, it was obvious how panicked everyone else was feeling.

    However, fleeing was the worst response. The attack wouldnt stop merely because they were running away.

    Just like I expected, more cats began growling and swelling, their bodies grotesquely deforming as their flesh expanded into abnormal lumps.

    At a nce, there appeared to be dozens of them.

    On paper, we had enough force to withstand hundreds of demonic beasts with proper coordination. Although we were just a ragtag group of students, each and every member of the Knight Division and the Magic Department was a student of the prestigious Academy whose individual talents had been recognized.

    Yet, theck of practicalbat experience and the ghastly sight of blood and gore sttering everywhere posed a serious problem.

    While some third and fourth-year students reacted promptly and armed themselves, the majority of first and second-years were screaming and frantically trying to escape.

    As for me, I swung my hatchet and swiftly shattered the skull of a demonic cat that was fiercely rushing towards me.

    With a resounding crack, blood and brain matter sttered across my vision.

    Then, slicing through the air, the hatchet carved the faces of two more cats that were lunging towards the people on the ground.

    I raised my voice.

    Dont run! Organize yourselves and evacuate the injured!

    Although they were still visibly shaken, several students hesitantly began to follow my instructions. They would soon realize that my directive was the best course of action they could take.

    Dashing forward, I retrieved my fallen hatchet and charged at the two demonic cats with my sword in hand.

    Blood flowed down their faces from my previous strike, and blinded by their own blood, they wildly iled their paws haphazardly. Although their movements looked fierce, their random attacks posed no threat to an experienced swordsman.

    <i>-Swish.</i>

    Diving into range, I severed the cats paws with a single step. Then, driving my sword even deeper, the sword cleanly severed its head.

    The cats head tumbled to the ground as blood erupted like a fountain. Unperturbed, I swiftly turned and dispatched the remaining cat.

    These demonic cats werent very strong.

    The real problemid in the uncertainty of how many could self-destruct.

    As evident from the numerous students writhing on the ground in pain, the resulting explosions were strong enough to pierce through magical protection.

    First and second-years, focus on aiding the injured! Priests from the Theology Department, begin emergency treatment! Mages, provide rear support! Knight Division upperssmen, get out there, NOW! Evacuate the civilians!

    As I had requested of her, Senior Delphine promptly assumedmand and decisively responded to the crisis. It was more suitable for the heir of Yurdina to issue orders to the noble students than the despised son of a rural viscount.

    The impact was immediate. Several members of her group were already ushering civilians to safety, and other students rallied together as she shouted out a few more orders.

    Given the risk of explosions, it was crucial to reduce the poption density.

    Only now could I somewhat rx and dive into battle.

    Blood continuously sprayed and sttered across my body as I maneuvered through the demonic beasts. Crushing their skulls, severing their necks, and piercing their heartsI didnt stop until blood, brain matter, and bone fragments all merged together and rained down.

    The spectacle of pure carnage drew frightened nces from the surrounding students as admiration, aspiration, and fear emanated from them. Most were underssmen with little to no realbat experience.

    Shaking off the excess blood off my hair, I shed them a smile.

    What are ya looking at, ya runts? Arent ya gonna start swinging your swords?!

    They hastily took up their swords with startled expressions but soon roused their fighting spirit. It felt nice seeing them swiftly return to action.

    Then, taking a deep breath, I took a brief moment to rest after having in over ten cats and surveyed the situation.

    Thankfully, our rapid reorganization seemed to have minimized the damage. Had we been caught unaware, the consequences would have been catastrophic.

    Among the students, a few distinguished themselves with their exceptional performances.

    It wasnt just me. Both Seria and Celine were also calmly fulfilling their roles, and Senior Delphine was particrly impressive as both amander and swordsman.

    As for Senior Elsie, she was fully unleashing all her prepared spells without restraint.

    O Light, overwhelm mine enemies and flood them in your brilliance!

    <i>-Pajijijijik!!!!!! -GYyiaaAAAaacKK!!!!!!!</i>

    <i></i>

    Veins of electricity sporadically burst forth, dyeing the ground a pure white hue.

    <i></i>A symphony of crackles and the demonic cats shrill screams assaulted my ears as it reverberated high into the sky.

    Then, as if their piercing shrieks were a mere illusion, they copsed lifelessly, and the scent of burnt flesh saturated the surroundings.

    Seemingly sensing my gaze, Senior Elsie turned and waved her hand with a radiant smile, as if asking, I did well, right?

    I could almost hear her voice. I was sure that if she had a tail, it would be happily wagging right now.

    <i>Pffft.</i>

    I chuckled at the thought before redirecting my attention.

    This time, Senior Delphine locked eyes with me and gave a subtle wink.

    Though the two were a bit odd, they proved more dependable than anyone else on the battlefield. With them around, I didnt have to worry about this front.

    However, I was still concerned for the civilians. Unlike academy students, they were ordinary people without anybat capabilities.

    In hindsight, it probably would have been better to gather the civilians towards the center of the procession as well. Now that we had some room to breathe, we seemed to have enough spare manpower to protect them.

    But it wasnt long before my misced optimism was sted apart.

    I was the first to sense that something was amiss.

    As the faint sound of pping wings grew unusually loud and frequent, I instinctively looked up towards the sky in a daze.

    A swarm of birds soared overhead. Blood-red eyes, ck feathers, and notablyrge talons that were gripping small creaturesthese strange birds were like none I had ever seen before.

    As I observed the birds, the small creature that was in their grips suddenly grew within my vision.

    It was a cat. A cat was falling down towards us.

    Judging by its trajectory, the cat was aimed straight for the center of our defensive square formation where the Saintess and the priests were tending to the injured.

    As soon as I realized its target, profanity inadvertently escaped my lips.

    Fucking dam-

    My body soared through the air before the expletive could even finishing out of my mouth.

    Time was of the essence.

    By the time I passed through the crowd and reached the Saintess side, several seconds had already passed.

    She gazed up at me, puzzled, but at that moment, my eyes locked onto the plummeting cat.

    Its spinning pupils seemed to be taunting me.

    Gritting my teeth, I firmly nted my foot forward and swung my sword, striking it with the t of my sword and shooting it back into the air.

    However, it turned out to be toote.

    I quickly wrapped my arms around the Saintess and her patient to try and shield them as much as possible from the impending st.

    <i>-Booooooooom!!!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>With a thunderous explosion, I was sent flying as a strong impact mmed into my back.

    Blood threatened to spill from my mouth. It felt as if all my internal organs had been shaken. As a result of shielding the Saintess and bearing the force that should have hit her instead of dodging the st, while I wasnt critically injured, I sustained definite damage.

    <i>-Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii-</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>All my senses were disoriented, and a constant ringing pierced my ears.

    When my senses finally returned, the first thing I heard was a shrill scream assaulting my eardrums.

    <i>Kyaaaaaaah!!</i>

    <i></i>

    It wasnt a singr cat that was dropped. Besides the one aimed at the Saintess, more had been released by the birds.

    While some students discerned the situation and reacted early upon witnessing my frantic movements, it was still impossible topletely prevent them all.

    Chaos erupted everywhere.

    The center of our formation, where nonbatants were gathered, was especially vulnerable, and the shortage of priests became increasingly evident.

    Heck, they were the ones who were supposed to be treating the injured, but right now, most of the people who were copsed on the ground were either the priests or those who were already injured.

    It was unfortunate, but they were likely to suffer permanent damage in this battle. No, they would be lucky if they didnt lose their lives here.

    My eyes sank in despair as I imagined the grim future.

    I had been careless. I didnt expect the birds to be demonic beasts as well.

    If only I had noticed, I would have been able to prevent this disaster

    What snapped me out of my despair was a hand.

    Someone was frantically shaking my shoulder. Dazedly turning my head, what entered my sight was a womans tearful face.

    It was the Saintess.

    Her trembling hand gradually approached my bloodied mouth.

    A-are you okay?! O-o-o-oh no I-Ill treat you right now, so just wait a bit. I-I need to heal you immediately

    Sain-<i>cough!</i> S-Saintess.

    I tried to speak normally in an attempt to pretend I was fine, but it was futile as I coughed up blood. If anything, it seemed to only further aggravate her panic.

    Her eyes quivered violently, and she immediately mustered up more holy power than I had ever seen before. She seemed determined to rouse everyst bit of her holy power to heal me.

    While I was grateful for her intentions, I grabbed one of her arms to stop her.

    Bewildered, she looked at me as I feebly opened my mouth.

    Take Take care of the patients first

    I smiled at her, trying to convey my sincerity, but instead, her gaze turned nk.

    Then, the next moment-

    <i>-Pak!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>Her palm smacked my back.

    Are- Are you crazy?! Youre the patient right now!

    Blood spurted from my mouth.

    It seemed my bravado wasnt very convincing

    It was only a few minutester that I btedly realized that the Imperial Princess was nowhere to be seen.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 175: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (39)

    Chapter 175: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (39)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (39) </b>

    Blood sprayed out with every cough.

    The sudden blow to the back proved to be too much to endure, and upon witnessing the blood spurting from my mouth, the Saintess face turned pale.

    The nature of her position meant she had seen countless injuries, many of which were worse than mine, so her flustered reaction was puzzling.

    However, I could tell from how she was stumbling over her words that she was greatly worried about me.

    A-A-Are you alright?! L-Like I thought, you need immediate treatment

    <i>No Im like this cause you hit me..</i>.

    The words nearly wed their way up my throat, but I managed to hold them back with superhuman restraint.

    I knew she had only acted out of concern, but that didnt mean I would drop my bullheadedness at this point.

    I shook my head and steadied my blood-tinged breath to continue my bluff.

    There are others with more grievous wounds. Not to mention, Ive suffered a lot worse before. I can endure this degree of injury

    Then, using the ground and my arm as support, I gradually stood up with unsteady movements.

    Although a pained groan escaped my lips, it was still bearable.

    At the very least, my injuries werent so severe that I was unable to fight.

    <i>-Patpat</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>In an attempt to demonstrate my indomitable spirit, I coolly brushed the dirt off my clothes.

    The Saintess watched on incredulously, but even that was short-lived as anger soon surged within her quivering pink eyes.

    It seemed she was angry that I was trying to jump back into battle without even receiving treatment.

    Just as she was about to burst out in anger-

    Ian!

    Arge man with an imposing frame cut into our conversation.

    Swiftlying to a stop by my side, he immediately gripped my shoulder.

    It was Professor Derek.

    Are you alright?

    He sounded concerned. He had been holding back the demonic beasts at the very forefront, but it appeared that he had sensed something amiss and rushed over when an explosion had gone off in the center of the formation.

    His quick decision-making befitted a warrior of his caliber.

    After pondering how I should respond, I smiled in resignation and answered honestly.

    No.

    Looks like its bearable!

    He burst into a heartyugh.

    Well, considering he was someone who had faced death countless times and spent decades risking his life to hunt demonic beasts, it was understandable that, for him, this degree of injury was a minor one that could simply be endured.

    However, his visit didnt seem to be solely out of concern for me, as his voice soon turned grim..

    Ian, a few younguns thoughtlessly fled towards the academy. I didnt pay much attention and let it be since we were only facing cats, but its a different story now that there are flying demonic beasts as well.

    The beasts might pursue them.

    Likewise, my voice grew tense as I murmured a dangerous possibility.

    Professor Derek silently nodded.

    It was an eerily odd coordination.

    So far, there were two types of demonic catsone that self-destructed and another that was capable of suddenly erging their bodies to engage in closebat.

    Those two types shared amon traitthey were both small before mutation. Their small bodies allowed them to be carried around within therge talons of the demonic crows.

    As a result, we now had to be vignt against threats from both the ground and the air.

    Even now, a ck swarm of crows blotted out the sky as they headed towards the academy.

    It was hard to believe this was a mere coincidence. The coboration between different demonic beasts made it clear that this attack hadnt happened naturally.

    Someone was orchestrating this ambush.

    The letter had mentioned an attack on the procession, and I had even read over it multiple times, but the signs were unmistakable now that we were experiencing it firsthand.

    I bit my lips in thought.

    If someone wasmanding the beasts, it made sense that they would move strategically. Just like how they dropped self-destructing cats from above, it wouldnt be surprising if they targeted the underssmen who were especially vulnerable after scattering off from the main group.

    It was a precarious situation, especially so, if nonbatants were involved.

    Someone with actual skill had to go after them.

    However, it was difficult to spare manpower when there were so many civilians and injured to protect. If we were to send anyone, it had to be a small group of highly skilled elites.

    And Professor Derek chose me for the task.

    Ian, youve always been quick on your feet and also have amplebat experience. Hurry and go ensure their safety.

    What about here?

    Instead of answering, Professor Derek swung his greatsword.

    As he was still supporting my body, he had swung his sword with a single arm. But even with only one arm, countless lines were etched into the air, which then burst out in a surge of blood-red light.

    Caught off guard, the demonic crows swiftly increased their altitude, but the of sword aura was even faster as it shredded right through them.

    Ghastly squawks rang out as flesh and blood rained down.

    It was a powerful technique that not even he would be able to use indefinitely. Even so, it was unlikely that we would be caught unprepared by the crows again.

    I nodded to Professor Derek, who looked slightly tired, and turned to leave.

    But the Saintess, having overheard my conversation with Professor Derek, hurriedly stood up and blocked my path with a resolute look in her eyes as I was about to dash off.

    N-No Youre injured! Are you nning oning back in aatose state again?! N-No, you cant go

    Her desperate plea put us in an awkward position.

    Although I had to leave, it was difficult to move my feet when the Saintess, who was essentially in charge of healing me, was pleading for me to stay.

    However, sending someone else was also somewhat difficult.

    As a mage, Senior Elsie wasnt suited for small, mobile skirmishes, and it was even harder to have Senior Delphine leave her post when she had to lead the entire group. Although Seria was as skilled as an expert, as an underssman, shecked the necessary influence to take the lead.

    We also didnt have enough time for her to fully heal me. Simply pouring out massive amounts of holy power wasnt enough. Aplete recovery required repeated, meticulous treatment.

    While it was possible to only receive emergency treatment with the risk of developing side effects, her current actions proved it would be unlikely for her to agree to that n.

    Sighing, I pulled out a healing potion from my pouch and downed it in one go.

    A faint bitterness spread over my tongue, and soon enough, the throbbing pain began to subside.

    It was only a temporary measure, but I figured it would be enough to show her my resolve.

    I trod closer to her.

    However, despite standing firm in her spot, her trembling eyelids spoke volumes of her emotions.

    Fear.

    While I didnt know exactly what she feared, it was clear that she was deeply worried about me.

    Thinking back, I had protected her twice today.

    Once from the first explosion, and once more when the crows bombarded us with exploding cats.

    Perhaps that was why she was even more concerned. After all, past her cynicism, she had a gentle heart and muchpassion.

    After only a few steps, we were close to each other.

    She closed her eyes shut and turned her head away, indicating that she wouldnt listen to anything I say.

    Her behavior resembled that of a wife desperately holding her husband back from going to war. Witnessing this poignant scene, even Professor Derek cleared his throat and averted his gaze awkwardly.

    Thankfully, the rest were either writhing on the ground with broken limbs or too busy dealing with the onught of demonic beasts to pay attention to us.

    After briefly gazing at the Saintess tenderly, I sighed and lowered my head as a soft voice escaped my mouth.

    Saintess.

    N-No!

    She shook her head with a firm resolve to not let me through.

    Seeing tears glistening at the corners of her eyes, my lips formed a bitter smile.

    It seemed impossible to persuade her through ordinary means, so I opted to take a drastic measure.

    Extending my arms, a heavenly sensation enveloped my hands as my fingers pressed into the soft, supple twin masses.

    It was her pair of holy power pouches.

    I had felt them several times before, but the feeling was all the more clear when pressing my fingers into them.

    They were addictively pleasant to the touch, and if possible, I wanted to continue fondling them, but before I could fully savor the sensation of those god-given gifts to all mankind, the Saintess reacted immediately.

    <i>H-Hyaaaaaaaaa?!</i>

    <i></i>

    With a peculiar sound, she jolted a few steps back as her eyes widened in shock.

    Her mouth wordlessly opened and closed repeatedly, struggling to form words. She stared at me bewilderedly with a face full of shock, and she only came back to her senses after looking at my regretful expression for a few seconds.

    The Saintess shrill scream assaulted my eardrums.

    A-A-Are you crazy?! T-This is sexual harassment! Ill have you brought before a religious tribunal!

    Her face flushed red with shame as she pointed her finger at me.

    Faced with her threat that wasnt exactly threatening, I remained calm.

    What does it matter between us?

    W-what do you mean between us!

    Dont we have a special rtionship where youd let me touch even your most secretive, precious spots if we were to go to the Holy Nation?

    Caught off guard by my sudden disclosure, she immediately shut up. Then, bing conscious of the surrounding attention gradually concentrating on us, she hurried over and whispered.

    H-How can you say that in front of everyone?! T-Theyll misunderstand!

    See, we do have a special rtionship.

    I gently rested my hands on her shoulders.

    The Saintess subtly flinched at my touch and looked up at me.

    A bitter smile, tinged with yfulness, floated on my lips.

    So, I wont die. Not when I still have to visit the Holy Nation and feel your holy pouches again. Dont worry. Im just going to slice up some beasts. Its what I always do.

    Except youve always gotten seriously injured doing so.

    She made a valid retort with a sullen voice.

    Unable to find the words to respond, I smoothly tried to change the subject.

    Lets make a bet.

    She gazed at me.

    Her eyes, which contained both concern and bashfulness, seemed to be asking what I meant.

    Although they were endearing, I had pressing matters to attend to.

    Steadying my breath, I assured her.

    Ill return after resolving everything The friction I have with the imperial family, and even the current onught of demonic beasts. All of it.

    What if you fail?

    Hearing her quavering voice, I shook my head reassuringly.

    Then its your win, and Ill grant you any wish. But if I win, you have to grant me a wish as well.

    What are you even

    She murmured with a faint smile as if she found this whole thing absurd.

    What if you die? What am I supposed to do then?

    Eh, having a reward to look forward to would motivate me to survive, no?

    The Saintess sighed with a look of resignation. It was a tacit agreement.

    I patted her delicate shoulders a few times and left her with onest request.

    Saintess, all thebatants, all the injured patientseveryone here needs you. Dont waste your holy power. And please look out for Her Imperial Princess in parti-

    I came to an abrupt stop.

    As soon as Her Imperial Princess left my mouth, I swiftly scanned the surroundings.

    She was nowhere to be seen.

    Her Imperial Princess

    Considering she was typically apanied by several knights at all times, the princess should have been hard to miss. However, no matter how much I looked around or tried to recall where she was, she wasnt within the formation.

    If so, there was only one conclusion.

    The princess had left, and it was most likely towards the academy.

    Fuck.

    A curse slipped from my lips.

    The Saintess was slightly taken-aback, but I couldnt afford to pay her any attention right now.

    The me from the future had deliberately made contact with the princess and had even sshed her with holy water.

    It was clear she was a key figure in this attack, but she had vanished at some point, leaving me stumped. I had gotten so caught up in rescuing the injured that she hadpletely left my mind.

    With an anxious heart, I left the Saintess with a quick goodbye.

    Lets talkter. Anyways,e to the Veta Pavilion once everything is settled here.

    Then, without waiting for her response, I immediately dashed off.

    Space instantly becamepressed as thendscape stretched into thin lines, and all sound faded into silence.

    I had to immediately locate the princess and ensure her safety.

    This sense of duty instinctively propelled me forward. My intuition was continuously sending warningsthe princess was in danger.

    It was a baseless assumption, but it was deeply lodged in my mind.

    It was time to save the princess.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 176: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (40)

    Chapter 176: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (40)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (40) </b>

    Ciens mind was in absolute disarray.

    Anyone would have been the same. A chain of explosions abruptly erupted and sent the entire area into pandemonium.

    The pained cries of those sprawled on the ground tore through the previously festive atmosphere, and she was soon engulfed in an intensifying wave of negative emotions as more and more people became injured.

    Gripped by a suffocating terror, her breath failed to escape her lungs.

    Possessing eyes capable of seeing through all sorts of emotions, she was unustomed to unexpected, rapid shifts in emotions of this scale.

    It wasnt just limited to human emotions. She could even faintly grasp the intentions of all living creatures.

    This included both their hostility and murderous intent.

    As such, she should have been able to detect their emotions and notice the ambush. However, her eyes hadnt captured even a fragment of an otherwise conspicuous emotion until the very moment the demonic cats exploded.

    It was an inexplicable situation that bordered on impossibility.

    No normal living being was capable of remaining so unfazed in front of death. It was as if the cats emotions were disconnected from their bodies.

    Cien inadvertently trembled in the face of an unprecedented situation.

    As the chain of explosions continued, her knights stepped forward one by one, offering themselves as shields against the sts. Had she not bolstered the number of knights present, her safety would not have been guaranteed.

    Picturing the grim possibility of what could have happened, her legs gave out, and she found herself on the ground.

    Amidst her trembling, the figure of a mans back shed through her mind.

    It was a man with ck hair and golden eyes.

    He had once advised her to increase the number of knights escorting her. The emotions he exuded at that time contained nothing but genuine concern.

    <i> Could it be that he had foreseen this attack?</i>

    It was mere spection, but if she reflected on all the events till now with the assumption that he had expected this attack, all the pieces of the puzzle that had previously eluded her began to fall into ce.

    She didnt have any concrete evidence. It was simply an inkling of a possibility. However, that alone was convincing enough to cloud her eyes in a daze.

    And that gave way to another problem.

    If her spection really was correct, then what should she do?

    Cien bit down on her lips.

    That couldnt be- no, it was impossible. Even the imperial family was unaware of the ambushthe possibility of some random son of a rural noble family preemptively noticing the attack was virtually nonexistent.

    Moreover, tarnishing his own reputation and exposing those around him to persecution just to save her?

    It was absurd.

    She had a deep-rooted distrust of humans. The only things she could ce her trust in were peoples desires.

    Throughout her life, she had yet to witness anyone who sessfully escaped the clutches of their desires. It stood to reason, then, that Ian was no exception.

    Could someone truly act out of pure goodwill, devoid of any underlying desires, and willingly sacrifice themselves to save others?

    Such a thing was nothing but a fantasy.

    Cien refused to believe the ridiculous notion and denied any possibility of Ians altruism.

    Y-Your Imperial Highness we must escape.

    Irenes voice dragged her mind back to reality.

    Her emotions were betrayed by her trembling voice and quivering eyshes

    The previously confident and dependable Irene was nowhere to be seen. Even then, Irene was trying her best in her own way as a knight to ensure her princess safety, and she concluded that they had to flee.

    In a state of overwhelming turmoil, Cien nodded without saying a word.

    Though some students were already responding to the sudden ambush, swiftly organizing an effective defensive formation on the spot required extensive training andbat experience.

    Unless someone had foreseen the attack and prepared for it, the chances of falling while engaging in the scuffle were too high to simply ignore. They had to make their escape.

    Irenes decision was undoubtedly correct. However, a nagging thought lingered in Ciens mind.

    If she were to flee, her knights would follow suit to apany her, leaving a significant gap in the students defenses.

    Her steps faltered as she thought of the increased danger and harm the students would face. However, the knights sole priority was keeping their princess safe, and in the end, Cien found herself being pulled along as they escaped.

    Irene drew strained, ragged breaths as she practically carried Cien.

    Princess, theres an escape route in the basement of Veta Pavilion. Well make our way there.

    Though it was directed to Cien, it also served as amand to the other knights and maids, who nodded in understanding.

    Yet, Cien merely remained silent.

    Another explosion erupted from behind as the sounds of violent screams and shing des stabbed into her ears.

    Fearing she would witness all the turbulent emotions, Cien tightly shut her eyes.

    For her, this ce was no different from hell.

    **

    I came to realize a few things as I rushed away from the battlefield towards the academy.

    The first was that while the group of demonic beasts assaulting the procession was indeed their main force, the horde of demonic beasts heading towards the academy was also of considerable force.

    It was evident just by looking at the number of beasts making their way over. Numerous demonic cats were charging forth as they stretched out their limbs in a wild sprint.

    Second, the demonic beasts werent merely concentrated around the procession. Many were scattered around the city, disguised as stray cats, and would jump out of alleyways to attack unsuspecting passersby.

    Naturally, those that came within my vision swiftly met their ends.

    That being said, their sheer numbers were overwhelming, and no matter how quickly people tried to escape,ing face-to-face with these cats was inevitable. Consequently, more beasts would join the fray the longer the battles dragged on.

    The risk of dying was rmingly high, and there was a possibility that casualties had already urred.

    Anxiety welled up as I sprinted as fast as I could.

    The group that split off in escape were predominantly underssmen and nonbatants.

    Thankfully, my effort wasnt for naught.

    After eliminating several beasts on the way, a group of students fighting off a never-ending wave of demonic cats entered my sight.

    Judging from the exhaustion etched on their faces, they seemed to have been locked inbat for some time already. Even at a nce, the cats were increasing faster than they were ying them.

    They were checkmated, their faces grim as an ominous future loomed over them.

    Suddenly, a cat kicked off the ground in a way unbefitting itsrge body and shot towards a vulnerable male student who was preupied with another beast.

    It was evident that he would die if the situation was allowed to y out.

    My arm swung through the air, and a streak of lightshed out as a sonic boom erupted.

    A sickening crunch resounded out as the silver streak sliced through the seemingly suspended time and prated through the cats forehead at the peak of its jump.

    Blood showered down, and pieces of brain matter sttered all over the ce.

    The cat dropped dead to the ground with a hatchet lodged in its head, and the students eyes dazedly gathered in my direction.

    Paying them no heed, I pulled out my sword.

    It appeared that the demonic cats had already instinctively singled me out as the primary threat as the eyes of all the cats that were previously hunting for gaps within the students defenses collectively honed in on me.

    Then, baring its fangs, a single cat charged forward, followed by a few more in a rapid onught.

    It was at this moment that the hatchet flew out from the dead carcass of its first victim. With another resounding crack, it struck the skull of the leading beast from the back.

    With a short cry, the beast immediately dropped dead, causing the other cats to jump over its corpse in surprise.

    However, foolishly jumping around in the midst of battle came at a grave cost.

    Blood poured from above as the head of one of the cats split in two, fell to the ground, and spilled its contents. I had bisected it after imbuing my sword with aura.

    Simultaneously, the other brandished its ws in fury.

    However, I had already dug deep into its range.

    Leaning back, the beasts ws swiped right over my shoulder, and taking advantage of its momentum, I forcefully threw the beast down.

    <i> -KIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEOUW!!!</i>

    Crashing against the ground, it writhed and howled in pain before frothing at the mouth.

    Its spine had surely shattered, and deciding to put it out of its agony, my sword pierced through the beasts neck, staining the froth in red.

    Its fading spasms testified to the loss of another life.

    Then, pulling out my sword, a surge of blood spewed forth, and its body convulsed onest time.

    Drenched in the blood of demonic beasts, the gazes of the students, who were still putting up a defensive against the cats, locked onto me in both admiration and fear as they bore witness to the ughter.

    However, the battle was still far from over, and they couldnt afford to lose their focus.

    Two smaller cats sprang up from behind them as they stared at me dumbfoundedly and quickly swelled in size.

    Get down!

    Swearing inwardly at how they were standing still and letting out stupid stammers with their mouths agape, I hurled the sword in my hand.

    The sword stayed true to its target and dug into the skull of one of the beasts. However, even with one down, another was left, and it ferociously continued its offensive.

    Maintaining my momentum, I exerted my body further and pushed the student aside right as the beast tore open its mouth, revealing its terrifyingly savage fangs.

    <i> -Kwaaajuk!!!</i>

    A sickening crunch echoed out as its fangs dug into my bone.

    I had sacrificed my arm, judging that I didnt have the time to dodge.

    Clenching my teeth and enduring the ring pain, I forcefully swung the beast down.

    A loud impact reverberated and shook the ground.

    However, the beast stubbornly held on, and left with no other choice, I mounted the beast and pounded down on its face with my fists.

    The mana-imbued punches of a swordsman were more akin to heavy hammer strikes.

    <i> -Puk! Puk! Puk!</i>

    Blood and flesh sttered with each strike.

    It took less than a minute for the cats face to bepletely ttened. Its eyes bulged out, unable to withstand the pressure, and it was only now that its quivering jaw released my arm.

    However, it wasnt only the cat that was messed up. I was as well.

    Although it wasnt to the point where I couldnt move my arm, chunks of flesh were bitten off, and it convulsed when exerting even the slightest bit of strength.

    Taking out a potion, the flesh regenerated quickly, but it wasnt without any residual effectsmuscle weakness still lingered.

    While murmuringints to myself, I retrieved my sword and hatchet from the carcasses of the demonic beasts. After cing the sword back into its scabbard, I tried strengthening the grip on the hatchet, but all it resulted in was a trembling arm and an unsteady hold.

    It was already the second time I sustained injuries that impaired my mobility today, and I began to doubt whether I would be able to confront the main force of the Dark Order that was targeting the princess.

    While engulfed in a gloomy mood, I remembered the students who had been fending off the other demonic beasts.

    Hey, are you guys o-

    Why did you save us?

    Their fists were clenched, and a vague resentment filled their eyes.

    I stood gobsmacked. It was such an unexpected reaction to someone who had just saved their asses.

    What was more surprising was that it wasnt limited to a single person but the entire group. The others were biting their lips or avoiding my gaze. What they had inmon, though, was that they all shared a particrly intense emotion.

    The nature of that emotion quickly became apparent.

    We We tormented you and your friends! So, why did you save us, even giving up your arm?!

    It was an outburst of their shame, regret, and guilt.

    Their overwhelming remorse was being vented as anger instead.

    The reality of being saved by someone they had harassed was gnawing at them.

    Although I initially listened in silence after being taken aback, an irritated smile soon found its way up my lips.

    After sifting through my memories, I finally rememberedthese were the bastards who disappeared into the alley after stuffing Leto into a trash bin.

    Fate worked in funny ways. And so, I had but one response for these bastards.

    Y-You could have just left us Are you trying to make us feel miserable?! W-Weve harassed yo-!

    <i> -Pak!</i>

    The sound of a blunt object striking a neck rang out.

    The male students eyes shook violently and rolled up as he copsed limply onto the ground.

    I had struck the back of his neck using the backside of my hatchet.

    It was their turn to be stunned.

    Looking at their puzzled looks, the corners of my lips lifted into a smirk.

    Ive got you now, ya bastards.

    Who would have thought theyd confess so readily? At this rate, they would be framed as model prisoners who obediently cooperate without a fuss.

    Their eyes quickly became submerged in fear.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 177: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (41)

    Chapter 177: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (41)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (41) </b>

    Facing me were a group of anxious students.

    My reflection in their frightened eyes mirrored a rather terrifying figurehair and uniform stained with blood, and seemingly zing golden eyes. To top it off, in my hand was a hatchet tainted with the blood of demonic beasts.

    Their fear was understandable. I looked like the spitting image of a murderer.

    Moreover, I had also knocked out the screaming young man, who appeared to be their leader, with a single strike of the hatchet mid-sentence.

    Although the thought had crossed my mind, I had no intention of punishing them, nor did the situation allow it.

    They were the bastards who had harassed Leto, but it wasnt so severe as to inflictsting damage on them. I also had to chase after the princess, and I simply didnt have the time for them.

    I decided to let them off.

    Their recent brush with death was punishment enough. It was likely their first encounter with death, and their eyes were still glistening with tears, evidence of their fear and struggle. They were undoubtedly exhausted, both physically and mentally.

    Further resorting to violence would only waste precious time, and a threat would be sufficient to ensure they dont ever cross me again Except, even without me saying anything, my presence seemed to be enough of a threat.

    P-Please spare us

    A feminine voice emerged from the midst of the students, who were teetering on the brink of tears, and pleaded for mercy with a stammer. Her legs appeared to be on the verge of copsing at any moment.

    Just what did they think of me?

    I suppressed a hollow chuckle with a bitter heart.

    I had never taken an innocent life. The only person I had killed so far was Mr. Gilford, and he was a demonic human. At most, I had only cut off a few limbs, and while I do admit that was rather excessive, I wasnt entirely in my right mind. Still, I seemed to have retained a semnce of self-control, considering I had severed them with clean, precise cuts. I had even heard that their recovery was going well.

    Briefly aggrieved by the thoughts swirling in my mind, I swiftly calmed myself.

    Yeah, there was room for them to misunderstand. In fact, it might even be better to utilize their misunderstanding in this situation.

    <i>Uhkyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!</i>

    Shrill screams battered against my ears as I tossed the hatchet into the air, but contrary to their fear, the hatchet merely shook after harmlessly digging into the ground beside the female student.

    The anxiety in their eyes intensified along with their desperation to survive. After all, they had narrowly escaped death only to face it once again.

    I had no intention of killing or even physically conversing with them, but I deliberately allowed them to cling to their fear.

    My only concern was the princess whereabouts.

    My expression turned serious, and my voice, grave.

    Where is Her Imperial Highness?

    One of them gasped before stuttering out a question in response.

    <i>Hieeeek!</i> J-Just what do you n on doing to Her Imperial Highness?

    <i>-Pak!</i>

    The hatchet returned to my grasp.

    It was a technique I frequently used, utilizing the ever-changing principle of Movement Within Stillness. This allowed me to abruptly alter the hatchets trajectory, but due to my iplete mastery, I could only make a single change for now.

    Nevertheless, just that was enough to extinguish the mans fleeting courage.

    Answer me.

    I uttered only two words, and yet tears welled in his eyes out of sheer terror.

    S-She went ahead! Her knights were carving a path through the demonic beasts, so she should have reached the academy by now!

    A satisfied smile floated on my lips, pleased with what I heard. It appeared she had heeded my advice to increase her knights.

    I was initially nning on threatening them a little further as a lesson for harassing Leto, but since they provided useful information, I figured Id let them be.

    As I readied myself to leave, their injuries drew my attention. While most were superficial, there were several that looked to be quite severe. As academy students, they were capable of administering emergency treatment and staunching the bleeding, but there was a risk of lingering aftereffects.

    I hesitated.

    Helping them didnt align with my personality of thoroughly destroying anyone who crossed me or my people. Moreover, considering they had crossed the line with their harassments, worrying about them would only result in a loss for me. Despite this, I clicked my tongue and took out thest healing potion before tossing it onto the ground.

    Their eyes became vacant as the sound of the bottle rolling across the ground broke the silence.

    Dont do anything you might regret in the future. Use it to treat the severe injuries. If you guys sustain any lingering damage, you all will be the first ones to face expulsion next semester.

    Then, just as I was about tounch off the ground, I once again stopped in my tracks.

    I had almost forgotten to warn them.

    And all of you better apologize to Leto properly You guys know whatll happen if you dont, right?

    Leaving them with that warning, I resumed my steps without expecting a reply. I just assumed that they would understand. However, as the space around me contracted, rendering thendscape into thin, colorful lines, their voices reached my ears.

    Y-Yes!

    Hearing their voices filled with both fear and relief, a sigh escaped my lips.

    That potion was the one I received from Senior Delphine It seemed that I would have to ask for more next time.

    **

    The upheaval in the city swiftly reached the academy.

    It wasnt merely the news of the ambush that reached the academy. Rather, the academy found itself besieged by demonic beasts.

    With the majority of the academys forces participating in the Homing procession, the academy was left in disarray, grappling with the demonic beasts in their vulnerable state.

    Demonic crows descended from the sky, releasing demonic cats upon the academys expansive, open grounds. Soon, these grounds proved to be liabilities as the beasts infiltrated the academy perimeters, cunningly disguised as stray cats.

    In response, nonbatants within the academy hastily sought refuge inside the buildings, and the remainingbatants, consisting of professors and others who stayed behind for various reasons, rallied together to defend those buildings. Meanwhile, the academys security forces mobilized, chasing down the scattered beasts within the academy while guiding panicked students towards secure buildings.

    It marked an unprecedented event in the long history of the academy. Not even the Great Conquering Emperor Aedalus had dared to forcefully breach the academy with his troops. Yet now, hundreds of demonic beasts ran rampant within the academy walls.

    Even beyond the academy, such arge-scale assault of demonic beasts was unheard of in recent times. Thest recorded case of an attack on aparable scale dated back to the War of the Gods and Demons.

    Several professors, aware of this fact, felt some ominous anxiety creeping in. However, the immediate threat of demonic beasts left no room for any contemtion, leaving their thoughts to wait until after oveing the crisis.

    And I stood at the epicenter of this war within the academy.

    Several beasts running amok within the premises lunged towards me, only to be swiftly in with a few sword strokes.

    As numerous as they were, they were rtively weak. The strongest among them were mid-grade, with the majority being low-grade beasts that even first-year students would be able to defeat with some resolve.

    Yet, even these feeble demonic beasts posed a significant threat inrge numbers. No matter how weak low-grade beasts were, they were still dangerous for nonbatants and the injured, which was was precisely why the academy security guards were frantically running about.

    I didnt know that they would alsounch an offensive against the academy.

    My head quickly became entangled by the unexpected invasion.

    Emma.

    Emmas face was the first thing that came to my mind. I had heard that she regrly moved between her workshop, the dorm, and the temple, burdened by a sense of responsibility for the injuries of Young Lady Lupesia and her entourage.

    I had repeatedly told her that even if someone had to be held ountable, it would be me, but in the end, her stubbornness prevailed.

    <i>Im not going to let it be your fault, Ian. I refuse to be a burden to you.</i>

    Recollections of her warm voice and faint smile surfaced as my feet instinctively pushed my body forward.

    At this moment, nothing else matterednot the letter and not even the princess.

    Only the thought of keeping Emma safe echoed within me.

    Emma. I had to save Emma.

    I had vowed to protect herto not let her get hurt ever again.

    I had sworn to do so ever since I saw her lying unconscious atop the hospital bed with a pallidplexion after I had withheld the information regarding the danger in the forest that was mentioned in the first letter.

    I didnt want to see the herbalist cry again.

    I didnt want to see her pale and silent again.

    My steps, which had elerated into a sprint at some point, relentlessly carried me forward.

    The first stop was the dormitory.

    Emma? She hasnt returned yet W-What should we do?

    Then, the workshop.

    Shes not in her workshop. She wasnt at her dorm, either?

    With each passing moment, anxiety tightened my heart, pushing me to the brink of insanity.

    Ignoring the attacking beasts, my steps quickened, and my breath grew ragged.

    Only the temple remained.

    I silently prayed to the Heavenly God.

    <i> Please. Please let Emma be there. Please, let me not be toote.</i>

    As if my plea was heard, Emma soon entered my sight.

    Surrounded by several cats, Emma stood with torn and dirtied clothes, arms spread open against two demonic cats.

    Behind her, a woman with golden hair trembled helplessly on the ground.

    <i>Who was she again? Young Lady Lupesia?</i>

    I couldnt give a damn. The only things registering in my mind were the two cats leaping into the air towards Emma.

    Time seemed to freeze, and within that suspended moment, my hatchet swiftly shot out like a beam of light, tracing a deadly arc.

    Two heads tumbled onto the ground as blood spouted forth like a fountain.

    The two cats didnt even know what had killed them as they died.

    Around us, the eyes of the lurking beasts that were hunting for an opening gathered on me.

    However, it was toote.

    Without stopping my legs, I decisively kneed the closest beast squarely in its jaws, snapping its head back with a brutal crunch.

    Then, plunging into its space, I pinned down the cat and ruthlessly pummeled its face. There wasnt even a need to use my fists. Remembering that I had a sword, I thrust it right into its forehead.

    <i>-Gyaaaaaaaaong-!.</i>

    The beasts death throes echoed as I found myself once again drenched in hot blood.

    Although I felt several startled gazes focusing on me, I ignored it as I was already half out of my mind.

    My vision turned red, and my voice leaked out in-between gasps.

    You dare hurt Emma?

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 178: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (42)

    Chapter 178: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (42)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (42) </b>

    Emma didnt have a surname.

    In a society where family names symbolized honor and authority, surnames were exclusive to the nobility, and being the daughter of a humble herbalist, Emma was as far removed from the nobility as the earth was from the sky.

    The stark reality of her social standing became evident every time her thoughts turned to her unrequited love

    Ian Percus. Just as his name indicated, he was the second son of the Percus family, a lower noble family situated in a rural area.

    While his familys status leaned towards the lower rungs, he was nheless a bona fide noble with a fundamental gap in status frommoners.

    It was uncertain whether he would inherit the family title, but given his recent aplishments, his future was promising. He could easily choose from a plethora of romantic interests without concerning himself with a meremoner, and this deeply hurt Emma.

    Ironically, it was because of her love for him that she didnt dare confess her feelings. Instead, she simply wished to devote herself to him and cherish him from a short distance.

    However, the intensity of a first love asionally kindled some unconventional desires.

    She, who had previously only immersed herself in alchemical texts, found herself captivated by romance novels, many of which weremonly found romantic fantasy stories that portrayed ordinary women being rescued and pursued by capable, handsome noblemen.

    Such stories, however, were nothing more than fantasies that would never ur in real life.

    Nobles couldnt live as truly free individuals. They were ensnared by duty to their households and were akin to tools to further their families agendas.

    Even marriage was far from a union based on personal desires and was only a means to forge blood rtions with other noble households. Therefore, the selection of marriage partners demanded great deliberation, and in the far past,moners were often executed after being caught spending the night with a noble

    Despite this, tales of love between nobles andmoners werent entirely unheard of. After all, love was a force that transcended all barriers, including status, and nothing in the world was capable of suppressing the most primal of emotions. Forsaking their family name to elope with their lover was one of, if not the most, notable oues in such cases.

    Periodically, tales and rumors emerged, christened as Romances of the Century, and while the majority ended in tragedy, the stories fueled the impossible dreams within the hearts of many amoner girl.

    A wry smile yed on Emmas face as she turned the pages of her novel.

    She had never envisioned herself sumbing to the very fantasies she had once considered foolish and naive.

    However, it was out of her control.

    Ever so aware of the unbridgeable gap separating nobles andmoners, she had never even imagined falling in love with a nobleman.

    She had always believed that she would eventually meet a decent man. She didnt expect him to be of noble birth. She was confident she would be able to lead and provide afortable life with a man of simr birth, as graduating from the academy practically guaranteed a stable livelihood.

    The future she had envisioned up until recently was one that would unfold gradually, allowing her and her partner ample time to develop their love before marriage.

    Then, unexpectedly, a young man named Ian Percus abruptly entered her life, spending a staggering 10,000 gold to save onemon girl. It was an amount iparable to the life of an ordinary person.

    Recalling the memory of that day, Emmas eyes zed over as she closed the book.

    She had received a grace she could never repay. Thus, it was only natural for her to devote herself to him.

    Reassuring herself that she was merely fulfilling her duty, that it was only natural since he had saved her life with such an exorbitant sum, Emma began walking towards the temple.

    On a trail near the temple, she saw a familiar figure with golden hair and blue eyes, whose limbs were trembling pitifully.

    It was Lady Lupesia, the very person who had previously pped Emma, only to have her two arms and a leg severed by Ian.

    Since that incident, Emma made an effort to visit her regrly. She hoped that doing so would provide the youngdy even the smallest bit of constion.

    Aware of the increasing animosity towards Ian within the academy, she wished to lessen the number of his enemies by even one person.

    And to her surprise, Lady Lupesia didnt outright push her away.

    The youngdy feared Ian, and knowing that he cherished Emma, she didnt dare treat Emma poorly.

    Although their initial interactions were strained, their rtionship gradually warmed with time, as evidenced by the youngdys willingness to engage in conversations.

    Thedy was often brusque and sighed frequently, but Emma found sce in the fact that, at the very least, she didnt mock her as a lowlymoner girl.

    You Youre a fool, arent you?

    Huh? Howe?

    Emma tilted her head and asked back.

    Normally, she would have respectfully addressed Lady Lupesia formally, but thedy still seemed haunted by the memories of that day, and treating each other as equals appeared to offer the youngdy a measure of peace.

    As a result, to onlookers, they looked just like close friends. Admittedly, Emmas beauty, which wasparable to any other noble youngdies, contributed to such perceptions.

    Do you genuinely believe that man will keep you in his heart? Nobles have their own world. They wont even spare a nce for a low-born girl unless its to use them as ythings.

    While tactless, it was, in its own right, sincere advice containing the youngdys concern.

    As a noblewoman who rarely concerned herself withmoners, Emma was the exception. It went to show just how regrettable the youngdy found the situation to be.

    In all honesty, Lupesia didnt understand why a good girl like Emma would fall for a madman like Ian.

    Certainly, 10,000 gold was an unimaginable sum bymoner standards. However, wealth didnt equate to love, and a man steeped in the stench of bloodshed hardly suited Emma, an earnest girl with a gentle heart.

    Above all, the disparity in their social standings was simply too vast.

    Emma didnt argue against the youngdys words. She was well aware that her unrequited love would likely lead to nothing but pain.

    All she could manage was a bitter smile.

    But what can I do about it?

    That short phrase encapsted Emmas feelings.

    Silently walking together along the trail, the youngdy sighed once more.

    Brief sympathy flickered in her blue eyes, but she chose to remain silent withoutmenting further.

    Such was the nature of love. The raw emotion of love rendered people helpless. It was clear just by looking at Emma.

    It was then that shrill screams abruptly shattered the prevailing silence.

    <i>KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i>UAAAAAAAGH!</i>

    <i></i>

    The two women were abruptly pulled out of their thoughts and back to reality as they exchanged panicked nces.

    Off in the distance, people were running away in terror as if a terrifying existence was hunting them down.

    The two anxiously retreated a few steps.

    They were utterly incapable of confronting any sort of danger head-on.

    Emma specialized in alchemical studies while Young Lady Lupesia was still in recovery,cking not only strength but also a weapon.

    At that moment, a fleeing figure spotted the twodies.

    W-What are you guys doing? Quickly run away! T-The Homing procession was attacked by demonic beasts, and some of them have already reached the acade- <i>AAAH-!</i>

    However, his warning was abruptly cut off as a massive demonic beast swiftly pounced on him, carrying him away in its jaws.

    This served as a stark warning to the two women.

    With widened eyes, they immediately turned and began running. Luckily, they were near the temple.

    Not only did priests reside within the temple, but holy knights were also stationed there. Their safety was guaranteed as long as they could just reach the temple.

    However, the problem was Young Lady Lupesia.

    Still in rehabilitation, she could barely manage to walk while staggering. In such a state, running was out of the question.

    It didnt take long for her to stumble and roll across the ground.

    To make matters worse, the demonic beasts werent onlying from behind. Some also descended from the skies, their bodies mutating before self-destructing.

    Emma rolled alongside the youngdy.

    They had to quickly escape.

    Yet, upon witnessing the despair coloring the fallendys face, Emma couldnt bring herself to abandon her. Leaving her behind would undoubtedly seal thedys fate.

    But despite her feelings, the fact was that Emma wouldnt be of much help even if she stayed.

    Recognizing this harsh reality, the youngdy cried out desperately, determining that seeking help was their best chance at survival.

    Q-Quickly go and bring help!

    However, it was already toote.

    Spotting their next meal, several demonic cats swiftly encircled the two, turning Lupesias face deathly pale.

    She repeatedly attempted to get back on her feet, but stumbled each time and copsed back onto the ground.

    Overwhelming fear sapped her strength, and tremors coursed through her body.

    Emma gnawed at her lips as she red at the approaching demonic beasts.

    If escape was no longer possible, she had to protect the youngdy. She was only amoner, while Young Lady Lupesia was the precious daughter of an upper noble family.

    Even if she died, her death would be regarded as amoners noble sacrifice, and it was possible that it would alleviate some of the youngdys negative feelings towards Ian.

    Regardless, her life had once teetered on the edge of death, and if it was inevitable, sacrificing herself for a greater cause didnt seem entirely badespecially if it was for Ian.

    And since she was just amoner, he would likely forget about her soon after her death.

    Resolving herself, Emma moved her body without a moments hesitation.

    She stood firm with her arms outstretched, confronting the two demonic beasts leaping towards her.

    Even so, she couldnt help but tightly close her eyes, and in these few moments before death, Ians image shed in her mind.

    <strong><strong></strong></strong>

    <strong>She longed to be with him a little longer.</strong>

    <strong>Then, she would have been able to spend her days with her heart fluttering, lost in thoughts of her loved one</strong>

    <strong>She wondered what it would have been like if she had realized her love a little earlier.</strong>

    <strong>Then, she would have known sooner that even simply loving him by herself was enough to make her happy</strong>

    Such were the thoughts of a girl-in-love staring death in its faceregretful, resigned musings that remained regretful only until the rustic smell of blood chased death away.

    Emma opened her eyes in a daze.

    Strangely, the two demonic cats that were attacking her were now headless, and an unseemly thought pervaded her mindthat if she were the heroine of a romance novel, this would be the moment he would appear.

    With trembling eyes, Emma cast her gaze beyond the fallen beasts.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 179: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (43)

    Chapter 179: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (43)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (43) </b>

    Blood erupted like a fountain from the demonic beasts decapitated neck, drenching the earth in a warm, red shower and enveloping the area in its piercing, metallic smell.

    <i>-Fwooosh!</i>

    The hatchet btedly reappeared as it sliced through the air in a beautiful arc, leaving a rain of blood in its wake.

    Beyond the curtain of blood, a man could be seen driving his de into the forehead of a demonic beast when another pounced at his back.

    Unfazed by the sudden ambush, the man withdrew the de and ruthlessly thrust his sword into the scap of the intruding demonic cat with mechanical precision.

    Piercing right through the beasts gaping mouth, the depoint gleamed in a silver aura as it effortlessly cleaved through its brain and peeked through the crown of the head.

    Then, without a moments pause, the man charged towards the surrounding beasts that had their jaws agape in shock.

    A silver line shed through the air with every swing of his sword, followed by the sure death of a nearby beast. Then, raising his arm and gripping the hatchet that just returned to his grasp, the man swung down, demolishing another skull.

    Blood and cerebral matter sttered as flesh and bone fragments burst out, painting a surreal scene of brutal carnage.

    Young Lady Lupesia found herself captivated and nkly staring.

    He was strong.

    He disyed skill unimaginable for a man who was only recently in the lower-middle ranks among the third-years of the Knight Division.

    His quick, decisive movements and the pure, unadulterated violence ensnared the two women.

    The agonized yowls of the beasts called forth more of their kin from the distance, and as the beasts approached, they bared their fangs and growled menacingly at the man who was silently standing still while soaked in the blood of their kind.

    It was at that moment that a small cat descended from the sky.

    Deducing its identity from its whirling pupils, Emma urgently called out to Ian.

    Ian, be care-!

    However, her warning was interrupted by a roaring explosion.

    The cat was faster.

    A maelstrom of scorching light enveloped the man as a cloud of dust rose and obscured the area.

    Seizing the moment, the beasts charged deep into the dust.

    However, it was a fatal mistake.

    A silver trajectory, imbued with the mans aura, powerfully sliced through the air horizontally, instantly bisecting two demonic beasts.

    A loud impact resounded as the beasts bodies split right down the middle before falling to the ground.

    However,rge movements driven with a lot of strength were also often apanied byrge gaps in defenses. Driven by their wild battle instincts, the other beasts lunged forward, unaware that the man had already discarded his sword.

    The man singled out one of the leaping demonic cats. Using the beasts momentum against itself, the man threw the beast overhead and mmed it against the ground. Then, after pinning it down, he drew his hatchet from his waist and ruthlessly began striking down.

    <i> -Puk! Puk! Puk!</i>

    Blood sttered with every swing of his hatchet.

    The beast was soon brutalized into an unrecognizable lump of flesh from its head down to its neck.

    After swiftly making a mess out of the demonic cat, the man braced himself for the beasts second offensive.

    Forsaking all forms of footwork, he rolled a short distance across the ground and directly faced the beasts.

    Then, the man threw his hatchet. Cutting through the neck of one beast, the hatchet abruptly made a sharp turn and took the life of another.

    In a way, it was a more merciful ending.

    Now that the man was unarmed, thest cat found itself in an unexpected barehanded brawl with the man.

    Without any weapons, it was only natural for the beast to be at an advantage, yet the man seemed more feral as he charged forward.

    Despite bearing traces of the explosion on his body, the man lunged at the beast.

    His fist mmed into the cats face with such extraordinary force that the beast bounced off the ground.

    What followed was an all too familiar disy of one-sided brutality.

    The gruesome symphony of breaking bones and battered flesh echoed out endlessly with every punch.

    Even after the beast convulsed andy motionless, the man didnt stop.

    And Lady Lupesia bore witness to it all.

    Initially, her eyes sparkled with admiration, but it gradually turned to fear.

    He was strong, but his cruelty overshadowed his strength.

    The youngdy trembled at the realization of the mans true nature.

    His heavy breathing intermingled with blood and flesh.

    His golden eyes zed with murderous intent as he continued pounding down with his fist while gritting his teeth.

    The violence came to a stop only after someone gently embraced him from behind. The arms wrapping around him were so frail that he could easily break free from them whenever he wanted.

    However, the man couldnt bring himself to do so when the gentle voice flowing into his ears was so full of warmth.

    Ian, its okay now.

    It was only then that the monster within him receded.

    **

    <i>Why am I unable to protect anything?</i>

    This piercing question drilled into his mind.

    It was a strange sensation. All his senses were focused onbat, and his body moved in the most efficient way to kill his enemies.

    Only his mind felt detached from reality as memories flickered through his mind.

    The burning Great Forest-

    He had lost his master and junior sister within the zing mes. Since that day, his smile left his lips, never to return.

    The hignds consumed by a raging blizzard-

    Bodies littered the ground as far as the eye could see past the horizon. Even the Golden Lions, the strongest force of the North, had fallen to that being, marking the eradication of the noble guardian house.

    Thends obscured by innumerable hordes of flesh nests and demonic beasts of unknown origins-

    He was unable to be by the side of the woman he so dearly loved as she breathed herst breath.

    The mans breath turned ragged as he gasped for air.

    <i>I must kill them.</i>

    His pounding heart was crying outthat killing them all was the only way to protect them.

    The voice of regret endlessly emerged like a tidal wave, threatening to submerge his entire being.

    He felt suffocated as he swung his fists in a mad frenzy.

    This time was no different. The man raised his bloodied hand high into the air.

    His arm trembled, having sustained damage from the explosion on top of being bitten by a beast, and his hand was raw where it continually smashed against their bones, but it didnt matter. He didnt feel any pain, and he couldnt suppress the erupting emotions any longer.

    Gritting his teeth, he prepared to smash down on the lump of flesh and bones that was barely recognizable as a face.

    But before he could bring down his fist, a sudden warmth spread from his back.

    His breath halted as a womans soft voice brushed against his ear.

    Ian, its okay now.

    The man wanted to ask what was okay.

    Nothing was okay.

    The destruction of the world was quickly nearing, and the people precious to him were going to die one after the other For as long as Delphirem and her Dark Order existed.

    But before the question could leave his mouth, Ian snapped back to the harsh reality.

    **

    Ah.

    A sigh escaped my lips as I regained the ability to voice words.

    Steadying my breath, I slowly lowered my fist as the womans arms tightened around my chest. There was only so much strength she could put into her frail, untrained arms, but it allowed me to feel her warmth more clearly.

    Her tearful voice resonated through me.

    I Im fine So Ian, you can stop now Youre someone who saves lives.

    <i>Huuuu</i>

    I let out a deep sigh and looked up at the sky.

    Demonic crows were still flying overhead.

    This assault wasnt going to end just by killing these beasts.

    The demonic beasts numbered in the hundreds, if not thousands, and considering demonic beasts usually only acted on their instincts, there had to be someone orchestrating the attack.

    I needed to find and take down whoever wasmanding them.

    Not someone who takes lives but saves them, huh

    Her sorrowful voice left a bitter smile on my lips.

    She was right.

    I couldnt forget my purpose, my goal.

    Violence was just a means to an end, not the goal itself.

    I unsteadily rose to my feet. Even so, Emma didnt loosen her arms.

    Emma.

    While gently freeing myself from her hug, I called out to her.

    I felt her body weakly tremble, and when I turned around, I caught sight of her red hair.

    My hands found their way atop her shoulders.

    You okay?

    Startled, her eyes opened wide, and perhaps realizing what she had just done, a blush gradually colored her pale face as she quickly lowered her head to avoid my gaze.

    yeah.

    Finding her shyness endearing, I found myself chuckling softly, and her face turned even hotter as myughter persisted for a while.

    Then, without erasing my smile, I opened my mouth.

    Thats good.

    Thats right. Im someone who saves lives.

    And there was still one person I needed to save.

    The Fifth Imperial Princess, Cien.

    Having built up my resolve once more, I silently retrieved my sword and hatchet.

    Then, as I began to walk away, a voice halted me.

    Why did you save me?

    The voice belonged to a noblewoman with golden hair and bright, blue eyesYoung Lady Lupesia.

    Fear visibly lingered in her expression, but even so, she shakily stood up and faced me directly with quivering eyes.

    E-Emmas just amoner and even if you saved her, you could have left me to die! It would have been less trouble for you as well

    I couldntprehend what she was saying.

    But looking back on it, I might have incidentally killed the beast that was getting ready to attack her while I was mowing down the beasts in a crazed frenzy.

    A sigh escaped my lips.

    I had no intention of saving her. It just so happened to turn out that way while trying to save Emma.

    But rather than answer her, there was something else I needed to address.

    Lady Lupesia.

    She flinched as she warily met my eyes. Her eyes contained fear of being subjected to brutal violence once more.

    I inquired with a smile tinged with a bit of sadness.

    Are you okay?

    The youngdy froze on the spot, her eyes spread wide open as she barely managed to eke out a sound.

    S-Sorry?

    I asked if youre alright, Lady Lupesia.

    It was a question I had to ask.

    She had just skirted death and was someone I might have inflicted irreparable damage on.

    She looked at me incredulously as if she couldnt believe what she had just heard from my mouth.

    Then, she responded, her voice shaky and stuttering.

    I-I-I Im fine?

    Thats all I needed to hear.

    I smiled. With this, everything was over.

    There was still somece I had to go.

    As always, Emma gripped my arms, full of worry.

    I-Ian where are you going?

    To rescue someone.

    It was a short and straightforward answer.

    Knowing those few words were incapable of fully easing her worry, I took out my potion pouch and reassured her with feignedposure.

    Dont worry, I even have the potions you gave me.

    It didnt seem to have an effect.

    Her face was still wrought with worry when she saw how many I had already consumed, but there simply wasnt any time.

    After briefly bidding them farewell, I quickly left them behind.

    Truth be told, my body was aplete mess. It was screaming in pain after having been caught in two explosions and a bite wound that hadnt fully healed.

    Even then, I still had to go-

    To the underground tunnels of Veta Pavilion.

    The end of this story awaited me there.

    **

    Meanwhile, within the underground tunnels of Veta Pavilion-

    <i>ugh ah- KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!</i>

    The princess screams echoed through the tunnels.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 180: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (44)

    Chapter 180: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (44)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (44) </b>

    Even with knights apanying her through the secret passageway known only to the imperial family, Cien couldnt get rid of the slight unease that was pricking at the back of her mind.

    Below Veta Pavilion was a centuries-old tunnel that was still stable and secure. Numerous lights lined the path, illuminating the tunnel with a vermillion hue.

    It reflected how meticulously the imperial family built and maintained this hidden passage, but Cien, one of the imperial princesses, couldnt grasp the reason for it.

    It was still fundamentally just a tunnel. If they had wanted to build a secret ce, it would have been more logical to undertake full-scale construction. Yet, as evidenced by the detailed work in various areas, it wasnt as if it was built carelessly.

    There was no leeway for her to let her mind wander as there were still hundreds of demonic beasts ravaging through the academy above them, but she still found herself habitually engulfed in her worries.

    Something was amiss.

    It was odd that no one had noticed the presence of countless beasts stationed around the academy and that the beasts that ambushed the procession were unlike any other typical demonic beasts.

    Initially disguised as stray cats, they either self-destructed, causing explosions, or directly attacked after erging their bodies.

    Even she, who was privy to all sorts of information, had never heard of such demonic beasts.

    But more than anything, these beasts didnt exhibit any emotions. It wasnt that they were devoid of all emotionsthey simply didnt disy any sort of hostility or murderous intent. Even masters of emotional control normally revealed some form of aggression just before taking action.

    However, the beasts attacking the academy deviated from this norm. Not only did they not reveal any before engaging inbat, but they didnt disy even a ripple in their emotions in battle. Their emotions remained calm even when they were ferociously baring their fangs or swinging their ws, as if they were rxedly sunbathing while on a stroll.

    This deeply unsettled the princess.

    Since the earliest time of mankind, sight was akin to power. Human history started with observation. What could be seen could be controlled, and what could be controlled could be dominated.

    It was why Cien simultaneously loathed and cherished her eyes. Its ability allowed her to manipte others emotions.

    Yet, at this moment, she faced the limits of her abilities.

    The sudden ambush, coupled with her mental turmoil, left the usually proud and resolute princess mired in anxiety.

    Her ash-gray eyes darted around, capturing the turbulent emotions around hertension, apprehension, and a mix of friendliness and otherplicated emotions directed towards her.

    They were normal emotions.

    If anything, she felt reassured and dismissed her worries as mere baseless concerns after noticing that there wasnt any malice.

    Right. These people were carefully chosen for their trustworthiness. Theres no need to worry about getting stabbed in the back.

    Noticing Ciens restlessness, a beautiful knight with blue hair carefully inquired.

    Your Imperial Highness, is something troubling you?

    The eyes of her entire entourage discreetly turned towards her, the one with the noblest lineage and the subject of their protection.

    Detecting the faint anxiety wafting through the group, a bitter smile formed on Ciens lips. It seemed that she had caused unnecessary concern for her subordinates.

    Determined not to let her concerns show again, she shook her head.

    No I was just a little startled. Anyways, how much farther do we have to go?

    Irene, who had served at her side for a long time, looked slightly skeptical.

    However, the princess words were final, and as her knights, they could only follow.

    Briefly closing her eyes, Irene gauged how far they had traveled.

    We have covered about a third of the way. If you so wish, we can continue, or we can rest, considering we may encounter demonic beasts once outside.

    Cien fell into thought.

    The secrecy of the hidden tunnel passageway was guaranteed, known perhaps only to the heirs of the top five households, and there was no way the demonic beasts had intel of this ce.

    If so, taking a break seemed prudent, as exiting the tunnel too early could entangle them in the battle outside.

    And even though the demonic beasts were numerous, the academy wasnt to be underestimated either.

    She believed that the situation would eventually be resolved.

    Having made up her mind, Cien calmly announced her decision.

    Then lets rest here. Not for too long, though. Well continue after taking a brief moment to collect our breaths.

    The knights sighed in relief.

    Even if they were experts, they were bound to be exhausted. Not only had they rushed to the academy, they had also in countless demonic beasts on the way.

    The head maid, who was now long retired from being a former intelligence agent for the empire, was no exception.

    Huuu

    Heaving a sigh, the head maid trudged towards Irene.

    As close personnel to the princess, they often consulted each other before proposing ideas to Cien as part of a process that rified the hierarchythe subordinates advise, and the princess makes the final decision.

    Familiar with this process, Cien shifted her attention away from the two and proceeded to drift away from the present reality for a while.

    <i> -Pshuk!</i>

    Then, the sound of flesh being pierced and blood spurting out flowed into her ears.

    Caught off guard by the sound, Cien was slow in directing her gaze towards the sound. She simply wondered what was going on.

    It wasnt just her.

    Everyone present was unable to react.

    Even Irene, who had a dagger stuck in her shoulder, merely stared nkly at the woman in front of her as if she was numb to the pain.

    It was a woman with jet-ck hair.

    Her tired gaze held no hostility or murderous intent, creating a bizarre disparity that muddled the entire group.

    A thread of mana formed in her stiff hand.

    H-Head maid?

    Irene stammered while clutching her injured shoulder.

    Having known her for many years, Irene was well aware of how deep the head maids affection and loyalty to their princess were.

    However, the head maid merely tilted her head, puzzled.

    Yes, Knight Irene? Whats wrong?

    Her calm demeanorcked any sign of guilt.

    Irene nced at her bleeding shoulder, then back at the head maid, who seemed unaware of the abnormal situation.

    This disconnect was uncanny.

    Irenes instincts began sounding rms as she felt a sudden chill climb up her spine.

    Without any hesitation, Irene reached for her sword with her spare hand and issued a sharpmand to the stunned knights.

    Immediately subdue her and protect Her Imperial Highness!

    What? What are you sa-

    The head maid appeared perplexed by what was happening.

    Undeterred, Irene quickly drew her sword, leaving a trail of blue aura simr to the color of her hair.

    Yet, the head maid managed to smoothly evade the sword like grass floating on water.

    Then, spinning twice in the air, her magic threads weaved through the air in aplex dance before burrowing into Irenes shoulder like a snake.

    Although it was the first time Irene had seen such a technique, she recognized its origin.

    It was a technique of the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    While the Imperial Intelligence Agency trained in many unorthodox weapons, she had heard that there was an expert in unarmedbat.

    And the skill just now was from the head maids active time as an agent.

    Even so, Irene, having reached the expert level years ago, was in her peak physical condition and believed she wouldnt be pushed back by some retired agent.

    Yet, the moment the magic thread wound around her sword, Irene sensed something amiss.

    The mana flow within her was inexplicably blocked.

    Before she could even question why, the mana thread climbed her sword and up her arm.

    <i> Kuuuuuugh!</i>

    Her mind went white with a bone-crushing pain as she stifled a cry.

    Miss Irene!

    The knights swiftly organized themselves and sprang into action as Irene endured the pain.

    The knights organized assault was formidable and relentless, resembling a cannonball capable of breaking through all defenses.

    Only a few were able to withstand their coordinated attack, but the head maid easily overcame it.

    It was the end the moment a single mana thread subtly caught a knights ankle.

    Then, unbeknownst to even the knight himself, his body started to swell from his ankle.

    <i> -Booom!</i>

    In mere moments, an explosion rocked their ears before they could reach her as a burst of light and heat swept through the tunnel.

    The knights became incapacitated, and the knight who served as the bomb disintegrated into a mist of blood.

    Nevertheless, the head maid remainedposed, even appearing unable toprehend what was transpiring as her hands shot out several poison needles.

    <i>Guuughh</i>

    They were knights who should have been able to gradually recover to their feet even after suffering a st. However, paralyzed by the poisoned needles, the knights could only squirm on the ground.

    Irenes consciousness also began to fade.

    Her mana refused to operate, and she eventually fell to her knees withbored breaths, struggling to maintain her focus on the head maid with a fierce voice.

    W-What have you done?

    Yet, the head maid continued to simply tilt her head in confusion.

    Knight Irene, why are you like that? Why is everyone lying down Your Imperial Highness?

    Her gaze shifted towards Cien, and Cien cautiously retreated step by step with fear evident in her eyes.

    The head maid, seen through her vertically split eyes, appeared no different than usual. Rather, she appeared concerned.

    It was as if the person moving her body and her inner self were entirely separate entitiesjust like the demonic beasts attacking the academy.

    A terrifying chill crawled up her spine as she came to a realization.

    The beasts target wasnt the procession nor the academy.

    It was her.

    And the head maid, oblivious to the horror in the princess eyes, slowly advanced towards her.

    All while donning a face of clueless innocence.

    This disparity instilled even greater fear in Cien.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 181: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (45)

    Chapter 181: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (45)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (45) </b>

    Stay back!

    A scream tore out of Ciens throat as the head maid stepped forward.

    Advanced magic began to form in her hands.

    Although she was a first-year student, she was at the top of her ss within the Magic Department and had outstandingbat ability.

    Yet, the head maid merely tilted her head, still seemingly puzzled without understanding the situation. Coming to a stop, a faint voice leaked out as she murmured, but soon, even her voice became eerily twisted as she began stuttering like a broken record.

    W-why, why? W-Why is e-e-everyone? <i>Eee</i> H-How- <i>uuuhii! ah aaaaah- hiii-KKAAAAAAAAAAAH!</i>

    Then, spasming with violent convulsions, the head maid clutched at her throat as if overtaken by a seizure while her limbs twisted into unnatural angles with gruesome noises.

    It was an abnormal sight.

    Tears welled up in Ciens eyes upon witnessing such a grotesque scene for the first time. She had only just be a young adult, and she did not have the mental fortitude to remain calm in the face of closely looming danger.

    After creaking and jerking a while longer, the head maids body found its calm once more.

    The atmosphere took a drastic turn.

    If the head maid gave off a soft, gentle air until now, she now exuded an inexplicably sinister chill.

    Her head, which had been bent back, sharply jerked forward once more.

    Her brown eyes gleamed with a faintly bloody glint, and her mouth distorted into an eerily wide smile.

    Pleased to meet you for the first time, Your Imperial Highness.

    Her voice sounded as if it had forcibly wed up her lungs.

    Cien instinctively trembled and came to a realization as she sensed the underlying madness contained in the voice.

    Something was amiss. It was different.

    Her voice no longer contained the ever-present affection and was instead reced by a harsh, jagged tone.

    It was clear that the being in front of her was not the head maid despite using her body to speak.

    Cien mustered her courage and opened her mouth even while struggling to maintain herposure and conceal her quivering hands.

    Who are you?

    <i>Pfft- huhuhu.</i>

    The head maid let out a frivolousugh, a flicker of ecstasy passing through her eyes.

    She bowed her head. It seemed like a gesture of respect, but it was far from it. There was not a trace of respect in her actions. It was more akin to a mocking bow.

    Ah, to think the descendant of the dragons would grace me with her beautiful voice How could this humble being possibly refuse to answer? Yes, Your Imperial Highness! Even though I had hidden my identity for decades, I shall introduce myself in honor of our special, fateful meeting today.

    After quipping sarcastically, the head maid lifted her head.

    Then, with a single step, she reduced the distance between herself and the princess, causing Cien to hurriedly scream in terror.

    D-Donte any closer! If youe any clos-<i>Kyaaaaaaa!</i>

    However, her warning fell on deaf ears, and she soon cried out as the head maids hands moved like lightning, quickly shooting two poison needles that pierced her shoulders.

    Staggering backwards, the magic she had been conjuring in her hands scattered away.

    Princess, warnings should be shown through actions rather than words. Who would listen to the pleas of a girl shaking in fear?

    Cien red at her adversary as the head maid advised her mockingly.

    I Im not just a regr girl! Im the fifth princess of the great emp-

    A rush of emotion bubbled up, and her voice soon rose. However, rather than anger, it was more the desperation contained within thest stand of pride of someone pushed to their limits. It was just that she was currently unable to clearly distinguish her emotions.

    A girl all the same.

    Yet, she was immediately shut down.

    The head maid shrugged and spoke as if calmly stating an undeniable fact.

    Or will you prove me wrong? It should be simple. Use the strength of that oh-so-mighty empire youre proud of to defeat me.

    Faced with the taunt, a previous memory drifted past Ciens mind.

    She had heard something simr from Ian Percus, that spiteful man who also instilled fear in her.

    Well, I guess its impossible for you <i>Haha</i>, Im just ying. It seems my introduction has be dyed.

    The head maid continued on, disregarding Ciens evident distress. It was an unshakable confidence that Cien wouldnt be able to escape no matter what she did.

    And that confidence was justified.

    They were inside a secret tunnel only known to the imperial family, and even the princess knights had be incapacitated just moments prior.

    Furthermore, the princess and her entourage hadnt notified anyone of their destination due to the secretive nature of the passageway.

    The confidence exuded by the head maid was not unfounded, and aware of her overwhelmingly advantageous position, she finally disclosed her identity.

    My name is Mitram.

    Her voice was full of friendly pretense, much like a clowns, and judging from her voice and how she didnt bother hiding her snickers, she indeed seemed to be enjoying herself.

    I am but a servant of the true master of this world. To put it simply

    Suddenly, the princesss knees buckled as a faint moan escaped her lips. The poison inflicted by the needles started to take effect as they circted throughout her body.

    Her trembling, gray eyes turned towards the head maid, who was still scornfully giggling.

    I am a dark priest.

    Ciens eyes lost their light as they reflected Mitrams twisted smile.

    Dark Priest was something she had only heard of through word-of-mouth. They were the hands and feet of the Evil God Omeros and the gods representative, Delphirem.

    She had heard that their forces rapidly declined after the War of Gods and Demons, leaving only remnants. It was hard to believe that they still had this much power.

    It was difficult for any organization within the empire, no matter how secretive, to escape the eyes of the imperial court, especially if the organization had the ability tomand hundreds of demonic beasts.

    But the reality in front of her attested that Mitram was, in fact, telling the truth.

    Creating andmanding suchrge numbers of atrocious demonic beasts and even manipting the closest confidants of the imperial family They were impossible feats for all but the Dark Order, an organization that had once almost seeded in destroying the world.

    Yet, doubts persisted in Ciens mind, and her shaky voice leaked out as she clung to her fading consciousness.

    W-What have you done?

    Puzzled by the princess question, Mitram stared back at her.

    The head maid, what did you do to her!

    <i>Ah. Mm, mm</i>

    Realizing what this was about, Mitram examined the body she inhabited and nodded in approval before breaking into a maniacal grin.

    Shes a human subject I cherish very much. You could say that I tweaked her a little to my liking after I caught her during her time as an agent. In fact, there were more like her

    It was then that Mitrams expression turned dark. Unlike her previously yful attitude, it was a clear sign of displeasure that she showed when things didnt go ording to her ns.

    but Knight Zeros just had to go and get his arm cut off by some crazy noble.

    The name Zeros had a familiar ring.

    Cien searched through her memories.

    Right. He had formerly served as one of her escort knights, but he had left to recover at his hometown not too long ago, and it just so happened to be Ian Percus who had sliced his arm off.

    Her thoughts became increasinglyplex and muddled.

    It could just be a mere coincidence, but it fell into ce along with her previous doubts and suspicions.

    The advice to bolster her knights, Zeros departure

    More information that affirmed her suspicions soon emerged.

    <i>Haaa</i>

    Mitram let out an exasperated sigh and tilted her head while Cien was lost in her thoughts.

    Now that I think about it, Ive been observing you closely all day long, and there didnt seem to be any opportunity for you to break the curse, so I wonder why the demonic beasts didnt react

    Curse?

    Hearing about a curse for the first time, Cien inadvertently asked back.

    Ah.

    But instead of replying immediately, Mitram let out a sound of realization.

    Cien swallowed dryly.

    She intuitively sensed that the information regarding the curse was the key to connecting all the pieces of the puzzle and finally resolving her creeping suspicions.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 182: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (46)

    Chapter 182: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (46)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (46) </b>

    Curse?

    Not expecting Cien to actively interact with her, Mitram was taken aback when Cien immediately reacted to the curse she thoughtlessly mentioned.

    Then, after briefly contemting whether she should disclose the information, her lips twisted into a sneer as she burst intoughter.

    After all, it was already over for the princess, and the oue was practically set in stone.

    Considering the pain the princess would have to soon endure, Mitram felt that giving her onest gift wasnt so bad. She could, at the very least, reveal the truth to the princess as a parting gift.

    You see, since youre our primary target, Ive actually imprinted you with a scent that demonic beasts just absolutely love. Its a crafty and powerful curse But no matter how much I waited, the demonic beasts never pounced on you.

    The gears in Ciens head worked rapidly to store all the information.

    Curse and demonic beasts were the keywords to solving the puzzle.

    Cien heightened her focus, concentrating to see what more these new clues would reveal.

    Ive been watching you all this time, and there was nothing that could have broken the curse. It requires an item on par with holy water to lift <i>Aha</i>.

    Mitram abruptly stopped mid-sentence and eximed as ifing to a realization.

    <i></i>A repulsive smile decorated her face once more.

    Ian Percus.

    A memory of a man sshing her with water suddenly shed through the princesss mind.

    At that time, she was so stunned that she couldnt speak, and her enraged knights rushed in. That was the day Knight Zeros lost his arm.

    All the pieces of puzzles she couldntprehend before began to fall into ce and connect.

    However, Cien wasnt the only one to realize who it was that had secretly helped her.

    Mitram, who had realized the truth earlier, couldnt help but burst intoughter.

    <i>Kuku </i>Everything was done too perfectly to be a mere coincidence Ian Percus Ian Percus~

    Mitram nodded a few times and shed a refreshing smile.

    It seems Ill have to look into that young man after dealing with you.

    With that, Mitram took a step forward.

    Despite the approaching danger, only a single question revolved around in her mind as she failed toe to her senses.

    <i>Why?</i>

    <i></i>

    If her thoughts were correct, it meant the man knew the Dark Order was targeting her, and even if he wasnt certain, he at least suspected it.

    That was why he had used such an unsuspecting method to lift her curse. No one would ever imagine that his canteen would contain a precious item like holy water.

    Not only that, what happened afterwards was shocking enough to draw attention away from the contents of the canteen he had doused her in.

    Had the fact that the liquid was holy water been revealed, the story would have turned out differently.

    She was always apanied by either the head maid or Knight Zeros, so the moment Mitram realized that the curse had been lifted, she would havee up with another n.

    But Ian Percus that man had not only lifted the curse, but he had also removed Zeros, who was controlled by Mitram, from her side with a single confrontation.

    And to do so, he had sacrificed his own reputation, his future, and the people he held dear.

    Cien couldnt bear this truth. Like someone with obsessivepulsive disorder, she refused to believe it and repeatedly attempted to brainwash herself into believing that it wasnt true.

    <i>Thats right. Its a lie.</i>

    <i></i>

    <i> Such a thing is impossible.</i>

    <i></i>

    <i> Ian Percus is a human, and humans are selfish, greedy existences.</i>

    <i></i>

    Based on everything she saw and experienced since her childhood, there was no such thing as a human who acted selflessly for others without any underlying motives.

    So why was it that her mind was in so much turmoil?

    Letting out a groan, Cien clutched her head.

    Her thoughts felt like they were bursting apart as if firecrackers were consuming and exploding her memories.

    It was a clear sign of impending danger.

    Mitram burst intoughter, taking pleasure in Ciens agony.

    After delightfully watching her for a while, Mitram finally opened her mouth as she shook her head.

    Now, shall we begin? As long as you dont resist, Ill only take your eyes without inflicting any pai-

    It was at that moment.

    <i>-Puk!</i>

    <i></i>

    A de pierced through Mitrams body.

    Hurriedly looking behind her, she found Irene, who had forcefully moved her violently spasming arms to stab through her.

    For a moment, Mitram couldntprehend the reality before her eyes.

    Irene shouldnt have been able to move.

    It was a poison harvested from a venomous insect originating from the Great Forest that not even experts would be able to withstand. Not only did it stop the flow of mana, but it also had an anesthetic effect.

    As proof, Irenes entire body was trembling like a fragile leaf in the wind, and her body gradually buckled to the floor after having exhausted all her strength and mana to deliver her final blow.

    After momentarily staring at Irene, Mitram slowly and silently pulled out the sword piercing through her chest.

    A surge of blood erupted.

    Irene felt moved, watching the bloody visage in front of her, and her lips curled into a faint smile as tears threatened to well up in her eyes.

    She had finally managed to protect her princess after a long struggle with self-reproach.

    However, her happiness did notst long.

    <i>-aank!</i>

    <i></i>

    A sharp sound rang through the tunnel as Mitram nonchntly tossed the blood-stained sword onto the ground.

    Irene dazedly shifted her gaze towards Mitram.

    On her chest, where a fatal wound should have been, her flesh was instead visibly regenerating.

    It was supposed to have been lethal.

    However, Mitram contemptuously looked down at her as if her sword had done no damage and that a paper cut would warrant more of a reaction.

    Your effort wasmendable, Knight Irene. I would love to kill you, but you make for a rare human subject, so I shall spare your life.

    <i>Human subject?</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>Irenes eyes shook violently at the thought of bing a live human test subject of the dark priest, much like the head maid.

    Mitram did not dy any further. Ignoring Irene, she walked up to Cien, who could barely keep herself upright after being poisoned.

    Even then, Cien, whose breaths became heavy, seemed to be engrossed deep in her thoughts, but that was of no concern to her.

    Mitrams hand violently grasped the princess hair and lifted her head as she showed a kind smile.

    From now on, I will be extracting your eyeballs. It might hurt a bit, so please stay still.

    Cien finally snapped back to reality only after directly hearing that the dark priest would be extracting her eyes, but before she knew it, Mitram was already right in front of her, prying her eyes open.

    Fear enveloped her entire body as the fingers gradually inched closer with a clear intent to pull out her eyes.

    N-No! <i>uuu ah- ahhhhh, KYAAAAAAAAAA</i>!

    Tears burst out as regret gripped her.

    She regretted all her decisions.

    <i>What if she had never entered the Academy? What if she had been more wary of the people around her?</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>A world of possibilities swept through her mind like a flood.

    And And what if what if she had trusted Ian Percus a little more?

    But they were now worthless, pointless regrets. It was toote, and time could not be reversed.

    Cien tried to shut her eyes with all her might, but it was futile.

    At that critical moment, right when Mitrams fingers were about to dig into her gray eyes, a silver ray of light struck down from above.

    A sharp trajectory. Like the de of a guillotine, a sword shed down and severed Mitrams arms in an instant.

    The two arms, cut off from the rest of her body, pitifully rolled on the ground as warm blood btedly exploded out, drenching the ground in its red hue and unexpectedly giving rise to steam.

    No matter how much the body had been modified, it seemed that regenerating severed limbs would take a while.

    Having finally regained her freedom, Cien weakly copsed to the ground with a gasp.

    Simultaneously, Mitram indifferently looked down at her bubbling flesh as her arms began regenerating.

    <i>-Tuk. Tuk. Tuk.</i>

    <i></i>

    The sound of footsteps echoed through the silent cave, causing Cien, Mitram, and even Irene, who was barely clinging onto her consciousness, to look towards the direction of the entrance.

    With ck hair and bright, golden eyes zing like ghastly will-o-wisps, a young man was steadily making his way towards them.

    Perhaps due to rushing over, his breathing was ragged, but he soon sighed in relief, d to not have beente.

    Catching his breath, he leaned on his thigh, then broke the silence with a smile.

    Hey.

    Mitram slowly turned around, a vague smile creeping onto her face as if she was d to have finally met a worthy opponent.

    Regardless, the man continued.

    Why are you trying to finish up already? Youre making me sad You havent even yed with me yet.

    <i>Kekeke</i> Ian Percus

    With eyes filled with madness and a maniacal voice, Mitram uttered the mans name.

    In Ciens sight were two monsters ready to face off against each other, heralding the battle that would signal the conclusion of the Homing Festival.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 183: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (47)

    Chapter 183: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (47)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (47) </b>

    After exerting a lot of effort, I finally arrived right outside of Veta Pavilion.

    However, with security guarding the entrance, getting inside the dormitory was proving to be somewhat of an obstacle.

    There was no way I would simply be allowed to enter when the entire academy knew of the antagonistic rtionship between me and the princess.

    While I felt tempted to show them the Dragonblood Script and tell them to move aside, that also had its ownplications and was best to keep to myself.

    Ultimately, I sighed in resignation and backed away from the security guard.

    Well, it cant be helped then.

    The guard heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed he was worried hed also have to deal with someone known as a mad dog within the academy when it was already hectic enough dealing with the demonic beasts.

    He then opened his mouth to exin politely.

    Thank you for understanding. We really cant be too careful with everything thats go-

    <i>-Pak!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>Unfortunately, he didnt get to finish his sentence.

    A hatchet smashed into the side of his head, and the guard copsed to the ground as the light in his eyes faded away.

    Although it was with the blunt side, the weight of the strike alone made it fairly deadly.

    You crazy bastard! I knew this wo-

    Witnessing the sudden violence, a nearby guard, who had been on guard since the beginning, thrust his spear with a shout.

    However, it was practically impossible for someone who wasnt even a knight and was merely a security guard to stand against me.

    Like a leaf fluttering in the wind, my body turned along the trajectory of the spear.

    The guards eyes bulged in shock as I spiraled down the spear shaft before mming the hatchet into the side of his head.

    Backed by the centrifugal force of my spin, the hatchet carried a formidable amount of force, and the guard limply fell forward in the same thrusting posture without even being able to groan.

    Although the guard had moved before me, I was the one to hit him first.

    It was the revolving counter technique passed down by Mr. Gilford.

    I was worried that I had lost my sense for it since it had been a while, but the guards spear was so slow that my body instinctively carried out the technique. In the end, he made for good practice in preparation for actualbat.

    Despite having knocked down two guards, the threat posed by the guards wasnt their individual skill but rather their strength in numbers which allowed them to overwhelm their opponents.

    As proof, four more guards hesitantly took their positions in front of me.

    To have six guards stationed at the Veta Pavilion even with the chaotic situation outside it truly was befitting of a dormitory where the children of the imperial family stayed.

    Heck, there probably wasnt anyone left within the dormitory either, but it was possible that they hadnt left because they were unaware of the secret underground passageway.

    Feeling sorry for these ignorant guards, I shook my head.

    I apologize in advance.

    Then, as a spear lunged right at me, I swung down against the shaft.

    Although it didnt break the shaft, strong vibrations reverberated through the spear and up the guards arm, causing him to drop his spear with foolish stammers.

    At that moment, two more spears snaked in to form a cross from the openings on the side.

    Quickly calcting their trajectories, I mmed down my hatchet once more, aiming precisely at the intersection of the two spears to drive them into the ground.

    After rendering them harmless, a single kick to the intersection was all it took to send the two spears flying into the air.

    Thest guard was clearly frightened by how he was fidgeting hesitantly in his spot, so I chucked my hatchet, deciding to relieve him of his fear.

    <i>-Thuuk!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>Hit right on his forehead, the guards eyes rolled up, and his body crumbled to the ground. While I had controlled my strength to avoid breaking his skull, it should have been enough to concuss him.

    Now unarmed, I weaved through their ranks, and with an elbow to the sr plexus, a kick to another, and a punch to the jaws, three more bodies fell to the ground.

    <i>Huu</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>A sigh escaped my lips as I dusted off my hands and walked over to pick up the hatchet.

    It didnt even take a few minutes to overpower the six guards. It was a martial prowess on par with that of an expert.

    Yet, the aura covering my sword was still faint.

    It wasnt a strange thing, though.

    No matter how skilled one was, there were countless variables in actualbat, and it was difficult to judge the oue of a battle just by the level of thebatants mana or aura.

    However, the reason for my recent frustration was that the wall to bing an expert constantly eluded me while seemingly being within reach.

    It was a wall that many failed to ovee in their lifetimes, while others joined the ranks of the strong after surpassing it.

    Naturally, I wanted to be among thetter.

    Bing an expert was more than simply having more aura. It was being able to distort reality by materializing aura into their mental projection.

    Of course, it wasnt odd for aura users who had only recently be experts, like Seria, to not awaken the characteristics of their aura immediately upon rising to the level.

    However, it wouldnt take long for Seria to refine her aura into her mental image, and when she finally seeds, it would grant her an overwhelming advantage over others who hadnt yet refined their aura.

    Due to the limitless applications of aura and its unpredictable nature, aura was capable of shifting the battle in countless ways, and fighting someone skilled in manipting their aura was both challenging and dangerous.

    For instance, my battle with Senior Neris. Fighting her was a struggle due to her unconventional aura abilities, and frankly speaking, I was on the brink of defeat.

    Thinking back, Professor Derek had also advised me on oveing the wallAdhihna and awakening to a single determination. I still couldnt grasp what that really meant.

    With such thoughts, I moved my feet towards the basement of Veta Pavilion, sprinting through the tunnel until a bitter taste filled my mouth from exerting my body.

    It was shortly thereafter that I came face-to-face with her.

    Mitram, the dark priest controlling the head maid, greeted me with a maniacalugh.

    *

    The situation was dire.

    Weak groans filled the air as knights, marred by traces of an explosion,y scattered across the ground.

    The ground was caved in at what seemed to be the center of the explosion, but instead of what should have been scorch marks of a conventional bomb, only pools of blood and remnants of flesh and bones littered the area.

    It was a familiar scene.

    Right. It resembled the self-destructive explosions of the demonic cats. But judging by the magnitude of the destruction, it seemed that one of the knights had been sacrificed for the explosion.

    Just thinking about it was appalling. Even if they were the Dark Order, to think they would turn humans into living bombs

    My gaze turned grim as I stared at the woman whoseughter became increasingly crazed at my growing hostility.

    We were just talking about you, Ian Percus Oh dear, I havent introduced myself yet, have I? I am

    Mitram.

    The name abruptly popped up in my head.

    Leto had previously mentioned it, saying it was recorded in the orphanages ledger.

    It was no coincidence that I thought of the flesh nests and flesh seeds upon seeing the hordes of demonic beasts.

    People who held so much contempt for others lives that they could unhesitantly subject them to such inhumane fates were few and far between.

    And one of their leaders was currently standing before me.

    Surprise briefly shed in the womans eyes before she bowed her head with a bright smile.

    Thats right. It seems you were already aware of me?

    Yeah, I owe you a lot for what you did at the orphanage.

    Moreughter echoed through the tunnel as intense murderous intent shone in her eyes.

    It was sheer coincidence that my guess was correct, but it seemed she was misunderstanding all on her own.

    So, youve been tracking me since then How surprising. To think the empire still had such talents.

    The bubbling flesh soon receded and revealed her newly regenerated arms.

    Then, she leisurely turned around and looked down at the girl lying behind her.

    The girl with midnight-blue hair and ash-gray eyes was letting out faint groans. Her eyes were unfocused, and it was clear she was suffering from some sort of poison. It was impressive that she was even managing to hold onto her consciousness.

    The Dragon Eyes she possessed were proof of her draconic lineage, and the ability to read the hearts of others was only a single aspect of it, as the thick dragons blood flowing within her also bestowed her with exceptional magical aptitude and resistance to poison.

    And it was likely that the female knight copsed beside Mitram also had some resistance to poison. Considering she was the head of the knights responsible for the fifth imperial princess safety, she most undoubtedly possessed skills befitting her position. While her name eluded me, a female knight with refreshingly blue hair was hard to forget.

    It appeared that they were the only two who were still conscious.

    However, it didnt change the fact that they were both incapacitated and would be of no immediate help.

    Having concluded as such, I discreetly observed Mitram while paying attention to their safety.

    A sneer was stered on her lips.

    But the descendant of the great dragons tried to oppress such a talented individual Even though you tried your best to save her This. Trash!

    Her foot crashed down onto the princess head, pressing her face into the mud.

    <i>uuuhp! uuu, uhp!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>Suffocated, the princess writhed weakly against the ground.

    Even under the effects of a paralytic poison, her body seemed to retain its survival instincts. The princess repeatedly tapped the ground with her hands, but the dark priest continued to grind her foot into the princess head.

    And the female knight, witnessing her princess being humiliated under someones heel, struggled to get back on her feet, only to copse back down.

    It was understandable. No matter how skilled they were, it was the end if they were poisoned by a strong toxin. While they would be able tost longer than the average person, it was impossible to neutralize the poison from within. It was why most knights carried antidotes and other neutralizing agents with them.

    However, it appeared that they werent given any time or opportunity to take the antidotes.

    I calmly shifted my gaze back towards Mitram.

    It was yet unclear whether she truly intended to kill the princess. Rather than provoking her, it was safer to strive for the hostages safety by remainingposed.

    This this Trash! This worthless piece of trash! Theyre all sheltered flowers raised in a greenhouse! Dont you think so as well, Ian Percus?! You should know as well since youve crossed the line between life and death numerous times even as a fellow noble!

    <i>-Pak!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>Mitram kicked the princess head, causing her limp body to flip over.

    <i>Kuhk</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>With every cough, dirt leaked from her mouth. Her white cloak, which indicated that she was a first-year student of the academy, had long been stained and dirtied.

    It wasnt a sight befitting a member of the imperial family.

    Theyre incapable of doing anything in the face of real danger! They only wield their authority to try and save their worthless pride! This girls no different!

    Moisture gathered at the edges of the princess eyes that had lost their light, and soon, a single tear streamed down.

    Fear. Regret. Remorse.

    That single tear embodied all her feelings.

    On the other hand, I silently received all of Mitrams rage in its entirety.

    You wont be rewarded for your efforts, no matter how hard you try! Its only natural to question and seek the truth when something feels off, but just because you bruised her ego <i>Pfft. </i>Do you want to know what this girl did?

    Desperation filled the princess eyes as she gasped for breath, her eyes pleading to stop.

    But Mitram did not stop.

    And with every word that left her mouth, the princess and the female knights eyes sank deeper into despair.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 185: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (49)

    Chapter 185: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (49)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (49) </b>

    The crackling of a campfire broke through my consciousness as I awoke.

    Trivial thoughts flitted through my hazy mind until I rubbed my eyes, clearing my vision and bringing the surroundings into focus.

    I was currently inside an old-fashioned tent.

    Though it was only a temporary shelter, the tent reflected the majesty of the imperial family. Itpletely warded off the biting wind and created a warm and cozy space.

    The desert, known for its harsh climate, underwent extreme temperature shifts from day to night. While the sun nketed thend in a shimmering heat haze during the day, the desert transformed into a frigid expanse under the moons gaze.

    So, the fact that a fire was burning inside the tent when it was already scorching hot during the day suggested that it was around dusk or that night had already fallen.

    At that moment, steam wafted from the liquor filling up the ss in front of me.

    It was a traditional fermented liquor from the west that was served hot to warm up the body on cold nights. It apparently served as a silent toast to the people for their hard days work.

    Lifting the ss, I wordlessly downed it in one shot.

    What we were doing here at the outpost was definitely not an easy task. Countless soldiers toiled tirelessly, battling the relentless onught of demonic beasts.

    And looming on the horizon, the audible breaths of the monstrous serpent echoed ominously, a constant reminder of the danger that wasing.

    If that monster were to ever awaken from its slumber and start thrashing around, humanity would swiftly be reduced to nothing more than a pool of blood on the ground.

    And that very threat was right before our eyes.

    Fighting off demonic beasts in such close proximity to that monster wasnt something anyone could do with a clear mind.

    A touch of sadness clouded the mans weary expression as he thought of the bleak future, mirrored by the woman seated across from him, her eyes shut tight in bitterness.

    With a flick of her finger, her ss floated up before filling up with liquor.

    Breaking the silence, she parted her lips.

    As time passes, I find myself reminiscing about the past rather than thinking of the future.

    Youre not even thirty yet.

    As a conversation formed between the two, the mans demeanor softened.

    During the day, he was as sharp as a honed de, strictly adhering to etiquette, but now, he seemed friendly enough to joke around.

    The woman chuckled softly.

    I know. But isnt there an old saying that goes something like, <i>Spring always passes by unnoticed</i>?

    Doesnt it just mean that people are too preupied with the future to appreciate the present?

    His breath carried a faint scent of liquor.

    Taking a sip, the womans eyes curled into a slight smile, as if encouraging him to continue.

    Honestly, I can rte to that proverb. I was ignorant as a kid, but as time passes, I find myself increasingly unable to enjoy the present, always worrying about what lies ahead of us.

    And so, spring slips away?

    Theres only winter left now.

    Liquor filled the empty ss once again.

    It was a bizarre sight to see the woman freely moving objects around without even opening her eyes, but the man seemed unfazed, as if he had witnessed it countless times before.

    After silently toying with her ss for a while, the woman asked in a faint voice.

    Then, when was your spring? Was it during your days within the Great Forest as the Great Witchs disciple?

    Looking back, that was more like my summer.

    The man smiled bitterly and raised his ss.

    The sses clinked in mid-air, and after downing another shot, he continued in a slightly intoxicated tone.

    Dont you think I was already too old to be considered a fresh sapling? although my master and junior sister always treated me like a greenhorn.

    Ive heard a lot about the two of them.

    They were like family to me.

    <i>-Tak!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>The man lowered his ss back onto the table.

    Sensing the somber atmosphere, the woman turned away, sensing what woulde next.

    And then they died.

    It was a voice heavy with sorrow.

    The mans words trailed off, and in silent understanding, the woman silently refilled his ss.

    After a few more drinks, she cautiously opened her mouth.

    Did you love them?

    She meant it beyond the confines of familial ties.

    Transported to the past, the mans eyes momentarily grew distant, uncertainty flickering across his features.

    Then, with a hollowugh, he shook his head.

    I dont know anymore.

    A weighty silence enveloped them as their sses were repeatedly filled and emptied.

    And at some point, the woman, her cheeks flushed from the alcohol, leaned closer to the man, as if intently observing him.

    Although she couldnt even open her eyes to see properly, she lingered in front of him for a moment before sitting back down.

    Why werent you known?

    The man looked at her, puzzled by what the woman meant.

    The woman chuckled, draining her drink before rifying.

    Im talking about our days at the academy. Im wondering why someone as capable as you didnt receive more recognition back then.

    That was the spring of my life.

    His response was immediate, drawing the womans slightly inebriated gaze as he continued.

    When you havent developed, a seed will remain a seed, no matter what you do. Even if it were to grow a bit, it would only be a sprout with slightly broader leaves than the rest.

    That sounds a bit cheeky.

    Is that so?

    The man coughed awkwardly before downing another shot.

    Watching the mans embarrassed demeanor, the woman let out a lightugh, indicating she was merely teasing.

    But I forgive you. Youre deserving of it

    Her expression quickly soured, her words trailing off into sorrow.

    Would things have been different if you had blossomed a little earlier?

    With just the strength of a single person?

    Their exchange felt hollow. They were both well aware of how improbable it was how futile their words were. They were simply filled with that much regret.

    <i>Huu</i>

    The woman sighed with a mncholic smile.

    Can I ask for a ridiculously absurd favor?

    Is it an order?

    The woman coyly feigned to be hurt and replied in a sulky voice.

    How could there possibly be orders between us lets just say its a request.

    Instead of replying, the man simply gazed at her, and anticipating such a reaction, the woman offered a wry smile and weakly continued.

    If you ever return to the past, hit my ignorant and nave self.

    <i>Pfft.</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>Taken aback by the impossible request, an emptyugh escaped the mans lips.

    Yet, just as he was about to respond, a sweet fragrance enveloped him, and his eyes turned nk as the womans face drew close.

    It wasnt only the scent of alcohol but also a subtle fragrance unique to a womans skin.

    Her beauty was wless.

    Even now, she exuded a breathtaking allure. Had she still possessed her eyes, she would have surely captivated many men, her unattainable beauty bringing them to tears.

    And that very woman pleaded pitifully.

    Then please, save me.

    Whether it was the liquor, her charm, or the sweet fragrance, it was difficult to discern, but the man remained silent for a while before giving a short response.

    Okay.

    Then, the world began to crumble.

    A splitting headache pierced through him as the boundaries of the world copsed.

    It was time to return.

    ***

    <i>Huu</i>

    Mitram exhaled a weary sigh.

    Numerous unforeseen obstacles had thwarted her ns. Not only had the curse ced on the princess been lifted, but she had also encountered interruptions just as her objective was within reach.

    And it was all due to one young man.

    Ian Percusthe son of a mere rural viscount.

    Yet, that was precisely why Mitram found him so intriguing and likable.

    Though his constant interference was irritating, it also demonstrated his remarkablepetence. And unlike many high-ranking nobles, he didnt abuse his status authoritatively either. He possessed both a willingness to sacrifice for the weak and an indomitable will.

    So much so that Mitram wanted to recruit him into the Dark Order, even if she had to invest her time in doing so.

    But now, that same young man was on his knees after being directly hit by the st.

    From the sound of his breathing, it seemed he was still clinging to lifea testament to his extraordinary vitality.

    Nevertheless, Mitram felt no particr need to be wary of him.

    His body bore injuries all over even before his arrival, and although he had tried to feignposure, he couldnt deceive her keen eyes that had witnessed all sorts of lifeforms she had experimented on.

    Considering a small impact should have been enough to bring down a man who was barely standing, exploding one of her test subjects was overkill.

    Believing that she had shown the minimum respect towards a worthy adversary, Mitram turned to walk away at least until the young man stirred and struggled to his feet.

    She watched incredulously.

    It would have been one thing had he only been hit by the explosion, but he had also been pierced by needles coated in a paralysis toxin. He should have been lying weakly, groaning on the floor, like the knights writhing nearby.

    But the reality before her eyes showed the young man standing up, defying all expectations.

    Mitram couldnt help but swallow back a hollowugh.

    It seemed she had inadvertently made a mistake due to possessing one of her test subjects bodies instead of her main body.

    Reaching into her clothes, she immediately took out andunched more poisoned needles.

    <i>-Pababak!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>Three needles found their mark in the bodys main acupuncture points. Even if they werent poisoned, they should have stopped him on the spot.

    Yet, the man merely staggered momentarily before taking another step.

    One step, then another, and another still.

    With each step, Mitrams brows furrowed deeper.

    She couldnt believe what she was witnessing, yet as the undeniable reality gradually inched closer, her hand reached into her clothes once more.

    The few remaining needles flew towards the mans knees. These needles were thicker, capable of forcing a normal human to kneel on the spot.

    Yet, he continued to advance.

    A chill crept down Mitrams spine as she unconsciously stepped back, away from the anomaly approaching her.

    Her instincts were warning her that something was amiss.

    At that moment, a faint voice choked with tears drifted from a distance.

    Run away

    It was the Fifth Imperial Princess, Cien.

    She could hardly move a finger, but after realizing that there was no hope left, she did her best to voice out ast piece of advice.

    Her light gray eyes trembled as they fixed on Ian.

    Still, he persisted, slowly treading forward, one step at a time.

    Run run away. Sir Ian T-Theres still a bomb remaining

    <i>Pffffft.</i>

    Mitram erupted intoughter at the princess warning.

    It seemed that even in her weakened state, a dragons descendant still possessed the fiery blood of her lineage.

    She appeared to have realized that there were still living bombs amongst the knights.

    Though few in number, these living bombs were creations she had barely managed to modify in time.

    Even for her, it was impossible to simply explode normal humans at will. Making living bombs required meticulous preparations, and only a few were primed to set off.

    Due to the covert nature of the modifications, it was unlikely for the bombs to be discovered, but since it was wartime, the princess seemed to have detected the fine traces of mana threads connecting her and the bodies.

    Yet, Mitram remained unfazed. She still had plenty of cards to y.

    Regaining her confidence, Mitram wore a smug smile.

    So she ims, Ian Percus. Its not toote to listen to the tearful advice of the princess and turn back. Though, of course, your younger sister is probably struggling in a rough situation due to that oh-so-benevolent princess decree right about now

    Mitram.

    At the sound of his voice, devoid of emotion, all eyes turned towards the man.

    He looked at Mitram with an air of amusement.

    Do you like explosions, by any chance?

    Before she could respond, her eyes widened in disbelief as she felt a surge of mana.

    It should have been impossible to circte his mana.

    The venom extracted from the poisonous insects of the Great Forest paralyzed the body and forcefully halted the flow of mana within the body.

    So what was this fiercely zing mana? It defiedprehension. Mana couldnt be externalized without internal maniption. It was a fundamental principle.

    Except, perhaps, for one exceptionbut it couldnt be.

    Slowly, Mitrams gaze shifted towards the concentrated mana, her disbelief mirrored by Cien and Irene. Their eyes widened in shock as the blood-red mana seared the air, and as if the world itself was bleeding, characters beyond human understanding formed in front of them.

    Even though its meaning couldnt be deciphered, the identity of the glyph was unmistakable.

    Dragonblood Script?

    As a stunned murmur escaped Mitrams lips, Ian shed a small smile.

    Honestly, I like them too.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Mitrams hands fumbled around her clothes.

    However, it was already toote for her to do anything.

    The zing mana soon erupted into mes, engulfing the world in searing heat.

    <i>-BOOOOOOOOOM!!!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>With a deafening explosion, everyones vision was consumed by a storm of light and heat.

    Even as they were blown away by the st, Cien and Irene couldnt help but wonder what was going on.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 186: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (50)

    Chapter 186: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (50)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (50) </b>

    The mes that erupted heated the surroundings, conjuring mirages with their sheer heat.

    The might of the Dragonblood Script was devastating even after subduing its power to spare the scattered knights and the imperial princess from harm.

    Mitram, as the primary target, found herself engulfed in mes.

    Gasping for air, she dropped to the ground and began rolling around in a desperate attempt to extinguish the fire.

    The cave reverberated with a deep rumble, signaling damage from the intense explosion. Yet, thanks to its sturdy construction, it managed to stay intact.

    Ian groggily staggered towards a nearby body while Mitram continued to struggle within the ze.

    It was the mangled corpse of a knight, torn from arm to chest in the detonation of Mitrams living bomba promising knight, likely from a reputable family, who had met an untimely demise within the secret passageway.

    Though his death seemed in vain, the legacy of the fallen sometimes served as a lifeline for others.

    Ian rummaged through the knights waist, discovering a pouch, which he promptly opened before grabbing and gulping down the green potion contained within. Though he couldnt exin how, he instinctively knew it was an antidote.

    In fact, he had made extensive preparations before entering the tunnel and had only ventured inside after consuming all the potions Emma had given him.

    He had consumed so many potions that he lost count.

    Off the top of his head, he recalled taking an antidote, a concealment potion, a regeneration-enhancing elixir, and a pain-relieving stimnt, among others.

    Emma would have been greatly shocked had she witnessed him consuming so many potions at once.

    Alchemy centered on the harmony of elements and mana. Different ingredients were required even when concocting potions with simr effects. Failure to do so could result inplications when consuming multiple potions simultaneously. It was a fundamental principle well known amongst allbatants. Ian was no exception to this information.

    Yet, driven by an inexplicable anxiety, he took the riskand seeded.

    Taking all those potions beforehand was why he was able to move despite taking multiple poison needles.

    Naturally, his body bore the consequences of doing so.

    <i>K-Kuuhk</i>!

    After swallowing the antidote, blood surged up Ians throat, sttering onto the ground below.

    In addition to all his injuries, his body was also rejecting the conflicting elements from potion overdose, likely causing his organs to dissolve from the extreme reactions.

    But Ian paid no heed to his physical state.

    Defeating Mitram was more important than his body at that moment. She was a dark priestess bent on humanitys destruction and had even heartlessly utilized orphans as living material to further her goal.

    The sound of an empty bottle rolling across the ground echoed through the tunnel as Ian staggered back a few paces.

    Having consumed the antidote and purged his body of the blood contaminated by excessive medical effects, his vision cleared, and mana began coursing through his veins once more. He felt his body be revitalized as his breathing stabilized.

    It was only now that he fully regained his senses, albeit along with the umted pain.

    Ian firmly pressed against his eyes, feeling the strain from merely using the Dragonblood Script once. It seemed that there were limits to harnessing the power of dragons.

    <i>Huu</i>

    With a heavy sigh, he directed his golden eyes behind him.

    There, two women were gazing at him with wide eyes while struggling to hold themselves up.

    An esteemed figure with dark blue hair, the Fifth Imperial Princess, Cien.

    And the female knight with light blue hair and an impressive body, Irene.

    Their mouths were agape, but only fragmented stammers emerged.

    A-aa- uhh ah

    Their reactions spoke volumes of their shock.

    Running a hand through his sweat-drenched hair, Ian approached Irene directly, causing her to squirm restlessly.

    Irene exerted herself, attempting to form coherent words despite her tongue still numb from Mitrams poison.

    <i>u-uh</i> <i>uugh </i>H-How did N-no, I mean I-Irene Lupermion greets H-His Imperial Majestys proxy

    Indifferent to her struggle, Ian nced at her disinterestedly before conducting a rough search of her body.

    As a maiden who had never allowed a man to touch her, her cheeks flushed deep red as her mind raced.

    Though, of course, it was only her imagination.

    Ian retrieved the highly potent antidote carried by imperial knights, tilted her head back, and forcefully poured it down her throat, causing her to jerk and resist in shock.

    <i></i>Understanding his intention after a brief resistance, Irene quietly swallowed the potion.

    Still, uncertainty lingered in Irenes eyes.

    <i>Why was the man in such a hurry when he wielded an unrivaled power like the Dragonblood Script?</i>

    Even Mitram was still suffering on the ground, engulfed in mes as all her cells were thoroughly scorched through.

    It was a painful fate that no living being could survive.

    Though it was a regrettable end for the manipted head maid, in a sense, it was preferable to unknowingly betraying and attacking her loved ones.

    Rather than addressing Irenes doubts, Ian simply sighed and opted to postpone their conversation.

    About todays matter <i>Haa</i> Nevermind. Lets discuss it at another time.

    Her body stiffened as fear crept back into her eyes.

    She had disgraced herself before him too many times.

    Twice, she had failed to protect her liege. Once, she had been so overwhelmed that she failed to even put up a fight. Another time, she had allowed her liege to almost be struck by a hatchet without being able to do anything.

    Lastly, despite his numerous warnings, she had failed to safeguard Cien. She had undeniably failed as a knight.

    Understandably, her face paled.

    Merely the daughter of the Lupermion house, she stood before the bearer of the Dragonblood Script, who was no different from being the representative of the emperor. Hemanded caution from even the heads of the five great families.

    The fear of Ian, coupled with self-reproach and the shame of failing her mission, plunged her into the depths of an emotional abyss.

    Oblivious to her inner turmoil, Ian wearily shifted his gaze towards Cien, who had been staring nkly at him.

    Her tear-streaked appearance was pitiful.

    Snapping out of her daze, Cien clumsily attempted to hide her face behind her trembling hands that hadnt yet regained their full mobility.

    But above all, she was afraid.

    She was afraid to see the emotions of the one who had tried the hardest to save her.

    It was precisely as Mitram had stated.

    She had been selfish.

    She put her pride first, willfully dismissing Ians suspicious actions as just some strange behavior.

    And despite his outward indifference, Cien understood all too well the agony of being ostracized and scorned by everyone. It was a pain she had experienced during her childhood.

    Not only that, she had oppressed the people around him as well.

    Yet, he still came to her rescue.

    He could have taken the easy way out by revealing the Dragonblood Script, dissuading her from antagonizing him, but he had opted against it.

    All for her safety.

    There was no other exnation. He had endured in silence, keeping his true power hidden until the final moment, to prevent Mitram from hatching a more cunning and dangerous n.

    Tears welled in the princess eyes.

    I Im sorry Im so sorry, Sir Ian

    It was an apology filled with sincerity.

    If only she could turn back time.

    He had sacrificed everything to rescue her, yet she had responded with nothing but resentment and ingratitude. She couldnt even begin to imagine the depth of his anger and disappointment.

    Therefore, Cien covered her eyes.

    She dreaded seeing him even more, fearing her innate ability to visualize his emotions. The mere thought of confronting his feelingshis resentment and animositywas unbearable for her.

    All she could do was continue to offer apologies like a broken record.

    I-I I was wrong. A-All <i>hik </i>because of my useless pride

    Ian maintained his silence.

    He simply observed the princess, who avoided his gaze, then gently lifted her by the shoulders as tears continued to flow down her cheeks.

    Finally, Ian spoke up.

    Your Imperial Highness.

    Y-Yes?

    As soon as the girl replied, Ian responded with a swing of his arm.

    <i>-Puk!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>His fist connected with the girls cheek.

    Unable to react, Irene speechlessly watched the scene unfold in stunned silence.

    Cien felt as if her teeth had been knocked loose.

    It was a humiliation she had never experienced as a princess.

    Only after tumbling across the ground did she grasp what had happened.

    <i>Was I hit just now?</i>

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 187: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (51)

    Chapter 187: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (51)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (51) </b>

    <b></b>The sobbing princess didnt seem to be in her right mind.

    It was understandable.

    Despite her status as an Imperial Princess, in reality, she was merely a young girl who hadnt even turned twenty.

    Thrown into chaos by a sudden ambush of a horde of demonic beasts during the procession, witnessing her knights transformed into living bombs, and discovering that her trusted head maid had been controlled by a dark priest all along

    Anyone would have found it difficult to maintain their sanity in such a situation.

    Moreover, burdened by the weight of leadership, the responsibility she felt only added to her distress. The guilt and anguish from causing numerous deaths, particrly those of her close retainers like the knights and head maid, were likely eating away at her heart.

    Her mental resilience had undoubtedly been dealt a severe blow.

    Thus, her current state of tears and repeated apologies, aggravated by the effects of anesthesia, were entirely understandable.

    I-I Im sorry Im sorry, Sir Ian

    Her voice trembled as tears streamed down her cheeks.

    To witness the esteemed princess, with her midnight-blue hair, reduced to such vulnerability, was as if observing a rare and delicate masterpiece unravel before our eyes. However, amidst the chaos, there was no time to appreciate such a sight.

    My gaze involuntarily shifted behind me.

    There, Mitrams body, or rather, the body of the possessed head maid, still smoldered.

    Under normal circumstances, a charred corpse would be beyond revival, and even the most skilled necromancers could only extract souls from such remains. Thus, it was safe to assume that Mitram waspletely out of the picture.

    Yet, despite the odds, an urgent sense of impending danger gripped me, defyingmon sense.

    My instincts screamed at me, telling me that we had to evacuate immediately.

    ncing at the princess and the female knight, it seemed that even after taking antidotes, they were incapable of furtherbat.

    Due to the risk posed by the potential presence of living bombs among the fallen knights, we couldnt even heal and rouse them.

    We were left with nothing but difficult choices.

    Lost in thought, my gaze returned to the princess.

    She was still pleading for forgiveness, her words echoing like a broken record.

    I-I I was wrong. A-All <i>hik </i>because of my useless pride

    A soft sigh escaped me.

    I decided to think simply, as sometimes, overthinking only lead to moreplications.

    Having made up my mind, I gently lifted the princess by her shoulders.

    Even after helping her up, she continued to cry, hastily wiping away her tears.

    I called out softly.

    Your Imperial Highness.

    The princess looked up at me, her gray eyes filled with confusion.

    Her tear-filled eyes were captivatingly beautiful, though I refrained from voicing such thoughts in this tense moment.

    The princess stuttered nervously.

    Y-Yes?

    <i>-Puk!</i>

    <i></i>

    Just as her voice trailed off, she was sent hurtling backward.

    My fist connected squarely with her cheek. It was a sincere blow.

    Despite being hit, she seemed almost oblivious to what was happening.

    Her mouth hung agape in shock as she tumbled across the ground.

    The physical shock might have been too much for the frail girl to handle, but the mental shock appeared even greater.

    Gasping for breath, her bewildered eyes sought mine, yet before they could fully focus, I grabbed her by the cor.

    Please stop with all the whining, Your Imperial Highness.

    Herplexion paled at the intensity of my tone.

    I could only imagine how I appeared in her eyesperhaps a monstrous figure with blood-streaked hair and a murderous re.

    Youre sorry? Are you saying its your fault that all those people were hurt and killed? That might be the case if what Mitram said was true

    In reality, however, the princess wasnt really to me.

    I was known for my erratic behavior within the academy, so even though I had doused her with water, it was difficult for anyone to think I had any underlying motives and would likely be dismissed as just another crazy antic.

    Moreover, as a member of the imperial lineage, it was only right for her to seek vengeance for the offense.

    Even though she had crossed the line by targeting my loved ones, I harbored no ill will and believed she was free of meattributing the fault solely to the Dark Order.

    Had they not targeted the princess or unleashed demonic beasts in a sudden onught, no sacrifices would have been necessary.

    Yet, I saw no need to point this out.

    Mitram had already deeply ingrained within her the belief that she was the one responsible for all this misfortune, and it was both difficult and futile to try and break down pre-established beliefs.

    Instead, I opted for unfiltered honesty.

    But even then, will whining solve anything? Will someonee along and resolve everything for you if you simply cry? Youre so scared and overwhelmed that you cant do anything? Then must I clean up after you, Your Imperial Highness?

    <i>ah. </i>N-No I<i> uuu</i> Thats not

    It seemed that being hit had taken a significant toll on her. She appeared utterly bewildered by my sudden rebuke. She struggled to form words, much less meet my gaze.

    Tears welled up in her eyes once more.

    I hadnt known because she always put up a strong front, but she was quick to cry. In fact, crybaby was quite fitting for her.

    But shedding tears wasnt a sineveryone had the right to be weak and vulnerable.

    The reason I yelled at her stemmed from my belief that there was a time and ce for tears.

    As a member of the imperial family, she held a position of authority and was subject to the same expectationsto bear as much responsibility as she had authorityas other nobles within the empire.

    S-Sir Ian I-I didnt mean it like that

    Stop crying if you understand.

    <i>hik.</i>

    She shut her mouth upon hearing my warning.

    Though she was on the verge of tears, it was a necessary step to bring her back to reality.

    Her gray, tear-filled eyes met mine, and I sighed as the sight softened my heart.

    In truth, there was another thing I wanted to convey.

    A-Also, um

    Sir Ian!

    But right as I opened my mouth in a stammer, the female knights shriek echoed through the tunnel.

    Reacting instinctively, I embraced the princess and dove forward.

    The sound of something slicing through the air pierced my ears as I felt something coil around my ankle.

    Swiftly seizing the hatchet, I swung it with relentless force, aiming to sever the strand of mana ensnaring my leg.

    Each collision echoed with sharp, metallic reverberations, while flying sparks obscured my vision.

    Before long, the mana thread snapped, but not before inflicting considerable damagemangling my flesh and exerting immense pressure, resulting in a sickening snap as it dislocated my ankle.

    A pained groan escaped through my clenched teeth.

    <i>Kuuhk uugh</i>

    The princess let out a startled hup as I struggled to rise to my feet.

    Behind mey a charred corpse sprawled on the ground.

    No, it was hard to even call it a corpse.

    Countless mana threads extended from it, reaching for the severed limbs of the fallen knights.

    Grotesque sounds filled the air as it retrieved and crushed the dismembered parts to the bone.

    As the charred remnants of the corpse fell away, red muscles were briefly exposed as white skin began regenerating on the surface.

    Carried by the wind, theughter emanating from those partially-formed lips echoed eerily.

    Before that monstrous abomination could regain its proper form, I swiftly lifted the princess and threw her towards the knight.

    Run away! Now!

    The princess tumbled across the ground once more, yet no one questioned my rough handling of the imperial princess.

    The female knight promptly staggered to the princess aid and lifted her from the ground.

    Seeing this, I returned the hatchet to my waist and drew my sword.

    But the escting situation didnt end there.

    <i>-KOOOOOONG!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>Dirt rained down from the ceiling as the tunnel rumbled.

    The violent tremor momentarily disrupted my bnce.

    Fear dyed the eyes of both the knight and the princess cradled in her arms as Mitram, having regenerated her form, shed a sinister smile

    Your senses are quite sharp, Ian Percus. To think youd even be wary of a burnt corpse.

    Amidst the descending debris, the monster and I faced off.

    With the princess and the female knight behind me, I silently steadied my breath.

    The conclusion to this long day was finally drawing near.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 188: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (52)

    Chapter 188: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (52)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (52) </b>

    The world shook as the tunnel cried out.

    Dust cascaded as the sturdy earthen walls began to fracture, prompting a hollowugh to escape my lips.

    What have you done?

    The question emerged as a menacing growl as my voice scraped against my vocal cords. Yet, Mitram responded with delighted giggles.

    A good hunter alwaysys two traps. Shouldnt there be a backup n to reset the game if things go awry?

    As she spoke, the tendrils of mana in Mitrams grasp writhed before lunging forward.

    Their target was the princess.

    Reacting swiftly, I intercepted the advancing tendrils, but instead of dispersing, they coiled around my arm and climbed up.

    Observing the knight and the princess still rooted in bewilderment behind me, I urgently bellowed out.

    I told you to run!

    Thats right, it would be wise to flee

    Mitrams tone remained unnervingly calm, yet beneath the facade lurked an unmistakable thrill and madness, manifesting in an unnaturally wide grin.

    After all, this tunnel is on the brink of copse.

    At her words, the knightsplexion drained of color. It was all too clear what ending awaited those stuck within a copsing tunnel.

    Death.

    Scrambling to her feet, the knight cast a hesitant nce backward as she turned to flee.

    She seemed to have something to ask, but it was instead voiced by the breathless princess.

    S-Sir Ian

    Her quavering voice betrayed remnants of her turmoil.

    What, What about you? Its dangerous. You-

    Your Imperial Highness.

    For the first time, I met the princesss gaze directly, offering a faint smile.

    Im d youre alive.

    Her vertically split eyes widened as tears began welling up, a testament to her humanity.

    Before the princess could respond, I spoke firmly.

    Go.

    Themand wasnt intended for the princess. Had it been so, I wouldnt have used such an authoritative tone.

    With a sorrowful nce, the female knight nodded before swiftly retreating toward the passageway entrance.

    The echoes of her footsteps faded into the distance, yet Mitram remained motionless until the end, whistling as she observed their retreating figures.

    Noticing my puzzled gaze, Mitram chuckled softly.

    The n has already gone awry, and since securing the princess eyes seems unlikely at this point, Im simply adapting to the next best alternative.

    Alternative?

    You.

    Mitrams gaze bore into me with a hint of intensity, as if attempting to pierce me with her stare.

    Her lips curled into a sneer.

    Youre a nuisance. And I suspect youll continue to obstruct our ns in the future So for now, Ill content myself with eliminating you here.

    A bitter smile yed on my lips.

    She was overestimating my significance. I found it ironic to receive such a high evaluation from a dark priest who had infiltrated test subjects close to the imperial family.

    However, in the present circumstances, where I had to ensure the princess safety, focusing her attention on me was beneficial.

    Yet, her arrogant demeanor irked me, making me bluff until the end.

    Think you can kill me?

    The tunnel trembled once more with a deafening roar.

    As this was the second tremor, I maintained my bnce with clenched teeth as I red at Mitram, who murmured vaguely with a distant gaze.

    Not much time left.

    Just what exactly have you done?

    Instead of responding, she covered her smile with her hand and chuckled softly.

    Dont you find it odd? Why would there be a tunnel beneath the academy? Not to mention, they didnt conduct a formal construction.

    With those words, dozens of blue mana strands scattered and surged forward.

    It was an unmistakable disy of aggression

    Suppressing my groans, I adjusted my grip and posture.

    My arm hadnt fully healed, and injuries from the numerous explosions had umted on my body. Coupled with a dislocated ankle on top of all that, there was nothing in my favor, and running away was impossible.

    The only option left was to fight and buy enough time for the princess to escape.

    Regardless of my resolve, Mitrams voice, tinged with madness, persisted.

    Ah, by the way Do you like to dance?

    With a twirl, she manipted the mana strands, causing them to writhe and rise like living snakes.

    It appeared that todays dance partner was an immortal monster who wouldnt die even when reduced to ashes.

    **

    Dozens of mana strands surged forth like sharp awls, rendering it impossible to fend them off with a single sword.

    Left with no other choice, I wielded the sword in one hand and the hatchet in the other, twirling them with deft precision and weaving through the threads of mana like a skilled artisan at a loom.

    Despite my efforts, some strands managed to prate my defenses, eliciting faint groans as they pierced my flesh.

    <i>-Puk!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>Staggering back a few steps, I grimaced as I heard my flesh being prated.

    My vision blurred, yet my senses heightened. Perhaps due to experiencing so many injuries recently, even pain failed to evoke much of a reaction.

    More threads of mana surged toward me, but this time, instead of blocking, I grabbed them out of the air, enduring the searing pain as they burrowed into my skin.

    Gritting my teeth, I exerted every ounce of strength tounch a counterattack and yanked the strands over my shoulder.

    A shockwave reverberated as Mitrams body mmed into the ground, akin to a hooked fish being reeled in. Yet, instead of a pained cry, she erupted intoughter as the tunnel quaked once more.

    The intervals between each tremor were getting shorter.

    A mound of debris had already umted from the falling dirt, while the once-sturdy walls now crumbled bit by bit.

    Both my instinct and reason were screaming at me that the tunnels copse was imminent.

    Yet, Mitram simply wore a leisurely smile after shaking off the impact of being mmed into the ground.

    Ian Percus, why do you deny it?

    Deny what?

    Panting, I retorted.

    Though I had no particr interest in what she had to say, if it allowed me a moment to catch my breath, a brief exchange was tolerable.

    However, her smile deepened, as though she had discerned my intentions.

    Youre seething with anger, arent you?

    Grotesque sounds echoed out as Mitram eerily straightened her contorted neck, exhaling with apparent relief before continuing.

    Nobles are so foolish. Despite being strictly bound by archaic rules and customs, they arrogantly rely on their outdated ideology to im they understand the world better than anyone else Yet, they remain blind to the greater purpose, their minds hardened by tradition.

    <i>What bullshit.</i>

    <i></i>

    No longer willing to hear her out any longer, I tightened my grip on the hatchet, hurling it toward her with a supersonic velocity that left shockwaves in its wake.

    A shining white trajectory aimed at her throat, yet she made no move to defend herself. Instead, sheughed, allowing the hatchet to cleave through her neck.

    Blood sprayed as her head soared into the air, revealing a blue thread of mana connected to it, bringing her neck back to her decapitated body.

    As the two pieces of flesh made contact, Mitrams mouth stirred to life once more.

    It appeared that my only path to victory was by severing that connecting thread. With my current aura, there was no other way to defeat her.

    However, the dense mana thread looked tough, and it would likely require multiple attempts at slicing through it before being barely severed.

    Panting, I reached out and caught the returning hatchet.

    In contrast, Mitram disyed aposure befitting the strong.

    She lightly chuckled before continuing.

    Isnt that why youre angry?

    Mitram took a step forward.

    Gritting my teeth, I hurled the hatchet once more.

    <i>-Puk!</i>

    <i></i>

    Again, blood sttered, but the result was the same.

    The hatchet returned, and she simply advanced yet again.

    Theyre all worthless,cking any true skill! Without knowing their ce, their reckless actions cause you to suffer every day. If only they-!

    Charging forward, I thrust the de into her gaping mouth.

    Blood flowed freely from her split lips, yet unsatisfied, I continued to rain down blows with the hatchet.

    <i>-Puk! Puk! Puk!</i>

    <i></i>

    The sickening sounds of flesh and blood filled the air, drowning out all else.

    First blood, then flesh, then marrow Even her eye burst out from its socket.

    But even amidst the relentless violence, herughter persisted as she drew closer to me.

    <i>Ku- kuk kukuku!</i> If-If they didnt! <i>Heh-</i> Would you have needed to suffer? <i>Pfft,</i><i>keke</i> <i>hahahaha</i>!

    Before I had even realized it, she had dug close, seized my arm, and mmed me forcefully to the ground.

    Blood gushed from my mouth.

    I had thought that even the most resilient strand of mana wouldnt be able to hold after being struck countless times, but it became clear that I was wrong.

    She was practically immortal. The mana thread connecting her body was regenerating in real-time, and it was impossible to sever that thread unless it was done in a single stroke. However, to do so, one had to have at least reached the expert level.

    As I struggled on the ground, she whispered as her mouth regenerated.

    Do you want to win?

    Piercing my mind, her voice delved deep into the depths of my desire.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 189: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (53)

    Chapter 189: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (53)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (53) </b>

    Did I want to win?

    Of course, I did.

    I had to win by any means necessary and crush them so thoroughly that they would never dare to oppose me again.

    It was a burning emotion that had taken root deep within my heart long before I even realized it.

    It was the only way I could protect those dear to me.

    This fierce emotion seized me, causing me to momentarily hold my breath as Mitrams honeyed whispers filled my ears.

    Rage. Hatred. Surrender to those emotions Morals? Ethics? Do you believe they can change the world? No, theyre all meaningless.

    I struggled to rise, the urge to scream at her to cease her bullshit welling within me, but the womans hand pressed down on my shoulder, forcing me back down.

    Having reached my breaking point, my vision gradually dimmed as I lost the strength to keep my eyes open.

    Even till the end, her smile loomedrge in my sight.

    And isnt it what youve always done?

    Her words momentarily quelled the surge of anger rising within me.

    <i>Always done?</i>

    <i></i>

    <i> Thats right, I had always sumbed to my emotions and acted upon them.</i>

    <i></i>

    Just surrender to your fury and kill to your hearts content. Now, here unleash all your wrath upon me.

    Mitramsughter faded into the background.

    My thoughts grew hazy, and my head drooped to the ground as the tension drained from my body.

    <i>Havent I done enough?</i>

    <i></i>

    I had achieved feats beyond my humble origins as the son of a rural viscount. Now, I simply felt drained.

    And although I had pretended otherwise, the conflict with the princess left deep scars. My loved ones were hurt, and they might still be suffering. It was too steep a price to pay for something so vague and surreal as the end of the world.

    Inparison, hatred and murderous urges were straightforward and just so, so clear.

    To kill someone required only a single thought. Then, everything would be resolved, and my heart would find sce.

    Strength surged into my sword hand as mana raged around me.

    Like a chilling tempest sweeping across a teau, an eerie gale roared ferociously within the tunnel.

    Mitram retreated, her eyes alight with ecstasy.

    Aura began enveloping the sword. But instead of the usual brilliant silver, the light grew murky, eventually darkening to a somber gray.

    Its intensity and presence were iparable to before.

    <i>Kill</i>.

    That singr thought consumed my mind, materializing on the de before me.

    Hatred and the desire to kill surged uncontrobly within me as my vision tinged red and my breaths grew ragged.

    The tunnel reverberated once more, emitting another ominous cry.

    Time was running out.

    <i>-Duduk. Duduk.</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>Using the sword as a crutch, I forcibly steadied my trembling legs.

    The de stumbled several times, gouging the ground at awkward angles, yet I managed to stand firm.

    <i>Oh</i>, how utterly splendid Ian Percus, have you finally embraced your true nature?

    Mitram stood before me with a radiant smile.

    Fine.

    <i>Lets enjoy killing each other.</i>

    <i></i>

    Mitram danced with joy as she summoned more threads of mana.

    If before, I was trying to avoid them, I was now prepared to retaliate.

    My eyes captured every movement, tracing the myriad trajectories weaving through space.

    <i>There.</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>The convoluted paths converged at a single point.

    My sword descended with unwavering resolve.

    Dozens of mana strands lost their power and dissipated as the sound of my de cleaving through everything in its path filled the air.

    A few persisted, but I was faster.

    A shockwave of dirt erupted, and the surrounding space becamepressed as Iunched myself off the ground.

    In an instant, I had closed the distance between us.

    Swinging my sword at the woman who still wore a grin, it left a trail of light as it closed in on its target.

    With a little more force, she would meet her end.

    But at that moment, a voice echoed within my mind.

    Ian Percus.

    Time seemed to freeze.

    The world dissolved into a nk white expanse as countless memories ovepped, voices moring in discordant harmony.

    I futilely scanned around, feeling like a criminal standing before a jury.

    Unfamiliar faces spoke in unison.

    Save the world.

    It was a familiar sensation. I had experienced it numerous times before.

    These were my memories. Remnants of regret left behind by someone who had made the wrong choices.

    Yet, it was this very point that filled me with indignation.

    Why should I?

    <i>Why must I bear such a heavy and agonizing burden?</i>

    <i></i>

    <i> Im just a normal person</i>

    <i></i>

    I had never even dreamt of such a grand mission before receiving that letter. It was a task far too immense and burdensome for a simple son of a rural noble.

    Yet, despite it all, I had done my best, and this was where it had led me.

    The people I cherished had suffered, and my body bore the weight of countless injuries. Even now, I struggled to remain upright.

    Regrettably, walking this path of wrath and sin seemed to be my only recoursethe only solution I could envision.

    With my resolve firm, I clenched my teeth and infused more strength into the sword.

    The gray aura enveloping the sword whipped up a fierce storm.

    Now, everything would reach its conclusion once the swordpleted its arc.

    It was at that moment.

    Just as everything seemed poised for an irreversible oue, a fleeting thought crossed my mind.

    <i>What would have happened if I had killed Senior Delphine?</i>

    <i></i>

    Granted, I had never even harbored a hint of intent to kill her during the Hunting Festival, and such an act would undoubtedly have dire consequences.

    However, Serias frightened face from that time flooded my thoughts.

    Recalling her terrified expression, my sword and my arm slightly faltered.

    And back when the Saintess had questioned my motives for going to such lengths to save the orphans, I had responded with arrogance.

    <i>Immanuel, the Lord be with us.</i>

    <i></i>

    With each sh of thoughts and memories, the sword trembled in tandem with my hand.

    Emma, the woman I had rescued of my own volition, embraced me, rousing me from my trance.

    <i>Youre someone who saves lives.</i>

    <i></i>

    <i>Huu</i>

    I exhaled deeply.

    The blinding world around me crumbled away.

    Mitram, who had been watching me expectantly, tilted her head in confusion.

    The aura surrounding my sword gradually regained its former brilliance, shifting from gray back to silver.

    My smirk tugged at my lips as I processed all the information thus far.

    Until now, I had been blindly consumed by battle, but as I gathered my thoughts, all the subtle clues she had exhibited began to surface.

    Instead of following through with my swing, I seized her by the cor.

    Youve left an escape, after all.

    The underground passageway trembled violently, signaling its imminent copse.

    Piles of dirt had umted up to our knees, and judging by the debris falling from the ceiling, it appeared more prone to copse.

    However, she merely chuckled, feigning ignorance.

    Ian Percus, if youre trying to joke-

    You keep talking as if Im going to make it out alive.

    Her eerie grin froze, and her mockingughter ceased abruptly.

    If that were the case, you wouldnt need to persuade me, would you? I dont know what game youre ying but it seems youve at least left a way out.

    Mitram promptly burst intoughter.

    Do you want to know, Ian Percus? Surely, you desire to live as well. Now, just make a contract with m-

    <i>-Swik!</i>

    <i></i>

    <i></i>My sword cleaved through her neck.

    Her eyes widened in shock.

    She attempted to retaliate in her final moments, but I was quicker.

    Adhihna.

    I still didnt know the path I had to take.

    But merely determining the general direction ignited my aura with an intense light.

    Not even the sturdy mana thread could withstand the manifestation of my will.

    Mitrams head rolled on the ground.

    With the mana thread severed, her body failed to regenerate, copsing limply after a brief moment of iling in disbelief.

    Only then did I respond.

    No need.

    It was a better use of my time to study the area than to argue with her.

    In any case, it was obvious that any contract with the Dark Order would only lead to regrets. I wasnt foolish enough to fall for such an obvious trap.

    My gaze shifted to the ceiling.

    An unusual amount of dirt was falling.

    Initially attributing it to gravity, I soon realized the ceiling was copsing at an rming rate.

    With no time to spare, I climbed atop the fallen debris. The tallest mound of dirt had already reached halfway to the ceiling.

    Then, a giggle echoed from behind.

    Ian Percus.

    ncing over my shoulder, Mitrams head stared back with a rigid grin, her power fading away.

    Anyhow, this appears to be the limit for a vessel But dont be too lonely, Ill be seeing you soon.

    She was as tenacious as a cockroach.

    I responded to her farewell with a hatchet.

    Her skull shattered, sttering blood and brain matter everywhere.

    Fuck off.

    As I caught the returning hatchet, my body fell forward.

    A heavy mass of dirt had copsed onto my back.

    A fleeting light flickered in my vision, but with my strength waning, consciousness began to slip away.

    Only a desperate voice lingered in my ears, an echo fading into darkness.

    <i>Hm? Kyaaaaaah!</i> W-What happened- <i>Huh</i>? I-Ian? Ian! N-No Priests Gather the other priests immediately!!

    The world plunged into darkness as my consciousness fadedunaware of how the rtionships between the princess and those around me would change.

    This marked the end of yet another story.

    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>

    <strong> Illustrtin on our iscr  iscrd.gg/gnsistl</strong>

 Chapter 191: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (55)

    Chapter 191: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (55)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (55) </b>

    Within the Temples intensive care unit, a profound silence had settled.

    In stark contrast, outside the Temple, a throng of people crowded the streets, drawn together by the aftermath of the recent demonic beast attacks.

    The assault, involving hundreds of demonic creatures, had left the city and its inhabitants reeling from unimaginable devastation.

    Yet, the identity of the mastermind behind this unprecedented invasion remained shrouded in mystery.

    While the silence among the Academys professors hinted at hidden knowledge, the broader popce outside engaged in fervent spection and debate.

    Some attributed the surge in demonic activity to events surrounding the recent Hunting Festival, while bolder voices pointed usatory fingers at a secret bib established by the Imperial Family.

    ording to this theory, a mishap within theb had led to the escape of the demonic beasts, resulting in the assault on the Academy.

    There were various theories, but without an official announcement from the Academy, all this debate was pointless.

    After all, it was hard to make usible theories when there was such ack of information.

    Yet, amid the cacophony of conjecture, one rumor stood out prominentlythe tale of one man.

    He had roamed the battlefield, rescuing numerous students, surprisingly including those who hated and bullied him.

    Given that many within the Academy had partaken in his torment, the ripple effect of this rumor reverberated deeply.

    Why? Because humans had a tendency to be captivated by the unexpectedplexities of an individuals character.

    But, contrary to themotion outside, the interior of the Temple was sparsely popted.

    In the hushed corridors of the Temple, the only sound was the hurried footsteps of priests darting from room to room.

    Due to the sudden surge in workload, the Temple had imposed a ban on visits, unable to cope with the influx of patients already under their care.

    It was a necessary measure, albeit a painful one for those turned away at the Temples entrance. Yet, amidst the chaos, saving lives remained the top priority.

    However, it was impossible for the Temple to ban entry to everyone.

    It was because asionally, dignitaries that were far beyond the Temples authority visited.

    Seated in Ians hospital room was one such figurea young woman with hair as dark as the night sky and gray eyes clouded with regret and concern.

    The 5th Princess of the Empire, Cien.

    Until recently, she had been undergoing treatment at the Temple herself. Since her injuries were not severe, she was quickly allowed to leave. However, she insisted on paying onest visit to Ians bedside.

    As she gazed upon the pallid face of the man before her, Ciens emotions churned within her.

    <i>Its my fault.</i>

    So manyy here, pale and bloodless, because of her actions. And countless others had already sumbed to their injuries, their lifeless forms a grim reminder of her powerlessness.

    The Head Maid, the escort knights, and all the patients within these walls were here because of herAfter all, she was the Dark Orders target.

    Todays disaster had been orchestrated with such intent. Though casualties had been minimal, it did little to alleviate Ciens guilt.

    Yet, amidst her torment, a flicker of relief surfaceda deceptive emotion that only served to deepen her self-loathing.

    But she couldnt deny it. After all, the most precious person to her had survived.

    The person who had shown her genuine kindness for the first time and had bravely endured countless trials to protect others nowy peacefully asleep.

    As Cien reached out to gently touch Ians cheek, her trembling hand froze at the sound of a voice shattering the silence of the night.

    Due to an overdose of drugs, his internal organs are melting away. He also has multiple fractures and severe internal bleeding. Its a miracle he held on for as long as he did. Most likely, it was his mana that kept him going.

    A woman with silver hair emerged from the shadows, her light pink eyes betraying a quiet calmness that belied her true feelings.

    Though her demeanor remainedposed, Cien knew better. Behind those serene eyesy a storm of dissatisfaction

    No. Its more than that. The mere act of survival itself is a miracle Hes a fool who knows how to save others but not himself, as you can see.

    The princess bowed her head slightly in acknowledgment.

    Each word uttered by the Saintess felt like a silent reproach, though Cien knew the benevolent woman would never intend such condemnation. Hearing her words, Cien fidgeted her fingers, feeling like a sinner.

    The Saintess offered no further remarks, simply folding her arms and casting a sorrowful gaze upon Ian.

    It took Cien a long while to gather the courage to speak.

    Can he make a full recovery?

    Ive appealed to the Holy Nation and the Imperial Court. But healing him with holy power alone is impossible. He has suffered too many fatal wounds, after all

    The Saintess paused, biting her lip as if struggling to hold back her sobs. It seemed like if she didnt do so, she wouldnt be able to hold back her emotions.

    Though typically known for her unwavering warmth, Cien found herself too preupied with Ians well-being to notice the Saintesss unusual behavior. After all, in her world, only Ian mattered now.

    Summoning her resolve, Cien spoke up again.

    ThatI will speak to His Majesty, my father, about Sir Ian, so

    Of course, you should.

    Cien inhaled sharply at the sudden shift in her demeanor. It was a tone she hadnt heard in a long time.

    Her gray eyes, which had been fixed only on that man, slowly turned towards the Saintess.

    Her gaze, once fixed solely on Ian, turned toward the Saintess. Gone was thepassionate and kind Saintess; in its ce stood a woman with cold eyes and a hardened expression.

    Whose fault is this, after all? the Saintess demanded, her words dripping with usation.

    Ciens eyes widened in shock. Even without the aid of her Dragons Eyes, she could sense the Saintesss animosity toward her. It was as if the woman wanted her dead.

    <i>Impossible. How could that be?</i>

    After all, no matter how upset she was, wasnt she the symbol of love and sacrifice?

    Cien shook her head a couple of times in a daze and when her pale gray eyes met the Saintesss again, the previous hostility had vanished without a trace.

    <i>So it was a misunderstanding.</i> The princess sighed, realizing she had misinterpreted the situation.

    But the Saintesss voice remained somber as she spoke.

    It is time for his treatment. Please leave now, Sister Cien.

    With that final dismissal, Cien exited the Temple, her heart heavy with despair.

    She had no idea how to atone for her actions once Ian regained consciousness. No, forget that. Was forgiveness even possible?

    She couldnt pinpoint where exactly things had gone wrong. From start to finish, hadnt Cien been nothing but a burden to Ian?

    Worse still, most of it was due to Ciens schemes, driven by malice.

    The princess, who had always exuded pride and boldness, now drooped her shoulders in defeat. However, she recognized that this oue was inevitable.

    Her somber thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a knight, panting as he ran.

    Your Highness!

    At the sound of his emotional voice, Cien shifted her gaze. It was the knight she had dispatched on a mission that morning, now returning.

    It was a somewhat fortunate oue.

    After all, there was at least one less victim of this terrible incident.

    But then, a memory snagged in Ciens mind, like a stumbling block.

    <i>Huh, now that I think about it</i>

    <i>What orders had I given this morning?</i>

    Her eyes dimmed suddenly, losing their light.

    I-Its a relief that you are s-safe. This, too, is thanks to His Majestys gra!

    Tradingpany.

    The words slipped from Ciens lips, causing her light gray pupils to shake violently..

    Her whole body went pale as she shivered, her frail hands trembling with spasms as she forcefully grabbed the knights arms.

    T-The t-tradingpany The one run by Sir Ians sister! What has be of it?!

    Cien asked desperately, praying for it not to be true.

    She hoped, pleaded that the knight would return with some news of a hup in the ns, something gone awry on the way.

    But the knight offered only a faithful answer, tactlessly ignorant of her desperation.

    Ah, about that! I have followed through as instructed

    The princess staggered back, as if on the verge of copsing from the abrupt dizziness that hit her.

    As the knight stepped forward, bewildered by the sudden turn of events, a thunderous shout erupted from the princess.

    C-Cancel it Cancel it now! Whatever it takes!!

    Faced with the abrupt reversal of orders, the knight wore a troubled expression. However, sensing the seriousness in Ciens demeanor, he nodded and took off running.

    But deep down, the princess already knew.

    Undoing what had already been set in motion was exponentially more difficult.

    With a heart heavy with anxiety and worry, the princess gasped for air as she paced back and forth. The murmurs of the people around her reached her ears, but they held no significance.

    After all, even if all of them werebined, they couldnt match the value of one persons life.

    <i>This cant, this cant be happening</i>

    Ciens eyes gradually filled with despair.

    Her ordeal was far from over.

 Chapter 190: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (54)

    ? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (54) ?

    Organisms with thick and robust shells often shielded their delicate flesh within, a phenomenon not exclusive to biology. Upon closer examination, human psychology mirrored this concept.

    The tougher the exterior, the more vulnerable and tender the interior.

    The 5th Princess of the Empire, Cien, was no exception to this principle.

    Her childhood was marred by numerous wounds. Being the possessor of the ¡®Dragon Eyes,¡¯ she could delve into the depths of people¡¯s innermost thoughts, instilling an indescribable fear in others.

    Each encounter left behind either fear or revulsion. Even people who had strong spirits found it challenging to endure such experiences.

    Yet, she was just a young girl, just beginning to find her voice. How could she withstand such hostility?

    Thus, invisible wounds festered within the princess¡¯s heart, gradually shrinking her world.

    Everyone around her harbored animosity and disdain, breeding an inherent distrust within Cien.

    Perhaps it was an inevitable oue. After all, peering into someone¡¯s true psyche through the ¡®Dragon Eyes¡¯ revealed the ugliest depths of human nature. Cien often contemted gouging out her own eyes to escape the repulsiveness she witnessed.

    But that wasn¡¯t all. Her misanthropy deepened, fueled by her ethereal beauty.

    An aloof yet regal and exquisite woman was a prized rarity.

    Men coveted such beings, while women simmered with envy. For Cien, who was forced to internalize these emotions akin to instinct, one truth became apparent.

    Humanity¡¯s essence was utterly repugnant.

    The princess was thus left with no choice but to dismiss notions of ¡®purity¡¯ or ¡®sincerity¡¯ as mere fantasies.

    At times, this realization plunged her into a painful loneliness.

    No one treated her genuinely, just as she refrained from disying her sincerity to others. Existing in such istion was a deste ordeal.

    To make things worse, there was not a single exception to this rule.

    Every rtionship was built upon a foundation of deceitful emotions.

    Even Irene and the Head Maid, both cherished by Cien, were not exempt. They attended to her out of self-interest, driven by their own agendas and ambitions.

    Be it the lust for wealth, the thirst for prestige, or even carnal desires, everyone sought something from her.

    No one treated Cien without ulterior motives. And it was this harsh reality that clouded her judgment on the day she first encountered Ian.

    For Ian Percus was undeniably human.

    And all humans were essentially bundles of desires. Hence, it was only natural to assume that Ian Percus also operated based on his cravings.

    It was a straightforward deduction, one that Cien found nearly impossible to dispute.

    Initially, she was somewhat perplexed upon encountering Ian.

    Even with the ¡®Dragon Eyes¡¯, delving into Ian¡¯s innermost thoughts proved elusive.

    It was an experience she had not had for a long time, and was akin to her encounter with the Empire¡¯s Sword Saint during her childhood. Yet, Cien remained steadfast in her belief in the inherent depravity of humanity, a belief reinforced by countless experiences.

    Yet, the oue she faced was the humiliation of being drenched with water.

    For a while, the nightmare of that day tormented Cien¡¯s heart with seething fury.

    Nevertheless, facing Ian became somewhat more bearable after that incident. After all, she began to glimpse into his psyche, albeit dimly.

    However, this did little to alter the dynamic between Ian and the princess. Even if Ian changed, Cien remained ensnared in the same oppressive world.

    The young girl deliberately rejected and distorted the emotions disyed by the man.

    To her, those emotions seemed insincere and scornful. Moreover, she abhorred the notion of anyone daring to pity her.

    She did not want to return to those times once again.

    She refused to regress to that past when she cowered in her bedroom, trembling at the thought of encountering anyone at all. She had resolved numerous times to sever ties with that weak, pitiable persona.

    Perhaps that was why she bristled even more fiercely, determined to make Ian¡¯s life a living hell. Though her efforts yielded little result, it served as a self-defense mechanism.

    After all, the higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment.

    His emotions were merely fleeting facades anyway.

    It was merely a momentary triumph of altruism over desire. This mantra repeated within Cien¡¯s mind countless times. She vowed never to believe, and this desperation fueled her excessive reaction.

    Yet, the moment she faced the man in the tunnel, Cien¡¯s thoughts ground to a halt.

    How was this possible?

    How could he endure such malice, such pain, without seeking anything in return?

    It couldn¡¯t be true. It was not possible. She thought it to be a lie.

    However, as the Homing Festival began, her long-held assumptions were overturned.

    As soon as she entered the tunnel, her trusted retainers fell under control, and those escort knights who remained unscathed exploded, pushing Cien¡¯s sanity to its limits.

    It was then that Mitram¡¯s words pierced her mind like a sharp awl.

    As more hidden truths unfurled, Cien¡¯s mind began to piece together clearer answers. Yet, she clung to denial until the bitter end.

    The weight of her crimes loomed heavy, and they were too burdensome for her to confront.

    She had repaid Ian¡¯s kindness with animosity, leading to a horrifying oue. The promising knights met their demise, and the princess herself faced mortal peril.

    If Mitram¡¯s words held any truth, how could she ever lift her head in the presence of that man?

    Even in death¡¯s icy grip, she would be forced to hang her head in shame.

    Thus, Cien found herself engulfed in despair.

    That is until the very man she had silently scorned and insulted appeared.

    Blood flowed like rivers.

    It was just before Mitram was going to gouge out Cien¡¯s eyes, a thunderous boom reverberated, and both of Mitram¡¯s arms fell to the ground.

    It was Ian Percus. He hade to rescue the princess.

    Despite enduring the humiliation of having her head trampled on afterward, the tears Cien shed were not solely for that indignity.

    Each of Mitram¡¯s venomous words had cut deep, inflicting wounds too painful to bear.

    But that wasn¡¯t all. When the Dark Priest demanded Ian leave Cien behind, deep down in her heart, she agreed with that assertion. After all, it felt too shameful to seek help after all the disdain she had shown.

    Yet, even as she herself thought that, the man ultimately saved Cien.

    His body was an utter wreck. When he pped Cien¡¯s cheeks, her tearful apologies pouring forth, she was jolted into a state of rity and relief.

    In that moment, she almost wished he had thrashed her senseless.

    At least then, she could im to have received her just punishment. But Ian did not grant her that wish.

    Instead, amidst the chaos of the copsing tunnel, he spoke with a bitter smile.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive.¡±

    It was the first time Cien experienced someone¡¯s genuine sincerity.

    Not even a sliver of desire was visible. Had Ian truly been driven by selfish desires, he wouldn¡¯t have prioritized her life in a situation where he was bound to lose his own.

    So, that is how it is. The realization washed over her,and burst into tears.

    ¡®Sincerity¡¯ did exist in this world, genuine and unadulterated. And it was right before Cien¡¯s eyes. But by the time she grasped this truth, it was already toote.

    After all, the tunnel was copsing as it continuously shook.

    Despite the influence of the anesthetic, the Princess still begged as she cried.

    ¡°I-Irene¡­ W-We have to s-save Sir I-Ia..¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize, Your Highness. But we cannot let Sir Ian¡¯s sacrifice be in vain.¡±

    Irene¡¯s voice cracked with emotion, struggling to restrain her tears. The princess could only weep, ming her own body that refused to obey her no matter how hard she tried.

    No. No. This is the first time I¡¯ve found it. The first time I found him.

    The one person who treated her without any fa?ade. The only ¡®genuinity¡¯ in my life.

    Memories of the past sliced through Cien¡¯s heart like a knife. Why hadn¡¯t she understood just a little sooner? That the man she had despised so vehemently was her only lifeline??

    But regret always arrived toote, no matter how swiftly it came.

    As Irene managed to hurl herself out of the tunnel, a deafening roar erupted, followed by an avnche of dirt covering the entrance.

    It felt as though a gravedigger was burying a corpse, piling on heaps of soil with abandon. Cien¡¯s eyes brimmed with despair as she watched.

    Unable to bear the agony, the young girl continued to pound her chest and wail even after a long time had passed.

    Irene¡¯s expression also darkened.

    She was partly to me for Ian¡¯s death.

    Her inadequacy as an escort knight meant that the life of her master relied on the mercy of others.

    Thus, Irene could only clench her teeth and hang her head, ming herself for failing to honor his final moments as a true knight.

    The news of the man¡¯s rescue from the tunnel by chance arrived several hourster.

 Chapter 192: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (56)

    Chapter 192: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (56)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (56) </b>

    Following the unprecedented incident where hundreds of demonic beasts attacked the Academy, significant changes swept through its halls.

    Foremost among these changes were the protests of parents, led by high-ranking nobles.

    For noble families, their children represented not only the continuation of their prestigious bloodlines but also potential alliances through marriage.

    The students enrolled in the Academy were highly skilled and talented individuals, coveted by noble households.

    However, the attack shattered the perception of the Academy as an impregnable sanctuary.

    Though casualties were minimal, news of widespread damage and injuries sparked intense anger among noble families, undermining their trust in the institution.

    It was inevitable that parents would aggressively demand their children be sent back immediately. It was to the extent that President Delemore, despite being known for rarely taking action, waspelled to personally address the aggrieved parents.

    Despite understanding their concerns, the Academy found itself in a precarious position.

    The infiltration of a member of the Dark Order, posing as a close associate of the Imperial Family, marked an unprecedented breach of security within the Academy. Concerns arose that there could be further conspirators hidden among the Academys ranks, orchestrating the recent attack.

    As a result, the Academy opted to meticulously monitor the activities of its members, a decision deemed necessary in light of the unfolding circumstances.

    However, the real reason behind this vignce was ssified. The Academys leadership wasnt foolish enough to divulge the unsettling possibility that students could be unwitting minions of the Dark Order.

    Instead, they simply repeated like a parrot that students could not be sent out yet because there might still be potential remnants of the demonic beasts. That it was all for the sake of safety.

    The impact of these measures extended both within and beyond the Academys walls.

    Despite the institutions long history, such a crisis was unprecedented, contributing to a palpable sense of tension among the student body.

    However, in crisis, heroes emerged; Students who had demonstrated exceptional courage and leadership during the attack garnered widespread acim.

    Senior students like Delphine Yurdina and Elsie Rine, already well-known within the Academy, further solidified their reputations as leaders by contributing significantly to reduce casualties.

    Their actions earned them the title of the Duumvirate of the 4th-Years.

    In addition, students from the Knight Division of the 3rd-Years, particrly the top-ranked individuals, gained recognition for theirposed responses in the face of danger. The Academy eagerly anticipated the emergence of new heroes in the aftermath of the crisis.

    And even among them, Ian Percus stood out as the most prominent figure.

    Ian Percus had already made waves at the Academy with his skills during the Hunting Festival, but his recent actions during the demonic beast attack catapulted him back into the spotlight.

    Firstly, Ians skills, which had been shrouded in much spection, were brought into the public eye during the demonic beast attack.

    Until now, Ian had only fought publicly on two asions, excluding training spars. The first was when he shed with Elsies gang where the element of surprise undoubtedly yed a significant role.

    The second was a dispute with the princesss party, an encounter so fast-paced and unrealistically recounted that few could urately detail its events.

    However, Ians disy of skill during the demonic beast attack was unparalleled.

    As most Academy students participated in the Homing Festival, countless witnesses observed him single-handedly ughtering the beasts as though he was a machine, amidst screams of fear from the crowd.

    While his response was swift and decisive, what truly captivated onlookers was Iansbat sense, akin to that of a beast.

    Switching seamlessly through his weapons, from throwing hatchets to stabbing vital points with a sword, and even resorting to using his bare fists to crush the faces of demonic beasts,..

    It was the moment when one of the countless rumors about him was confirmed as truth.

    <i>Ian Percus is twice as strong in actualbat.</i>

    His actions on the battlefield, where he tirelessly yed dozens of demonic beasts, served as living proof of this rumor.

    Moreover, Ians actions drew attention due to the Academys attitude towards him up until that point.

    For the past two weeks, he had been treated as a public enemy within the Academy.

    After all, he dared to offend the Empires 5th Princess.

    By audaciously spilling water on her, he had challenged the authority of the continents highest power. The consequences of such audacity were nothing short of misery. Soon, the majority of the Academys members turned hostile towards Ian.

    The bullying escted with each passing day.

    It wasnt limited to Ian alone but extended to those around him. Those times bore witness to both subtle and overt acts of violence being perpetrated without much concern.

    Although the physical torment decreased once Ian started to retaliate, his status as a public enemy remained unchanged.

    Psychological torment persisted unchecked.

    Yet, Ian harbored no resentment.

    He even came to the aid of those who had bullied him. There were testimonies of him offering healing potions to his tormentors, even while he himself was injured.

    This turned the tables, leaving those who had mindlessly tormented Ian feeling ashamed.

    Furthermore, it became widely known that there was justification for the sphemy Ian hadmitted.

    The revtion followed that the Dark Order was behind the deployment of demonic beasts to attack the Academy.

    It was the most shocking news since the appearance of a demonic human at the orphanage. After all, it essentially implied the resurrection of the beings from the abyss, long forgotten even in name for millennia.

    Of course, the Academy anticipated the ripple effect of such news. Hence, they carefully framed their statements to reassure that the Dark Order would never fully resurface; that they were not as omnipotent as feared.

    And the emergence of the Dark Order cast a certain reflective and rtivistic light on Ians perception.

    The Academy wanted to underscore that the enigmatic Dark Order was a manageable threat, with Ian being the linchpin in this narrative.

    Not only had he single-handedly defeated a demonic human at the orphanage, but he also ventured into a tunnel to subdue a Dark Priest and rescue the princess.

    His extraordinary feats proved two things.

    Firstly, that Ian Percuss aplishments were not mere coincidences.

    And secondly, that the machinations of the Dark Order could be crushed by the efforts of a solitary heroic figure.

    From every angle, those who looked at Ian could only do so with admiration.

    Furthermore, the revtion that the liquid Ian had poured over the princess was, in fact, holy water triggered a dramatic shift in perception.

    Though initially misunderstood, Ian emerged as a paragon of heroism.

    Moreover, Ian had endured unwarranted violence and injustice in silence. As such, his actions of saving even those who had wronged him without discrimination, deserved praise.

    The faces of all those within the Academy who had scorned and ridiculed Ian now burned with shame.

    However, such a reversal in perception inevitably demanded another reversal.

    If Ians status ascended from public enemy to universal hero, then someone else must endure a fall proportionate to his rise.

    Naturally, the one who bore the brunt of Ians ascent could only be his former adversarythe 5th Princess of the Empire, Cien.

    Every step she took felt like a descent into the depths of hostility, reminiscent of the nightmares from her childhood or perhaps even worse.

    The dignity and momentum she once exuded were nowhere to be found as she cautiously navigated her surroundings, her spirit visibly broken.

    Despite her desperate attempts to avoid gazes, Cien eventually resorted to tightly shutting her eyes, wishing she could block out the world and its judgments entirely.

    Is that her? The one who harassed the loyal subject out of a misunderstanding

    Shh, shh. Keep it down. She ims she didnt know, after all.

    Does making an excuse that she didnt know erase the pain that person went through? A true leader should be magnanimous.

    Mockery and ridicule poured forth, triggering painful memories from the past, causing the princesss breath to bebored. Despite hurrying her steps in panic, malice followed her like a relentless shadow.

    Wherever she turned, she encountered nothing but tales of disdain.

    Though spared physical violence due to her imperial status, the princess, with her ability to read peoples minds, found such hostility to be an explicit form of violence.

    She was hurt. She was tired.

    And deep down, she felt somewhat wronged.

    <i>Hadnt everyone cursed at him? Insulted him?</i>

    <i>Just as I didnt know, didnt you also unknowingly harass him? I am so sorry and grateful to him that I cry myself to sleep every night, wishing I could immediately kneel before him and beg for forgiveness.</i>

    <i>Why then do you all shift the me onto me, making me the scapegoat, without even considering begging the man for forgiveness? Why do you not feel guilty of what you have done?</i>

    Though she hated and resented them, unfortunately for her, the princesss enemy was the entire world.

    Each time she opened her eyes, an overwhelming hatred threatened to suffocate her.

    The hostility from each passerby might have been bearable, but whenpounded by the hundreds and thousands, it formed an unbearable torrent.

    Running as if to escape, she could hearughter that seemed to taunt her at every turn.

    Tears welled up once again in Ciens light gray eyes.

    She wanted to copse and weep her heart out, but she couldnt just yet.

    There was much to be done. Much to be rectified.

    Ians sisters tradingpany teetered on the brink of copse, and whether it could be salvaged remained uncertain.

    She intended to plead with her father, the Emperor, regarding this matter.

    But aside from that, an overwhelming number of tasks demanded her attention. Gasping for breath, Cien pushed open the doors to the intensive care unit.

    There, she found someone who was once her allyYoung Lady Lupesia.

    As Ciens rough breathing echoed in the room, she was met with a gaze, or rather an emotion, from Lupesia that was utterly devoid of warmth

    Hello, Your Highness the Princess.

    Just so terribly cold, leaving Cien with no choice but to offer a strained smile.

    There was no one on her side.

    Just like how it was in her childhood, there was no ally to be found in this world.

    Cien had be the enemy of all.

    Already, she felt tears welling up.

 Chapter 193: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (57)

    Chapter 193: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (57)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (57) </b>

    Sunlight radiated through the window, forming hexagonal shapes.

    The intensive care unit, where numerous students were hospitalized, was bustling despite the quietness. While the foot traffic itself wasnt significant, the footsteps betrayed their anxiety.

    The repeated indication of someones presence, brisk footsteps on the marble floor, continued. Until that moment, neither Cien nor Young Lady Lupesia had not exchanged any words.

    The Imperial Princess wore an awkward smile, while Young Lady Lupesia simply stared back at her, wearing a nk expression. It was a different atmosphere from their previous encounter.

    At that time, Young Lady Lupesia was trembling and, with a confident and alluring attitude, the Imperial Princess persuaded her.

    However, that dynamic was shattered within a few days.

    Now, the princess was the wrongdoer chased by everyone, and Young Lady Lupesia was treating her unkindly.

    Of course, it wasnt overtly disdainful.

    Young Lady Lupesia still maintained courtesy, and her expression was somewhatposed, but it was all just a mask of pretense.

    No matter how much Cien had fallen from grace as an enemy of the academy, she was still part of the Imperial Family.

    There was no mere noble from the empire who dared not lift their head proudly to confront such a person.

    If there was one unfortunate fact, it was that false kindness had no effect on Cien.

    Every nuance of Young Lady Lupesias sincerity was captured by those dazzling light gray eyes.

    The cold enmity tore through her chest.The sense of disappointment that was felt inside that gaze left Cien somewhat perplexed..

    She wanted to ask why.

    However, before the Imperial Princess had the chance to vocalize such inner thoughts, Young Lady Lupesia opened her mouth first.

    For what reason have youe?

    Hearing those words made Cien snap to her senses.

    Well, now was not the time to nitpick about this and that.

    Cien had a reason to seek out Young Lady Lupesia. It was to atone for the sin she hadmitted.

    Cien hadmitted many sins against Ian.

    Not only had she ostracized him and subjected him to bullying, but at that very moment, Ians beloved younger sisters tradingpany was on the verge of bankruptcy, and there were many other things needing to be rectified.

    One of them was directly rted to Young Lady Lupesia the Disciplinary Committee.

    Cien had taken the opportunity to forcibly persuade Young Lady Lupesia, thinking that she could secretly expel Ian Percus.

    She never imagined that the joy of that time woulde back to her in the form of miserable despair.

    She had to somehow prevent it.

    Cien had alreadymitted unforgivable sins against Ian. If Ian were to wake up, she couldnt even think what to say in his presence.

    What would he do if he were to hear the news of his younger sisters tradingpany copse?

    To Cien, he was the only one the only person who treated her with sincerity. What should she do if the man who had been treating her like that now cast a gaze of bitter resentment upon her?

    She didnt want to imagine it. Just the mere thought of it already made her tremble.

    No matter what, it had to be stopped.

    In order to do that, first, she had to meet Young Lady Lupesia.

    While she had yet to find a way to revive the tradingpany run by Ians younger sister, at the very least, she had to reap the seeds sheonce sowed.

    Young Lady Lupesia had already formed a deep-rooted antagonistic rtionship with Ian.

    Before, she couldnt even act properly due to her fear of Ian. However, no one knew what was on Lupesias mind recently, as she disyed a sudden sense of stability.

    So, even if Cien had to lower herself to plead somewhat humbly or resort to threats, she was considering bending Young Lady Lupesias opinions.

    It was such a shameless act.

    She knew it was and even if bad rumors spread about her in high society because of this, Cien had nothing to say.

    But Ciens desperation went beyond such rumors, as Ian was the only real one to her.

    She didnt want to torment him. She wanted to be acknowledged by him and she wanted to feel the sincerity he could offer once again.

    For Cien, who had the Dragons Eyes and had to see all the lows of human nature, he was like clear water in a murky stream. He was the spring she found at the end of her thirst, like a lifeline falling from a copsing sky.

    Cien gulped, swallowing dry saliva.

    In reality, she was quite fearful and cried so easily. Even at this moment, she wanted to wipe away the faint moisture that had welled up in her eyes, but she managed to hold back.

    With determination, she spoke with a resolute voice.

    Um Young Lady Lupesia, I would like to talk to you about the Disciplinary Committee

    I have withdrawn it.

    With just a single sentence, Young Lady Lupesias brief remark was enough to shut Ciens mouth despite all her prepared determination.

    For a moment, the Imperial Princess couldnt understand the words and wore a nk expression.

    However, Young Lady Lupesia continued speaking without even properly facing her.

    I became somewhat foolish Honestly, I wasnt very noble. I realized that after talking with Emma.

    Lies. The reason was not meaningful enough to cancel it.

    Young Lady Lupesia lived a life without lies. As a high-ranked noble, she looked down onmoners for over 20 years.

    Yet, because of that one reasonbefriending amonershe had decided to put aside her pride and withhold a disciplinarymittee in just a few days?

    Moreover, this was a crucial opportunity to establish ties with the Imperial Family

    In other words, it meant that she was still hiding some truth from Cien.

    Ciens pupils were vertically slit.

    Shame, excitement, and a sense of guilt and confusion enveloped her.

    However, her emotions alone werent enough for her to deduce anything. They were just simply discussing Ian at this moment, but feeling such emotions already made Cien slightly ufortable.

    <i> What the hell is someone like you even saying?</i>

    <i> Have you done what I didmaking efforts to rectify the situation while enduring all sorts of curses and me? But why are you hesitating so much, acting so snobbishly as if youre at a loss while iming to forgive Ian?</i>

    <i> You should kneel and beg instead.</i>

    <i> Like me, even if you cant be forgiven, at least m your head to the ground and cry desperately.</i>

    The words threatened to burst out of her throat. For a moment, Cien was on the verge of expressing her anger towards her.

    Your Imperial Highness.

    The Imperial Princess tightly closed her mouth at Young Lady Lupesias words and sighed.

    Embarrassment filled Ciens gaze.

    The one who should have reprimanded her was Cien, but instead, Young Lady Lupesias gaze looked like someone who was looking at a naive younger sister.

    Young Lady Lupesia opened her mouth again after a short while.

    Of course, Sir Ian could be slightly irritating. One could criticize his methods. However, he is the Hero of the academy And he didnt do it without reason, right? He saved many people as well

    Sir Ian? When did she start addressing him with such a respectful title?

    Cien was the first to use that title. From the moment in the tunnel, from the moment she knew that truth, she had decided to forever respect and revere him.

    <i> But how could you use it so casually and offer advice to me so easily?</i>

    However, even that anger was quick to fade.

    Therefore, please stop tormenting Sir Ian. The one who is in a higher position should also be more benevolent, right?

    It was because that sincere advice was deeply embedded in Ciens heart.

    No, it wasnt supposed to be this way..

    Cien came here to convey a request to withdraw the disciplinary opinion of the Disciplinary Committee. However, Young Lady Lupesia misunderstood its purpose.

    Instead, she seemed to think that Cien hade precisely to ensure the convening of the Disciplinary Committee.

    Why? If one were to think about it, the answer was obvious.

    It was because everyone thought so.

    More precisely, everyone wanted to think so.

    Cien had to be a nasty bitch to the end.

    In order to protect her pride, she had to be stubborn, continue to ignore the truth, and still harbor hatred and resentment towards Ian.

    She had a lot of arguments to refute that.

    Countless sentences flooded her mind. If she could just pick one, just one, Young Lady Lupesia might not have acted more respectfully.

    But even if she said that, what would change?

    And upon further thought, it was all her own fault.

    Even this was nothingpared to the pain Ian had to endure. So, she had to endure it too.

    This pitiful conclusion weighed heavily on the Imperial Princesss heart.

    Ciens trembling lips soon formed a faint smile. With a pitiful and poignant voice, she smiled and replied.

    Ill keep that in mind, Young Lady Lupesia.

    It didnt matter if no one understood.

    After all, Cien had one person who was the real one and understood her.

    Just by thinking about that man, Cien could swallow her humiliation and agony over and over again.

    Today, of all days, she longed to see the man whose eyes remained closed.

    It was a day when she really wanted to hear thest words he said in the tunnel.

    Therefore, the girl slowly moved her steps toward the temple.

    As if she was enchanted.

    As if the only sce she sought was there.

 Chapter 196: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (60)

    Chapter 196: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (60)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (60) </b>

    Elsies words left Cien with no suitable response.

    So, after avoiding eye contact and chewing on her lips, she could only hesitantly stare at Elsie again.

    Up until that moment, Elsie had only red at Cien in silence.

    Even without her uttering a single word, Cien understood. A hundred words couldnt convey the emotions in that cold gaze.

    Ciens breath once again stifled. A hurried intake of breath escaped from her throat.

    Fierce enmity spread through the faint, wet fog.

    The provocative nuance made Cien want to immediately step back.

    However, the world wouldnt change regardless of how much she ran away.

    Wherever she went in the academy, there were only people who hated her.

    Not only Elsie but everyone in the academy felt the same. So, thinking she might as well apologize, Cien lowered her head with much difficulty.

    Lady Rine N-no, I mean, Senior Elsie.

    Referring to someone by their surname was a noble etiquette.

    In order to avoid appearing threatening with her status as an Imperial Princess, Cien quickly corrected her address to senior since it wasnt strange for a junior to apologize to a senior.

    Im sorry. I should have offered my apologies first I havemitted so many wrongs against Senior Ian all this time

    Huh, so you knew that.

    Elsie scoffed and abruptly turned her head.

    Her attitude showed that she didnt want to talk anymore. Because of that, Cien had to stand there awkwardly for a while.

    She wanted to apologize and seek forgiveness.

    However, the likelihood of receiving a positive response was low.

    The particr sadness at that moment made Cien nce furtively at Elsie with a defeated look.

    Regardless of her reaction, Elsies expression was unpleasant. It was a clear sign that she explicitly rejected the idea of seeing Cien in front of her.

    Even so, as Cien stood there for too long, Elsie, unable to tolerate her presence any longer, spoke out impatiently.

    What are you doing? Why dont you scram right away do you have no self-consciousness?

    It was a in insult.

    Cien shrank further. Being naturally fearful, she couldnt help but feel scared and bewildered in this unfamiliar situation.

    How could a senior with such a lovely appearance use such harsh words?

    Her thumping heart seemed to be urging her to immediately. run away. However, Cien swallowed her dry saliva, gathering her courage.

    If she were to run away now, it would only lead tosting hatred.

    She didnt want that.

    Even in that short time, Ciens spirit had long been worn out over and over again. Just the thought of having to face such fierce enmity every time she approached Ian in the future was already terrifying.

    Cien tried so hard to calm down her trembling tone. It was for the sake of showing a bright expression.

    It was as if she brought good news hoping that this news would somehow ease Elsies anger, Cien spoke.

    So, I would like to apologize and fortunately! The Imperial Family has decided to support Ian with a holy relic. Theres also news that it wont take long for Sir Ian to recover

    However, that vain hope was soon shattered into pieces.

    For real, this damn bitch.

    Following the crackling sound, a deep blue spark burst into the air.

    Taken aback by Elsies unfamiliar reaction, Cien took a few steps back. It was the first time in her life that she faced such a direct threat from an Imperial noble.

    Without warning, the mana around them somehow began to align.

    If Elsie wished, the falling raindrops could have carried the sparks in all directions. It took only a few seconds to go from chanting to mustering mana.

    Even among the academys top students, Elsies skill as a battle mage was exceptional.

    Cien might have been superior in terms of the amount of mana and talent, and if Cien and Elsie were to confront each other now, the oue would be clear without even witnessing it.

    Cold sweat dripped down Ciens spine as she felt cornered.

    It was frightening and miserable.

    The Imperial Princess was a member of the Imperial Family who inherited the noble blood of the dragon. Of course, she was never the target of such treatment before.

    Under normal circumstances, Elsie wouldnt even dare to threaten Cien.

    But now, Elsies reasoning had been long lost. Since Ians copse, Elsie had been experiencing severe mental fatigue.

    However, just before it overflowed, Cien threw a rock into the st furnace.

    Elsie couldnt endure it any longer. With a fierce expression, she growled like a wild beast.

    Hey, do you think Im such a pushover?

    Uh, well No, I I mean

    Cien hesitated and could only blur the end of her words.

    <i> Do you think Im such a pushover?</i>

    Up to now, Cien had always been in a position to utter such remarks, but never to hear them. So, she didnt know how to respond when faced with simrments.

    ncing at Elsies expression, there was an undeniable fear in Ciens eyes.

    If things continued this way, Cien would surely burst into tears.

    That sight further provoked Elsies outrage.

    It was the moment when the suppressed inner violence, which had been held back due to Ian until now, resurfaced.

    But what are you boasting about? You just fucking cleaned up the mess you created, didnt you? Of course, thats something you should no?

    In response to the words spoken through gritted teeth, Cien hastily lowered her head. Her hands, neatly gathered in a polite manner, trembled slightly.

    Elsies voice gradually rose, peaked, and burst into an angry tone.

    But you! Of all people, youre causing so much trouble for Master, tearing apart every rtionship he has! Do you even know how difficult it was for me back then?! And I heard youve even touched his family.

    At the angry shout filled with rage, Cien flinched, trembling and lowering her gaze. In those gray eyes, there was now a faint moisture.

    Fortunately, Elsie didnt pay much attention to that aspect.

    After all, rain was pouring.

    There wasnt a noticeable tear in her eyes. But Elsie, already drenched in rain, might have shed a few tears without anyone noticing.

    Meanwhile, Cien somehow managed to hold back her tears, not wanting to show any weakness.

    She was so absorbed that the way Elsie addressed Ian as master didnt seem strange. Considering the context, Cien quickly thought it might be an expression referring to Ian.

    Elsies verbal abuse continued.

    You really are shameless and so very scary. How could you even think of messing with someones family? Huh? Even I, who is famous for being short-tempered and living a shitty life never touched someones family.

    N-no matter how, Ill try to

    Unable to endure Elsies anger any longer, Cien desperately interrupted.

    Elsies mouth momentarily shut. However, those burning blue eyes remained, indicating her readiness to tear into any vulnerability.

    Ciens light gray eyes took in those waves of emotions. Like a shipwreck on the emotion called anger, she hurriedly picked up excuses.

    Ill try to solve it somehow Senior Ians family issues

    Bullshit.

    Then, a swift charge of sparks exploded right next to Cien.

    With a roaring sound, the sparks scattered in all directions, and Cien screamed. However, contrary to expectations, Cien wasnt electrocuted.

    It was thanks to Elsies remaining trace of reason.

    The edge of Ciens clothes got slightly wet in her hasty retreat. Trembling, she looked at Elsie with fearful eyes.

    You! Do you think it is all over if you stab someone with a knife and put ointment on it? What about the pain and suffering he went through during that time? And the scars? Do you know how hard it was for me because of you? Just because he feared youll cause me trouble, Master

    Yelling in anger, Elsie suddenly wiped her eyes as if her emotions overwhelmed her, even though it was already hard to distinguish tears from raindrops.

    The sound of rain pounded deeply between Cien and Elsie.

    Elsie gave a deste look and turned away again, this time towards the direction of the temple where Ian was.

    Then, she uttered a weak warning.

    Scram, and dont show up in front of me again. Next time, I wont even care that youre an Imperial Princess.

    That statement wasparable to an insult to the Imperial Family, but Cien, in bewilderment, couldnt even grasp its meaning.

    She silently kept Elsies sharp words in her mind.

    <i>Now I see Once you have stabbed someone with a knife, theres no way to reverse it.</i>

    <i>Its irreversible. I cant fix it, and all I can do is beg for forgiveness.</i>

    <i>But if he even finds kneeling and begging for forgiveness despicable, then what should I do?</i>

    <i>Can I never be forgiven?</i>

    The word shameless pierced through Ciens heart like an awl. If she had pondered a bit more, Cien might have realized.

    In fact, considering various circumstances, Ciens misunderstanding was justified. Ian even intentionally led an aspect to foster such misunderstandings.

    However, in the situation where her mind was pushed to the limit, and criticism kept pouring in one after another, Cien could no longer maintain her reasoning.

    Mitram mocked her, and even members of the academy, who were once on her side, turned her into a scapegoat. Even the Saintess and Elsie, who had intimate rtions with Ian, med her.

    Everything felt like her own sin.

    Werent all the people around her saying that?

    She was the worst viin who misunderstood Ians noble intentions and even dared to touch his family.

    Yet, unable to let go of her obsession with Ian, Cien became increasingly restless.

    He was the only real one she had searched for all her life. She finally found him and, without Ian, she would regress to a lonely and painful past.

    She hated that.

    However, she hadmitted too many sins to shamelessly stick by Ians side.

    In a nervous state, Ciens thumb naturally moved to her mouth. However, at that moment, a bolt of lightning struck, and Cien regained her senses in a sh.

    The sh blinded her vision, and soon, thunder echoed. It was only then that the Imperial Princess couldpare her appearance with Elsies.

    With her luxurious umbre and the edge of her cape soaked, Cien wore a tearful expression.

    Meanwhile, Elsie was already soaked, and water droplets were falling off her.

    Cien wasnt at fault, but for some reason, feeling guilty, she hesitantly approached Elsie with the umbre in hand.

    She wanted to offer her her umbre.

    Of course, Elsie had no intention of epting such kindness.

    I dont need it.

    Upon hearing the same cold tone as before, Cien hesitated again.

    Elsies blue eyes, filled with animosity, were ring at Cien. She then turned her body once again, staggering as she approached Cien.

    What I need is

    <i> Only one thing. That is, you</i>

    Amidst the murmur, Cien was unable to push away Elsies hand.

    With a firm grip, Elsies hand seized Ciens cor. Despite the height difference, Elsie was a skilled mage.

    While not quite on par with a swordsman, her physical abilities still were unmatched by ordinary people.

    Cien coughed and gasped as her breath was gradually stifled, and Elsie brought her hand to Ciens throat. She then slowly lifted Cien.

    Elsie lifted her head again, which had been lowered for a while.

    Her eyes were damp, making it unclear whether it was rain or tears.

    With a tearful expression, Cien couldnt say a word until the chilly voice pierced Ciens ears.

    You took away!

    Enough.

    Someone unexpectedly stepped in to stop Elsie.

    A woman with bright golden hair approached confidently with a dignified stride.

    Her crimson eyes lookednguid as if soaked in blood. With white skin and a refined jawline, she fulfilled the conditions of a northern beauty. She stood at some distance.

    Stop it, Rine Have you gone crazy?

    It was none other than Delphine Yurdina.

 Chapter 197: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (61)

    Chapter 197: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (61)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (61) </b>

    Delphines appearance brought a momentary chilling silence to the air.

    Regardless, Delphines attitude was extremely rxed. She, however, only made a peculiar huff while alternating her gaze between Cien and Elsie.

    Strangely, there was no umbre in her hand.

    Nevertheless, there was no sign of wetness from the rain because as soon as any raindrop touched her body, it immediately vaporized.

    It was an application of aura.

    Emitting heat throughout her body by utilizing aura, Delphine could evaporate the raindrops before they even touched her. As evidence, with a hissing sound, steam continuously rose from Delphines body.

    Next to her, a girl with gray hair came into view.

    The gloomy-faced girl, especially whenever she looked at Cien, held an unusually chilly gaze. That expression, resembling an ice sculpture, was truly in her character.

    Seria Yurdina was Delphines half-sister and ady of the Yurdina family. She also held the top student position in the second-year knight division. She was also a genius.

    Two familiar faces appeared, both seemingly trying to dissuade Elsie, causing her to hesitate for a moment.

    Of course, the hesitation didntst long.

    Elsie briefly trembled , sighed, and released the grip on Ciens cor.

    With a soft thud, Ciens body, which had been floating slightly above the ground, fell.

    The princess gave a few more hacking coughs and then quizzically looked at Delphine.

    Why did she just save her?

    Was she not the enemy of everyone who misunderstood and harassed Sir Ian? Perhaps she sided with Cien as the sessor of the Yurdina family?

    Of course, those expectations were shattered almost immediately.

    Ciens Dragons Eye revealed peoples true intentions. In front of it, pretense and falsehoods held no meaning. Except for those who had reached the caliber of a master, no one could avoid it.

    Even Delphine, one of the strongest at the academy, was the same. She still fell into the category of individuals whose emotions could be faintly discerned by Cien.

    And the emotions reflected in Delphines crimson eyes were far from Ciens wish.

    Faint hostility and difort were emanating from her.

    It was rare for emotions like these to be visible in someone as skilled as Delphine. This indicated how much she disliked Cien.

    At least she wasnt on the princesss side.

    Cien eventually abandoned her brief hope and could only offer a wistful smile.

    Your Imperial Highness, please forgive me. Rine has been sorrowfully wandering around these days, like a damp dog in the rain, looking for her owner

    I-I wash myself every day because I might meet the M-Master, you know?! D-damp, you said? W-What do you mean by d-damp? Smell it! Its fragrant! Hurry! Try smelling it!

    As you can see, she has be extremely sensitive.

    Delphine and Elsie exchanged banter as if they were familiar.

    As the conversation continued, the Imperial Princess couldnt help but realize her insignificance between the two people engaging in the dialogue.

    Even Delphines words, which seemed to express concern for the princess, were, in fact, nothing but mere formalities.

    Delphine calmly advised.

    Your Imperial Highness, it would be better for you not toe here for a while.

    Cien couldnt be tactless enough to ask for what reason.

    However, the girl lowered her head with a gloomy expression. It was something she had heard several times before.

    Delphine sighed deeply as she watched that sight. Concerns were clearly visible in her tone.

    Of course, it was all just a facade.

    Anyone else might be fooled, but Cien couldnt be deceived.

    The public opinion is not favorable towards you. So, please take a break for a while

    I understand.

    Cien had no choice but to abruptly cut off the conversation.

    Sneakily, Delphines crimson eyes turned towards the Imperial Princess. At first nce, those eyes seemed like the loyal gaze of a subject worried about their lord, but the target of that loyalty was different.

    At least it was clear that the target was not Cien.

    Somehow, it felt more familiar to her this way. While thinking so, Cien shook her head with an expression that seemed on the verge of tears.

    No one was on her side.

    Now, now I will go back Thank you, Dame Yurdina.

    Delphine silently assessed Ciensplexion. The gaze, piercing through the girl attentively, seemed as if it could delve into the Imperial Princesss emotions even without the Dragons Eyes.

    Perhaps she had read Ciens inner thoughts, which seemed like she might burst into tears at any moment.

    It couldnt be determined whether she did or not. However, the only sound that escaped from Delphines lips was a sigh.

    Seria.

    Yes, Sister.

    The girl with gray hair stepped forward.

    Her stride remained confident despite being thoroughly soaked by the rain without using an umbre. She was the very person who insisted that if the Lady didnt use an umbre, a vassal shouldnt use one either in the first ce.

    She acted as if getting caught in heavy rain was only natural. Her appearance formed a peculiar contrast with Cien, who held an elegant umbre.

    Serias blue eyes gazing at her were so cold that Cien couldnt help but once again lower her head with a resigned expression.

    Shall we escort Her Imperial Princess? Its a worrying time considering the chaotic circumstances.

    Please dont worry too much, Sister.

    The conversation flowing between Delphine and Seria was straightforward. It was a question-and-answer without any room for misunderstanding.

    However, Ciens light gray eyes could clearly see the hidden intent.

    Delphine found Ciens presence there unpleasant, and Seria disliked her even more. So, the two sisters had agreed to remove Cien from this ce.

    It was not unusual for their difort to be apparent.

    Nevertheless, Cien had no right to express dissatisfaction with their decision.

    Instead, she just offered a brief smile to Seria. Seria responded with an awkward smile, causing the corners of her mouth to tremble.

    Your Imperial Highness, shall we leave now?

    Then Ill have to bother you, Senior Seria.

    The world was full of pretense and hatred.

    Only one person was an exception, and that was Ian Percus.

    Cien almost retched at the hypocrisy.

    **

    That night, Cien had a nightmare.

    It was a dream where the Head Maid choked her neck, and she frantically stumbled and rolled down the corridor, trying to escape. After a while, Cien found herself back in her childhood memories.

    At the end of it, there was her mother waiting for her.

    Then, her throat felt tight. Even as she pleaded, gasping for breath, her mother only stared at Cien with bloodshot eyes.

    She recited.

    Everyone hates you.

    Despite her saying it was not true and trying to hit her mothers arms, which were squeezing her throat, it had no effect.

    Cien woke up gasping.

    Cold sweat covered her. The girl staggered to her feet, grabbed a water cup prepared by the maidst night, and gulped it down.

    The cold of the early dawn prated her, making her shiver. Unbeknownst to her, the morning sunlight had already seeped through the curtains.

    It was morning.

    Somehow, on that day, Cien found it frightening to descend the staircase.

    The reason was unknown.

    It was an instinct, or one might say a perfectly reasonable premonition. Perhaps it was due to hearing so many painful words the day before. She wasnt sure why she felt this way.

    From the Saintess and Elsie to even Delphine and Serias hidden feelings.

    Every single thing was like an awl piercing Ciens heart. Whenever she recalled those memories, it felt like a suffocating weight on her chest.

    After all, going down the stairs and starting another day only meant more suffering awaiting her.

    No one was on Ciens side.

    Everyone hated her, and those staying by Ians side despised her.

    For Cien, her sole source of hope was Ian.

    But what if she couldnt receive forgiveness from that man?

    To offer a more optimistic perspective, Ciens life wouldnt change even if she couldnt.

    If she wandered through the day feeling somewhat lonely, just like she had lived so far, she might find the real one again.

    However, due to the past few days experiences, Cien was not in a state where normal judgment was possible.If she couldnt get forgiveness from Ian?

    It might be better if death awaited her.

    It might be an absurd exaggeration, but at least Cien felt that way.

    The only person who had dispelled her deep-rooted distrust in humans since childhood was Ian.

    With slightly trembling steps, Cien descended the stairs.

    As it was still early in the morning, the lobby was quiet. A small sigh finally escaped Ciens lips.

    It was a noticeable sign of relief. The Imperial Princess, who had been catching her breath for a while, suddenly noticed a luxurious envelope on the lobby desk.

    It was a letter from the Imperial Family. The pattern resembling a dragon on the seal confirmed that fact.

    It was a symbol that only the Imperial family could use.

    Strangely, just by looking at the envelope, Ciens anxiety resurfaced.

    It was a feeling that transcended any logic or reason.

    Swallowing dry saliva, Cien slowly picked up the envelope. There, the sender was written in elegant golden letters.

    Department of the Imperial Treasury

    With trembling hands, the girl roughly tore open the envelope. Then, she urgently began to read the content of the white letter inside.

    It was a message attached with overly verbose sentences.

    However, the core of it was short and clear.

    As ordered, the tradingpanys bankruptcy has been confirmed.

    With a thud, Cien dropped the letter.

    Herplexion turned pale. The trembling hands indicated the fading sense of reality.

    <i> Ah, uh, ah.</i>

    Cien couldnt articte proper words for a while. After stumbling for a moment, she suddenly burst intoughter. Followed by a fit of hystericalughter.

    Pfftt, hehe Ahaha Fufu, hahaha, ahahahaha!

    The probability that she wished should never havee true became a reality. Therefore, she wasnt in her right mind.

    As sheughed like a mad person, tears streamed down her eyes. After stopping herughter with difficulty, bloodshot veins appeared in Ciens eyes.

    What should she do?

    No, there was no way to fix it.

    Hasnt it already dered bankruptcy? No matter what she did, it would be like discussing the next step after confirming that the dead body could not be revived.

    Though her logic was saying so, Ciens emotions couldnt ept it.

    Unforgivable.

    The fact tightened Ciens chest, making her heart ache. The initially irregr breathing became increasingly rough, and Cien bit her lips until it felt like blood would flow out.

    <i> No, no. It cant be like this.</i>

    <i> He was the real one I had found for the first time in my life.</i>

    <i>He might be the only one in my life. There might never be another one.</i>

    <i>Even if Im a woman whomitted bad deeds, I should be given at least one chance. Please give me one more chance. Ill somehow, anyhow, make it happen.</i>

    The umted mental fatigue began to mess up the girls mind.

    Staggering, Cien walked back up the stairs to her room.

    She rummaged through the drawers. No, she opened every storage she could find. All the precious items she had kept spilled out, but she didnt pay any attention.

    Along with the ttering sound, there was a sign of someone hurriedly heading towards Ciens room.

    She didnt care. Cien was focused on rummaging through her belongings without a care in the world.

    Someone forcefully opened and entered Ciens room.

    Rough breathing could be heard. It was Irene, a beautiful female knight with blue hair.

    Although she had recently resumed a secluded life, the suspicious atmosphere she senseding from herdys room forced her to dash out.

    However, as Irene urgently opened the door and entered, she could only fall silent.

    Various clothes and objects were scattered on the floor. In the midst of it all, there was Cien, who was scratching at an empty drawer.

    Cien was tightly holding something dear with one arm. Sensing Irenes presence, the girl slowly stood up.

    Despair filled her light gray eyes, along with tears.

    A single tear streamed down.

    I-Irene

    Your Imperial Highness.

    It was a word closer to a wailing.

    Unable to bear the sight of her brokendy, Irene turned her eyes away.

    Regardless, Cien walked slowly towards Irene. Then, she extended the documents she had kept in her arms towards Irene.

    They were documents that could rece bills, promissory notes, or anything else representing cash.

    As a member of the Imperial Family, the amount wasnt at the level a typical academy student would have. However, despite scraping together all her bnces, Cien still seemed anxious, as if it wasnt enough.

    D-do you happen to have any saved money? No, no Before that, do you know anything about the tradingpany? What can I do with this money?

    Your Imperial Highness, please

    I asked what I can do with it!!!

    Irene turned her eyes away at the princesss outburst with a pained expression.

    She knew what herdy was asking for.

    It seemed she wanted to revive the bankrupt tradingpany.

    Unfortunately, there was no such way. Trust was more valuable for merchants than gold, and with the menacing risk of the Imperial Family, the possibility of revival had undoubtedly vanished.

    However, Irene couldnt muster the courage to convey that truth.

    She simply kept her eyes tightly closed, avoiding Ciens earnest gaze.

    Eventually, Cien copsed on the spot. The only sound heard was the girl sobbing miserably.

    Please, please I was wrong I, I wont I wont do it again. Please forgive me

    Without knowing who she was addressing, Cien only repeated words of apology.

    That day had been cruel from the morning.

    It was a day when the foundation of all pain had taken its ce.

 Chapter 198: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (62)

    Chapter 198: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (62)

    <b> Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (62) </b>

    The central avenue of the academy was bustling with students unable to ovee their boredom.

    The Homing Festival ended a week ago. Naturally, all lectures had ended long ago, and with the grades already announced, students had no reason to stay at the academy.

    Nevertheless, numerous students still lingered in the academy.

    This was due to the post-cleaning of the recent surprise attack that had not beenpletely done.

    Currently, officials dispatched from the Empire, the Holy Nation, and the Ten Southern Kingdoms were carefully examining the academy. The revtion that the Dark Order was behind the summoning of hundreds of demonic beasts was as shocking as it gets.

    They were a group believed to have hidden their traces thousands of years ago.

    Those who followed the Evil God Omeros were infamous for their cruelty. Even the demonic beasts that attacked the academy were horrifying results of gruesome biological modifications.

    Moreover, they not only manipted demonic beasts, but also meddled with human bodies. This escted the anger and fear towards the Dark Order that tarnished human dignity.

    However, this was a story limited to investigators from each country.

    Although academy students had recently faced a life-threatening situation, the shock began to fade as time passed.

    The crucial point was that while there were many injured, not many fatalities urred.

    As their friends gradually recovered and stood up,ughter made its way back to the academy. By now, the atmosphere had somewhat recovered to the level before the Homing Festival.

    However, even in this lively atmosphere, there were individuals unable to adapt.

    A girl walking with a gloomy expression was the typical example.

    She was Cien, the 5th Princess of the Empire.

    She, who just entered the academy less than half a year ago, was once in her prime and there was a time when everyone loved and respected her.

    However, her past glory was nowhere to be found on her face, now tainted by shadows.

    Even those who wereughing and chatting now looked at Cien with somewhat ufortable expressions. The murmurs soon reached her ears, stabbing deeply into Ciens chest.

    Did you hear? The tradingpany owned by the Percus family has gone bankrupt

    Even if there were misunderstandings, isnt this too sudden? The Imperial Family is indeed terrifying.

    They say no one has seen her smile since then.

    Whats the use of regretting after ruining everything? There are already many unemployed in the Percus territory

    The city that used to be suitable for outings was in a mess after the attack. Having nothing better to do, the students exchanged all sorts of information through conversations.

    Among the academy-enrolled students, the proportion of nobles was rtively high. To survive in social circles, having information was essential, so whether they liked it or not, they heard a lot of news.

    Such rumors were taken as facts within the academy after undergoing several rounds of exaggeration.

    Of course, there were also many pieces of uncertain information. For instance, there was a rumor suggesting that Percus Territory is filled with unemployed people.

    The Percus Familys tradingpany was not thatrge in scale. Initially, it was handled by Ians younger sister, who was a minor. She would only meet the academys admission requirements next year.

    It had only been up for a short time, so the amount of capital rolling around at the tradingpany wasnt huge.

    While the tradingpany wasnt so small that its downfall wouldnt matter, it wasnt at a level where a single tradingpany could determine the future of the Percus Territory.

    The fall of the Percus Territory had been prepared throughout several stages.

    The tradingpany was just the starting point. Following this, their connections with neighboring territories would be severed, leading to a decrease in the movement of goods and causing essential supplies to be scarce in the Percus Territory.

    The next n was in the midst of the deteriorating public sentiment, the special operations troops from the Yurdina family wouldunch an attack.

    Then, in the midst of insufficient resources, they would need to gather troops somehow, and the worsening public sentiment would lead the Percus Territory to sink into a pit.

    However, the remaining ns had been canceled for a long time.

    To withdraw this, Cien also had to exert a lot of effort. Nevertheless, there was no other choice. She considered it the minimum condition to seek forgiveness from Ian.

    However, there was one thing that couldnt be stopped.

    It was the bankruptcy of the Percus familys tradingpany, and the order to withdraw came far toote.

    Since learning that news, Cien had not smiled even once.

    Instead, even while walking, she would asionally stop and tremble. Her light gray eyes repeatedly spasmed as if unable to withstand the overflowing chill.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    Cien recalled the question that had upied her mind for the past few days, and suddenly, she lightly bit her thumbnail.

    Until now, she thought she could somehow manage the situation.

    Harassing Ian and even meddling with those around him were fatal mistakes. However, there was still room for forgiveness as those hadnt caused irreparable damage.

    Fortunately, Young Lady Lupesia seemed to have no intention of referring Ian to the disciplinarymittee. Without the need for Cien to persuade her, everything would be alright if she assumed the role of the antagonist in this situation.

    Apart from that, Cien didnt need to take any action.

    Everyone naturally turned their backs on Cien. Instead of praising Ian, the new hero, they pointed at Cien as the scapegoat to atone for their sins.

    Thus, Cien became a sacrifice on the altar of hatred and anger, burning alone.

    She willingly epted that.

    Yet, to be honest, she couldnt help but feel disgust. Wasnt everyone, in a way, an aplice? However, since the biggest faulty with Cien, she had to ept that.

    If only Ians reputation could be restored.

    Her childhood nightmare had been resurfacing and suffocating her once again.

    If there was a moment when the girl finally discovered the real one she had been searching for all her life, she could even endure it with a smile.

    It was enough just to shed her tears at night.

    However, she still hadnt received forgiveness from those around Ian.

    Yet, even this was a problem that could be solved over time. Improving rtionships wasnt something that could happen in a short period.

    Only the bankruptcy of the tradingpany had be an irreversible mistake, throwing Cien into confusion.

    She could establish a wealthier tradingpany for them with extensive support from the Imperial Family. However, the connections and trust they built over the years were assets that no capital investment could obtain.

    Not to mention the time they had spent running the tradingpany until now, she didnt know how many years it would take until it could be rebuilt.

    Time was also an intangible asset. It was unimaginable what kind of loss Ians younger sister might feel.

    Feeling suffocated, Cien stopped walking and strangled her neck.

    With broken coughs and groans, tears trickled down from her eyes. The trembling light gray eyes reflected Ciens deteriorated state.

    Memories from childhood buried deep in her mind resurfaced once again.

    The sight of her mother choking Ciens throat.

    Each time, Cien had no choice but to repeat the truth she had sincerely realized that day.

    <i> Everyone hates me.</i>

    <i>Everyone treats me with fake masks.</i>

    <i>Even my mother, who imed to love me, all of them.</i>

    It was an incredibly harsh truth for a girl not even a few years old. And it remained the same even now, as she had just be an adult.

    The light gray eyes turned slit vertically on their own. Amidst her gasping for breath, she could hear the voices of these people. And even a faint sense of resentment emanated from within.

    Ciens body convulsed once, like a fish with a knife stuck in its spine. She soon staggered backwards, looking as if she might have experienced dizziness from a bystanders perspective.

    Anyone could see that her condition was unstable, and she could feel the looks of the people around her.

    Not long after, a female student cautiously approached Cien. She asked with a concerned voice,

    Um, Your Imperial Highness, are you okay?

    However, the female student soon had to hold her breath, and her body stiffened.

    It was because Ciens light gray eyes directed toward her turned slit, much like those of a reptile. Due to the peculiar pressure, cold sweat formed on the female students forehead.

    The unreal spectacle made the female student startle, and she rubbed her eyes repeatedly after regaining her senses.

    Only then did Ciens eyes return to their normal state. The Imperial Princess said nothing for a while, only wearing a mncholy smile.

    Yes, Im fine Ive been having trouble sleepingtely.

    Feeling a subtle sense of distance in Ciens words, the female student awkwardly smiled and stepped back.

    Cien then moved with unsteady steps, heading somewhere.

    The female student, who had been observing her from behind, quickly rejoined her group and immediately began criticizing Cien.

    Ugh, how rude. Is being a member of the Imperial Family everything?

    Tsk tsk, with your status, why should you worry about a member of the Imperial Family like her? There will be plenty of people around to pick her up if she faints or copses.

    Yet, the female student remained unaware.

    How chillingly cold Ciens gaze was as she walked with her head down.

    Suddenly, a sharp sound of teeth grinding echoed. In thedys light gray eyes, there was even a faint, ghastly aura, creating a dreary atmosphere.

    Cien once again thought.

    <i>As expected, everything is just fake.</i>

    <i>Theres only one who is the real one.</i>

    The Imperial Princess wanted that real one.

 Chapter 200: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (64)

    Chapter 200: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (64)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (64) ?</b>

    On that morning, Cien sensed an ominous atmosphere.

    It might have been a sort of intuition. Woken by the chaotic wind banging against the window frame, the Imperial Princess got out of bed with an uneasy gaze.

    The once eye-catching light gray eyes had long lost their vibrancy. The recent series of events had been enough to shatter the mind of the girl who had just recentlye of age.

    First, she survived a life-threatening crisis.

    In the process, the head maid who had taken care of her since her childhood passed away. Her escort knights also died, and Cien and Irene were the only survivors.

    The deaths of carefully chosen close aides were not merely a matter of profit and loss. As a human, Cien, too, could not help but have her mindpletely shaken.

    However, even in the mud, flowers found a way to bloom.

    Despite the bleak situation, Cien found a new hope.That was none other than Ian. He was the only person who treated her with sincerity in a world full of falsehood and deceit.

    However, despair still remained. The ¡®new hope¡¯ was the same person Cien had treated coldly and harassed all along.

    She might have been better off if she had only harassed him.

    Unfortunately, Cien did not only harm Ian but also his family. And those who had sided with the Imperial Princess and criticized Ian all along made her a scapegoat.

    The ¡®Dragon¡¯s Eyes¡¯ could read all human emotions.

    Whenever she faced the surges of hatred and enmity, Cien would feel suffocated, and nightmares from her childhood resurfaced. The more this happened, the more Cien became obsessed with his presence.

    Not long ago, she even started to take on the role of serving those women around Ian, including the Saintess.

    At first, the Saintess seemed somewhat reluctant, butter, people around her, including herself, were willing to make the Imperial Princess do all sorts of menial tasks just to see how much Cien could endure.

    Of course, Cien did everything.

    She had no choice if that was the only way to stay by Ian¡¯s side.

    However, that period was limited.

    Ian would soon wake up. Her happiness and sadness would be decided depending on how the awakened Ian treated Cien.

    Since they had conducted the ritual yesterday, there might be signs of him gradually regaining consciousness by today.

    Hence, Cien became even more anxious, biting her thumbnail several times. Her trembling eyes revealed her anxiety.

    <i> Please, give me a chance to be forgiven.</i>

    Just in case, Cien dressed up after a long time. It was to look at least a bit presentable to the newly awakened Ian.

    After two hours of preparation, the Imperial Princess finally left her room.

    With somewhat tense steps and a deep sigh, it didn¡¯t take long for her movements to stop as she steeled herself.

    It was on the desk in the lobby on the first floor.

    The space where the mail was organized by servants every morning. There was one unfamiliar letter, and without much thought, Cien turned away.

    Only then did the sender¡¯s namee to her view.

    ¡®Ria Percus,¡¯ Ian¡¯s younger sister.

    Cien¡¯s hand began to tremble. Of all times, why did this letter arrive now?

    However, there was no option not to read it in the first ce.

    Cien slowly opened the envelope while holding her breath, revealing neatly written lines inside.

    The light gray eyes quickly scanned the contents of the letter.

    ¡ª-

    To. Her Imperial Highness Cien, the Fifth Daughter of the Imperial Family, blessed with the noble blood of the Dragon.

    Your Imperial Highness.

    I, Ria Percus, the unwavering loyal subject of His Majesty the Emperor and the youngest daughter of the Percus family, send my greetings through this letter. I sincerely hope Your Imperial Highness has been faring well during this time.

    I understand that official and personal affairs may have overwhelmed you, and you may not have had the time to pay attention to even a quiet rural estate. That¡¯s why I am writing this letter.

    Recently, the Percus territory has not been doing well.

    Of course, this is entirely due to my mismanagement.

    This was because numerous documents were pressuring us for debt repayment on the tradingpany I was operating. Although I had mentally prepared myself, the gap between expectation and reality is wide and deep.

    As the tradingpany employees, who felt like family, lowered their heads, it felt like my heart was dropping along with them.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time for bankruptcy to be certain. The meager tradingpany in the rural area couldn¡¯t handle the debt, and I believe I did my best within my means.

    You may wonder why I inform you of news unrted to Your Imperial Highness.

    In truth, I recently heard an unverified rumor. It was about incidents between Your Imperial Highness and my foolish older brother.

    My older brother, in some aspects, tends to be foolish and single-minded,cking the proper wisdom. Frankly, it is hard for me to believe he is involved in such a dreadful conspiracy.

    As with most rumors, I thought there was likely some exaggeration.

    Nevertheless, with the limited information avable, I find myselfpelled to question my older brother¡¯s loyalty. Additionally, while this may not be directly linked to the aforementioned rumor, I am curious as to why debt collection has suddenly focused on our tradingpany.

    Perhaps Your Imperial Highness, in your generosity, could understand the situation and offer some assistance.

    Nobles of the Empire were bound to reciprocate what they received, be it resentment or kindness.

    As a noble of the empire, I have dutifully adhered to the golden rules of repaying resentments with resentments and kindness with kindness.

    Needless to say, thismitment holds even greater significance for the Imperial Family.

    If my older brother has extended even a small favor to Your Imperial Highness, I believe that Your Imperial Highness will reciprocate with the same kindness.

    Despite being a foolish older brother, he is also someone I deeply cherish in my heart.

    Should my older brother have shown any disrespect towards Your Imperial Highness, I humbly seek your forgiveness.

    Though our tradingpany faces bankruptcy, I remain alive. Nevertheless, I, Ria Percus, am willing to offer my life in my older brother¡¯s stead.

    As Your Imperial Highness desires, you may choose the fate of this subject¡¯s life.

    For my older brother, I will bark and crawl if needed. Even if I end up being sold to some brothel, I will not voice anyints.

    To me, it seems that this would be simpler than bankrupting an entire tradingpany.

    I beseech Your Imperial Highness¡¯s benevolence and would willingly kneel to implore that you graciously spare my older brother from repercussions.

    One irreversible decision is sufficient. I will address this matter separately with my older brother.

    I earnestly hope Your Imperial Highness will consider my loyal advice, and with that, I will conclude.

    From. Your faithful vassal of the Imperial Family, Ria Percus.

    ¡ª-

    After reading the letter, the Imperial Princess kept her silence.

    Throughout the reading, the writing revealed the tenacity of a girl who had penned the letter. The skill with which she consistently ridiculed the Empire¡¯s Imperial Family indicated her extraordinary temperament.

    Certainly, it was justifiable to consider her disqualified as a merchant.

    No matter what, provoking a member of the Imperial Family was beyond reason. Even if her tradingpany was bankrupt and she might not be in her right mind, her attitude was closer to reckless bravado than courage.

    Nevertheless, the Imperial Princess couldn¡¯t speak for a while.

    The resentment evident in each line, coupled with the refined prose, prated the Princess¡¯s retina, stabbing into her mind.

    Each word became an arrow and the Imperial Princess¡¯s optic nerves felt like they had turned into strings.

    With each paragraph, Cien¡¯s eye corners trembled. As it reached the part where the girl humbled herself, seemingly unexpectedly, Cien was on the verge of hyperventtion.

    The word ¡®brothel¡¯ struck her particrly.

    A few days ago, there was a girl who spoke those words while cackling.

    <i> ¡®If your face is half-decent, you don¡¯t have to worry about eating. Even nobles are wee in the brothel¡­¡¯</i>

    Unbelievable.

    If possible, Cien wanted to rush in and tear that mouth apart. How could someone casually utter such rude words?

    The phrase ¡¯repaying resentments with resentments¡¯ resonated in her mind. Cien¡¯splexion turned pale.

    Feeling dizzy, Cien staggered backwards.

    The letter fell to the ground, but she paid it no mind. As if possessed, Cien left the Veta Pavilion and walked aimlessly.

    Originally, she should have headed to the temple.

    However, she couldn¡¯t summon the courage to do so now. The girl¡¯s words lingered in her mind as she nkly moved her feet.

    <i>¡®One irreversible decision is sufficient. I will address this matter separately with my older brother.¡¯</i>

    She said it was irreversible and would address it separately.

    Would Ian, when he woke up, understand Cien, who had troubled his younger sister?

    That was right. It was an irreversible decision from the beginning.

    She couldn¡¯t seek forgiveness.

    Everything was a result of the choices Cien had made.

    So, the Imperial Princess plunged into the crowd, simply praying she could escape anywhere.

    However, when she suddenly regained her senses and looked around.

    The world around her, filled with enemies and evil, made Cien gasp for breath.

    There was nowhere to escape.

    The prolonged umtion of fatigue and wounds had caused Cien¡¯s mind to shatter.

    She could no longer endure it.

    Suddenly ovee with nausea, Cien retched. Beating her chest for a while, even after retching, nothing came out.

    Someone approached to support Cien, but she screamed frantically.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Nevertheless, everyone was the same anyway.

    They all disyed enmity while pretending otherwise on the surface. Cien was sick of it. It was a sight she had seen countless times.

    She had been struggling to escape from it since her childhood nightmares. Yet, eventually, she ended up in this ce again. Cien could never take a single step away from that time.

    Unable to contain her frustration at that point, Cien shed tears.

    She thought things had changed, but they hadn¡¯t. She thought she could change it, but it was a futile delusion.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had cried in the midst of the crowd, but a hallucination started to y out before Cien¡¯s eyes.

    A man approached through the crowd.

    ck hair, golden eyes.

    Without a doubt, it was Ian Percus.

    With trembling hands, Cien reached into his arms and cried. Ian listened to Cien¡¯sment without saying a word.

    It was such a heartfelt scene.

    She couldn¡¯t even remember what was said properly. After all, she perceived it as a dream. Therefore, it felt natural.

    So, Cien¡¯s memory of that day started with this question.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re willing to do anything as long as you can be forgiven?¡±

    Cien nodded frantically.

    Certainly, she mumbled something about the honor of the Imperial Family or the ethics of nobility, but she cared about nothing more. Tears streamed down Cien¡¯s face as she pleaded with Ian.

    The man sighed and slowly supported Cien.

    And then the next moment.

    The sound of cartge being crushed echoed.

    Suddenly feeling pain, Cien snapped to her senses.

    What in the world had just happened?

    Blood spurted out. Overwhelmed by the shock, Cien fell backwards. The dted, light-gray eyes traced sharp silver streaks in the direction they were facing.

    The situation was clear.

    There was a de dug into Cien¡¯s shoulder.

    It was a hatchet.

    It had shattered Cien¡¯s shoulder joint.

    Naturally, it brought tremendous pain.

    Copsed, Cien screamed in agony, caught off guard by an unexpected pain.

    ¡°Heugh, ugh¡­Kyaaack!¡±

    Seeing that sight, Ian threw an unsympathetic remark.

    ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you take a few hits.¡±

    It happened on the central avenue of the academy.

 Chapter 201: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (65)

    Chapter 201: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (65)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (65) ?</b>

    As soon as I regained consciousness, the first visitor I received was Senior Neris.

    Of course, if I strictly adhered to the order, meeting the Saintess happened earlier. However, it felt ambiguous to refer to her as a ¡®visitor¡¯, since she was originally a resident of the temple.¡¯

    Therefore, the first actual visitor who came to see me was Senior Neris.

    However, she did not seem particrly pleased despite iming that honor.

    On the contrary, she seemed to be experiencing fear.

    This was because I had conveyed the request to keep my recovery from unconsciousness a secret to both the Saintess and Senior Neris.

    Senior Neris seemed to be unable to fathom the reason for this.

    The reason itself was nothing more than a trivial matter.

    So, in order to reassure her, I had to ask with a faint smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡­ well¡­¡±

    Upon hearing my question, Senior Neris looked somewhat hesitant.

    After fidgeting for a while, she eventually closed her eyes as if she had made up her mind and asked.

    ¡°So what! W-why do you keep ying with your hatchet like that¡­?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, my eyes turned towards the air where the hatchet I had thrown was flying.

    The floating hatchet, drawing a straight line, immediately descended back into my hand as I repeatedly threw it into the air and caught it. In this way, I could regain the feeling of holding it in my hands.

    This was something I could do even by just raising the upper half of my body from the bed.

    It seemed that Senior Neris found this aspect rather suspicious.

    So, I replied as if it were nothing special.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I have to use it soon.¡±

    Senior Neris¡¯splexion began to pale.

    The fearful expression in her eyes gradually deepened, and she soon trembled, hastily lowering her head.

    A faint voice escaped her lips.

    ¡°I-I apologize. Please let me know without holding back if I have done anything wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Despite my dumbfounded question, Senior Neris continuously nced at me, seemingly assessing my reaction. I made a clucking sound.

    Considering how frightened Senior Neris was, postponing the regain of my senses for a little while would be reasonable.

    Nevertheless, to feel regretful it was inevitable. This was why a noise was heard when I ced the hatchet on the table.

    Senior Neris huped and looked as if she were on the verge of tears.

    Hoping she had calmed down, I exined the reason for summoning her.

    ¡°What happened to Her Imperial Princess?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that, well¡­¡±

    Despite receiving a simple question, it still took some time for the visibly started Senior Neris to calm down.

    Stammering, in the end, Senior Neris¡¯s exnation did not differ much from what I had heard from the Saintess.

    ¡°So, in summary, she feels sorry for something she did to me and decides to turn everything around?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°And Her Imperial Princess also believes she is at fault because of that statement?¡±

    ¡°Yes, probably¡­¡±

    My hand instinctively rested on my forehead.

    I sighed and shook my head.

    ¡°¡­What a mess.¡±

    Actually, the Imperial Princess¡¯s wrongdoing was not significant.

    While it was somewhat problematic to involve people around me, understanding her sentiment when a lower-rank noble messed with a member of the Imperial Family of the Empire was not difficult.

    Above all, the damage she caused to Leto and Celine was not irreversible.

    The Imperial Princess was someone who had juste of age.

    With a childhood full of wounds,she had a deep-rooted distrust towards humans. Therefore, forming normal human rtionships was naturally challenging for her. This, in turn, increased the likelihood of making incorrect judgments.

    If one couldn¡¯t understand this immaturity, there would be too many people in the world who would be twisted before bing adults.

    However, there was undoubtedly a part where the Imperial Princess had wronged me.

    Perhaps concerned about this, Senior Neris soon asked, ncing at me.

    ¡°Then, about your sister¡¯s tradingpany¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    I said so while waving the letter envelope I received this morning.

    It was a letter from my sister. Unable to guess its contents, Senior Neris could only look at me with a doubtful expression.

    A wry smile crept onto my lips as I blurted out an exnation about the situation.

    The details weren¡¯t necessary to discuss right now. Still, I added emphasis to my words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my sister. Instead, Senior Neris¡­ I would like to ask about that anesthetic poison you used on me before.¡±

    Senior Neris¡¯s body stiffened again at the sudden mention of a past event.

    She remained stiff, cold sweat running down her body, and then quickly avoided my gaze.

    It seemed like the nightmare of that day was resurfacing.

    It was understandable that a mere academy student caused the destruction of one of the branches of the Imperial Intelligence Agency. Senior Neris stammered again before speaking.

    ¡°Y-yes. At that time, I ignorantly used such poison without knowing my ce¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you apply that poison using a poisoned needle?¡±

    Senior Neris¡¯s words abruptly stopped.

    As if unable toprehend my intention, she cautiously studied my expression. However, no matter how she looked, my true feelings were impossible to read.

    Because it was just a question asked out of pure curiosity, after all.

    Senior Neris continued speaking while still showing signs of caution.

    ¡°Of¡­ course, it was not like that¡­ It¡¯s a poison extracted from a rare creature called the ¡®Stone-Webbed Spider¡¯ living in the Great Forest. Once injected into the body, its effects take hold quickly. It will undoubtedly induce paralysis, and the primary venomous effect will likely coagte mana within the body¡­¡±

    The exnation started with a faint voice at first, but since Senior Neris loved poisons so much, she soon became excited and startedying out all kinds of information.

    It was fortunate that she was so passionate about that.

    However, time was not on my side, so I had to cut to the chase.

    ¡°Give me that poison. Just one is fine.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Senior Neris became tearful.

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s extremely valuable, and only a limited number are given within the Intelligence Agency¡­¡±

    ¡°One, please.¡±

    Eventually, Senior Neris, with trembling hands, had to take out a vial from her belongings.

    Even her eyes seemed to have a subtle moisture.

    Noticing her evident fondness for the poison, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight sense of guilt inwardly, yet it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    All was for the sake of the Imperial Family.

    After seeing Senior Neris off, I took the chance to leave when there was no one inside the temple.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t get permission from the Saintess.

    I expected to hear a lectureter.

    **

    My journey to find the Imperial Princess came to an end not long after.

    I heard a buzz and when I went to check, there was an immense crowd gathered. In the direction they were looking, the Imperial Princess copsed and shed tears.

    Observing the Imperial Princess tapping her chest several times and retching, it certainly appeared abnormal at first nce.

    She even forcefully pushed approaching people away with bloodshot eyes.

    The murmuring voices revealed a negative perception of the Imperial Princess. Mostments were insults directed at her or sighs,menting theck of proper behavior upon bing a member of the Imperial Family.

    Of course, one fact was majoritively agreed upon.

    There was something wrong.

    These people didn¡¯t know why the Imperial Princess was reacting so fiercely.

    She had a traumatic memory of severe childhood bullying because of her ¡®Dragon¡¯s Eye,¡¯ and her mother had strangled her because of it. The extent of those scars was unimaginable.

    Now that she faced ostracism again, how great would the Imperial Princess¡¯s sense of loss be?

    She even came close to being killed by a manipted head maid under the control of the Dark Priest. The maid had been her lifelongpanion.

    It was a situation where it was difficult to keep one¡¯s sanity.

    However, people didn¡¯t know these facts. Perhaps they didn¡¯t even want to know from the beginning.

    They just needed a scapegoat.

    Despite their initial intentions, a growing unease flickered in their eyes as the situation escted.

    There was the Imperial Family behind the Imperial Princess. If the Emperor¡¯s daughter was reduced to such a state, there was a looming fear that the Emperor¡¯s wrath might extend to the academy.

    Eventually, someone had to resolve this and even the situation that had pushed the Imperial Princess¡¯s pain to the extreme.

    A sigh escaped my lips.

    At that moment, some who recognized me began to hesitantly step aside. Without refusing or hesitation, I moved through the opening.

    Soon, the entire crowd parted.

    Only the Imperial Princess and I remained by the roadside. The Imperial Princess, who had been sniffling and shedding tears, finally looked at me nkly.

    The sound of sobbing ceased.

    However, tears continued to flow down the Imperial Princess¡¯s cheeks even more. Staggering, the Imperial Princess clung to me as if crawling.

    The girl pleaded through her tears.

    ¡°S-Sir Ian¡­ I was wrong. I was so terrible, right? I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry for not understanding you all this time. I¡¯m sorry for acting so stuck up¡­ Heuk, heuk¡­¡±

    She poured out countless words of apology.

    ¡°S-So, this is because I have tormented you, Sir Ian, that¡¯s why it hase back to me like this, right? A-about your younger sister¡­ I-I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I-I should have somehow¡­ I should have done something.¡±

    I remained silent.

    ¡°Please, please forgive me. Sir Ian¡­ I¡¯ll do anything, anything if you are willing to forgive me¡­ Y-yes! I swear on the honor of the Imperial Family, I won¡¯t ask for any responsibility.¡±

    It was the moment I opened my mouth.

    ¡°¡­You swear on the honor of the Imperial Family?¡±

    It was a subdued but firm voice.

    At least, the sound reached the ears of those surrounding us. The realization that something interesting was happening stirred the crowd, and they began to make noise again.

    The honor of the Imperial Family.

    The nobles of this Empire risked their lives for honor. If the nobles were like this, it would be even more intense for the Imperial Family.

    Certainly, it was not something that a mere Imperial Princess could undertake such a pledge.

    Only the Emperor could represent the Imperial Family. However, if such words came from a member of the Imperial Family¡¯s mouth, it was still a reality that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    By this point, it would be difficult for her to openly take back her words, no matter what misdeeds weremitted.

    Of course, if it were deemed excessive, there might be a summoning behind the scenes. But even that was something bound to happen.

    After all, being the bearer of the Dragonblood Script alone was enough to warrant being summoned to the Imperial Family.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how to navigate through this situation, but at least that was a confirmed future, as I had no control over what the Imperial Princess said.

    Because there was no way the Imperial Princess didn¡¯t say anything about that when she requested a holy relic for my treatment.

    In other words, there was no additional risk I had to bear.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­ of course. As long as I can only receive your forgiveness¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re willing to do anything as long as you can be forgiven?¡±

    I intercepted the Imperial Princess¡¯s words onest time.

    She nodded frantically. My eyes scanned the surrounding crowd.

    They somehow had shut their mouths that were once murmuring and were now looking at me and the Imperial Princess. Their eyes held an intriguing anticipation of how I would handle the situation.

    They were such bad people.

    When I underwent torment, they readily joined in, but when the situation reversed, they nonchntly cursed at the Imperial Princess as if they had never been a part of it.

    And when some issue arose, no one stepped forward, just trembling on the sidelines. Now, as if finding something interesting to watch, their eyes gleamed.

    Therefore, I wanted to leave a warning.

    It was the moment when a pure white trail was drawn in the air.

    The incident unfolded in the blink of an eye.

    I fumbled at my waist before suddenly drawing the hatchet and striking the Imperial Princess¡¯s shoulder. It was a blow so deep that it felt like the cartge itself was twisting.

    The Imperial Princess¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    The onlookers¡¯ eyes, too, were wide as saucers.

    Blood sttered, and the Imperial Princess¡¯s body swayed before she fell backwards.

    I uttered a single word as I watched her.

    ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you take a few hits.¡±

    After drawing the hatchet from my waist, my body leaped like a savage beast, and I sat on top of the fallen figure of the Imperial Princess.

    Then, I tightened my fist and struck her cheek.

    ¡°Kyaah, aack¡­ it hurts, kyaack!¡±

    It was the moment when the entire surroundings fell silent in an instant.

 Chapter 194: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (58)

    ? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (58) ?

    The frequency of Cien¡¯s visits to Ian¡¯s hospital room increased as the days went by.

    Of course, to do so was not a crime.

    As one of the parties involved in the incident, Cien couldn¡¯t be med for wanting to take care of him in the desire to apologize to Ian.

    However, whenever the Imperial Princess visited Ian, like a sinner avoiding the light, she involuntarily suppressed her presence.

    Even someone like Leto or Celine, who was well-known as Ian¡¯s closest friend, or high-ranking nobles like Delphine and Elsie couldn¡¯t visit his hospital room. Using her authority to meet Ian felt both embarrassing and awkward in such a situation.

    They all waited in front of the temple and nkly waited for Ian.

    While Celine crouched against the wall, looking down at the ground, Leto would sigh and p the back of his head. This action would inevitably anger Celine, while Seria indifferently bit her nails next to them, her eyes devoid of life.

    Emma made several trips to the temple, making an effort to bring food and potions. However, hearing that one of the causes of Ian¡¯s injury was excessive potion use made her stagger back in shock.

    Delphine, without saying a word, asionally stopped by to receive a summary report on the situation from the priests and then left. That was the calmest reaction, but on the contrary, the priests treating Ian became even more tense because of it.

    Once she arrived, Elsie would stand guard in front of the temple, rain or shine, like a faithful dog.

    Elsie¡¯s younger brother, Lupine, would asionallye and tap her shoulder, and only then would she take a break to have a meal. Except for those brief moments, Elsie was always in front of the temple.

    Those waiting for Ian were not only limited to them.

    In addition, numerous people who had been saved by Ian also visited the temple to inquire about Ian¡¯s well-being.

    Leaving aside those individuals, it was an undoubtedly clear privilege that only the Imperial Princess was allowed to meet Ian.

    So, whenever Cien reached the front of the temple, she would lower her head without fail and quickly rushed her steps. It was because she was afraid of meeting their eyes.

    She still didn¡¯t have the courage to confront their feelings.

    No, in fact, she could already guess their harboring emotions. However, after facing them, it was likely that she would have no remaining decency toe and visit Ian as she did now.

    Cien wanted to have some time alone with Ian, even if it was just a little.

    Even though thetter was in a state of unconsciousness and Cien repetitively spent her time nkly staring at his sleeping face.

    Nevertheless, today, the Imperial Princess arrived at the hospital room after a long time with a slightly lighthearted heart.

    Finally, it came the day when she obtained permission from the Imperial Family to take out the Holy Relic.

    When the topic of ¡®Dragonblood Script¡¯ was brought up, the Imperial Family suddenly cut off contact, but upon the princess¡¯s persistent pleas, they reluctantly provided some holy relics worthy of sacrifice.

    The Imperial Princess couldn¡¯t hide her difort despite finally obtaining the holy relic after so much difficulty. After all, any holder of the Dragonblood Script was in a position to practically have free ess to the Imperial Family¡¯s secret vault either way.

    The situation was such that, while it wasn¡¯t difficult to bring out even one holy relic, she couldn¡¯t help but think that the Imperial Family had made it purposefully difficult to do so for no reason.

    Still, Cien¡¯s mood improved considerably once she received the holy relics.

    Although it was of a lower ss among the secret treasures possessed by the Imperial Family, it was a precious thing that couldn¡¯t be obtained even with ten million gold.

    Holy relics were divine objects that absorbed the divine power when a god descended to the earth. Naturally, their value was immeasurable, and when priests used them as a sacrifice, their value multiplied several times.

    No matter how severe Ian¡¯s injuries were, with a relic like this, he could potentially be saved twice.

    Of course, this was a case from when the high-ranked priest was doing the treatment, but it was irrelevant since the academy had the Saintess.

    Surprisingly, even the Saintess had a change in her expression and seemed pleased when she epted the relics.

    ording to rumors, the Saintess hadn¡¯t smiled for a while, but seeing her bright smile upon epting the relic indicated its undeniable value.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for even that smile to disappear from the Saintess¡¯ face.

    Somewhat lighthearted, Cien ended up expressing her emotions regarding Ian after a long time.

    ¡°Is the temperature in this treatment room okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is always maintained at the optimal temperature. Of course, there may be some slight errors, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, what about the humidity? Is venttion good there?¡±

    At first, the Saintess responded to the Imperial Princess¡¯s words with a smile, but her expression gradually went stiff.

    In reality, the Saintess was enduring a lot.

    Regardless of what anyone said, the main cause of Ian¡¯s severe injury was the Imperial Princess.

    Although Ian had his share of recklessness, the Saintess could not me anyone but the Imperial Princess from the beginning to the end, as she couldn¡¯t bring herself to me her loved one.

    Nevertheless, the Saintess silently endured.

    The Imperial Princess wasn¡¯t to me. After all, the true culprit was the Dark Order, and she was merely saved by Ian.

    While she internalized some harboring resentment, the Saintess couldn¡¯t go beyond that and me the Imperial Princess further.

    From the start, Cien was a member of the esteemed Imperial Family. No matter how high-ranked the Saintess was in the Holy Nation, the Imperial Princess still wasn¡¯t someone that could be treated carelessly.

    However, the patience of the Saintess had been constantly tested to the limit recently.

    She could forgive those who sinned andmitted mistakes.

    But she couldn¡¯t find it in her heart to forgive someone shamelessly raising their head after doing such things, especially when Cien came to visit Ian every single day, gazing at him with an affectionate expression.

    She thought the Imperial Princess would stop it if she ignored it. However, the Saintess couldn¡¯t be benevolent enough to turn a blind eye to the situation where the man she loved was alone with an attractive woman.

    Moreover, whenever the Saintess was distracted with something else, Cien would cast a forlorn gaze and shed tears by Ian¡¯s side.

    Each time, the Saintess had to forcefully suppress the rising anger reaching her throat.

    ¡®It¡¯s all because of you.¡¯

    ¡®To save you, the person I love got hurt. It¡¯s not out of selfishness but solely because of the pure good intention to rescue you!¡¯

    In that moment at least, thepassionate and benevolent Saintess did not exist.

    Only a woman who almost lost her one-sided love and was filled with resentment remained.

    And today, with a little more trigger, it seemed that things had reached this point.

    Snap! The sound of a ruptured blood vessel echoed from the Saintess¡¯s forehead.

    Nevertheless, the Imperial Princess, whose mind had already wandered elsewhere, continued to cluelessly express her concerns for Ian.

    ¡°And, I¡¯ve been thinking sincest time, but the scent in the treatment room doesn¡¯t seem very pleasant. Perhaps we could use a more sophisticated fragrance¡­ No, I will personally bring high-quality fragrances from the Imperial Family¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re being ridiculous.¡±

    With that sharply spoken remark, the Imperial Princess¡¯s body stiffened in surprise.

    Soon, she turned her widened eyes towards the Saintess.

    It was a bewildered gaze as if to say that such a thing couldn¡¯t possibly happen.

    The Saintess of a Holy Nation saying that to an Imperial Princess?

    While they were of a somewhat simr social status, and precisely because of that, there was a certain presence that couldn¡¯t be taken lightly.

    This was especially true when dealing with foreign dignitaries.

    No human would boldly confront the other despite having simr positions in terms of hierarchy. If that ever happened, there were only two possibilities.

    Either the opponent was their sworn enemy, or they were so angered that their reasoning flew out the window.

    The Saintess seemed to be thetter.

    Yet, the voice that flowed through those enchanting lips was so calm, leaving Cien with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°With what audacity are you saying such things? Do you not realize who caused Ian to be hospitalized right now? It¡¯s because he was trying to save someone ipetent like you and your subordinates. But¡­ What did you say? What about Sir Ian¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°Uh, well, S-Saintess? I-I mean¡­¡±

    In truth, being naturally fearful and tearful, Cien couldn¡¯t respond to the Saintess¡¯s anger individually.

    Until now, she had managed to overpower others with the authority and arrogance of the Imperial Family. However, being nagged by a human of equal status in such an unexpected situation was an unprecedented experience for her.

    However, the Saintess, whether Cien was intimidated or not, simply vented the emotions she had endured until now.

    Instead, she let out a short sigh, sweeping her bangs aside with her left hand. Her light pink eyes held a sharp glint.

    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, let¡¯s stop acting ridiculous here¡­ Let¡¯s not y the pitiful heroine in front of Ian. Got it? You¡¯re not the heroine but the viin who tormented Ian and even threatened his family.¡±

    Silenced by these words, Cien couldn¡¯t even catch her breath. Tears welled up in her eyes.

    She was now revealing her previously hidden tendency to cry easily. Nevertheless, in her eyes, there lingered a hint of doubt and distrust. It was a suspicion based on shallowmon sense and trust, believing that, no matter what, the Saintess wouldn¡¯t act this way towards her.

    Meeting that gaze, the Saintess, while sweeping her bangs aside, shed an irresistibly charming smile.

    ¡°¡­Why? Is this the first time you¡¯ve encountered a Saintess who only speaks the truth?¡±

    It was a single sentence that erased even a hint of doubt the Imperial Princess harbored.

    Cien hupped.

    When she gazed at the profound hatred and animosity with her light gray eyes, she immediately felt an urge to escape.

    The Imperial Princess found the Saintess frightening.

    Extremely so.

    However, this was only the beginning.

 Chapter 195: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (59)

    ? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (59) ?

    The Saintess¡¯s provocation left Cien¡¯s mind in a nk state.

    No words came to her mind. Separate words floated, failing to form a coherentnguage.

    In fact, Cien also inwardly agreed with the Saintess¡¯s criticism. Despite her strong desire to see Ian, Cien should have restrained herself out of a sense of shame.

    Hence, didn¡¯t she lower her head every time she arrived at the temple?

    She had no right to monopolize Ian. In fact, she had no qualifications, let alone rights.

    The one who caused Ian¡¯s injury was none other than the Imperial Princess.

    Once again deeply realized, the Imperial Princess¡¯s light gray eyes shook violently. Her vertically slit pupils forcibly imposed the emotions of others into her mind.

    It felt like her nerves were being pierced by a red-hot iron rod.

    It was the first time in her life that she experienced such intense enmity and hatred.

    The source of that anger was something Cien couldn¡¯t even properlyprehend.She only struggled to breathe, gasping for air.

    The anger of a woman who almost lost her beloved man was terrifyingly intense.

    Those burning, light pink eyes exhibited a color so vivid that it almost felt provocative. The Saintess once again spat out her emotions with a condescending tone.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t like your constant visits either. Of course, you should have been both grateful and sorry. But you know, besides you, there are plenty of people who also feel the same towards Ian.¡±

    Despite wearing a refreshing smile, she spoke her fair words in a sharp and tense tone. The fearful Cien once again stumbled, unable to properly respond.

    Tears welled up, giving the sensation that she might burst into tears at any moment.

    But she held back.

    Since Cien was the wrong one, she had to make excuses, apologize, or seek forgiveness.

    It was her seemingly instinctive judgment that could be called an obsession.

    ¡°Th-that, uh, that, well, there¡¯s a bit of a misunderstanding¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Misunderstanding?¡±

    Scoff, the Saintess finally dropped the hand that had been touching her forehead.

    With silver hair cascading down, she exhibited an otherworldly allure . It was truly a sight of celestial beauty, evoking spontaneous admiration, but Cien couldn¡¯t control her trembling body.

    While the Saintess¡¯s lips disyed a smile, her gaze remained endlessly chilly.

    The exquisite contrast tightened Cien¡¯s throat even more.

    The undting waves of suppressed emotions were suffocating her like a sluggish liquid.

    ¡°Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, misunderstanding you sa¡ª I see. How extraordinary of you.¡±

    As the Saintess took a step closer and approached, Cien huped and took a step back.

    Eventually, tears began to form in Cien¡¯s eyes.She could no longer endure. But of course, for the Saintess, who had already lost all her reasoning, even a hint of mercy had long disappeared.

    ¡°Not only are you bothering Ian, but you also go to the extent of involving his family. Do you think just saying ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ would be enough? And now, you suddenly act like it never happened, trying to pretend to be a lover while caring for Ian with utmost sincerity?¡±

    Startled by the Saintess¡¯s cold voice, Cien shook her head. As a result, the tears she had been holding back flowed slightly, but at this point, she no longer had the energy to pay attention to it.

    It was because it all sounded so absurd.

    Being Sir Ian¡¯s lover? She had never dared to imagine such a thing.

    How could one dare to harbor such feelings after making so many mistakes? So, Cien quickly added desperate exnations.

    ¡°Th-that¡­! H-how could I ever¡­?¡±

    ¡°Then why is your gaze like that?¡±

    Unable to respond, Cien stared nkly at the Saintess.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with my gaze?¡¯

    Frustrated, the Saintess sighed deeply, expressing clear annoyance. She then touched her forehead.

    ¡°You, every day, you were looking at Ian with a face that clearly said you¡¯ve fallen for the handsome knight. Anyone could see that it was like the face of a damsel.¡±

    ¡°¡­D-d-da-damsel?!¡±

    It was a tant expression that Cien had never heard in her short life. Cien¡¯s eyes widened, and soon, she covered her mouth with her slender hands.

    Regardless of her reaction, the Saintess merelybed through her side hair with her index finger, disying indifference.

    ¡°Yes, damsel¡­ Well, considering your age, Your Imperial Highness, I could understand that.¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not right!¡±

    With a face turning bright red, Cien shouted like that, but the Saintess remained indifferent as before.

    Instead, the corner of her mouth twisted.

    ¡°Ian is off-limits, you know?¡±

    Again, Cien¡¯s momentum deted in the chilling atmosphere, and she hesitantly sank back. Her light gray eyes still held a hint of moisture in those fleeting nces.

    The distance between the Saintess and the Imperial Princess had narrowed without her realizing it.

    The whispering voice of the Saintess now could almost prate the Imperial Princess¡¯s eardrums.

    ¡°¡­Because you¡¯re not a princess but a bad dragon.¡±

    It was a phrase that instantly froze Cien¡¯s trembling heart.

    With those words, the Saintess slowly stepped back and distanced herself from Cien. After briefly gazing at Cien begrudgingly, she eventually turned her gaze to Ian.

    Her gaze turnedpletely opposite to how she looked at Cien.

    Seeing those light pink eyes filled with affection, worry, and pity, the Imperial Princess fell silent.

    However, she instinctively understood.

    That was what she meant about her having a ¡®damsel¡¯s gaze.¡¯

    Cien had no right to look at Ian with such eyes.

    Until now, she thought she had noints, but her chest tightened as she considered such thoughts, and the Imperial Princess ced a fist on her chest.

    It hurt so much.

    It was at that moment the Saintessmanded the guest to leave.

    ¡°Please leave.¡±

    When the Saintess spoke like that, she didn¡¯t even turn her eyes towards the princess. She simply gazed down at Ian with a poignant intensity as if time was standing still.

    With that stern tone, Cien felt a sense of unease.

    ¡°Um¡­ bu-but even for just a moment¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    Cien was discouraged and eventually had to turn around hesitantly. At that moment, more of the Saintess¡¯s voice pierced Cien¡¯s ears.

    ¡°And from now on, don¡¯te here. To be frank, it is disturbing.¡±

    Hearing the warning in a low voice, Cien¡¯s steps abruptly halted.

    When she turned back, there was a desperate look on her face. In a voice that seemed earnest, she resisted with a quivering tone. It required great determination for Cien.

    There were many things she wanted to say.

    Outside, there were now only people who disliked her. Every time she faced their emotions, Cien was hurt, and the scars from her childhood deepened.

    Still, somehow, she managed to endure because Cien found the ¡®real one¡¯ she had never dared to hope for.

    If she could only see Ian, that was enough, and she could even smile despite her bleeding heart.

    But now, even that remaining ¡®real one¡¯ was about to be taken from her.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange to raise her voice and argue. It showed the intensity of Cien¡¯s fear.. The rage surged up her throat like maddening death throes.

    Without Ian, she would crumble, just like in her childhood.

    It was a survival instinct of sorts. With such a resolute gaze, Cien met the eyes of the Saintess looking down at Ian.

    But then, she halted her breath.

    In the Saintess¡¯s eyes, looking down at Ian, there was a faint moisture. Cien had never heard a story of the Saintess crying.

    She was a woman of great strength andpassion.

    The words the Saintess uttered now pierced Cien¡¯s chest like daggers, one by one.

    ¡®I¡¯m not qualified, that¡¯s right.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t even have the qualifications for that.¡¯

    Despite her strength draining from her entire body, Cien, unable to give up on Ian, teared up and sobbed.

    In the end, the rebuttal words that flowed from her mouth were nothing more than faint cries.

    ¡°Bu-but¡­.¡±

    There was no response to her sobbing.

    The world was not Cien¡¯s nursemaid. There were no problems solved by crying. Realizing that fact once again, the Imperial Princess had to turn away in resignation.

    In her staggering steps, there was only gloomy despair to be felt.

    After Cien left like that, the Saintess copsed and leaned onto the bed.

    Her hand rested on her forehead. Regret flowed along with the breath exhaled through her pursed lips.

    ¡°¡­I shouldn¡¯t act like that.¡±

    First love drove women insane.

    Clearly, there were no exceptions to that truth.

    **

    The once clear sky was now tainted with a gloomy hue.

    The falling raindrops added a somber ambiance to the gloomy scenery. The sunlight, veiled by dark clouds, failed to pierce them, blurring the boundaries between day and night.

    A mncholic shadow was cast over Cien¡¯s light gray eyes once she stepped out of the temple.

    The weather significantly impacted human emotions. The dreary atmosphere made the already despondent girl¡¯s mood plummet even further.

    Cien opened the luxurious umbre prepared in advance. The deep blue umbre adorned with golden threads seemed fit for nobility at a nce.

    Of course, Cien felt it was only natural to open the umbre since it was a privilege she had enjoyed from birth.

    As a member of the Imperial Family, she received countless privileges, as natural as breathing. There was no reason to make a fuss over a single umbre now.

    So, without any particr thoughts, Cien continued to walk.

    The staircase, soaked in rainwater, made a sshing sound, and in front of the temple, where the heavy rain poured down, there was a rare absence of any signs of people.

    It was rather fortunate.

    She had no intention of disying such a defeated appearance. Hence, unconsciously sighing deeply, the Imperial Princess wiped away the moisture gathered around her eyes.

    That moment marked the encounter between the two girls.

    A soaked cone-shaped hat came into Cien¡¯s view.

    It was a slender woman standing in the rain without even an umbre despite the heavy downpour.

    The cone-shaped hat, unable to withstand the wetness, was already heavily drooping. Raindrops fell steadily from the attire enveloping the petite figure.

    She was a girl with a doll-like, adorable appearance.

    Her brown hair and blue eyes, gazing nkly at the ground, conveyed a sense of mncholy with just her facial expression.

    When Cien faced the girl, she couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment.

    Her identity could be easily guessed. She was one of the geniuses produced by the Rine family, a figure so famous among the fourth-year students at the academy that there was hardly anyone who didn¡¯t know her.

    Elsie Rine.

    There were rumors about her having a special rtionship with Ian. As if to prove those rumors, Elsie, without missing a day, stood in front of the temple waiting for him since Ian was hospitalized.

    Even on a day like this, with heavy rain pouring down.

    Uncertain about what words to utter, Cien hesitated, then lowered her head and took quick steps forward.

    It was because she realized that whatever she said wouldn¡¯t bringfort.

    Elsie¡¯s emotions were vividly disyed when she was looking at her with her light gray eyes. Filled with undting despair and mncholy, Cien could only close her mouth.

    She couldn¡¯t confidently point fingers or me anyone for the situation.

    Therefore, Cien deliberately ignored Elsie and continued walking.

    As Cien passed by the girl, she would have continued walking away like that if it weren¡¯t for the tiny voice ringing in her ears.

    ¡°¡­Does it feel good?¡±

    Cien¡¯s steps abruptly came to a halt once again.

    She stood there with a slightly surprised expression, slowly shifting her gaze. On her side was Elsie, ring at Cien with eyes as cold as the chill conveyed by the raindrops.

    ¡°Does it feel good? Being a nuisance as you please¡­ getting saved as you please, and now, visiting the sick as you please.¡±

    Faced with that taunting hostility, Cien¡¯s lips parted and then were shut again.

    If she were the Saintess of the Holy Nation, with a simr status in the official hierarchy, Cien could understand her actions. However, Elise was a member of the Rine family, part of the imperial nobility, so Cien didn¡¯t expect overt hostility towards the Imperial Family.

    And most of all, those deep blue sky eyes scrutinizing Cien.

    The sight of the girl clutching her fist with clenched teeth and trembling hands created a chilling atmosphere. Cien found herself wearing a distressed expression once again.

    Whether in the temple or outside, wherever she went, it was all about facing her adversary.

 Chapter 199: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (63)

    ? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (63) ?

    The Saintess had been having typically busy daystely.

    It was due to the numerous influx of injured individuals at the temple. The assault, involving hundreds of demonic beasts, resulted in numerous disasters, and even some priests suffered losses due to the self-destructing demonic beasts.

    There were many patients, but there was a shortage of priests.

    Therefore, it was inevitable that the Saintess, undoubtedly the most powerful in terms of holy power within the academy, became busier.

    Especially these days, the Saintess seemed even more absent-minded as the day to treat Ian approached.

    The preparations for the sacrifice had beenpleted. Once she started the formal ritual using the Holy Relic, she would undoubtedly be able to heal Ian¡¯s injuries.

    That was how valuable the ¡®Holy Relic¡¯ was.

    So many times in recent years, it has been used to heal a man who was brought into the temple in a near-death state.

    It wasn¡¯t a difficult task for the Saintess¡¯s skills. Nevertheless, there were two main reasons why the Saintess was devoting her heart and soul to preparing Ian¡¯s treatment.

    Firstly, the Saintess loved Ian.

    Although she hesitated to admit it to herself, it was true. Despite believing that all individuals were equal under the Heavenly God, no one truly embraced that idea.

    It was human nature to care a bit more for someone with whom their fate had connected. Moreover, if that person happened to be the person they loved, there was no need to mention it.

    Secondly, the Saintess had a strange conviction that Ian would return injured again.

    So far, Ian had never returned uninjured, not even once. Furthermore, ominous signs of war were circting within the academy.

    The presence of a behind-the-scenes force called the ¡®Dark Order¡¯ had emerged along the trail leading from the hunting grounds to orphanages and continued to the Homing Festival.

    The upheaval was not going to end like this.

    In that case, Ian, who had always stood at the center of all, wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the conflict either. Therefore, she should exert maximum effort and preserve the Holy Relic as much as possible.

    Because if Ian got injured again, it could be used again.

    Besides, there were many other issues that needed to be discussed.

    First of all, there were too many individuals self-proiming to be Ian¡¯s guardians.

    As the number of patients being discharged increased, the visitation of guardians was allowed for the seriously injured. Every time this happened, the hospital room would turn into a sea of tears.

    Ian¡¯s hospital room was especially like that.

    The Saintess still remembered Seria¡¯s face as she gazed down at Ian¡¯s face, which had be thinner.

    Seria¡¯splexion turned pale, and she was on the verge of dropping her bundle of fruits. With a trembling voice, Seria continued to inquire about Ian¡¯s well-being.

    Every time, the Saintess repeated words of reassurance, but Seria showed no signs of calming down.

    Only after Delphine sighed that she finally stopped.

    ¡°¡­Enough, Seria. Since they¡¯ve even sent the Holy Relic from the Imperial Family, there shouldn¡¯t be a big deal as long as his life is intact.¡±

    Only then did Seria¡¯s gaze hesitantly turn back towards Ian.

    It was because she couldn¡¯t dare to disobey the orders of the sister she admired so much after Ian. Delphine, who watched this with a bitter expression, politely nodded to the Saintess.

    ¡°Well then, please take good care of Ian.¡±

    The words ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± almost escaped the Saintess¡¯s lips, but she managed to hold it in.

    Yes, it was a phrase that could be easily said to a cherished junior.

    Nevertheless, the Saintess had no choice but to respond with a somewhat uneasy feeling.

    ¡°Of course, Brother Ian is someone with whom I share a deep connection.¡±

    As the Saintess put a big smile and lowered her head, Delphine nkly looked at her.

    But the silence was short-lived.

    Delphine soon formed a mysterious smile and whispered into the Saintess¡¯s ear.

    Her provocative voice was sweet, as if it could melt the Saintess¡¯s eardrums.

    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m like that, too¡­ Have you ever been spanked on the buttocks by Ian?¡±

    ¡°¡­Wh-what!¡±

    As soon as the Saintess heard those words, she jumped. What Delphine said was beyond imagination, to the extent that it made her wonder if she might be hearing things.

    The Saintess immediately drew a cross over her chest and began to bber.

    ¡°Th-that shameless! I¡¯m a bit envi¡ª N-no! It¡¯s sphemy! I will report it to the Inquisition!¡±

    Seeing the Saintess¡¯ reaction, all Delphine did was let out a bored, lethargicughter.

    ¡°I was joking.¡±

    The Saintess kept suspiciously staring at Delphine until the end, but even a Saintess like her couldn¡¯t pry such a secret from the heir of the Yurdina family.

    Only Seria sensed the peculiar atmosphere between the two and tilted her head.

    When her sister left the hospital room, she looked at Ian as if unwilling to leave before eventually trotting after her.

    Apart from them, Celine and Leto also visited.

    Celine, after holding Ian¡¯s hand while sobbing for a while, eventually begged the Saintess with a desperate tone.

    ¡°Ian oppa¡­ he can survive, right? Please, Saintess¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Sister Celine.¡±

    The Saintess had to smile to prevent herself from cursing at her.

    It was quite improper for a woman to touch the hand of an unconscious man.

    ¡°Once the ritual begins tomorrow, I believe Brother Ian will regain consciousness within three days at thetest. This, too, is a grace from the heavens, Immanuel.¡±

    Celine blew her nose into the tissue in the corner of the hospital room. It indicated much she had already cried.

    It was understandable after not seeing each other for a long time. However, there seemed to be some intention behind her exaggerated gestures.

    It was an implicit signal that said, ¡®I imed this man first, so don¡¯t you dare flirt with him.¡¯

    Of course, the Saintess couldn¡¯t care less. She just inwardly scoffed.

    Leto, who couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her acting like that, kicked Celine around her waist.

    ¡°Ack, ack! Leto, have you gone crazy?! I¡¯m asking a favor from the Saintess right now, don¡¯t you see that!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it. Let¡¯s go out. Don¡¯t you think the Saintess needs time to prepare, too?¡±

    It was the sentence she felt grateful to hear among all the things she had heard today.

    The Saintess slightly lowered her head and expressed gratitude to Leto and Celine, who was grumbling as they left the hospital room. As Leto passed by the Saintess, he whispered in a small voice.

    ¡°¡­Take good care of Ian.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯s hand drew a cross.

    ¡°Immanuel.¡±

    She responded sincerely to the words without saying anything else, filled with genuine feelings.

    The Saintess had nned to do that even without him needing to say so, but she should respond sincerely to words spoken with genuine feelings.

    After that, Elsie and Lupine, the two siblings, also came to visit.

    Surprisingly, Elsie didn¡¯t shed a tear. She just gazed down at Ian with a mncholic expression and asked casually.

    ¡°If I had followed my master, would things have turned out differently?¡±

    It was a question that nobody could answer.

    The only response that could be given was a perfunctoryfort. It was an obvious one, but Elsie was not satisfied with that answer.

    As Elsie left the room, a faint resolution lingered within her sapphire blue eyes.

    Where that determination would lead was still unknown.

    All the Saintess could do was pray. She wished with all her heart that Elsie¡¯s feelings would be a help to Ian.

    However, that girl shouldn¡¯t get too close to Ian.

    With such a prayer filled with personal feelings, the Saintess finished preparing for the uing ritual the next day.

    It was the moment when thest visitor to see the Saintess came.

    She was a striking beauty with midnight blue hair and light gray eyes. Unlike her past self, which was proud and upright, there was a mncholic atmosphere emanating from her countenance.

    Recognizing her identity instantly, the Saintess ced her hand on her forehead.

    And a chilly voice escaped through her lips.

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe?¡±

    ¡°I want to see Sir Ian.¡±

    However, Cien¡¯s tone opposing her was equally firm.

    The Saintess red at her with cold eyes.

    ¡°See him to your heart¡¯s contentter, once Ian opens his eyes. You and Ian aren¡¯t that close to begin with, right? If I let you meet Ian, it would only hinder the treatment, so why¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯s words came to an abrupt halt.

    The light pink eyes gazed at Cien, full of doubt. Regardless of the reaction, Cien¡¯s tone remained gloomy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything as long as I can see Sir Ian¡­ Please, just ask anything of me.¡±

    However, the Saintess couldn¡¯t help but snort.

    ¡®Anything, you say?¡¯

    Treatment wasn¡¯t such a simple task. Much more, when it came to dealing with injuries that required a ritual, there was no room for untrained personnel who hadn¡¯t finished their proper education to be involved.

    The Saintess mocked with a sneer.

    ¡°What can you do? At best, fetching water and doing some cleaning like a servant? How could a member of the Imperial family lower themselves to such menial tasks¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    She got choked, stumbling over her words once again.

    The Saintess¡¯s widening eyes proved how absurd the statement was.

    The members of the Empire¡¯s Imperial Family were high and noble.

    Even among high-rank nobles, the aversion to performing menial tasks was quite strong. Didn¡¯t even Delphine refuse such chores for a while in the orphanage?

    But a member of the Imperial Family would carry water and do the cleaning?

    It was nonsense. That was only possible after theypletely crushed their own pride to the ground.

    You would never expect a human being to pour water and serve based on amand from the pig they¡¯re raising.

    It was that level of shock.

    The Saintess, who had stuck her tongue inside her mouth, opened and closed her lips several times.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Whether it¡¯s as a servant or a maid¡­ So, please, just let me see Sir Ian¡­¡±

    Tears had gradually formed in Cien¡¯s eyes, who pleaded like that.

    Eventually, unable to hold back the tears, Cien sniffled and wiped her eyes several times with her sleeves. She was experiencing considerable emotional fluctuations.

    It meant that her mind was on the verge of breaking.

    And amidst all that, the only healing method she chose was meeting Ian.

    The Saintess was curious about why Cien was so obsessed with Ian and how her mind had ended up in such a difficult situation, but it wasn¡¯t an issue to delve into immediately.

    However, the Saintess hesitated for a long time, chewing on her lips, before finally uttering a single sentence.

    ¡°¡­Do as you wish.¡±

    It was the moment when the hierarchy among the group was determined.

    Cien, the 5th Imperial Princess of the Empire, ranked at the very bottom.

    She was a maid.

    **

    Ian opened his eyes with a gasp.

    His whole body was drenched in cold sweat. In the air filling his lungs, a faint scent of herbs mixed in, allowing him to quickly realize where he was.

    It was the intensive care unit in the temple.

    How long had he been lying down? Suffering from throbbing headaches, Ian had to groan for a while.

    Soon, he raised his upper body.

    Other than feeling stiff, his body itself seemed fine. He had worried about aftereffects, but it seemed he had somehow recovered.

    The door to the hospital room opened when Ian was sighing in relief.

    The Saintess, opening the door with a fatigued expression, froze on the spot as soon as her eyes met Ian¡¯s.

    Then, she immediately eximed with a sob.

    ¡°¡­Ian!¡±

    Watching her, Ian couldn¡¯t help but force a wry smile.

    It seemed he had caused her a lot of worry once again. As his mind gradually became clearer, memories from the past days flooded back like a tide.

    As he sat there in a daze, Ian¡¯s first question was as follows:

    ¡°¡­What about the Imperial Princess?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Upon hearing the sudden question, the Saintess, who was hastily approaching Ian, tilted her head and spoke.

    Only then did Ian realize the mistake in his way to address the Imperial Princess and quickly attempted to correct himself.

    ¡°I mean, is Her Imperial Highness well?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that woman¡­¡±

    As the Saintess trailed off, suspicion filled Ian¡¯s golden eyes. Nevertheless, the Saintess hesitated for a moment before sighing in resignation.

    Of course, he would want to know the condition of the woman he had rescued.

    The Saintess roughly exined the current state of the Imperial Princess.

    About how she was receiving public scrutiny within the academy, rumored to be a notorious viiness, and how her mental state was unstable, leading to sudden bouts of tears.

    Also that Cien only found some stability after staring at Ian.

    Although Saintess couldn¡¯t understand the reason, Ian had a story that immediately came to mind upon hearing those words.

    The Imperial Princess¡¯s past, and the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Eyes.¡¯

    Ian remained silent for a moment, turning his gaze away. Then, he attempted to rise with his body trembling.

    The Saintess was startled upon seeing that, then screamed.

    ¡°W-what are you doing? You¡¯re still a patient! Lie down again, right now!¡±

    However, despite the Saintess¡¯ urgent resistance, Ian stubbornly got up. Then, amidst the pile of neatly arranged belongings by the bedside, he found his hatchet and held it.

    The weapon he picked up first in a long time conveyed a solid sense of weight.

    After swiftly throwing it into the air, the hatchet again found its ce in his hand. Fortunately, he still retained his skill in handling the weapon.

    Watching closely as Ian performed his actions, the Saintess, with a still uncertain voice, asked.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Practice.¡±

    Ian exhaled deeply as he spoke.

    ¡°Please help me call Senior Neris.¡±

    Perhaps because there seemed to be some unfinished business.

    ****

    On that day, Cien received an unfamiliar letter.

    It was a letter from Ian¡¯s younger sister.

 Chapter 202: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (66)

    Chapter 202: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (66)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (66) ?</b>

    The spectacle transcended imagination, causing hundreds of onlookers to initially gasp, then fall into hushed silence.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    Ian¡¯s fists and feet relentlessly pummeled the Imperial Princess.

    At first, it seemed like he was just hitting her face, but then he lifted her body and delivered a series of kicks. He proceeded to trample over the feeble girl¡¯s arms, leaving her struggling for breath.

    The Imperial Princess, who was screaming, had long since stopped making any sound, either because her throat gave out or because she no longer had the strength.

    She just endured the unyielding onught from the man without uttering a word.

    This scene was so unreal that it left people stupefied.

    How could someone assault a member of the Imperial Family in such a manner?

    Even if she had besmirched the honor of the Imperial Family, this level of brutality seemed excessive. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for him to be summoned to the pce.

    Initially, some students attempted to intervene, but soon found themselves unable to speak up.

    Ian¡¯s violence was savage and indiscriminate.

    While there seemed to be subtle emotions present, fundamentally, Ian¡¯s attitude while assaulting the Imperial Princess was cold. At times, it seemed as though he was acting in a calcted manner, following a predetermined n.

    As the assault persisted, the crowd¡¯s sentiments grew increasinglyplex.

    Nobody could fathom what calctions led to such actions. Yet, as the aggression unfolded, the number of individuals casting pitying nces toward the Imperial Princess appeared to increase.

    Contrary to the crowd¡¯s perceptions, the Imperial Princess harbored a slightly different perspective.

    <i>¡®It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­?¡¯</i>

    Surprisingly, it didn¡¯t hurt. Of course, when the hatchet plunged into her shoulder, the pain was undeniable, enough to make her scream. Likewise, being punched straight in the face also hurt. It was painful enough to make her keep screaming.

    Even amidst the turmoil in the Imperial Princess¡¯s mind, it took her a few minutes to notice something unusual.

    The escting numbness swiftly transitioned into aplete insensitivity to pain.

    Although the fists and kicks provided a sensation of impact, they didn¡¯t stimte her pain receptors.

    The Imperial Princess found herself in the grip of a peculiar sensation, where she could only detect pressure devoid of any pain.

    It didn¡¯t take Cien long to figure out the reason as her mind soon became hazy.

    The situation was simr to what she had experienced not long ago. It was the effect of anesthetic poison.

    This was the central avenue of the academy. Of course, Ian hadn¡¯t used enough anesthetic poison to knock her out so he could abduct her. She could clearly see this fact.

    Thus, there could only be one reasonable exnation.

    Ian had deliberately used an anesthetic poison to ensure she didn¡¯t feel pain.

    Perhaps the de of the hatchet which had pierced her shoulder had poisonous liquid on it.

    In retrospect, that was the only instance Ian used the de, hinting at some deliberate motive.

    Despite engaging in violence, Ian seemed intent on sparing the Imperial Princess from agony. It was an unusual situation that defied conventional understanding.

    Typically,mitting violence implied a desire to inflict pain upon the other party.

    It served as a means of releasing pent-up frustration and seeking revenge. However, Ian¡¯s actions were theplete opposite.

    While the drawbacks of violence persisted, he nullified any potential benefits.

    Cien struggled to grasp this and gazed nkly at Ian.

    Only vague emotions emanated from him ¨C a blend of frustration, remorse, and even concern.

    Amidst the relentless barrage, Cien found herself struck by a sudden realization.

    Ian bore no resentment against the Imperial Princess. Upon realizing this, an overwhelming sense of relief washed over Cien.

    Moreover, Ian was sacrificing himself to help the Imperial Princess.

    This could be understood simply by observing the shifting currents of emotions among the onlookers surrounding them.

    The atmosphere, once filled with enmity towards Cien, now brimmed with concern and apprehension. Their perception of Cien was shifting in real time.

    A fragile girl was being assaulted by a formidable man.

    As Cien¡¯s plight grew increasingly dire, the strange sense of anxiety that the Imperial Family might retaliate against them further agitated the crowd.

    They were now searching for a new reason.

    Their concern and care for the Imperial Princess took over the hatred they had harbored towards her previously.

    In doing so, they hoped to mitigate the wrath of the Imperial Family.

    Especially Ian¡¯s audacious actions were gradually imprinting the looming presence of the ¡®Imperial Family¡¯ in their minds.

    The notion that the Imperial Family¡¯s fury might extend to them naturally painted a grim picture of their potential fate if they continued down this path.

    Cien burst into tears at that realization.

    Even now, she detected no malice from Ian. He simply assumed the role of a viin to save Cien.

    Despite her gratitude, Cien couldn¡¯t shake off the burden of guilt.

    Had it been any other member of the Imperial Family, the reaction might have been different. The outrage at publicly assaulting and disgracing a member of the Imperial Family might have erupted.

    But Cien was different because she knew that Ian was the bearer of Dragonblood Script.

    Being in possession of the Dragonblood Script essentially made one the Emperor¡¯s proxy. Of course, no one would object if the Emperor himself assaulted the Imperial Princess.

    Perhaps there was a sad determination within Ian¡¯s intentions for the Imperial Family.

    Hence, Cien was deeply moved.

    It was indeed not a misjudgment.

    Ian always treated her with sincerity. He was the only ¡®real¡¯ one towards her.

    Of course, this man wasn¡¯t some pushover who would just be a sacrificialmb.

    After several minutes of continuous assault, Ian staggered back a few paces.

    Several bloodstains from the Imperial Princess marred his clothes already. His golden eyes, drenched in blood, scanned the surroundings with razor-sharp intensity.

    In that instant, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but lower their gaze.

    That was how much Ian¡¯s unrestrained actions made them terrified.

    His nearly forgotten nickname resurfaced in their minds.

    <b> ¡®The Academy¡¯s Mad Dog.¡¯</b>

    Yes, how could they forget that?

    Ian Percus was uncontroble. Should he decide to insult someone, even the Imperial Princess couldn¡¯t help but endure.

    All the actions they had criticized him for now seemed justified in a sense.

    It was a significant realization, even if they had been aware of it previously.

    ¡°¡­What are you all staring at?¡±

    With a murderous tone, Ian¡¯s words caused the crowd to frantically look away, fearing to meet his gaze and be his next target.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all the same? Was it only the Imperial Princess who was messing around with me?¡±

    At that sharp remark, some students visibly flinched and trembled.

    These were the ones who had often tormented Ian and his friends directly. Observing their reactions, Ian let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±

    With a resounding swish, his hatchet flew through the air like a gleaming streak of light.

    It embedded itself in front of the onlookers, the de sinking deep into the stone ground as if it were mere mud, instilling fear in the crowd.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. Remember that.¡±

    With those words, Ian raised his hand onest time.

    The hatchet immediately returned to him with a swift motion.

    It was a technique based on the Principles of Movement within Stillness.

    Its predetermined trajectory made it easy to retrieve.

    With that, Ian departed.

    In his wake remained only the sobbing girl and the silent onlookers, enveloped in the aftermath of his presence.

    Among those cautiously observing, a few discreetly approached the Imperial Princess.

    As they helped her up, their expressions conveyed genuine concern as they looked at her wounded body.

    ¡°E-even if that¡¯s the case, it was not right¡­?¡°

    ¡°He¡¯s not a bad person, but he seems a bit terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, are you okay?¡±

    The warmth in their voices was something that she hadn¡¯t heard in a long time, and the princess, still affected by the lingering effects of the anesthesia, wept even more upon hearing it.

    Joy swelled in those light gray eyes.

    The students supporting her exchanged puzzled nces at her behavior. Nevertheless, the Imperial Princess spoke in a dreamy, hazy tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re so impressive, Sir Ian¡­¡±

    Those who heard her murmuring, including Cien¡¯s supporters, wore expressions of disbelief, for it was an unimaginable sentiment from someone who had just endured such brutality.

    Had they misheard?

    However, judging by the reactions, they had not. On the contrary, the Imperial Princess continued to murmur, as if reaffirming her deration.

    ¡°He¡¯s so impressive, the best¡­ As expected, there¡¯s only Sir Ian for me¡­¡±

    Eventually, the public, as usual, interpreted the incident through their own lenses.

    Her Imperial Princess appeared to be broken beyond repair.

    There was a trace of sad sympathy in their eyes as she confessed her affection for Ian with a dazed expression.

    Thus, the man¡¯s unexpected arrival, much like the sudden appearance of the letter, brought about a conclusion to everything.

    Of course, Ian didn¡¯t receive insults or resistance as before. The debt owed to him by many was undeniable, and there were no students as brave as him at the academy.

    Yet, if anyone were to inquire about ¡®Ian Percus,¡¯ the academy members would, without exception, summarize him in one sentence.

    ¡°Without a doubt, he is a mad dog.¡±

    While he was incredibly reliable as an ally, as an enemy, he was more terrifying than any other.

    Naturally, no one wished to consider him an enemy.

    Even the Imperial Princess couldn¡¯t win against him.

    **

    However, every ending was a prelude to the beginning of a new story.

    The following day, Neris, who came to find Ian, delivered a startling revtion.

    ¡°Uh, Sir Ian? The Imperial Family ns to send a high-ranking official to meet with you in a few days¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is fuckin¡¯ nuts.¡±

    Eventually, what was destined came to pass.

 Chapter 203: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (67)

    Chapter 203: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (67)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (67) ?</b>

    The academy had once again settled into its usual tranquility.

    The investigation neared its conclusion, with the demonic beast remnants thoroughly subdued.

    Thankfully, no further betrayals surfaced within the academy.

    Though the Dark Order had infiltrated the Imperial Family¡¯s inner circle, it remained uncertain if their spy lingered within the academy. Regardless, the conclusion was that no one was involved at least in the recent attack.

    The joint investigation team representing the Empire, the Holy Nation, and the Ten Southern Kingdoms had reached this conclusion after a meticulous inquiry. Their findings left little room for doubt, allowing the academy¡¯s students to finally make arrangements for their dyed return home.

    However, since the demonic beast attack the academy had not truly seen a single peaceful day.

    A student, who was once vilified, suddenly found himself a hero amongst his peers, while the Imperial Princess bore the brunt of me, left toment on the roadside in a state of mental breakdown.

    Amidst this turmoil, Central Avenue became a stage for violence.The perpetrator was the man who had transformed from public enemy to a hero during the attack: Ian Percus.

    And that man was me.

    Honestly, it was a somewhat spur-of-the-moment decision.

    It happened shortly after I had barely regained consciousness from thea I was in. However, witnessing the Imperial Princess whom I had rescued despite all I had gone through, sumb to the weight of her past traumas filled me with a profound sense of absurdity.

    Moreover, the circumstances were such that nobody could even guess the cause.

    While some, like Senior Neris and members of the press club, grasped the situation to some extent, they relinquished control to me following my fight with them.

    In other words, even the esteemed Imperial Intelligence had no way to intervene.

    In fact, despite having some discretionary authority and a desire for the Imperial Intelligence Agency to address the situations surrounding the Imperial Princess, there remained a gap between the n and reality.

    After all, I had never truly confided my feelings to the Imperial Intelligence Agency. They had to tread cautiously, and to some extent, this was something I had brought upon myself.

    So, I took steps to untangle that knot.

    The results were remarkable.

    Now, no one at the academy harbored animosity towards the Imperial Princess. Instead, even public sentiment leaned sympathetically towards her. There were no negativements about me either, so everything appeared to be progressing smoothly.

    At least, it seemed that way on the surface.

    On that particr day, the Saintess arrived early in the morning to scold me for leaving my room.

    She barged into my room while raising her voice angrily, but her expression quickly morphed into one of uncertainty as soon as sheid eyes on me.

    ¡°Ian¡­ I clearly told you not to engage in any strenuous activity for a while¡­ Ian?¡±

    Strangely, my hands were trembling.

    I released a sigh, finding it difficult to conceal my anxious emotions.

    Nevertheless, I mustered a smile, attempting to mask it.

    ¡°Ah, Saintess.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The Saintess¡¯s gaze had already turned frigid as she asked me. Suspicion lingered in her light pink eyes.

    It was understandable. I was someone who had never wavered, even in the face of life-threatening situations.

    So, she likely hadn¡¯t seen me looking so anxious before.

    But, some circumstances could be exined, while others couldn¡¯t.

    Still, I had to wear a bitter smile while shaking my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It seems the muscle pain hasn¡¯t subsided yet.¡±

    How could I possibly exin the information Senior Neris had told me during her secret visit this early morning?

    That the Imperial family intended to visit me today.

    Although she mentioned their visit was scheduled for a few dayster, it was undoubtedly to discuss the Dragonblood Script. It was evident that they would dispatch someone of equal importance on their end.

    At the very least, this individual was expected to be the bearer of the Dragonblood Script.

    And if he wielded such authority, he likely possessed the power to erase someone like the second son of a rural Viscountcy without leaving a trace.

    No, it would be fortunate if they merely disposed of me discreetly.

    Even if they fabricated various charges, using me of disrespecting a member of the Imperial Family, exterminating my entire family, and subjecting me to torture, I would have nothing to say.

    While supposedly a mission to save the world, it was evident that I would struggle to make that statement believable.

    This realization was both exhausting and worrisome.

    Hence, I found myself not only groaning but even trembling, to the extent that even my hands quivered.

    I couldn¡¯t possibly exin all these confusing circumstances to the Saintess. Although there mighte a time when our rtionship would permit such honesty, today was not that day.

    Even if I did speak up, the Saintess wouldn¡¯t be able to offer assistance, given the limited time remaining.

    So, I could only clear my throat and feign a cough.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Who says otherwise?¡±

    The Saintess rebuked me while wearing a broad smile. Yet, her light pink eyes lingered on my face for a while, betraying no intention to avert her gaze.

    The intense scrutiny from those eyes was ufortably overwhelming.

    Eventually, I could only heave a long sigh.

    ¡°Saintess.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hmph, what is it?¡±

    The silver-haired girl was clearly showing signs of being upset. It wasn¡¯t merely an illusion; rather, she seemed to be conveying her feelings through her piercing re.

    I had thought I gained some insight into the female heart through Leto¡¯s intensive lessons.

    However, every time I encountered a new dilemma, that illusion shattered without fail. While I could guess the reason for the Saintess¡¯s irritation, I struggled to find a way to appease her.

    Since it felt like we had a close rtionship, discovering someone hiding a secret could understandably make one upset.

    Unable to figure out what to do, I eventually opted to divert the conversation

    ¡°By the way, how is Her Imperial Princess doing?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that woman¡­¡±

    In response to my question, the Saintess¡¯s expression soured slightly. She averted her gaze momentarily, then, as if a realization dawned on her, she shot me a subtle nce and asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hit her? Perhaps were you worried because of that?¡±

    ¡°No, well¡­ it¡¯s something simr.¡±

    More precisely, I was worried about the ¡®Dragonblood Script.¡¯

    Publicly confronting a member of the Imperial Family could be construed as an insult to the Imperial Family. However, since the Imperial Princess had sworn on the ¡°honor of the Imperial Family,¡± the Imperial Family wouldn¡¯t openly retaliate.

    However, things were different when it came to the Dragonblood Script.

    While the sight of the Imperial Princess being assaulted on the roadside was undoubtedly shocking, it paled inparison to the ramifications of the Dragonblood Script¡¯s potential exposure.

    It was an improvised exnation because I couldn¡¯t exin the circumstances, but the Saintess nodded in understanding.

    She understood all too well the daunting power wielded by the Imperial Family over the Empire¡¯s nobility.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. When I went to treat that woman, she looked like¡­ she had finally lost a screw, you know.¡±

    Lost a screw?

    I arched an eyebrow, but the Saintess only responded with a knowing smile.

    ¡°So, I gave her a little lesson beforeing here. We don¡¯t want any rumors spreadingter.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not anything strange, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by something strange? I simply helped her realize her own position again. After all, your grave injuries were a result of that woman¡¯s ipetency.¡°

    A stifled groan escaped my lips once more.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t entirely incorrect.

    The failure to oversee close associates ultimately fell upon the leader¡¯s shoulders. Hence, it could be argued that the Imperial Princess bore some responsibility for allowing a vulnerability that the Dark Priest exploited.

    But, it was a harsh truth to acknowledge.

    It seemed unjust to burden a girl who had recentlye of age with such a weighty responsibility. However, within royalty, rights and duties were equally intertwined from birth.

    Picking and choosing between them wasn¡¯t an option.

    Understanding this point, I sighed and opted not to add any more words.

    If the situation seemed strangeter on, there would still be time to intervene. Instead, the sudden issue that confronted me demanded immediate attention.

    As my expression turned grave once more, the Saintess emitted a soft, ambiguous sound.

    Her light pink eyes now narrowed slightly. Seated on the chair beside my bed, she prodded my side with her finger.

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re hiding something, aren¡¯t you? Come on, tell me.¡±

    ¡°What will you do even if I tell you?¡±

    In response to my indifferent tone, the Saintess seemed even more intrigued.

    She even used a somewhat cajoling tone, as if trying to coax me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y coy, just tell me, okay? We¡¯re close enough for that, aren¡¯t we.¡±

    ¡°What exactly are we to each other?¡±

    To my question, the Saintess briefly disyed a surprised expression, as if realizing something btedly.

    However, that, too,sted only for a moment. She heaved a deep sigh, as if resigning herself to not expecting much.

    Then, after her sigh, the Saintess spoke with a resolute expression.

    ¡°¡­Fine, if you tell me the secret, I¡¯ll grant you one wish.¡±

    ¡°A wish?¡±

    In response to my absentminded question, the Saintess nodded with a benevolent smile.

    It was an expression I hadn¡¯t seen in quite some time.

    Her beauty was captivating enough to set any heart aflutter. Before I knew it, even my own heart was quickening with excitement.

    But my anticipation stemmed from a different reason.

    Rather than being swayed by the Saintess¡¯s allure, it was a fleeting memory that stirred within me.

    Come to think of it, I had made a promise with the Saintess.

    She had promised to fulfill one wish once I had resolved everything and returned.

    The Saintess seemed yet to recall that pact. Instead, she subtly emphasized her ample breasts, seemingly oblivious of the danger she was in.

    It was akin to a butterfly ensnared in a spider¡¯s web, fluttering its delicate wings.

    The Saintess¡¯s voice, tinged with coquettishness, enveloped my senses entirely.

    ¡°Yes, a wish¡­ I¡¯ll grant you anything.¡±

    Unable to contain my growing anticipation, I blurted out.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a wish, can it be anything?¡±

    In response, the Saintess subtly smiled with her eyes as if anticipating my question. The smile traced a breathtakingly alluring arc.

    Her arm lifted ever so slightly, entuating the curves of her chest.

    And then, she delivered the final blow.

    ¡°¡­Yes, of course. It¡¯s a wish, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    If that was the case, there was no longer a need to hesitate.

    My hand instinctively reached out, grasping the supple flesh of the Saintess.

 Chapter 204: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (68)

    Chapter 204: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (68)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (68) ?</b>

    The intensive care unit fell into a momentary silence, broken only by the gentle rustle of leaves outside.

    In disbelief, the Saintess¡¯s light pink eyes widened as she gazed down at her breasts.

    My hand was in that ce.

    The soft mound beneath my touch shifted, its texture intriguing and oddly satisfying. It was a sensation I found unexpectedly gratifying.

    The Saintess couldn¡¯t even speak properly, her attempts to do so fragmented and disjointed as she rapidly blinked her eyes.

    ¡°Huh, uh, ah¡­?¡±

    Nheless, my focus remained fixated on the heavenly sensation; who knew when I might have the chance to experience it again someday?

    I hadn¡¯t realized it before. So, this was what it would feel like to touch an incredibly soft bread dough.Typically, flesh devoid of muscle is soft and supple.

    Yet, the mysteryy in why only this specific part of a woman¡¯s body could provide such a satisfying feeling.

    The curves of the Saintess¡¯ breast were particrly remarkable, excellent in both volume and texture. Beyond the initial softness, I felt a subtle sticity in that delicate touch.

    It was intriguing how such a tender sensation could permeate even throughyers of fabric.

    It felt like caressing an object suspended between stic dough and billowy clouds.

    As I enveloped the flesh, reveling in its texture, the softness overflowing from my hand sparked a sudden curiosity about the limits of its sticity.

    So, I applied more pressure in my grip.

    As I tightened my hold on the holy power pouch, the Saintess¡¯s breath quickened, and she bowed her head, seemingly experiencing a shiver coursing down her spine.

    ¡°He-uh!¡±

    Soon enough, the sticity was proven. The smooth texture overflowed from my grasp, prompting me to rx it with a satisfied smile.

    ¡°This kind of wish is great. If there¡¯s a chance, shall we make another bet in the future¡­?¡±

    It was at that precise moment the Saintess, who had been momentarily lost in a daze, regained her senses.

    ¡°¡­A-a-are you insane?!¡±

    The Saintess screamed, her face now flushed crimson.

    There was a hint of tears glistening in her eyes, betraying her embarrassment.

    It was evident that she wanted to wriggle free from my touch, as if attempting to shake off the sensation at any given moment.

    ¡°T-this is sexual assault! You sex offender! D-Do you know how grave of a sin it is to touch a Saintess¡¯s pure body?¡­? Heeeut?!¡±

    However, my increased pressure on the grip swiftly quashed that attempt.

    The Saintess immediately emitted a soft moan, instinctively bracing her arms to support her breast, her head bowing involuntarily.

    Having a means to quieten the Saintess whenever she became noisy wasn¡¯t a bad feeling.

    I sighed deeply and shook my head.

    ¡°Saintess, you shouldn¡¯t act like this, should you? Didn¡¯t you say anything could be granted as a wish?¡±

    ¡°W-what does that have to do with this outrageous¡­ hng-heut!¡±

    The Saintess gritted her teeth, trying to stifle the sweet moans, but her efforts proved futile.

    Her rosy eyes bore into me as if she was angry.

    The more she resisted, the wider my triumphant smile grew.

    ¡°We made a promise during thest attack, didn¡¯t we? Once I resolve everything and return, you¡¯ll grant me one wish.¡±

    It was only then that realization dawned upon the Saintess, her eyes widening inprehension.

    The intensity of her gaze, which had been fixed on me for a while, suddenly softened. She then hesitated and mumbled while avoiding my gaze.

    ¡°Th-that¡­ hmm¡­¡±

    The sight of the Saintess, panting with uneven breaths, was objectively provocative.

    From the beginning, her entire being exuded sensuality.

    From her exquisite beauty to the graceful curves that adorned her form, there was not a single aspect that failed to stir the desires of men.

    It was truly a sinful body.

    If a theology student from the academy were to stray into the clutches of the Dark Order, the Saintess would undoubtedly be the reason.

    Such was her allure. The woman I once likened to a delicate flower atop a cliff was now looking at me with teary eyes.

    A subtle desire even flickered within her rosy gaze.

    With a wicked smile, I continued to feel her breasts, enraptured by the sensation.

    ¡°We should keep our promise, shouldn¡¯t we? Excuse me for a moment.¡±

    The Saintess, now rendered speechless, merely cast me an embarrassed nce while suppressing moans.

    asionally, curses escaped the Saintess¡¯ lips.

    ¡°F-fool¡­ heuh, tr-trash iik¡­¡±

    With each increase in pressure on my grip, the Saintess¡¯s ability to speak waned, and she trembled.

    Even I couldn¡¯t ignore the increasingly strange atmosphere.

    The Saintess¡¯s panting grew sweeter, her rosy eyes pleading with me.

    Though each provocation was partly meant to just tease her, upon reflection, I realized I had crossed a line.

    Fortunately, the Saintess showed no signs of anger, despite her appearance.

    I could tell she was even secretly enjoying it.

    Unable to simply allow it, she made subtle attempts to break free from my grasp, making me gather my strength one final time and firmly grasp her breasts.

    The sudden shock caused the Saintess¡¯s pupils to momentarily flicker.

    ¡°Heuk?! Ng, huuutt!¡±

    Her arms, previously supporting her chest, stiffened as if struck by an electric current, and her thighs clenched involuntarily.

    Tremors rippled through her body as she exhaled heavily.

    It was about time to let go, but a fleeting hesitation, spurred by my base instincts, stayed my hand.

    As a result, I failed to react in time.

    The door to the hospital room swung open silently.

    Engrossed in the escting tension, neither I nor the Saintess noticed the intrusion until a soft thud broke the silence¡ªa basket of fruit tumbling to the floor, apples and pears rolling in all directions.

    Both the Saintess and I turned our gaze towards the door, our expressions nk with surprise.

    Standing there was a girl with brown hair, donning a cone hat¡ªSenior Elsie.

    Her blue eyes quivered intensely as she hurriedly adjusted her hat.

    ¡°S-sorry to bother¡­¡±

    With that, Senior Elsie swiftly exited the hospital room, leaving us both speechless and unable to offer any exnation.

    Her retreating silhouette appeared particrly disheartened, a solitary droplet seeming to scatter in the air as she vanished from sight.

    Silence descended once more, albeit fleetingly.

    The Saintess forcefully pushed my hands away, catching me off guard. With a quick adjustment of her disheveled clothes, she shot me a re filled with shame, anger, and a hint of something indiscernible.

    Yet, beneath the surface, a lingering excitement danced in her eyes. Gradually, the Saintess quelled her anger and averted her gaze.

    A small, sheepish voice tinged with embarrassment followed.

    ¡°¡­.Y-you surprised me. Next time, please say something before.¡±

    Blushing furiously, the Saintess lowered her head deeply and swiftly left the hospital room.

    Left dumbfounded by her abrupt exit, I found myself tilting my head in confusion.

    Next time, please say something before?

    Did that mean there would be a next time?

    I swallowed my saliva and soon burst intoughter.

    It would be troublesome to have unnecessary misunderstandings.

    True as it was, my immediate concern was elsewhere¡ªthere were too many tasks in front of me right now.

    The heavy burden of saving the world.

    I thought that it would feel irresponsible to entertain promises for the future while still burdened by such weight.

    ****

    In the days that followed, there were various incidents.

    From the discharge procedures to my departure from the temple, each encounter with the Saintess was marked by her blushing and numerous bows.

    She seemed so flustered that she couldn¡¯t even properly talk to me.

    During treatments, I asionally sensed the subtle warmth of her body on mine, though I dismissed it as mere imagination.

    After all, there was no logical reason for the Saintess to behave in such a manner.

    Her body was a sacred gift bestowed by the Heavenly God, a treasure of the Holy Nation to be revered like a holy relic. Was there truly a necessity for it toe into contact with another man?

    Although I must admit, the brief touch of such a revered body did stir a bit of excitement within me.

    Anyway, I could approach the day of discharge without any major issues.

    Numerous well-wishers greeted me during hospital visits, and upon stepping outside the temple, I was surprised to find a few familiar faces awaiting me.

    Surprisingly, Young Lady Lupesia was among them.

    It was unexpected to see her, considering our previous altercation when she lost her limbs for striking Emma¡¯s cheek. I had assumed we had a rtionship of mutual resentment.

    Yet, it seemed that my actions during the recent demonic beast attack had forged an unexpected connection between us.

    With a wry smile, I extended my hand towards Young Lady Lupesia.

    She met my gesture with a somewhat indifferent gaze, eventually coldly epting my hand.

    ¡°Congrattions on your discharge.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    There was no further conversation.

    Our rtionship wasn¡¯t close enough to warrant it.

    However, as I began to pass by Young Lady Lupesia, she asked a question.

    ¡°By the way, have you visited Emma?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I turned back, puzzled by what she had asked. While I had intended to visit Emma before leaving for my hometown, her specific mention of it piqued my curiosity.

    Momentarily hesitant, Young Lady Lupesia sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Never mind, just make sure to visit her as soon as you can.¡±

    Dissatisfied, I passed by Young Lady Lupesia while keeping such thoughts. Nevertheless, I firmly etched the goal of going to see Emma in my heart.

    One noticeable absence amidst the crowd celebrating my discharge was Senior Elsie.

    Ever since the incident involving the Saintess, she had been conspicuously absent.

    Though only a couple of days had passed, Senior Elsie had yet to show herself. So, I quietlymented inwardly.

    Thankfully, someone approached me during this time.

    Lupine Rine.

    As the younger brother of Senior Elsie, our fates were intricately entwined.

    He red at me with an angry expression.

    ¡°I-Ian Percus¡­!¡±

    His voice quivered with fury, leaving me baffled.

    Why was this guy acting like this?

 Chapter 205: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (69)

    Chapter 205: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (69)

    <b>? Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (69) ?</b>

    I couldn¡¯t understand why Lupine was so angry with me.

    Yet, dwelling on issues I couldn¡¯t understand wasn¡¯t my style. I promptly quashed any lingering concerns and greeted him in my usual manner.

    ¡°Long time no see, Lupine.¡±

    My tone was warm, devoid of any hint of hostility.

    Despite Lupine¡¯s past mistreatment of Seria, I believed he had settled the score after being beaten by me. Moreover, as the younger brother of Senior Elsie who was close to me, there was a certain level of familiarity between us.

    However, Lupine¡¯s gaze bore a wary edge as he spoke.

    ¡°Smile while you still can. This might be your only chance to smile¡­!¡±

    Though his words dripped with hostility, Lupine soon emitted an odd chuckle.Regaining hisposure, he wore a smirk as if he was a scheming conspirator. Then, shaking his head with an air of arrogance, he continued,

    ¡°Fufu, aren¡¯t you curious about what my sister is doing?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. I was just about to pay her a visit. If I head to her dormitory¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. You crazy bastard!¡±

    Interrupting my intent with evident shock, Lupine tried to dissuade me.

    I leveled a questioning gaze at him.

    ¡°My sister¡¯s in a state of shock right now! I don¡¯t know the reason, but¡­ What if you suddenly show up? How do you think she¡¯ll react?¡±

    ¡°React to what?¡±

    Initially met with a scowl, Lupine sighed in resignation and shook his head.

    He offered a word of caution.

    ¡°Just hold off for now. The n I¡¯ve set in motion is still underway¡­¡±

    With that, Lupine departed, leaving behind a sly chuckle.

    I could only furrow my brow in confusion at his cryptic words.

    <i> ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯</i>

    Nevertheless, as her sibling, Lupine likely understood Senior Elsie better than I did. I decided to find out what Lupine¡¯s ¡®n¡¯ was next time and turned to greet the remaining people.

    I hugged Celine and Leto after a long time. Of course, Leto tly refused it and escaped my grasp before I could.

    ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to smell the scent of a guy on me.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Thus, Celine could monopolize my embrace.

    With a delighted smile, Celine nestled her face into my chest, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    ¡°Ian oppa, when are you heading back to your hometown?¡±

    ¡°I have to pack and leave soon. Why?¡±

    Upon hearing my response, Celine¡¯sughter took on a mysterious edge. The dark glint in her eyes momentarily caught me off guard.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already received permission from my family. I¡¯ll be spending the summer vacation at the Percus territory!¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    However, that was my only response to Celine¡¯s proud deration.

    It was nothing out of the ordinary. Celine, Leto, and I had been childhood friends, frequently visiting each other¡¯s territories whenever we had the time. Given our families¡¯ acquaintance, Celine¡¯s sudden arrival wouldn¡¯t raise any eyebrows in the Percus household either.

    Thus, I couldn¡¯t understand why Celine seemed so unusually excited about this mundane matter.

    Disregarding my question, Celine just let out a chilling giggle.

    ¡°Atst, it¡¯s been too long. Ian Oppa was mine from the start¡­ Once vacation begins, it¡¯s my turn, after all. Fufu, silly girls. Stay up all night with your eyes open¡­¡±

    Celine¡¯s fixation on me bordered on obsession.

    I nced at Leto with a bewildered expression, and he merely shrugged in response, as if to say, ¡®You brought this upon yourself¡¯.

    And so, Celine¡¯s decision to visit the Percus territory was finalized. Leto, naturally, decided to apany her.

    I couldn¡¯t overlook the Yurdina sisters either.

    Upon seeing me, Seria immediately burst into tears and hugged me, abandoning her usual cold and aloof facade as the ¡°Yurdina¡¯s Bastard.¡±

    At least not in my presence.

    Senior Delphine offered a wistful smile and shook her head, leaving me to console Seria, who sobbed uncontrobly, while gently patting her head.

    ¡°Seria, it¡¯s okay now. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°S-Senior Ian¡­ H-hic¡­.¡±

    Seria¡¯s cries echoed loudly, releasing what seemed like pent-up sorrow.

    Her grip on my cor tightened as she buried her face into my chest, inadvertently pulling me into an embrace.

    Seria¡¯s voice trembled with tears as she spoke.

    ¡°Senior, hic¡­ S-senior I-Ian¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Seria, why are you acting like this?¡±

    Iforted her gently, running my fingers through her gray locks. Suddenly, she tugged at my cor, pulling me closer.

    To be precise, as her hand grasped my cor, my head naturally followed the movement.

    The girl who had been sobbing with her head bowed suddenly lifted it up.

    The shadows in her deep blue eyes seemed to dissipate.

    ¡°¡­Why is there a scent of a different girl on you?¡±

    Her tone was icy cold, sending a shiver down my spine.

    I was taken aback, but before I could respond, Senior Delphine intervened with a soft sigh, gently rebuking her sister.

    ¡°Seria¡­ Is that an appropriate way to speak?¡±

    With just those words, the light returned to Seria¡¯s eyes.

    Realizing the situation, she quickly released her hold on my cor and stepped back, her face flushing with embarrassment.

    ¡°Ah, uh, uh¡­ I-I mean, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°No need for exnations. Step back for now. Remember, the actions of a Yurdina woman reflect on the family¡¯s honor.¡±

    Seria seemed indignant at having to part ways with me so abruptly. Yet, unable to disobey her elder sister, the heiress of the Yurdina family, she had no choice but to respond with a defeated voice.

    ¡°¡­Yes, Sister.¡±

    As Seria stepped back, Senior Delphine approached me with a satisfied smile, and our hands met once more.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly impressive. Another victory, this time against a member of the Imperial Family.¡±

    ¡°Technically, it¡¯s not the entire Imperial family, just the Princess. Why? nning to reward me?¡±

    I teased, and Senior Delphine chuckled, finding my joke amusing.

    Leaning closer to my ear, she whispered in a voice as sweet as honey.

    ¡°¡­The reward is me, Master.¡±

    Before I could respond, she pulled away, as if it were time to depart.

    But just before leaving, Senior Delphine winked at me and silently mouthed something.

    ¡®<i>I¡¯ll be waiting for my punishment next time</i>.¡¯

    Punishment, she said, even when she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. She had be shameless.

    But it reminded me of the Senior Delphine I knew from before.

    That day, we spentughing and chatting, momentarily forgetting about the weight of the Imperial Family. Yet, it was just a temporary escape.

    As night fell and I found myself alone in the dormitory room, anxiety crept back in.

    <i> ¡®Can I really handle all of this in the end?¡¯</i>

    Since it had been mentioned that a visit from someone dispatched by the Imperial Family could happen within a few days, it wasn¡¯t surprising for someone toe tonight. Considering it had been at least two days, an encounter should have urred by tomorrow or the day after.

    Even for the Imperial Family, there shouldn¡¯t be many urgent matters as pressing as the ¡®Dragonblood Script.¡¯

    The ominous feeling kept me from falling asleep. Eventually, I got up and reached for the whiskey bottle I had stashed away in the cupboard.

    If I had to stay awake all night anyway, it might be better to just gulp down a bottle of whiskey and pass out.

    Lost in thought for a moment, I was suddenly startled by a sound.

    Someone was tapping on the door.

    Instantly, I was alert. I hurriedly set the whiskey bottle down on the table, walked over, and opened the door.

    And there she stood, amidst the hues of the flowing night sky.

    With her dark blue hair, pale skin, and light gray eyes, she exuded an air of nobility, creating a mysterious aura.

    There was no mistaking who she was.

    She was the fifth Imperial Princess of the Empire, Cien.

    She hade alone to find me.

    My words caught in my throat at such an unexpected visit. Her situation seemed as uncertain as mine.

    As soon as our eyes met, the Imperial Princess took a breath, struggling with herposure.

    It felt like time stood still for her alone.

    After a few moments, time resumed its flow. The Imperial Princess regained herposure, releasing the breath she had been holding. A cute cough followed, and her face flushed red.

    Her pupils darted around as she extended both hands, as if trying to deny something.

    But there was nothing to deny.

    ¡°Uh, um, t-that, Sir Ian!¡±

    Her words stumbled out in confusion.

    However, the confusion didn¡¯tst long. The Imperial Princess fixed her determined gaze on me and spoke.

    The reason for her visit became clear.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Immediately, she bowed her head to the floor, the impact producing an unintentional ¡®ack¡¯ sound as she rubbed her forehead.

    It was a sight that was hard to believe in many ways.

    I stood there dumbfounded, unable to process what I was seeing.

    What the heck, why was a member of an Imperial Family kneeling?

    It defied logic.

    Yet, there she was, pressing her head against the ground, trembling, more concerned about me than anything else

    It was then that I realized.

    No matter how I thought about it, the Imperial Princess was not normal either.

 Chapter 206: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (70)

    Chapter 206: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (70)

    As the Imperial Princess repeatedly bowed her head at me, it was rather I who felt uneasy.

    This was a dormitory, where many students other than myself lived. If someone were to witness the Imperial Princess bowing her head in the corridor like this, it could lead to a disaster.

    Unfortunately, if the witness happened to be a loyal subject of the Empire, it would be the end of me. To see a member of the Imperial Family, who inherited dragon blood, in such a humiliating posture in front of a mere second son of a countryside Viscount would be unthinkable.

    At this point, it wouldn''t be strange if my blood pressure rose to the point of death.

    While it might have been better if rumors spread, it would cause trouble for both the Imperial Princess and myself, but I didn''t particrly care anymore. I had already faced enough trouble.

    With these thoughts, I cautiously peered around the corridor, extending my head slightly. Fortunately, no one was passing through, as it was alreadyte.

    It was a moment when a sigh of relief escaped my mouth.

    Swiftly, I grasped the arm of the Imperial Princess, ushering her into the room. With a startled expression, she followed, and I closed the door firmly behind us with a thud, cutting off the outside world.

    Alone in the chamber, a young man and woman found themselves in a situation ripe with suspicion. Yet, any hint of suspicion was preferable to witnessing the Imperial Princess''s humiliation.Atst, the gravity of the situation seemed to dawn upon the Imperial Princess.

    With a startled expression, she quickly averted her gaze, subtly sneaking nces at me, her demeanor tinged with embarrassment.

    "I-I''m sorry..."

    I shook my head, suppressing a bitterugh at the Imperial Princess''s timid apology.

    Speaking ill of someone who hade willingly would have been impolite. Besides, had the Imperial Princess and I not shared life-and-death experiences together?

    Though I held the power to unterally save the Imperial Princess, I chose to break the silence on her behalf.

    "Your Imperial Highness, what brings you to such a humble ce at thiste hour..."

    "You don''t need to be so courteous!"

    Though customary when addressing a member of the Imperial Family, the Imperial Princess seemed taken aback, waving her hands dismissively.

    Her light gray eyes betrayed a sincerity that touched me.

    "Well, um¡­ Sir Ian is also the bearer of the Dragonblood Script."

    I grew weary of the incessant talk of the ''Dragonblood Script¡¯.

    The Dragonblood Script had brought me to the brink of crisis. In a way, one could argue that the Imperial Princess was to me.

    In my attempt to save her, had I not also revealed the Dragonblood Script?

    Yet, it was unfair to me the Imperial Princess.

    In the grand scheme of things, it was all for the greater good, a path I had willingly chosen.

    There were already too many bloodstains on the path I had trodden to assign me.

    "It¡¯s not about the Dragonblood Script. There''s a bit of a situation, and besides, I''m just the second son of a countryside Viscount..."

    "...E-Even if you don''t!"

    The Imperial Princess urgently interrupted my words.

    "Even if you don¡¯t, Sir Ian, you are still my hero... and also my senior at the academy."

    Her voice quivered with emotion, on the brink of tears.

    If I continued to be courteous, she might break down entirely.

    In the end, I relented with a long sigh since I couldn''t bring myself to make the girl cry.

    "...I understand, Cien."

    As the name left my lips, a glimmer of relief crossed Cien''s face.

    Yet, my reluctance lingered.

    The Percus family was a noble family of the Empire. As a member of such a noble family, formality was ingrained in my upbringing.

    The hierarchical protocols between nobility and royalty were deeply instilled from childhood.

    Though my views had shifted, old habits died hard.

    But Cien seemed to have perceived my actions differently.

    She hesitated, then bowed her head to the ground once more.

    "I-I''m sorry! I¡­ I-I''ve caused a lot of trouble in various ways..."

    "No, it''s alright... I mean, it''s okay<sup>1</sup>. So, you can get up."

    Almost slipping into formality again, I corrected myself.

    Yet, Cien seemed oblivious, trembling all over, continuously apologizing.

    "I realize I''vemitted unforgivable sins by inciting people against Sir Ian without understanding your intentions¡­ and causing trouble for your acquaintances and family."

    "No, it''s not necessarily an unforgivable sin..."

    "...B-but!"

    Her interruption only heightened my difort.

    Did this woman even intend to listen to what I was saying?

    Yet, her sincerity shone through, eclipsing her words.

    "Although it cannot be undone, I will do my best to cleanse that sin as much as possible... I sincerely apologize for the previous rudeness and the mistakes I made."

    I almost urged her to stop and rise, but stayed my tongue.

    Her trembling form evoked sympathy, but it was something deeper that caught my attention.

    The lonely girl beneath the title.

    The girl who everyone once hated.

    The survivor of her mother''s attempt to strangle her.

    How had she endured such trials, and what emotionsy beneath her facade?

    In that moment, my tongue moved without conscious thought.

    Perhaps this might have been an unfamiliar experience to the Imperial Princess.

    The story of someone sacrificing themselves to save her, such amon story, might have embodied everything the Imperial Princess longed for.

    A thought struck me: such a clich¨¦d story, where someone might haveid down their life to protect her, perhaps, encapsted all the Imperial Princess had ever wished for.

    Thus, the prospect of losing it would be all the more terrifying.

    The Imperial Princess''s fixation on me and her excessive humility betrayed that fear. I couldn''t be so callous as to dismiss those efforts.

    In the end, my response was nothing more than a brief utterance, slipping through my barely parted lips.

    "...Do as you want."

    The words were apanied by a sigh.

    In fact, the me didn''t solely rest with the Imperial Princess. As previously mentioned, she had ample reasons to misunderstand; therefore, as I had already said, it wasn''t necessarily unforgivable.

    However, even if I forgave her, it would be meaningless if the Imperial Princess couldn''t forgive herself.

    I didn''t know how far she would go, but it felt right to let the Imperial Princess follow her own path. Hence, my answer was tinged with such sentiments.

    Whether my sincerity was conveyed remained uncertain.

    Nevertheless, I found sce in the slight lessening of the tremor in the Imperial Princess''s body. A sigh of relief escaped her lips.

    Still, the sight of the Imperial Princess continuously bowing her head made me uneasy, prompting me to gently intervene.

    "Alright, I heard you. Now, please get up..."

    "N-not yet!"

    The Imperial Princess''s voice still carried an unfulfilled desire.

    I had hoped my request for her to stop would have been enough, but her intentions seemed different.

    Having granted her permission to act as she wished only a short while ago, I decided to observe her actions with a mix of concern and curiosity.

    After hesitating for a moment, the Imperial Princess suddenly eximed, as if struck by an idea.

    "It''s not enough yet. Um, so... right!"

    In the next moment, there was a soft sound.

    My thoughts halted. For a moment, I struggled toprehend what the Imperial Princess had done.

    The Imperial Princess, bowing her head repeatedly, approached me by crawling in the same manner. Embarrassing as it was, she didn''t stop there.

    She pressed her lips to the tip of my shoe.

    In simple terms, those lips belonged to noble royalty, capable of wielding great influence.

    She must have devoted her heart and soul to avoiding getting it dirty until now.

    Her first contact, as pure as her innocent gaze, was with the grimy tip of a shoe, speaking volumes without a need for words.

    My mind immediately went nk. No, not just nk ¨C I found myself jolting in ce.

    "W-What are you doing, Your Imperial Highness!"

    I reverted to using an honorific, a habit I had intended to discard just moments ago.

    Taken aback by my strong reaction, the Imperial Princess widened her eyes.

    As she struggled to regain her footing, she chuckled embarrassedly, addressing me.

    "Uh, I recalled asking Sir Ian to kiss my shoe before... Hehe, so as an apology..."

    While the gesture might have been somewhat impolite, it was an eptable gesture of fealty from a noble to a member of the Imperial Family. It represented one of the highest forms of respect a vassal could offer the Emperor.

    However, such a gesture was inappropriate for a member of the Imperial Family to make towards a second son of a countryside Viscountcy.

    In the end, I had no choice but to once again stroke my cheek in embarrassment.

    Honestly, what impression had I left on the Imperial Princess?

    It seemed that it would take quite some time for the girl''s heart to find true /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 207: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (71)

    Chapter 207: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (71)

    Cien couldn''t suppress the thumping of her heart.

    This long-awaited meeting with Sir Ian had her more trembling and tense than she had anticipated. Various anxieties and worries bloomed within her like the dusk before dawn.

    What if forgiveness was impossible?

    Despite sensing Ian''s sincerity during the ''Central Avenue''s Assault on Royalty Incident,¡¯ she couldn''t shake a lingering doubt. Though she had hoped for it in secret, she was still gued by anxiety.

    And so, in facing Ian, she found herself making frequent mistakes.

    Startled, Cien hardly knew what she was doing. All she wanted was to express her apology to Ian as fervently as possible.

    It might have seemed excessive, but in that moment, it felt right after she kissed Ian''s foot.

    Of course, Cien downyed it as inconsequential.

    If asked if it was humiliating and shameful, it undoubtedly was. However, Ian was the bearer of the Dragonblood Script, and, above all, Cien had done things far worse to him.She could endure that level of humiliation and shame.

    It was part of the process of atoning for the sins she hadmitted against Ian.

    But Ian didn''t seem to see it that way.

    The previously pleasant atmosphere suddenly turned chilly. In that awkward silence, Cien, now standing, had to carefully gauge Ian''s reaction, her fingers twitching nervously.

    ¡®Ah, I''m such a fool¡­¡¯

    She should have approached it more gradually, but her heart had overruled her caution. The initial goal of wanting to appear favorable in Ian''s eyes seemed to have already crumbled.

    Cien''splexion turned pale as swiftly as it had brightened.

    Ian''s words, uttered after a weighty silence, struck like a blow.

    "...Are you naturally so clueless?"

    The clear criticism drained the color from Cien''s face even further.

    Wavering, Cien instinctively began to bow her head to the ground once more.

    "I¡¯m, I''m sor...!"

    "No, don''t do that."

    Ian cleared his throat, hinting at the possibility of a misunderstanding.

    "You have the ''eyes,'' right? Yet, you seem incapable of deciphering people''s thoughts."

    Cien fell into silence at his words momentarily, then offered a bitter smile.

    So, he was aware.

    After all, being the bearer of the Dragonblood Script meant he was the Emperor''s closest aide, thus possessing knowledge beyond the reach of others wasn''t unexpected.

    Cien absentmindedly brushed her fingertips around her eyes.

    She was well aware of the amount of torment her light gray eyes had brought her, yet despite that, she still relied on this ability.

    Especially the events of the past fortnight, starting with the sh with Ian, had led Cien to profound realizations.

    "...Originally, I believed I understood it thoroughly."

    Sensing the gravity in her suddenly subdued tone, Ian turned his gaze, swallowing audibly.

    It seemed like an important revtion was about to be said.

    "When I peer through these ''eyes,'' I asionally glimpse things I''d rather not. The deepest human desires. For there are no other sentiments with such vibrant hues."

    It wasn''t a coincidence that Cien instinctivelypared emotions to ''colors.''

    In truth, emotions manifested as colors in Cien''s ''Dragon''s Eyes.'' Though she couldn''t read minds as in her childhood, emotions remained visible in her sight.

    Inevitably, over time, she found herself gravitating towards the emotions with the most intense hues, and the most primal of these was ''desire.''

    "It''s simple. Once it starts bing visible, one must adapt ordingly to the emotions. It''s not unusual for enmity to evolve into amity or malice to transmute into benevolence. I''ve sustained myself on such adaptability."

    Cien¡¯s lips twisted into a wry smile.

    Raising her head with resolve, she feigned indifference.

    "But, it was a facade. I realized it upon meeting Sir Ian. Actually, I''m not very perceptive. Until now, I deluded myself into thinking I had witnessed all merely by observing. But now, trusting my eyes has be hard..."

    As Cien continued, she hesitated before retrieving something from her pocket.

    It was a small pouch.

    She extended it towards Ian, bowing deeply as if conveying gratitude.

    Ian epted it with a puzzled look.

    It felt weightless. The slender pouch appeared unremarkable at first nce.

    Yet, considering it was a gift from the Imperial Princess, it couldn''t be ordinary.

    Ian discreetly loosened the pocket''s opening, peering inside, and then spoke as if he immediately realized something.

    "¡­It''s an expandable spatial pouch."

    "Yes, I noticedst time that you carry a lot of things during battles, Sir Ian... And there''s one more thing inside!"

    At that revtion, Ian delicately turned the pouch. In an instant, a sizable cat''s-eye gemstone tumbled out.

    A pale gray cat''s-eye.

    It was the final keepsake left by Cien''s mother.

    Cien wore a faintly mncholic smile.

    "As you may already know, it''s an heirloom from my mother. I couldn''t bring myself to part with it until now. I didn''t understand why until recently. It''s because I remained ensnared by the memories of that day."

    Ian remained silent, his eyes fixated on the light gray cat''s-eye.

    It was a high-quality item.

    The color was unique, and the size wasrge, thus even in terms of sheer mary value, it still held significant meaning. Furthermore, considering it belonged to the Empress, it wouldn''t be strange for there to be hidden secrets.

    It was excessively grand for a token of appreciation.

    However, recent events had imbued the cat''s-eye with a significance surpassing its material worth for Cien.

    "The memories of that day have been tormenting me. I can¡¯t bring myself to trust people. I misunderstood and inflicted suffering... If things had continued like that, I might have regretted it for a lifetime. So, Sir Ian, please ept it."

    Ian fell into a long silence.

    After a moment of hesitation, he nodded.

    Only then could Cien release a pent-up sigh of relief.

    Atst, closure seemed within reach.

    She could finally free herself from the haunting specters of her past.

    Despite everything, the maternal bond between mother and daughter transcended earthly realms. It turned the item into a keepsake, rendering it impossible for Cien to relinquish, clinging to thest vestige of attachment.

    Her mother had once been her sole ally.

    But now, with Ian by her side, a glimmer of hope for freedom from the agony of that fateful day emerged. It was a bit regrettable, but it was still eptable.

    It was time to bid farewell to her mother''s memory.

    As Cien steeled her resolve, a wistful smile graced her lips.

    After a while, Ian finally broke the silence.

    "¡­But, do human thoughts and emotions really align?"

    "Pardon?"

    Cien''s head tilted in confusion at the sudden question.

    Her expression silently questioned the validity of his statement.

    Yet, Ian''s words bore an air of certainty, as if they were the culmination of deep contemtion.

    "This is strange. Humans frequently remain unaware of their own hearts. How then, can onepress the entirety of human experience within a single mind and emotion?"

    "¡­I-Is that so?"

    Although taken aback by the unexpected assertion, Cien found herself pondering Ian''s words with newfound intrigue.

    Throughout her life, she had never trusted anyone and had viewed human emotions through a simplistic lens, associating the most vibrant hues with desires.

    Yet, perhaps the richness of human emotions defied such simplistic categorization.

    "Just because the colors are subdued does not render the emotion insincere. The same applies to the mind. At times, conflicting thoughts can coexist within the same individual. Such is the essence of humanityyered with contradictions andplexities."

    Saying this, Ian tossed the cat''s-eye into the air, deftly catching it.

    As scenes from Cien''s childhood flickered through the gemstone, memories of those who had wronged her surfaced..

    But, they had once been good people whom she had loved.

    From birth, Cien had possessed the ability to peer into the human psyche. During that period, she had harbored affection even for the minutest facets of human behavior, devoid of judgment?

    Suddenly, one question slipped into Cien''s mind.

    ¡®But how did Ie to think of them all as bad people?¡¯

    "...A certain orphanage director I met was also like that."

    With these words, Ian took a step forward. Cien involuntarily flinched, her body rigid as she lifted her gaze to meet Ian''s.

    Her pupils dted vertically.

    Though aware of what it was a precursor to, Ian showed no sign of fear.

    "I¡¯m also like that."

    As a signal, a torrent of sensations flooded Cien''s senses.

    It was a wave of emotions.

    Never before had someone''s emotions breached Cien''s defenses so forcefully. Perhaps it was because the other party harbored no reservations about having their innermost thoughtsid bare.

    Even in ignorance of Cien''s abilities, humans instinctively concealed their true sentiments. And if someone were privy of Cien''s power, the barriers were even more fortified.

    Until now, none had seeded in breaching those defenses.

    Yet, Ian consciously subdued that innate resistance. The world unfurled before her in a natural kaleidoscope of colors, each hue nuanced and rich.

    It was a visual revtion.

    The once monochromatic ambiance burst into life with a myriad of hues.

    Like watercolor spreading in water, the expanding palette of colors was so pure and diverse that Cien found herself rendered speechless.

    Was this the essence of ''emotion''?

    Amongst those hues, not only did bright and beautiful emotions flourish, but also darker, more mncholic shades tinged her perception.

    Yet, Cien found no aversion in their presence.

    It was beautiful.

    Genuine sincerity radiated forth.

    "...Perhaps your mother also felt the same, Your Highness."

    Cien''s eyes remained vacant as she stared at Ian.

    ¡®Wasn''t he afraid?¡¯

    Revealing one''s true feelings was frightening for everyone. Every human Cien had encountered thus far¡ªher mother, herself included¡ªfelt that way.

    That''s why she had never witnessed it before.

    The fact that undisguised sincerity could produce such beautiful colors.

    Even the grotesque and dark shades were integral to that symphony.

    Long ago, dragons harbored a particr fondness for humans.

    And Cien finally understood how they could love humans.

    Ian''s question reverberated in her mind.

    "How do you find my feelings?"

    Emotion overwhelmed her, causing the girl''s eyes to sting with tears. She couldn''t help it, being a crybaby. Cien muttered an excuse, unsure to whom it was directed.

    She managed to choke out just one word.

    This, too, was Cien''s unadulterated sincerity.

    "...I, I don''t know."

    The spectrum of colors was so vast that it became impossible to understand.

    At her response, Ian offered a wry smile, as if anticipating it.

    Then, with a swift motion, he returned the cat''s-eye to Cien.

    "This is my gift."

    Just like that, the light gray cat''s-eye found its way back into Cien''s grasp.

    Yet, she struggled under its weight. Her hands trembled as she took hold of the jewel again.

    With tears threatening to spill, Cien posed a trembling question.

    "W-what should I do?"

    Ian''s gaze softened as he patiently awaited the girl''s tearful words.

    "W-what should¡­ heuk, I-I do about my mother?"

    Overwhelmed by emotion, the girl sought guidance.

    The long-held affection for her mother, buried beneathyers of resentment, surged forth, muddling Cien''s thoughts.

    A solitary tear rolled down the girl''s cheek.

    Observing this, Ian offered a straightforward response.

    "Let''s look for her first."

    "B-but..."

    "I''ll apany you."

    Cien caught her breath.

    It was Ian''s assurance, coupled with his grasp on both of Cien''s hands, clutching the cat¡¯s-eye, that reignited a flicker of hope within her.

    Cien resented her inability to see herself through her own eyes, unable to fathom the depths of these surging emotions.

    "...Later, for sure."

    The girl resolved to ce her trust in this brief yet resolute promise.

    Eventually, tears andughter intermingled within her.

    For the first time, she experienced the profound duality of sorrow and joy.

    "...Okay."

    <em><strong>That day, the girl with the Dragon¡¯s Eyes came to grasp the intricacies of the Human Heart.</strong></em>

    ****

    After the Imperial Princess left, silence enveloped the room.

    Without a word, I reached for the whiskey resting on the table, pouring it into the ss with practiced ease before downing it in one swift motion.

    It wasn''t a displeasing sensation.

    In the end, the image of the girl''s tearful smile lingered in my mind, making me chuckle.

    None of the issues, including the Dragonblood Script, were resolved yet.

    Nevertheless, I found sce in the path I had walked thus far.

    At the very least, I had brought a fleeting moment of joy to a girl ensnared by her childhood.

    As I casually sipped the alcohol in a somewhat cheerful mood, I found myself gradually getting tipsy. I casually pulled out the letter from the future, and my eyes reflected the sentences written on its back.

    ''One with dragon¡¯s eyes cannot understand the human heart.''

    I couldn''tprehend what I was thinking.

    However, spurred by the alcohol, I added another sentence to the back of the existing one.

    ''However, the girl is different.''

    It was nothing more than short sentences, simple characters devoid of embellishment. It was the limit of a drunken swordsman with no skill in writing.

    Satisfied with my addition, I lingered on the sentence before I fell asleep.

    The Imperial Officials were expected to arrive soon.

    Yet, amidst it all, my heart remained surprisingly calm. With each sip of the liquor, my senses had dulled and my emotions had mellowed.

    Convinced that things would somehow resolve themselves, I closed my eyes in resignation.

    When I awoke groggily, it was still dawn. Perhaps not drunk enough, my heart pounded loudly within me.

    Refilling my ss with whiskey, my gaze fell upon the letter left on the table from before I fell asleep.

    In the margins of the hastily written sentences, a solitary word was scrawled:.

    ''Maybe.''

    The crumpled note revealed the man''s temperament. I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Downing the whiskey in a single gulp, I became drunk again and fell asleep once more.

    I had a dream that night.

    It was a strangely vivid dream of a certain man.

    Familiar now, apanied by ragged breaths, my eyes immediately sought out the table beside my bed.

    The calendar marked a new day before my realization, apanied by a fresh envelope with a letter inside.

    Now, there was no time to rest.

    "...Sigh."

    A throbbing headache assailed my senses as I reached for the envelope.

    I had no energy left to swear.

    <em><strong>It was the beginning of a new event that would shake the world.</strong></em>

    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 208: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (1)

    Chapter 208: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (1)

    Unfamiliar memories began to pierce through the haze of a faint consciousness.

    Like paint saturating a canvas, the scene swiftly materialized, transforming what was once a nk expanse into a vibrant tableau.

    It was the start of a peculiarly vivid dream.

    A scorching sun hung high in the sky, casting its rays upon a lush forest alive with the symphony of birdcalls, enveloped in a stifling humidity. There was just one ce on the entire continent that had such a unique climate.

    This was the Great Forest of the Southern Ten Kingdoms, a dangerousnd teeming with venomous insects, monstrous creatures, and remnants of the ancient evil god. Deep within its confines dwelled the ''Vampire'' and her legion of demonic beasts, earning the forest its moniker, the Verdant Sanctuary.

    Human inhabitants within the forest belonged to two distinct groups: ascetics who sought rigorous training, and social outcasts banished from theirmunities for their transgressions.

    Yet, amidst the perils of this forbidden domain, sanctuaries existed. Formed primarily by asceticmunities, these enves served as outposts, both safeguarding against and to protect the Great Forest.

    The demonic beasts living in the Great Forest were all strong and ruthless. The prospect of even a fraction of these creatures venturing beyond its borders spelled disaster. Should the Vampire emerge from herir at the heart of the forest, cmity would surely follow.

    Over thest few centuries, numerous endeavors were made to subdue the ''Vampire,'' yet each attempt ended in defeat, a testament to both the ferocity of the forest''s denizens and the Vampire''s own prowess as a demonic human.A power greater than mere mortals was required to restrain her, a duty entrusted to none other than the Great Witch, revered as the Royal Godmother of the Southern Kingdoms.

    As one of the only three Masters on the continent, the Great Witch guarded the Great Forest for centuries, and throughout this long history, she quietly lived in seclusion.

    Yet, like a beacon of light in the darkness, her presence drew countless seekers. Some brought cryptic puzzles only she could unravel; others simply yearned for a fleeting audience; and a select few aspired to be her disciples.

    These disciples formedmunities and guarded the forest boundaries while receiving her teachings, thus forming the backbone of the forest''s safe havens.

    However, the Great Witch shunned the limelight, seldom epting disciples.

    To earn such a privilege, one must first locate her abode¡ªan arduous feat in itself, with nine out of ten aspirants either turning back or meeting their demise in the perilous forest.

    Nevertheless, among those who seeded, the majority returned to the world having umted significant aplishments.

    Thus, many harbored a fervent desire to be under her tutge. And then, one day, word spread like wildfire: the Great Witch was once again seeking disciples after decades of solitude.

    Hundreds braved the perils of the Great Forest to kneel before her, yet only twenty emerged as the chosen disciples of the Great Witch, having surmounted numerous challenges and trials.

    Remarkably, among them, the one appointed as the head disciple hailed from an unassuming lineage¡ªa humble scion of a rural viscount.

    He was a young man with ck hair and golden eyes.

    Standing in front of a block of wood, he was bathed in sweat. No matter how much he wiped his forehead, he couldn''t stop the sweating.

    sped in his hand was a hatchet.

    Gripped firmly in his hand was a hatchet, yet even with both hands, he struggled to wield it against the stubborn piece of firewood.

    <i>¡°Huu¡­¡±</i>

    The man steadied his breath and fixed his gaze upon the piece of wood before him, mustering all his strength to swing the hatchet once more.

    <i>-Thuuuk!</i>

    A dull thud echoed as a splinter flew off.

    "¡­This damn...!"

    Unable to contain himself any longer, the man finally erupted in frustration, flinging the hatchet to the ground.

    Hisbored breathing spoke volumes of how much he had been restraining himself. After all, it was rare for a respected academy graduate, such as himself, to face the humiliation of failing to chop a wooden log.

    But there was a good reason behind his struggle.

    Filled with indignation, the man bellowed out.

    "Just why the hell is she using the World Tree as firewood?!"

    This was the crux of the matter, the root of his frustration.

    The log he had been diligently attempting to split turned out to be a branch from the World Tree. It was a scene that would have caused the elves, who were exiled to the north, to foam at the mouth.

    Nestled at the heart of the Great Forest, the World Tree stretched its branches in every direction, with the abode of the Great Witch perched atop one of its sprawling limbs.

    Living up to its grand name, the World Tree was renowned for yielding rare, top quality materials. Its leaves possessed potent healing properties and could be transformed into coveted magical ingredients through skilled processing. Its branches and sap were equally prized.

    Yet, to squander these precious branches as mere firewood¡­

    It was a regrettable waste of resources, especially when countless orphans were sumbing to starvation across the continent.

    As the man grumbled, an irritated voice interjected from the side.

    "Hey, grumble in moderation... Do you think you¡¯re the only one struggling out here?"

    The man''s golden eyes shifted towards the snarky voice.

    There, a small girl was crouched in front of a hearth, fervently fanning the mes.

    With her broad-brimmed mage hat, and her bloodshot sapphire-blue eyes betraying her prolonged struggle, she stood out amidst the scene.

    The man clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    "Tsk. Do you honestly believe ring at it like that will ignite the fire? This isn''t just any firewood; it''s from the World Tree."

    "¡­As if I wasn¡¯t frustrated enough already¡­ Now you''re getting on my nerves?!"

    Provoked by hisment, the short girl swiftly rose to her feet, growling like a puppy with its fur raised.

    "I-I specialize in lightning magic! This task should be left to someone who specializes in fire!"

    "Let''s not resort to flimsy excuses. So what? Do you think the hatchet is my main weapon?"

    Upon hearing the man''s retort, the girl lowered her gaze. However, as she raised her eyes again after a brief shake of her head, they gleamed with untamed ferocity, crackling with lightning in her grasp.

    "T-this fucking bastard¡­ Think I''m a pushover just cause I¡¯ve been holding myself back, huh?! I¡¯ll roast you thoroughly, from your brain all the way down to your toes, you fu-!"

    "I''m going to tell our master."

    The girl froze, her menacing threat abruptly halted by that brief, indifferent statement.

    Then, she began to stammer, her expression betraying a sense of panic.

    "Hey, hey, hey! D-Don¡¯t you have any shame as a grown-ass man?! T-tattling for every little thing!"

    Even as he observed the girl¡¯s nervous outburst, the man merely shook his head in a disinterested manner and sighed.

    "What does my pride matter when establishing the proper hierarchy among fellow disciples? I know it¡¯s tough to ept, but it¡¯s time you faced it. Junior Sister, you should address me as ''Senior Brother'' from now on and show me resp-"

    "AAH! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!I CAN¡¯T HEAR YOU! I CAN¡¯T HEAR YOUUU!!"

    The girl immediately covered her ears and sank to the ground, throwing a tantrum as if she was a child.

    The man looked exasperated as he witnessed the small girl¡¯s hysterics.

    Soon after, the girl staggered to her feet, shuffled over, and jabbed the man in the side with her elbow.

    "N-Now that I think about it, aren¡¯t you also a graduate of the academy? You brat. If I was your senior at the academy, then I¡¯ll always be your senior¡­ Tsk! How dare you try to act up without knowing your ce?!"

    "Those very words, I¡¯ll tell Mas-"

    "AAAAAAAAH!ALWAYS ''MASTER, MASTER, MASTER'' FOR EVERY LITTLE THING!"

    The girl''s frustrated cry momentarily silenced the man.

    He wore an expression that dared her to continue¡ªa challenge she readily epted,

    "Be honest, aren''t you annoyed too? I came here to learn as a disciple, not to be some sort of maid! All I do every day is clean, light fires, and cook!"

    <i>"Hmm¡­"</i>

    The young man stroked his chin as if acknowledging her point.

    Seeing this, the girl slyly pressed on.

    "You as well. What kind of fuc¡­ lunatic expects you to chop away at the World Tree for firewood? And not even with your main weapon but with a hatchet! Isn''t this just in harassment?"

    The man believed that someone as esteemed as the Great Witch wouldn¡¯t resort to such measures, yet he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly swayed. Like the girl, he had also been toiling away at meaningless tasks for far too long.

    <i>Chop the World Tree into firewood with your hatchet instead of your sword.</i>

    It defied all logic.

    The girl prattled on with increasing excitement as she realized her words were making an impact.

    "I think that granny¡¯s gone a little cuckoo from all those centuries cooped up here. Let¡¯s face it, spending hundreds of years in this stifling ce is bound to..."

    "Is bound to?"

    "Well, make her crazy ri¡­ght?"

    The giggling girl hastily mped her mouth shut when she heard the questioning voice of a woman.

    Her blue eyes widened as she slowly turned to nce behind her.

    Behind them stood a child who had silently approached the man and the girl.

    At first nce, the child appeared to be a mid-teen girl with ck hair and light green eyes. But in reality, she was a monster amongst monsters, having lived for hundreds of years. She was one of the three Masters of the continent, revered and feared as the ''Great Witch of the South''.

    The chattering girl''s face paled as she scrambled to concoct an excuse, her voice trembling.

    "M-Master... S-So, uh¡­ S-Senior Brother provoked me first!"

    Watching the color drain from the girl¡¯s face, the Great Witch simply puffed smoke from her pipe and snorted.

    "Don''t be ridiculous."

    With a single flick of her finger, the world turned white as lightning struck down.

    The deafening crackle and the dancing electricity showcased the overwhelming might of the spell. It was so potent that even a high-ranking mage specializing in lightning wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against it.

    A prolonged scream ripped from the girl''s throat.

    <i>"KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"</i>

    The scent of singed flesh filled the air as her body copsed limply.

    Yet, the Great Witch remained apathetic.

    "¡­Tsk. Such theatrics."

    Then, her gaze shifted to her head disciple, the young man who was nervously sweating buckets.

    Just meeting her gaze made his body involuntarily tremble.

    "Do you think so as well?"

    "¡­Huh?"

    Caught off guard by her unexpectedly gentle tone, he blinked in confusion.

    Unimpressed by his dazed response, the Great Witch tapped her pipe against his arm as she repeated her question.

    "Do you think what you¡¯ve been doing is pointless?"

    "W-Well, about that¡­"

    Unable to bring himself to lie to his master, the words struggled to leave his lips.

    Seeing his hesitation, the Great Witch snorted in understanding.

    With a flick of her finger, the hatchet the young man had discarded earlier floated into the air.

    "I¡¯m only going to demonstrate it once, so watch closely."

    *

    Doubt began to creep in.

    The dream lingered longer than before¡ªso long that my consciousness flickered back and forth.

    <i>From where exactly am I observing this dream?</i>

    Suddenly, my view of the dream narrowed, focusing solely on the Great Witch and the levitating hatchet.

    My vision merged with that of the young man.

    That young man, the Great Witch''s head disciple, was /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 209: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (2)

    Chapter 209: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (2)

    Before I realized it, I found myself inhabiting the young man''s body within the dream.

    My head pounded with pain as unfamiliar memories and emotions flooded in.

    ¡°In this world, there exists something called flow. It¡¯s an absolute force from which nothing can escape, physical or spiritual. Nothing. The truth of the world I realized also lies within the flow.¡±

    The hatchet, suspended in the air above the stubborn branch of the World Tree,manded my attention with an unsettling aura.

    All my senses screamed in rm, warning me of the danger emanating from this hatchet.

    ¡°To oppose the flow is to ¡®shackle¡¯.¡±

    A beam of white light descended from the heavens.

    Though seemingly unassuming, its clean, vertical path created the illusion of cleaving the world in two.

    ¡°And to unravel the flow is to ¡®liberate¡¯.¡±With her arms folded, the Great Witch took another drag from her pipe.

    In mere moments, she transformed from a childlike figure into an iprehensibly formidable presence.

    My body instinctively sensed her strength¡ªso vast that she could rend the world apart with ease.

    ¡°¡­This is what you must learn and master going forward.¡±

    Drawing a deep breath, my consciousness began to blur once more as the smoke from her pipe invaded my senses.

    A ringing filled my ears.

    All I desired was to sumb to unconsciousness and descend into the depths of my mind.

    ¡°¡­old of yourself.¡±

    <i>What are they saying?</i>

    As I shut my eyes, a hand mped down on my shoulder with a grip so firm it felt like my bones were being crushed.

    Suppressing a pained scream, I turned my head to see a pair of zing golden eyes ring back at me.

    ¡°I told you¡­ to get a grip!¡±

    Then, as if my entire body was forcibly ejected, I was flung out of the dream.

    *

    My eyes snapped open as I sucked in a sharp breath of air.

    Gasping, I desperately fumbled for my canteen.

    After gulping down the cold water, I scanned my room for the usual clues.

    As expected, the calendar disyed dates different from what Ist remembered, and an unfamiliar envelopey on the bedside table.

    An intense headache, akin to a hangover, washed over me. Though my body yearned to sink back into sleep, curiosity about the letter won over.

    With a resigned sigh, I tore open the envelope, revealing a lengthy letter penned in elegant script.

    ----

    <strong>To. My Beloved Ian Percus,</strong>

    Dear Master, as you instructed, I am sitting here with a pen in hand to write you this letter.

    It has been quite some time since Ist held a pen, and I must confess, it feels somewhat foreign and even daunting. You see, I have never had a knack for writing even when I was a child, and I fear I may struggle to properly convey my thoughts and feelings to you.

    Um¡­ I wonder what I should write?

    I feel as though I''ve expressed my love for you countless times already, and I question whether words on paper can truly capture the depth of these emotions.

    Can letters ever carry the same weight as the whispered words exchanged within our embrace?

    I don¡¯t think it can.

    It¡¯s only when every aspect of my being¡ªmy expression, my gaze, my voice, and all my senses¡ªare singrly focused on loving you that my affection can be genuinely conveyed. So today, I n on writing to you about something else. Perhaps a story rted to my moremon daily life.

    You see, Lupine paid me a visit not long ago, and we shared a meal together.

    Ah, right. He¡¯s working for the Imperial Magic Bureau. Though his role leans more towards research thanbat, heined that they¡¯ve been constantly working him overtime these days.

    He thought he would be free afterpleting the Magic Department¡¯s post-graduate program, only to find his freedom snatched away the moment he enrolled. Such is the nature of research¡ªthere''s no escape.

    The only way for him to escape is to go back to post-grad for a doctorate and eventually be a professor, but he cried, saying he never wanted to go back there. It was quite the scene.

    Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s still quite the cute little brother? He still acts cheeky toward Master, but I will thoroughly electrocute him the next time he does so.

    You are, after all, my dear master.

    Even if he¡¯s my little brother, he¡¯s not as precious to me as you are.

    Ever since that day, I decided Master will always be the first in my heart.

    This decision is not influenced by anyone else''s desires but my own.

    Oh, and he also asked if we had any ns for children.

    I dismissed it, saying how that could be possible when we¡¯re not even married yet, but um¡­

    I¡¯m ready to have children whenever you wish, Master.

    Just the thought brings me immense joy.

    Though I feel a pang of loneliness in your absence, I believe it will be different with children. Through them, I can pour out my love and find happiness, even when you''re not by my side.

    And since they¡¯re our children, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be cute and lovely.

    Ah, if we have children, we should probably visit the Percus Viscounty, right?

    I have nothing but gratitude to Father and Mother-inw for adoring me even after the inconveniences I caused them that summer.

    Looking back, that summer was truly terrifying...

    People vanishing one after another, the ominous presence of the dark priest, and the looming threat of the Evil God''s mythical forces.

    There was even a moment when I thought it was the end for us. If, at that time, Master hadn¡¯t shown your ingenuity, we would likely have suffered bing live test subjects.

    But we gained invaluable knowledge.

    Truths regarding the Percus family. revtions about the Dark Order, and even truths about you.

    At times, the burden of those secrets weighed heavily on me, but your presence helped me endure it. That¡¯s why, I am eternally grateful, Master. No. My love, Ian.

    To be honest, it was hard and so, so scary. I found myself pretending to be strong when, in truth, I was weak and afraid¡­ I wanted nothing more than to just run away that day¡­ from my household, from the Evil God¡¯s forces, and from the trials we faced.

    But your unwavering support kept me grounded. Your presence alone is enough for me to pledge my entire being to you. Truly.

    Master, thank you for helping me reim my life, and I vow to continue to dedicate my unwavering love and devotion.

    Ah, you¡¯reing home tomorrow, right?

    If so, please reconsider our ns for a family once more!

    With that, I¡¯ll end this letter here, arf arf!

    P.S. I heard that obsessive girl left for Arancourt. That stupid bitch is probably already screaming and crying that she misses you.

    P.P.S. And apparently, that crazy vixen is sooning to visit from the Holy Nation. I¡¯ll protect you at all costs, so please don¡¯t leave the house!

    P.P.P.S. I¡¯ve also heard that you¡¯ve been having to visit the imperial family quite frequently. I won''t mention names, but I can¡¯t believe such a shameless girl exists¡­ She¡¯s still pulling shit like this even after all she did to you in the past. Just thinking about it almost makes me retch. she won''t get away with it the next time I see her.

    <em>With much love,</em>

    <em>Master¡¯s faithful dog and lover</em>

    <em>30th of the Month of the Cane</em>

    <em>Year 571 of the Imperial Calendar</em>

    ----

    ¡°Master this, Master that, my ass¡­¡±

    A heavy sigh escaped my lips.

    I had a good idea of who had written the letter just from the way they addressed me as ¡®Master¡¯.

    Just how many women was my future self entangled with?

    I wearily turned my gaze back to the calendar.

    One thing stood outpared to my previous experiences¡ªthe gap in my memory was only two days instead of the usual week.

    <i>I wonder what happened this time.</i>

    While I didn¡¯t know of the specific details, the letter hinted that the next major incident would likely unfold in the Percus Viscounty.

    It was my hometown, and the prospect of it bing the epicenter of another crisis only heightened my anxiety.

    Like anyone else, the ce my family lived had a special ce in my heart.

    But to imagine dark priests and the forces of the Evil God converging there¡­

    I had to hurry and collect more information.

    My annoyance at receiving consecutive letters without a moment¡¯s rest had long since faded.

    I epted it, understanding that swift action and preparation were crucial to mitigating the impending crises.

    However, just as I prepared to set out, a hastily scrawled message caught my eye.

    As always, it was brief.

    <i>¡®Let go of what must be discarded.¡¯</i>

    Simple yet profound advice.

    The writing appeared smudged with blood and sweat, leaving me wondering whether it was spilled by my future self¡­ or if they were preluding to what I would soon shed.

    It was possible that it was both.

    Breaking out of my brief contemtion, I resumed walking when something dropped to the ground.

    It was a seal adorned with a distinct pattern.

    Puzzled, I picked it up¡ªunfamiliar with the item and uncertain of how it found its way into my pocket.

    And I was soon left speechless once I recognized the pattern.

    It was the symbol of a dragon.

    Throughout the continent, the dragon was emblematic of the imperial family. No other entity, regardless of their ties to the mythical creature, dared to wield it as their insignia.

    A forgotten memory surfaced in my mind.

    A high-ranking official from the imperial court had mentioned they woulde visit soon.

    The implication was clear.

    My future self had encountered the envoy of the imperial family.

    Yet, one question lingered unanswered.

    ¡°¡­Why is there blood on the seal?¡±

    It seemed it was first necessary for me to figure out the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 210: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (3)

    Chapter 210: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (3)

    The dawn in the academy was tranquil.

    Each enrolled student had their own individual training regimen. Consequently, it was umon to encounter anyone still asleep at this early hour.

    No matter how talented one might be, this was an academy.

    A locale that attracted geniuses from all over, and only those who could efficiently utilize each day would survive. Therefore, the tranquil morning scene at the academy felt strangely unfamiliar to me.

    It indicated that the number of students heading home for the break had significantly increased.

    Strolling along the deserted central avenue was an unusual experience. Despite my two years and six months at the academy, it was the first time I had witnessed the student unionpletely empty of students.

    Well, I used to be one of the first to head home when the vacation started.

    Had it not been for the Imperial Princess''s situation, the attack of demonic beasts, or the unexpected love letter from the future, this year would have unfolded much differently. Yet, such assumptions are futile in the grand scheme of things.

    Something was lurking in the Percus Territory.Knowing such a fact now, I found myself unable to avoid it. My precious hometown, where my family dwelled, teetered on the edge of destion by the Dark Order. How could I idly stand by and take no action?

    I needed to gather some information.

    Certainly, prioritization was essential amidst the information I needed to collect. The most urgent rumor to delve into was my own activities over the past two days.

    The future me was well versed about various events, after all.

    But he didn¡¯te from the same timeline as mine.

    In other words, his existence seeped from a separate timeline itself. So, the information he knew could be somewhat rudimentary.

    If I were tobel the future I aspired for as a "well-achieved future," the timeline experienced by the other future version of myself existed distinctly as a "ruined future."

    And in the timeline where love letters originated, it wasn''t the "ruined future" but rather the "well-achieved future."

    That was why, even if it was the ''me'' from the future, there was no certainty that he knew about the events happening in the "well-achieved future."

    Because, initially, the events he knew were limited to the "ruined future."

    Nevertheless, the actions shown by the future ¡®me¡¯ still provided valuable clues.

    It was evident that he held more information than my present self. After all, he originated from a future that could be years ahead, rendering it inevitable.

    The advice he left on the back of the letter clearly highlighted this.

    "Let go of what must be discarded."

    That blunt advice hinted that the man had already sensed something.

    It was time to discover what crazy things I had done over the past two days.

    Although I felt a bit uneasy, I firmly strengthened my resolve.

    After all, I had already dared to bother the Imperial Family.

    There couldn''t be anything crazier than that. With such faint hope, I headed to the sword training grounds.

    There were already a dozen or so students practicing on the training grounds.

    Despite the notable decline in the academy residents, the training grounds remained a hub of activity, bustling with visitors.

    While the majority of nobles had typically departed for their homes,monerscked a proper refuge. Opting to reside in the academy proved more convenient.

    Thus, despite the crowd not being even half of what it was during the peak times, it was still enough to stir up some rumors.

    However, after questioning the training students, the result was shocking.

    "¡­Nothing happened?"

    "Uh, I don¡¯t think you did anything wrong. By the way, are you staying behind in the academy?"

    Even as doubts lingered in the story shared by a familiar face among my peers, I reluctantly pressed on, questioning several more students afterwards.

    The conclusion was consistent.

    "No, I haven''t heard anything."

    "Seriously, if Senior had gone anywhere, everyone would be talking about it by now, right? But there hasn''t been a whisper of a rumor."

    "Huh, weren''t you going back to your hometown? I think Celine was looking for youst time."

    Not only my peers but also juniors, and even my seniors were providing simr answers. This made things apparent.

    My future self had not caused any incidents over the past two days.

    It was a surprising fact.

    Naturally, the sight of the Imperial Family seal stained with blood hinted at his involvement in some deed. Yet, I found reassurance in my knowledge that my reputation remained unscathed.

    Tears almost welled up in my eyes.

    Forparison, it felt like witnessing a brother known for being obsessed with swinging a hatchet, adapting normally to society.

    ¡®<i>That¡¯s right. You can do it, too.¡¯</i>

    Speaking those words quietly to myself, I proceeded with a lighter gait, the weather strangely invigorating on this particr day.

    It didn''t take much time until I stopped humming.

    Suddenly, a blow struck my back, making me scream.

    Enduring it with remarkable patience, my body jerked involuntarily, the familiar sensation promoting an immediate guess at the cause.

    As my resentful gaze turned towards my back, there stood Celine, crossing her arms.

    She wore an extremely displeased expression.

    "...Ian Oppa, where have you been?"¡¯

    The mood already seemed serious with how she had crossed her arms.

    Looking back, I recalled one of the pieces of information I had just inquired about.

    Celine was looking for me, right? For a whole two days.

    Despite the sharp pain in my back, I had to clear my throat silently.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just trying to find that out right now¡­¡±

    "...What kind of nonsense is that!"

    Celine''s fiery temperament was evident in her sudden burst of screams. Though she usually showed kindness towards me, none of that kindness was apparent when she was genuinely upset.

    It was understandable, considering my unexined absence for two days.

    Despite my earnest response, Celine seemed to view it as a joke, heightening her frustration.

    "Ian Oppa... Have you forgotten that we''re leaving for the Percus territory the day after tomorrow? We need to buy gifts for your parents before we go, and also for Aaron Oppa and Ria."

    "Why do we always have to buy gifts every time we go..."

    "It wouldn''t have mattered had it been only you going home, but I''m tagging along too, right?"

    Upon meeting Celine''s piercing gaze, I immediately shut my mouth.

    It wouldn''t be good to go to someone else''s house empty-handed. It might have been different in our younger years, but now Celine and I were adults.

    Nevertheless, I couldn''t shake off the sense of unfairness that I had to confront the matter, prompting me to argue.

    ¡°Then, won''t it be the same if you go with Leto to buy it?¡°

    "Are you crazy?! Why should I go to the city alone with that guy?"

    In response to Celine''s cold rebuttal, I remained silent and rubbed my chin.

    For Celine, it probably felt like going out to the city with her siblings, much like how it would feel if I went shopping in the city with Ria.

    After much contemtion, I came up with a simple conclusion.

    "¡­What¡¯s wrong with that?"

    "Weird kinks."

    In Celine''s caramel eyes, a hint of contempt was now apparent.

    Facing that gaze, a wronged feeling welled up within me. I tried to persuade Celine in frustration.

    "Celine, listen... Sibling dynamics are diverse. You and Leto may not see eye to eye, but there''s also me and Ria, who share a bond of deep affection."

    "¡­Ian Oppa and Ria are a bit extreme."

    Celine scoffed and spoke as if she had heard something amusing.

    "Especially Ria, that girl is a bit dangerous. She likes you too much, doesn¡¯t she? If I choose a gift alone, she''ll probably sarcasticallyment in a polite tone..."

    "Ria is not like that."

    Celine''s lips curled up in response to my firm voice.

    And soon, with a sigh that seemed to say, ¡®Yeah, right,¡¯ she cast a sour look at me. It was an expression that conveyed a sense of resignation.

    "So, where in the world have you been? It was almost like you vanished into thin air with no news for two days. Do you know how worried I was?"

    I wanted to shout that I didn''t know right now.

    However, I had recently begun to see that honesty isn''t always the ideal approach. So, I made the decision to lend an ear to Celine''s side of the story.

    If she had been searching for me for two days, Celine probably had the most eyewitness ounts of my whereabouts.

    ¡°¡­No one has seen me in the past two days? Really?¡±

    "That¡¯s right, no one!"

    Upon reconsideration, Celine''s frustration red up anew, her foot stomping in frustration, disying a distinctbination of anger and perceived injustice.

    "D-Do you even know how worried I was about you? At first, there was no news, and when I looked around for you for two days, no one had seen you..."

    Celine''s voice gradually sounded like she was on the verge of tears.

    She seemed to have desperately looked for me. Since I had disappeared without a trace, Celine must have been worried.

    I would have felt the same way if Celine had disappeared like that.

    Understanding her emotions, I softly ran my hand over Celine''s head. In return, she pressed her head against my chest, emitting a gentle sniffle.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Celine."

    "...Yeah.¡±

    In this manner, Iforted Celine for a while until she was ready to resume her steps.

    Celine recounted only one eyewitness ount detailing my actions.

    "Last night, there was a rumor that Ian Oppa bought whiskey and returned to the dormitory."

    That moment was the only witness ounted for within the academy during my disappearance over the past two days.

    Something was off.

    If my future self had merged with me and stayed in the room throughout the day, there had to be some significance to it. However, upon examination, there was no sign of anything amiss in my room.

    The answer was clear.

    The Imperial Pce.

    I was unsure of the things that had taken ce. Though a contiguity with them had certainly happened.

    The seal which was tucked in my pocket felt unusually solid.

    **

    In the end, I had to seek out Senior Neris to obtain information.

    However, without needing to go to the press club, a shadow descended as I reached the sparsely popted open area.

    It was a swift response as if it had been waiting for me all along.

    It was obvious that my actions had been tracked in advance as I locked eyes with Senior Neris, whom I hadn''t encountered in quite some time.

    She stood before me, an impressive figure, with neatly cropped brown hair framing her neck and a pin discreetly tucked into her bangs. Her deep green eyes shimmered with a mncholic glow.

    Above all, the most noticeable change was the bandages wrapped around her body.

    From the neck to the shoulders and from her fingers to the wrists, the tight cover-up with bandages around her wounds hinted at injuries. At a nce, it didn''t seem like just minor injuries.

    Senior Neris immediately lowered her head as I gave her a momentarily puzzled look at her unexpected appearance.

    The woman''s body was trembling like a leaf.

    "I-I''vepiled the information you asked for. It includes the status of missing individuals in the Percus territory and the neighboring regions¡­"

    "...Are you okay?"

    For a person with typical emotions, it was a question that should arise naturally.

    It wasmon sense to inquire about the well-being of someone clearly in pain.

    However, as if hearing an unbearable sound, Senior Neris red at me. I continued to scrutinize her, still questioning.

    Senior Neris, who had been absent-minded for a moment, soon turned pale.

    "O-Of course! Of course. Thanks to Sir Ian''s merciful treatment..."

    As my expression became increasingly bitter, unable to understand what she was saying, Senior Neris began pleading with a faint sob.

    "I-I didn''t doubt you... I won''t doubt you again...."

    In the end, I pped myself and wiped my face.

    I knew it. There was no way it would have gone smoothly.

    <i>¡®What the hell did you do?¡¯</i>

    Only after hearing Senior Neris''s subsequent story could I grasp the overall situation.

    ****

    The man woke up in a dark secret /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 211: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (4)

    Chapter 211: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (4)

    It was a room where not a single ray of light entered.

    Following a slight furrowing of his brow, the man finally opened his eyes. Pitch darkness loomed over him.

    Blinking a couple of times, his pupils gradually began to ept the dim light. The dark and damp underground had a bleak atmosphere of its own.

    His tired gaze was directed towards my hands and feet.

    Having his wrists and ankles bound by handcuffs and shackles respectively, he seemed to find it difficult to move around.

    In the first ce, it wouldn¡¯t seem unseemly had he been screaming.

    In a daze, he sumbed to sleep, only to rouse to the realization of being in a dubious locale, his limbs constrained. Despite the immense psychological pressure, he maintained a silent resolve.

    That man showed no particr reaction.

    Despite his golden eyes reflecting fatigue, his expression stayed utterly impassive. It was as though emotions had been drained away, leaving behind a wilted human.As he struggled to stand, the sound of chains being dragged echoed.

    In front of the man, there was a barred window. Beyond it, he could see a small round table.

    A middle-aged man was sitting there.

    His silver hair testified that he was not as young as one might think. However, his strong muscles and well-defined face indicated he was still in his prime.

    He wore a ck dress uniform.

    Oftentimes, the color was used to indicate many things.

    ck usually represented power and authority, and it also carried another important implication.

    It was the color donned by those who moved stealthily through the night¡ª the operatives of the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    If he went to the extent of wearing formal attire, it indicated that he was recognized as the highest-ranking official by the outside world.

    The middle-aged man sipped the tea in his cup.

    Upon opening his eyes, an illusion of blue will-o''-wisps manifested in the air. He quietly greeted the other person.

    "Forgive the rudeness, Ian Percus."

    He ced the teacup on the table with a thud.

    sping the white gloves in his hands, the middle-aged man''s expression turned deeply solemn as he conveyed his apology.

    "Given your reputation as rather unpredictable, I trust you''ll understand. You''re a unique case¡ª the more data we gather, the more enigmatic you appear to be."

    The man who had been silently staring at the middle-aged man let out a faint sigh.

    It was a response that suggested he had grasped the full context.

    Regardless, the middle-aged man continued his speech.

    "The Imperial family is closely monitoring the issue of the ''Dragonblood Script.'' Therefore, I have to be a bit impolite, but I¡¯ll do my best to ensure your safety as much as possible. By the way, this ce is..."

    "...The underground interrogation room of the Imperial Intelligence Agency headquarters."

    The blunt statement came off as unexpected.

    However, the middle-aged man fell silent at that one sentence from the other man.

    Maintaining quietude, he red at the man with cautious eyes.

    "This is a high-standard confinement. And there''s one, two... no, three hidden agents."

    As the unenthusiastic voice continued, the middle-aged man''s gaze became even more vignt.

    It was as he said.

    Located in the heart of the Imperial Intelligence Agency headquarters, this underground interrogation room boasted stringent confinement measures.

    Other than those masters present, the moment someone was ced inside this confinement, they wouldn''t be able to use their mana.

    Therefore, it would be correct to assume that man also couldn''t use magic.

    But how could he?

    The intelligence agents currently concealed here were meticulously chosen elites, making it challenging to prate their disguise.

    Even if possible, it required at least some use of mana. The presence or absence of mana created a significant gap.

    As the middle-aged man''s silence prolonged, the man asked indifferently.

    "Do you intend to have a conversation with the window bars between us like this?"

    The middle-aged man appeared lost in thought for a moment before raising the teacup with a slight smile.

    "At least, that''s my thought...."

    After sipping the tea and savoring its fragrance, he wore a subtly smile.

    "...What about you? What do you make of this?"

    In response to that provocative question, the man showed a faint smile for the first time.

    The moment the teacup hit the table with a thud, there erupted a sharp explosive sound apanied by mes.

    The chains restraining the man''s wrists, too, were broken. It was a feat aplished by forcefully extending both arms with full strength.

    With a twist of his ankle, the chains tightened abruptly. Then, as his foot came down, the chains snapped, sending shards flying.

    They were fragments of broken metal.

    The swiftness of the proceedings led to spection about whether it had been pre-scripted.

    Without hesitation, the man swiftly wrapped chains around thetch of the barred door. Unbelievable events ensued, as the broken chain, tethered to the handcuffs, was looped around thetch, then twisted and pulled.

    With a crackling sound, the metaltch began to bend.

    Before long, the chain connected to the man''s wrist heated intensely. Unable to withstand the pressure, thetch was broken by the mana-reinforced chain.

    The broken chain split in half and flew towards the sky.

    It only took a few seconds until the man escaped through the bar.

    He moved without saying a word, making a creaking sound as he slipped out of the open iron gate.

    The middle-aged man showed no reaction until then.

    With nothing more than a raised eyebrow to indicate his interest, he gazed at the man, arms crossed in a silent invitation that seemed to convey, ¡®Let''s see just how far you''re prepared to go.¡¯

    Of course, that man was not a naive person who would disy any arrogance.

    He uttered a few more words.

    "...One above, one on the left, and another on the right."

    It was like a secret code, but no one in this space couldn''t understand its meaning.

    Not a whisper of movement disturbed the stillness. Inside this covert chamber, sealed off from even the gentlest breeze, only the sharp rasp of vocal cords echoed, breaking the quietness.

    Pitch-ck darkness pierced through the shadows.

    At first nce, it might seem contradictory, but it was indeed a fact. The pitch-ck de created the sound of cutting through the void and descended all at once.

    Amidst the chaos of the attack, the trained agents disyed such mastery that only flickering afterimages hinted at their movements.

    The members of the Academy''s Press Club paled inparison to their speed and power. Even Neris seemed like a novicepared to them.

    It was an ambush that was impossible to react to.

    Even if one tried to respond with extraordinary reaction speed, it was impossible to withstand thebined attack of these three. They were experts who could control numerous variables through repetitive training.

    They were truly experts in the art of murder.

    However, a faint fear lingered in their eyes. With that much skill, they couldn''t help but sense it¡ª the fact that this man was a monster beyond them.

    It didn''t take a long time until this unfortunate intuition was proven.

    The sound of chains winding echoed.

    There was no indication beforehand, but as soon as the man folded his arms, chains snaked around the wrists of the two agents, who were simultaneously wielding daggers from opposite directions.

    The agents tried to resist, but it was already toote.

    When the man gritted his teeth and spread his crossed arms to the sides, the distance between the two agents narrowed in an instant. Then, the bodies of the two men collided in midair, followed by a thud.

    Just before the collision, the man crouched down, managing to avoid the disaster of a broken neck.

    But that was all; there were no daggers threatening the man as he took a step back, putting some distance between himself and the others.

    It was because the agent descending from above bounced off the air once again.

    It was a challenging stunt, with the underlying principle being hard to grasp. After skillfully avoiding the disaster of stabbing hisrades with his own hands while leaping through the air, he promptlynded on the ceiling and threw his dagger.

    The man reacted swiftly by deflecting the lightning-fast throw with a swing of his arm.

    The sound of metal colliding echoed as the dagger soared back into the sky. Regardless, the agent continued to throw hidden daggers one after another.

    Whether it was a dagger or a hidden dagger, the tip glistened. It meant that it was poisoned.

    The potion wasn''t lethal, as they needed to interrogate him; instead it possessed strong anesthetic properties.

    Yet, in this pivotal moment, it became a battle of skilledbatants where the oue rested on a single decisive strike. Even the slightest disparity could result in fatal consequences.

    Despite throwing hidden daggers several times, the agent couldn''t find any amusement.

    It was because the chain skillfully repelled the hidden daggers like a whip. Finally, after all the hidden daggers were thrown, the agent decided to switch to closebat.

    He threw thest remaining hidden dagger in an instant.

    The greater the number of hidden daggers flying towards the man, therger the movements required to fend them off. The chains connected to the man''s wrists swirled with a dragging sound, dispelling the hidden daggers.

    In the meantime, the agent who hadnded on the ground drew a sword from his waist.

    Bent at the knees, heunched a swift attack utilizing the rebound.

    He put his all into that strike.

    Yet, it didn''t reach its target.

    Just before the agent''s sword could touch the man, the space distorted, causing the agent¡¯s sword and the man to narrowly miss each other. It seemed as if the positions of the two were rotating around the midpoint of the gap.

    There was still an opportunity.

    With that thought, the agent quickly adjusted his posture and prepared to cross swords once more.

    A de pierced through his shoulder.

    It was a dagger.

    All of Ian''s weapons had been confiscated, leaving him with nothing but chains to fend them off.

    In that case, one could reasonably assume that this dagger came from elsewhere.

    It was the dagger that the agent had first thrown, coated with an anesthetic poison.

    The dagger, which had been flying through the sky, was once again caught by the chains and thrown back, piercing through the agent''s shoulder.

    The anesthetic poison started to take effect in an instant.

    With a numb tongue, the agent stammered out a question.

    "H-how..."

    It was umon for a thoroughly trained intelligence agent to be so flustered.

    However, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t understand.

    His expertise in handling chains was exceptional, demonstrating a level of skill that was beyond what one would expect from someone who didn''t primarily use them as a weapon.

    Therefore, it was strange.

    No one had received training in using ¡®chains'' as a weapon because it was highly inefficient and challenging to handle.

    Using a whip or wire would have been more advantageous.

    But only those who received special training, such as the Imperial Intelligence, were able to wield it as a weapon.

    The answer to the agent''s question was straightforward.

    The weighty chain struck the side of the agent''s head.

    Even without it, the anesthetic poison circting in his body already made it difficult for him to regain consciousness.

    The agent soon lost consciousness.

    Another body copsed to the ground, piling up on top of another with a thud, and the sound marked the end of the fight.

    Observing that sight with indifferent eyes, the man once again shifted his steps towards the middle-aged person seated at the round table.

    He sat across from him without hesitation, pouring tea into an empty cup.

    Rising steam emanated from the tea.

    The middle-aged man maintained silence.

    After a considerable time had passed, the middle-aged man finally spoke with difficulty.

    "...Who are you, really?"

    The man nced at the middle-aged person with a tired gaze as he raised the cup.

    The man responded after taking a sip of the tea.

    "Ian Percus."

    Then, the teacupnded on the table with a thud.

    "...A loyal subject to the Empire."

    Now, only two of them remained in the secret /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 212: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (5)

    Chapter 212: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (5)

    For a while, only silence echoed in the dimly lit secret chamber.

    It was a ce scarcely bright. The flickering candlelight only faintly provided a view, yet none of the two menined.

    Instead, they disyed a natural movement, as if darkness was more familiar to them.

    Lifting the teapot, pouring tea, and sipping the tea. There was no hesitation in this series of actions.

    This signified that they had established their vision.

    The two of them were not only sipping their tea but also studying each other''s expressions leisurely. In the end, the middle-aged person d in the pitch-ck dress uniform was the first one to break the silence.

    He let out a heavy sigh.

    "...Fine, I surrender. I have no idea who you are."

    "As I mentioned, I am just a loyal subject of the Empire."The response to the middle-aged man''sint was so straightforward.

    Therefore, the middle-aged man chuckled. A loyal subject of the Empire? As if there were loyal subjects the Emperor didn''t even know existed.

    Still, it was fortunate that he could at least verbally proim himself as a ¡®loyal subject¡¯.

    He was a talented individual who had already achieved so much at such a young age. Although the agents might not have noticed, the middle-aged man¡¯s discerning eyes couldn''t be deceived.

    The amount of mana the man possessed was ordinary.

    However, his skill in manipting it was phenomenal. As if the limits, such as the shortage of the total amount of mana, were nothing at all, the man only concentrated his mana where needed at the right moment.

    The result was a tremendous increase in physical capability.

    Of course, there were limits.

    Fundamentally, concentrating mana on a specific body part came with corresponding stress. Yet, the man was effortlessly movingrge amounts of mana.

    In a prolonged battle, he would be defeated because even when utilizing a means, the limitations of physical ability were evident.

    But would there ever be a situation where this man engaged in a prolonged battle??

    While contemting that possibility, the middle-aged man tapped the table with his fingers in a practiced rhythm, like a trained musician.

    "It was an impressive skill. Honestly, your mastery in controlling mana isparable to a Master... Where did you receive training?"

    "Isn''t the battlefield the best training ground?"

    The man sipped the tea with a tired expression as he spoke. Fatigue was particrly evident in his golden eyes.

    After swallowing his saliva,the middle-aged man also raised his cup.

    The continent had remained peaceful for centuries. War wasn¡¯t taking ce anywhere.

    There were, at most, subjugations of different tribes taking ce at the northernmost part of the continent, or the so-called ''frontline'' situated at the southernmost, which could barely be considered a battlefield.

    Those two ces were battlefields that received considerable attention from the Empire.

    Naturally, the middle-aged man was well-informed about them. However, no matter how he searched his mind, he couldn''t find any information rted to this man.

    This indicated that the man''s response was a lie.

    The reason was obvious.

    There was something he wanted to conceal.

    As the response was within the expected range, the middle-aged man decided to move on without anyment.

    "Well, let''s leave that aside... Your skill in handling chains was remarkable. Have you received separate training for that?"

    "...There is a flow in everything."

    The unexpected response caused the middle-aged man to pause his hand holding the teacup in mid-air. His blue eyes darkened.

    "Understanding that flow makes you realize that all weapons are fundamentally the same. Whether it''s a sword, a hatchet, a bow, or even chains."

    "Even so, iming that a sword and a bow are the same seems a bit far-fetched, doesn''t it?"

    "That''s what it sounds like, but in reality, I prefer swords and hatches."

    The neat eptance made the middle-aged man chuckle. He put down the teacup he was holding.

    "You''re an interesting fellow... Someone I know used to say something simr."

    A faint longing crossed the middle-aged man''s eyes. He seemed to be reminiscing about a certain memory in the past.

    What snapped him out of his thoughts was a single sentence uttered by the man.

    "I know."

    "...Do you know me?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in the middle-aged man''s question.

    He now felt a strong sense of interest beyond amazement. It was unclear where this man''s limitsy.

    In response to his anticipation, Ian straightforwardly provided the answer.

    "If I didn''t know, I would have attacked you much earlier, wouldn''t I? I¡¯m speaking to the Empire''s Sword Duke."

    The middle-aged man addressed as the ''Sword Duke'' couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    The Empire''s Sword Duke.

    The title carried considerable weight.

    He was one of the only three Masters that currently existed on the continent. Apart from the Saint of the Holy Nation or the Great Witch of the Ten Southern Kingdom, no one could rival the strongest swordsman on the continent.

    He was rumored to be a monster who, in his prime, destroyed a mountain during a sh with the Saint of the Holy Nation.

    However, time had a way of turning even the hottest fire into ashes.

    After roaming the continent for many years, the renowned Sword Duke one day returned to the Imperial Pce, reducing his external activities.

    In the end, he couldn''t break free from the bonds of blood as the Imperial bloodline coursed through his veins.

    However, even after several decades had passed, the Sword Duke''s reputation and dignity remained intact. No matter how much time passed, a master was still a master.

    His power was not something that could be matched by experts.

    Even if the current Ian were to challenge him, the odds were so high that he would end up defeated. The leisure of the apparently middle-aged man was derived from his extraordinary skill.

    The Sword Duke, who had beenughing a moment ago, soon found himselfmenting.

    "Time is indeed cruel... How could I have such an excellent opponent and be unable to draw my sword against him?"

    "You still don''t seem eager to draw your sword."

    In response to the man''s nonchnt remark as he sipped his tea, the Sword Duke broke into a wide smile.

    "Well, it depends on your performance. But this old man is feeling a bit confused..."

    The Sword Duke once again tapped with his index finger on the table.

    The guarded expression in his blue eyes grew darker. It was a gaze that conveyed that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he were to draw his sword.

    Yet, there were no signs whatsoever.

    The man silently drank his tea. Before long, his teacup was empty.

    "...How do you possess the Dragonblood Script? My nephew ims he never granted it to you."

    The man lightly sighed in response to that question. Faint emotions passed through his golden eyes.

    Regret and longing, the colors of emotions akin to those of a defeated soldier, all caused the Sword Duke''s eyebrows to twitch involuntarily.

    An almost unnoticeable sigh escaped the man''s lips. He asked in a low voice.

    "His Majesty is still healthy, right?"

    "No, he has be quite weak. So, I hope you can resolve the troubles of my nephew and me."

    The man, lost in thought for a moment, reluctantly spoke.

    The Sword Duke showed signs of tension without him realizing it.

    Depending on the response, he might have to shed the blood of a promising young man''s future in his hands today.

    And then, at that moment¡­

    "A dragon hidden in a cradle, a rusty de that cut more finely than a renowned sword."

    "¡­?"

    The riddle-like words momentarily stunned the Sword Duke.

    When he shot a questioning look at the man, Ian added a remark.

    "Just ry it as it is."

    "¡­To whom is this message?"

    "Is there anyone else in this era who is the rightful bearer of the Dragonblood Script?"

    It was meant to be conveyed to the Emperor.

    Recognizing this, the Sword Duke''s expression sank discontentedly. He was the guardian of the Imperial Family and an elderly figure within the Imperial Household.

    Not only that, he was also the Emperor''s uncle.

    As one aged, it was their natural inclination to be meddlesome. For the first time in his life, he felt somewhat ufortable knowing that this young man and his nephew were sharing some kind of secret.

    However, the answer the Sword Duke would provide was already predetermined.

    "¡­Fine."

    His status as the Empire''s Sword Duke and the Emperor''s uncle was not important.

    The sole master of the Empire was the Emperor.

    The Dragonblood Script was a symbol of his authority, and naturally, the judgment regarding it belonged solely to the Emperor. The Sword Duke was well aware of this.

    The Sword Duke slowly rose from his seat. It was to report to the Emperor.

    Just as the Sword Duke was about to leave, another request from the man halted him in his tracks.

    "And please inform His Majesty that I will take charge of the Imperial Intelligence Academy branch."

    Abruptly stopping, the Sword Duke looked at Ian with a bewildered expression.

    It was a situation where he could potentially lose his life depending on the Emperor''s decision. Yet, Ian was confidently making additional proposals.

    Moreover, his expression revealed no trace of any emotion¡ª just a tired gaze as he sipped his tea.

    "Also, please tell His Majesty to cut back on the alcohol. It might lead to troubleter."

    "¡­But he hasn''t been drinking muchtely."

    "Of course, he¡¯s probably drinking in secret. If you open the secondpartment of the bedside cab and check under the bottom panel, you''ll find a liquor bottle."

    The Sword Duke had to lower his head. His expression now indicated weariness.

    Despite everything, he wondered how this young man could know the secret, even if the Emperor hid it from his uncle.

    But that suspicious gaze soon turned into a sour one.

    When the Sword Duke returned to the interrogation room, he held an Imperial seal, symbolizing the Imperial Family.

    "¡­It¡¯s just as you said. And I confiscated two bottles of liquor as well."

    Ian only nodded silently as if he had expected that.

    "Please inform His Majesty the Emperor that I will visit him in the near future."

    As he spoke, the man casually removed the handcuffs that had been wrapped around his wrists. The restraints glowed white-hot and snapped with a loud bang.

    Watching Ian dismantle them one by one, the Sword Duke''s gaze became even more sour.

    His expression indicated that it was the first time the Sword Duke realized that such expensive restraints could be easily broken.

    The Sword Duke didn''t forget to issue a warning to the man at the end.

    "For now, I''ll trust you, but this is only temporary..."

    "Understood."

    Nevertheless, as always, the man responded with an indifferent voice.

    "Watch me closely until the end."

    And so, the Imperial Intelligence Agency Academy branch fell into the hands of the man.

    ****

    Upon hearing the news, Neris immediately spat out curses into the air.

    "...Stop talking nonsense!"

    Even without this incident, Neris¡¯ feelings towards Ian were already unfavorable. To be precise, she was more fearful.

    He was not only brutal, but she couldn''t evenprehend the intentions or principles behind his behavior. Neris, who had extracted and analyzed information on numerous individuals, found Ian to be an entirely unfamiliar type of person.

    Naturally, he belonged to the worst category for someone to be in charge.

    After that, she cursed several times, but there was no chance that the instructions from the higher-ups would change.

    Neris was already aware of that extent.

    She just took some time toe to terms with this unfortunate reality.

    Not long after, exhausted from all the cursing, Neris finally presented a more optimistic outlook.

    Yes, even if he was called the ''Academy¡¯s Mad Dog,'' wasn¡¯t Ian Percus still human?

    Last time, there were circumstances, and as long as they didn''t cause any trouble in the future, he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat his subordinates as he wished.

    Therefore, Neris decided to try her best to wee the new superior.

    Of course, every time she encountered him again, Neris couldn''t help but silently curse him.

    Bastard, trash, murderer, violence fanatic...

    Although she had chewed out these words in her mind multiple times, Neris easily became disheartened whenever she met Ian''s golden eyes.

    The fear had not yet subsided.

    Nevertheless, Neris harbored hope.

    Ian seemed somewhat strict, but he appeared to be quite principled.

    There would be no punishment if she didn''t make a mistake.

    Therefore, if she avoided causing any incidents, there would be no reason for Neris to receive punishment. She held onto that belief for a few minutes before facing Ian.

    <i>Splut</i>, and blood sttered into the air.

    Neris became stunned. Her lips detached as if in a daze.

    It wasn''t just blood that soared through the air.

    There was also a slender and long finger flying, sprinkling blood. And the original owner of that finger was none other than Neris.

    The man who had struck down the woman''s finger with a hatchet spoke indifferently.

    "Neris..."

    As always.

    "I told you not to doubt me."

    In her stiffened thought process, Neris was reduced to thinking that Ian Percus was not someone principled.

    He was an embodiment of violence.

    Soon, an ear-tearing shriek /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 213: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (6)

    Chapter 213: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (6)

    "I am now in charge of the Imperial Intelligence Agency Academy branch."

    Those were the first words the man uttered.

    His voice was unwavering.

    The few casually spoken words seemed more like a deration. The phrasingcked everything¡ªemotion, highs and lows, and even context or reason¡ªbut conveyed the intended message.

    That man had the qualifications for such an attitude.

    He bore the Dragonblood Script and, as the representative of the Emperor, carried the seal of the Imperial Family. His words held the authority of the Imperial Family.

    Exining reasons in detail was something done by the weak.

    For a true, strong individual, it didn''t matter if he only delivered conclusions.

    After all, convincing the other party was not needed.The convincing part had to be done by the one receiving the information. As if demonstrating that truth, the prospective agents in the academy branch immediately bowed their heads.

    "We look forward to working with you!"

    Even to this fresh greeting, Ian only responded with indifferent eyes.

    His eyes looked extremely tired.

    If anyone were to meet those golden eyes, they would feel the man''s profound fatigue. They were like an imprable swamp with an unknown depth.

    Neris was particrly afraid of meeting those eyes.

    Ian had always been a formidable opponent, but today, he seemed even more so.Her instincts were on high alert.

    <i>Do not talk back to this guy.</i>

    Not now, at least. Neris realized that it was crucial not to disturb Ian''s mood even a little, and she promptly adjusted her behavior ordingly.

    Neris knelt respectfully while internally cursing at the man.

    It was only appropriate to show proper respect to the representative of the Emperor.

    "...I ept the Emperor''s decree."

    Fortunately, Ian didn''t unnecessarily pick on Neris.

    He nodded emotionlessly and gestured for Neris to stand up with a chin gesture. Neris then stood politely on the opposite side of Ian.

    This ce was an underground conference room located beneath the Press Club building.

    After his attack on the Press Club some time ago, Ian had visited again, and now, as the representative of the Emperor, he had taken office in the branch. Thus, all the members of the Press Club were present.

    It was a somewhat meaningful moment.

    The Imperial Intelligence Agency Academy branch was merely a temporary facility.

    It served as a training ground for prospective agents, and the existence of the branch was only partially known to the Academy, so it was far from the core of the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    Yet now, the representative of the Emperor was stationed here.

    Indeed, it was obvious that their status, their ranks, were not matched. But it wasn¡¯t just mismatched; they were leagues apart.

    However, even without exaggeration, the man in the head seat had formidable power as he approached Neris.

    Indeed, the ability to decide the life or death of agents was just a fraction of his authority.

    Oppositely, with a single word, he could change the course of one''s career.

    It was also the reason why the prospective agents in the academy branch couldn''t help but be tense.

    Such admiration and fear were already too familiar to Ian. With an utterly indifferent tone, he issued his firstmand.

    "First of all, let me make one thing clear. Don''t doubt me for no reason. It could lead to big trouble. Also, you all need to undergo training again. Starting with the urgent resistance to torture training."

    The firm tone caused a stir in the already tense atmosphere.

    The eyes of prospective agents, who had been sweating from nervousness, widened. They exchanged nces, showing signs of confusion.

    Some of them even had their faces turn pale.

    What was resistance to torture training?

    Without going far, he mentioned training to endure torture without revealing secrets. This included all training processes aimed at dulling their sense of pain and strengthening mental resilience.

    Amongst the exercises that Imperial Intelligence agents disliked, it was undoubtedly the most challenging one.

    The reason was simple.

    It was because it presupposed situations close to torture, requiring them to endure tremendous pain.

    There was no one who enjoyed pain. Even if there were, it was a taste shared only by a few perverts, yet even these people couldn''t embrace pain beyond a certain limit.

    Being still in their early twenties, the fresh prospective agents couldn''t help but feel dread.

    Neris, who was preparing the approval documents to formally confirm Ian''s appointment, cautiously spoke on behalf of those prospective agents.

    "Uh, Sir Ian...?"

    The man¡¯s golden eyes vacantly turned towards Neris.

    Neris instinctively trembled when confronted with that indifferent gaze. She cursed under her breath, breaking into cold sweat.

    Did he think no one would notice that he was a violent sadist? He already looked brutal from his gaze alone. What a crazy bastard.

    Of course, Neris had no courage to voice such thoughts.

    She continued her words with a more polite tone.

    "Well, the resistance to torture training was discontinued a few years ago due to the agents'' requests. O-of course, I¡¯m not denying its value, but... this is training some agents receive as needed. Marquis Findleston has specifically prohibited it in the academy branch where there are many prospective agents..."

    "...Neris."

    At the brief address from the man, Neris immediately lowered her head, her body trembling.

    <i>¡®Did I get too presumptuous?¡¯</i>

    ¡®I could have taken a little more time before trying to persuade him, or he would be angry that a branch manager like me dared to speak against the representative of the Emperor while he was still in the process of making his first acquaintance with the branch''s agents.¡¯

    After saying that, Neris felt an overwhelming sense of regret.

    However, contrary to her fear, the situation did not ur.

    Without saying a word, Ian subtly gestured with his eyes toward Neris. For a moment, Neris stood there with a puzzled expression, and soon, she realized what Ian was implying as her thoughts connected to the documents she was holding.

    Come to think of it, only after this document was stamped Ian would officially take post at the academy branch.

    Until then, he might have intended to overlook it.

    Neris''splexion brightened considerably with that conclusion.

    Neris thought that perhaps having Ian as a superior wasn''t so bad, and she ced the documents on Ian''s desk with that in mind.

    And the moment when she was about to politely push the documents toward Ian¡­

    A ssh of blood flew into the air.

    It happened before Neris'' early relief disappeared.

    She didn''t even notice.

    Before she knew it, a white streak of light drew a trace and fell and Neris''s delicate fingers, which had been holding the documents, were at the end of it.

    Several of those fingers scattered into the sky.

    Neris, who failed to grasp the situation, gradually looked dumbfounded.

    What just happened?

    Rather than that question, there was a single piercing pain that prated Neris''s mind.

    The pain was akin to being scalded by a burning skewer.

    Along with it, Ian''s indifferent voice echoed in her ears.

    "I told you not to doubt me."

    A scream burst out of Neris''s mouth.

    "Ugh, Kya, AAAAAACKK!"

    Neris copsed just like that, tightly gripping her hand from which blood was dripping steadily. Precisely two fingers, from index to middle, had been severed. Her trembling gaze fixated on the missing fingers.

    It hurt, and it was terrifying.

    Tears welled in her dark green eyes, and Neris looked up at Ian.

    He appeared surprisingly unaffected, disying no emotional change.

    The atmosphere quickly turned chilly in an instant.

    Some prospective agents even stumbled back, showing signs of shock.

    Nevertheless, the manmanded in a cold tone that sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine.

    "Stand up."

    "Uh, heuh... Y-yes, Sir!"

    The unexpected pain triggered memories of a past nightmare, and Neris nearly burst into tears.

    But for now, her fear of Ian was greater. Neris stumbled but quickly stood up, deeply bowing her head.

    "Does Marquis Findleston''s instruction hold higher authority than the Dragonblood Script?"

    "N-no, Sir!"

    Neris immediately answered with a trembling voice.

    ¡®<i>Stupid girl, why did you provoke this lunatic?¡¯</i>

    A single teardrop rolled down from her regretful eyes. Neris wished for this time to pass quickly.

    Without uttering a word, Ian looked at Neris, who was trembling, then took the Imperial Family''s seal from his pocket and stamped the document.

    He didn¡¯t even need the red stamp ink.

    Neris''s blood had already soaked it thoroughly.

    The only drawback was that the shape of the seal, stamped in blood, disappeared in no time. Of course, Ian showed no signs of caring.

    "Alright, from now on I, Ian Percus will formally take the post at the academy branch. First, investigate the incidents of missing people in the Percus territory and its vicinity."

    "Y-yes, Sir!"

    The prospective agents responded loud and clear.

    It was understandable. Even the strongest among them, Neris, couldn''t withstand the man''s hacking and fell trembling. What about those weaker and of lower position than her?

    Driven by instinctive fear, spontaneous vows of resolution flowed out.

    After sobbing for a while, Neris, who had been breathing heavily, finally politely asked her superior, as she always did.

    "Sir. Ian, then, for what purpose... Keuh kyaack!"

    The hatchet shed again.

    This time, it was Neris''s shoulder. Thrown from his seat, the hatchet instantly crushed the cartge in Neris¡¯ shoulder, causing her to gush blood.

    Neris muttered curses under her breath.

    ¡®<i>Crazy lunatic, did he mean not to question anything?¡¯</i>

    ¡®If that was the case, you should have told me sooner.¡¯

    But her anger vanished like morning dew the moment she met Ian''s golden eyes.

    Tears sprang to her eyes.

    The attitude he disyed, as if stating that he had simply done what was expected, and theck of humanity in that gaze heightened Neris''s sense of dread.

    Trembling, she lowered her head straight away.

    The hatchet was pulled out on its own, and when it entered the man''s hand, only a faint moan escaped. Neris, who received consecutive strikes, found it difficult to maintain herposure.

    ¡®<i>I¡¯m scared. So scared.¡¯</i>

    ¡®<i>I wish this time would be over already.¡¯</i>

    Hoping that such desperate wishes would be heard by heaven, Neris tightened her grip on the hand holding her shoulder, where blood was dripping steadily.

    There, she hoped it would lessen the pain a bit.

    Fortunately, Ian seemed to have no more words to say.

    He slowly rose to his feet. The prospective agents of the Press Club hastily bent their waists, bidding a farewell.

    Neris considered it fortunate.

    She thought that if she stayed like this, she might end up crying miserably. No matter how you looked at it, Ian Percus was the worst superior.

    The sight of the woman, shivering while clutching her shoulders, looked pitiable at a nce.

    Unfortunately, Neris'' hardship was not over.

    "And Branch Manager Neris, you will apany me to the Percus territory."

    Upon hearing that briefmand, Neris'' breath caught in her throat.

    She looked up at Ian, who was tidying his clothes with a bleak gaze. Even her eyes, filled with a poignant gleam, seemed to be damp.

    "...Ye-yes?"

    "Branch Manager Neris, you will apany me to the Percus territory. Just don''t reveal your existence to the outside world because it''s only for the sake of information gathering."

    In the end, Neris couldn''t hold back the teardrops that were welling up.

    How could this happen?

    Just within a few minutes of facing Ian, Neris already had two wounds on her body. Yet, how long would it take to apany him on the journey to the Percus territory?

    It was unbearable.

    So, in her state of distress, Neris made a mistake she would never havemitted if she were in her right mind.

    "Wh-why... ah."

    Once again, the conference room was engulfed in /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 214: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (7)

    Chapter 214: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (7)

    After Neris voiced her question, the conference room was engulfed in silence.

    Press Club members either avoided eye contact, swallowed dryly, or tightly closed their eyes as if in agony.

    Everyone knew well what kind of consequences would follow afterward.

    The man''s burning golden eyes indifferently turned towards Neris.

    She shed tears and smiled pitifully.

    "I-I was wrong."

    Her voice trembled when she spoke. In those faint words mixed with a hint of weeping, there was a power that moved people''s hearts.

    "I-I made a mistake... It w-was never a doubt. I just unintentionally slipped out...."

    Neris pleaded in this manner."P-Please... Ugh, Keu Kyaaaargh!"

    Of course, it was an entirely futile attempt.

    Ian threw his hatchet and crushed Neris''s shoulder. After that, he silently raised his hand and retrieved the hatchet again.

    Neris now knelt on the ground, her body slumped. The sounds of sobbing and groaning escaping from her mouth hinted at the pain and fear she was experiencing.

    Ian, who had been briefly observing that miserable scene, nced at the Press Club members and asked.

    "Anybody else still harboring doubts?"

    Of course, no one dared to open their mouths.

    Only then did Ian nod before taking his steps away. Before leaving, his final instructions were as follows.

    "Investigate the requested information by tomorrow. And take your branch manager, Neris, to the temple."

    Even after Ian left, the conference room remained silent for a while.

    The only audible presence within was Neris, writhing and groaning in pain.

    Though it was a brief encounter, the academy branch''s prospective agents had learned one rule.

    Never harbor any doubts.

    Just follow without questioning.

    Because they had learned what would happen if they didn''t.

    Cold sweat trickled down the back of an unknown prospective agent.

    ****

    "Uh, um... I-I see."

    It was my only perceptible reaction after hearing Senior Neris'' lengthy story.

    It was fortunate that he received recognition from the Imperial Family and officially took a post at the academy branch.

    Although the acts hemitted in the process were quite brutal, that''s how it turned out.

    If someone who had undergone such a situation were asked what I had done to them, the appropriate response would have been to question why such a question was being posed. However, Senior Neris, instead, repeatedlybowed her head, trembling all over.

    She kept adding something behind her words, almost like a habit.

    "I-I didn''t doubt. N-Never! I never doubted...."

    It seemed that her fear had intensified since thest time she was on the brink of being burned alive, now that she fell victim to ¡®my¡¯ violence once again.

    Furthermore, to Senior Neris, I was a superior she couldn''t rebel against.

    If I punched, she had to take a hit; if I struck with a hatchet, she had to be struck, and I could only assume that her helplessness was fueling Senior Neris'' fear.

    It was so troublesome.

    The future ''me'' seemed to have a certain purpose, but ironically, the person who Senior Neris had to spend the vacation with was me. How should I spend time with her in such an ufortable rtionship?

    I wanted toin, but that lunatic wouldn¡¯t be there to hear it.

    As a sigh escaped my frustrated heart, Senior Neris'' body trembled.

    "I-I-I''m sorry! I-I''ll fix my mistake right away...."

    "...What did you do wrong?"

    In response to my follow-up question, Senior Neris looked like she forgot to breathe and turned pale. Her wet dark green eyes were fixed on me.

    It was an offhand remark, but upon reflection, it was nothing short of verbal violence.

    In the end, I weakly nodded my head.

    "Since you didn''t do anything wrong, don''t tremble so much. More importantly, what about the missing case in the Percus territory?"

    It was the information my future self requested.

    It was definitely rted to the impending event.

    Though Senior Neris still seemed wary of me, she began to recite the information she had diligently investigated.

    "Th-The thing is...."

    The story was summarized as follows.

    Recently, a series of missing incidents began to ur in the Percus territory and its surroundings.

    The exact time was about a month ago, right after I had visited the orphanage.

    Of course, it was a continent overflowing with all sorts of incidents,demonic beasts included. The disappearance of a couple of vigers was nothing more than amon urrence.

    So far, there were no signs of intervention in other ces, including the Percus territory.

    However, as Senior Neris continued her investigation, there were severalmonalities found in the missing cases.

    First, residents residing on the outskirts were disappearing as if targeted.

    The farther away the area from the center, the worse the public safety became. No one paid attention if even one or two lives came and went.

    Moreover, among the residents staying on the outskirts, only those venturing to more remote ces disappeared one by one. That part seemed suspicious.

    The analysis suggested that it seemed as if they were deliberately targeting those who could ''disappear'' without causing much concern.

    However, Senior Neris exined that crucial evidence could not be found due to the limited investigation time. Additionally, the mastermind behind it all remained unknown.

    Well, with only a day avable, it was only natural.

    Nevertheless, Senior Neris cast fleeting uneasy nces in my direction throughout her report. It seemed like she was afraid I might be dissatisfied.

    Just by observing this sequence of actions, I could discern Senior Neris'' opinion of me.

    Eventually, in order to reassure her, I deliberatelyplimented her.

    ¡°You investigated well in such a short time. It must not have been easy to investigate the events in the countryside. This is sufficient. Conduct a more detailed investigation in the Percus territory, and for now, please prioritize healing yourself.¡±

    Upon my instructions, Senior Neris hesitated as she stood up.

    However, a sigh escaped my lips after witnessing mistrust still lingering in her eyes.

    Should I apologize now?

    I couldn¡¯t do that. A superior who changed their attitude drastically in just one day was worse than consistently bad superiors. She would be uncertain about which tone to adopt when talking to me.

    I didn''t have many choices.

    Still unable to shake off the feeling of guilt, I rummaged through my pocket. The expandable spatial pouch the Imperial Princess had given me was a high-quality product, allowing it to store more items.

    One of them was ointment.

    I took a big stride towards Senior Neris. Although I could see her dark green eyes filled with fear in real time, that moment was brief.

    I squeezed the ointment into Senior Neris''s hand.

    I spoke to the bewildered Senior Neris with a sigh mixed in my voice.

    "...I told you to take care of yourself."

    Of course, Senior Neris, who had been dealing with poisons, likely had better medicines than I did.

    This was nothing more than a formality to lighten my guilt. Nevertheless, with an incredulous expression, Senior Neris repeatedly opened and closed her lips, unable to believe this kindness.

    It seemed that pushing further would only cause Senior Neris'' fear to escte. Right after making that judgment, I bid her farewell.

    "Well then, until next time."

    Only then did Senior Neris, who had regained herposure, bow her head in acknowledgment. Regardless, I shook my hands and left.

    Now, only a few questions remain in my mind.

    What connection did the missing cases in the Percus territory have with the Dark Order?

    Even though I didn''t know what they were scheming, it was definitely not a n based on good intentions.

    As the image of the head maid, who had been manipted by the Flesh Nest and Mitram, passed through my mind one by one, I became somewhat impatient.

    It was time to return home.

    ****

    Just as I was preparing to immediately get ready to go to the Percus territory, someone stopped me, it was someone I hadn''t seen in a long time.

    It was Senior Elsie.

    As always, she stood in front of my room with her lovely appearance, appearing restless. Seeing her face after a few days, I couldn''t help but feel joy.

    "Senior Elsie!"

    Just as I was about to exin the misunderstanding fromst time, I couldn''t help bute to a sudden halt.

    Senior Elsie''s outfit was remarkable today. She typically wore an academy uniform with a cone hat, but now she was dressed in colorful attire.

    It seemed like she had dressed up for an outing.

    In the midst of my confusion, Senior Elsie met my eyes. She, too, seemed surprised upon seeing me, and her expression became somewhat embarrassed.

    Senior Elsie avoided eye contact, fidgeted with her fingers, and then tightly closed her eyes.

    Then, she shouted at me with determination.

    "A d-date!"

    Upon hearing her speak in an informal tone I hadn''t heard in a long time, Senior Elsie continued with her suggestion.

    "W-wouldn''t you like to go somewhere¡­ Just the two of us...?"

    With her now beet-red face, Senior Elsie lowered her head deeply.

    The well-dressed Senior Elsie looked incredibly adorable.

    Even for someone like me, who had seen Elsie several times, her current look was enough to make me involuntarily flutter.

    So, I couldn''t speak for a while.

    The answer I managed to squeeze out was just one sentence.

    "Sorry, it seems like I''ll be busy today."

    Senior Elsie''s expression crumbled as if the world was falling /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 167: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (31)

    Chapter 167: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (31)

    Lupine Rine disliked Ian Percus.

    For starters, despite being a lower noble, Ian had dared to physically assault him. Although he had brought it upon himself, that, in itself, was reason enough for him to harbor such feelings.

    He had never imagined, even in his wildest dreams, that someone would show so much interest in an illegitimate child, even if she was a Yurdina.

    No, if he were to be honest, that wasn¡¯t exactly the reason. He simply didn¡¯t expect anyone to confront him even if they were interested in her since the majority of those involved in her harassment were high-rank nobles rather than lower nobles.

    As for himself, while he didn¡¯t belong to one of the empire''s top five noble families, he was still a member of the prestigious Rine family known for their domineering magical talents.

    It went without saying formoners, but even lower nobles found it difficult to interfere in the matters of higher-ranking nobles. While not impossible, many tended to avoid doing so due to fear of causing friction between their families.

    As such, he had always enjoyed abusing his status.

    The famous ¡®Elsie Rine¡¯ was his sister, and due to her presence, even upper nobles of simr standing hesitated to butt in, and he rarely faced repercussions for bullying others.

    Thus, he grewcent.So, when Ian''s fist shattered his nose and sent him soaring into the air, he felt as if he was dreaming.

    It seemed unbelievable.

    Yet, the reality was harsh, and he abandoned any notion of resisting. He simply brooded over the humiliation he suffered.

    Ian Percus was a lunatic¡ªa madman.

    No one wished to provoke a ticking timebomb, especially when there was little to gain for the risk involved.

    Lupine believed that there was nothing good in getting tangled with Ian. With no means to control the madman¡¯s violent tendencies, ignoring him looked to be the best option.

    That was when his sister, Elsie Rine, intervened.

    Always strong and ambitious, she had instilled fear among the Rine siblings with her sheer determination. He believed that if it was her, she could defeat Ian.

    However, Elsie suffered a miserable defeat at his hands, and the aftermath was too much for him to witness.

    The proud Elsie he had always held in high esteem had vanished only to be reced with Ian¡¯s loyal dog in the form of his sister.

    He had nearly fainted when he saw her fawning over Ian, acting all cute and servile while going, ''Master, Master''. To make matters worse, she evenshed out at him, her beloved younger brother, to appease her master¡¯s anger.

    Lupine felt as if his heart was being torn to shreds.

    What pained him even more was that Elsie''s feelings towards the man weren¡¯t solely of submission.

    Those sweet, subtle nces as she looked at Ian dreamily¡ªHe had seen them numerous times before.

    It was a gaze only a woman who was deeply in love could have.

    Yet, Ian treated his lovely and adorable sister with indifference. In fact, he seemed troubled, as if he was struggling to push her away.

    And witnessing such a scene, Lupine''s eyes widened and bulged to the point where his blood vessels seemed to snap audibly.

    That was when Lupine decided to take revenge.

    His sister, whom he deeply respected, was not such a woman to be pitifully clinging to such a man. It was one thing if it were Ian clinging onto her, but their current wretched rtionship couldn¡¯t be allowed to continue.

    Although he hadn¡¯t dated much and wasn¡¯t well-versed in romantic matters, he believed he knew enough.

    Love was ultimately nothing more than an extension of politics.

    Once the power dynamics in the rtionship were established, they were bound to have asting impact not only during courtship but also after marriage. It was why he couldn¡¯t allow the current situation to go on.

    The thought of his esteemed sister living while having to constantly be mindful of Ian and his mood even after marriage was unbearable.

    That was why he was currently making an effort and giving her a long lecture.

    "...So, you see, sister, you shouldn¡¯t be submissive from the start, okay? Otherwise, the guy will just think he already has you in his palm, take you for granted and lose interest.¡±

    They were currently at a teahouse on the central street, and despite Lupine¡¯s exnation, Elsie didn¡¯t offer any suitable response.

    Instead, she feigned a cough with blushed cheeks as her eyes swam all over the ce.

    The lovely girl averted her gaze before cautiously opening her lips.

    ¡°B-But, to talk about marriage already...¡±

    <i>-Bang!</i>

    "No, it''s necessary."

    Lupine¡¯s palm struck the table, his blue eyes filled with unwavering determination.

    Elsie stared at her younger brother with a hint of surprise as it was the first time she had seen her younger brother like that.

    His face bore a grim expression.

    ¡°Do you not remember the rumors that spread after that bastard humiliated youst time? Our family is already searching for a fianc¨¦ for you before it bes toote! Why should you have to suffer like this...?¡±

    His body quivered, and his voice became full of bitterness with every word. It was a reflection of how painfully and deeply the memories of that day were etched into his very being.

    It was also the day the humiliating nickname ¡®Piss Baby¡¯ began following her around.

    Initially, the mere mention of ''piss'' would send her into a fit of rage, but now, her reaction had died down.

    After a sip of her drink, she spoke as if she was only stating the obvious.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just the consequence of daring to oppose Master without knowing my ce. Looking back, he was so merciful¡­¡±

    <i>-Bang!</i>

    Lupine''s palm mmed down on the tabletop once more.

    Elsie, who was momentarily lost in her thoughts of Ian, shifted her gaze back towards her younger brother while wearing a slightly irritated expression.

    However, he was already too worked up and soon began to passionately argue his point.

    "Sister, your life was ruined because of that bastard! There¡¯s only one way to make up for that! You have to take control of his life as well... How''s that? Isn''t it logical?!"

    "¡­Uh, yeah. Sure."

    Although she thought something was amiss, she deliberately chose not to point it out and ignored it.

    Lupine didn¡¯t seem to be in a state to listen to her anyway. Moreover, she felt somewhat proud of her younger brother for standing up so fervently for his beliefs.

    As much as he admired her, he had always been timid and dispirited around her. It seemed to be a remnant of the time when he was still powerless, and it pained her every time she saw him like that. However, right now, not only did he seem excited, but it was to the point where he was overflowing with enthusiasm.

    But more than anything, she wasn''t exactly averse to his proposition.

    With the straw resting against her lips, Elsie allowed her imagination to run wild.

    A married life with her master...

    She wanted to wake up earlier than her husband in the mornings to put on light makeup.

    She had no intention of cking in her appearance just because she was married.

    Then, once she was ready, she would wake Ian with a gentle kiss on the cheek. And asionally, on the days she snuggled back into the nkets with a yful whine, he would pull her into his arms with a small smile.

    <i>Ah, </i>how blissful would it be if she could nestle up in his sturdy and warm embrace?

    But that wasn¡¯t all.

    Her master would surely shower her with the rewards she yearned for.

    Caressing her head was a given, and they would probably even have children.

    How many they would have, she didn''t know. She simply wished to have as many as Ian desired.

    And she would raise each and every one of them with unwavering love.

    Elsie had some unpleasant memories from her childhood, and perhaps because of that, she always thought that she would shower her children with love if she ever had any.

    Fortunately for her, as lower nobility, the Percus family likely wouldn¡¯t be as strict on child-rearing as higher nobility.

    As for her Rine family, it was simply a matter of giving up the household to any one of her siblings.

    Living a quiet life within the Percus territory with Ian by her side didn¡¯t seem so bad.

    ¡°You need to change your strategy, sister! The more you submit, the less appealing you be¡­¡±

    ¡°...I want it.¡±

    Even as Lupine rambled on, none of his words registered in her ears as she remained lost in her daydream.

    Her expression had long since be loose and rxed, and her eyes were already gazing off into the distance, absorbed in her fantasies.

    <i>¡°Haaa¡­..¡±</i>

    asionally letting out a dreamy sigh, Elsie reaffirmed her decision.

    ¡°I want to do it. Getting married.¡±

    Lupine momentarily stiffened at Elsie¡¯s abrupt response, but a devious smile soon crept up his face.

    It was finally the start of his revenge.

    The moment Ian tied the knot with his sister was the moment he would experience a living hell.

    If he ever had nieces or nephews, Lupine intended to cherish them, and once they were old enough to understand, he nned to reveal the truth.

    ''There was a time long ago when your dad brutally hit your uncle... He hit me so hard that my nose almost broke.''

    Then, they would look at their dad in shock. Just imagining what kind of expression Ian would have filled him with uncontainable anticipation.

    Of course, since building up trust with their guardian during early childhood was important, this n required meticulous consideration.

    Thus, the Rine siblings smiled together, each engrossed in their own fantasies.

    Elsie was still lost in her blissful daydream while Lupine was picturing the moment his cruel revenge woulde to fruition.

    It was a ssic example of seeing the same scene yet feeling different /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 184: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (48)

    Chapter 184: Eyes of a Dragon and the Human Heart (48)

    The words that poured forth from Mitram were as brutal as they were direct.

    "Your sister¡¯spany will soon be engulfed by a flood of debt! Do you honestly believe Percus Viscounty will emerge unscathed? No, it will not. And it won''t just be your territory that will suffer, but also your family and thends of your closest friends!"

    The princess¡¯ eyes sank deeper into despair as Mitram¡¯s words pierced her conscience like arrows

    Then, in a disy of her frustration and grievance, Mitram pounded on her chest, and ultimately unable to contain her rage, she lifted her foot and repeatedly kicked the princess.

    The princess could only curl up and endure as her pained coughs and sounds of heavy impact reverberated through the tunnel.

    "¡­Yet, will you still try to save her? I''ll give you onest chance. If you choose to turn a blind eye and go back, I will pretend we never met."

    A few more tears trickled down the princess''s cheeks.

    Even she likely doubted my resolve to save her.

    After all, as Mitram had said, it seemed the princess had already given out irreversible orders that couldn¡¯t be undone even if I were to save her now.And not only were my sacrifices disregarded and unacknowledged, but she had inflicted a lot of suffering by instigating unbridled hostility towards both me and those dear to me within the academy. I even had to shed more blood to protect them.

    Looking back, only a cycle of resentment existed between us.

    A sigh involuntarily escaped my lips, and my sword arm faltered.

    Observing me closely from the ground, the female knight grew utterly despondent, while the princess merely cried silently¡­ as if she hadn¡¯t held even a glimmer of hope from the beginning.

    "¡­Right."

    It was a short response, yet almost immediately, a grin instantly spread across Mitram''s face, as though that single word was all she had been waiting for.

    With another sigh, I loosened the grip on my sword and let it fall to the ground as I slowly raised my hands in surrender.

    Witnessing my actions, the female knight, who had been barely managing to lift her head, let it fall in despair, while Mitram''s twisted grin grew wider.

    "I knew you would understand. Now, let¡¯s-."

    <i>-Swoosh!</i>

    In the next moment, blood gushed forth as one of her arms dropped to the floor.

    She couldn¡¯t even react.

    The woman''s gaze drifted nkly to her shoulder, where a silver streak had swiftly pierced through.

    The hatchet, previously embedded in the ground, hurtled back after severing one of her arms.

    It was a sudden blow that left her bewildered.

    "Wh¡­at?"

    And I was not so naive as to miss that opening.

    Seizing the hatchet mid-air, Iunched off the ground in an instant.

    The sound barrier shattered before it could even register in our ears, and in the blink of an eye, the hatchet descended towards the dark priest.

    It was an offensive in swift session while she had yet to recover her senses.

    However, she wasn¡¯t such an easy opponent.

    Forcibly twisting her body, her arm contorted at an anatomically impossible angle to draw a dagger.

    <i>-aaaang!</i>

    A shockwave of dust erupted as her dagger shed against the hatchet.

    But it didn''t end with that single sh. The hatchet rained down in a relentless barrage, gradually driving her back as she struggled to fend off the unyielding assault.

    But, the hatchet wasn¡¯t my only weapon.

    Reaching for the sword with my other hand, another beam of light swiftly shot up, catching her off guard as she fell victim to the de. Considering she was already struggling to defend against the hatchet with her only arm, it was a foregone conclusion.

    With another violent spurt of blood, her remaining arm fell to the ground.

    And left with no other option, she flung herself to the ground and rolled away.

    Finally, she was forced away from the princess and the female knight.

    But in that fleeting moment, her flesh began to bubble and boil as her arm regenerated at a monstrous speed.

    Mana threads began materializing from the fleshy mass that was her hand, rendering further surprise attacks impossible.

    It was fine, though.

    I had sessfully achieved my goal of separating her from the princess and the knight.

    Watching me casually return the hatchet to my waist, Mitram raised her voice incredulously.

    "Are you mad, Ian Percus?! You¡¯re seriously trying to save that brat despite everything she''s done?!"

    I couldn''t help but smirk at her.

    She was fundamentally mistaken about one thing¡ªI would have chosen to save her even if it was someone else and not the imperial princess.

    "Just because I was mistreated doesn''t mean you''re not a bastard."

    The haunting memories of the orphanage lingered in my mind. Even now, I seethed with emotion whenever the faces of the children trapped within the flesh-seeds shed before my mind.

    Moreover, conducting experiments on living beings to transform them into self-detonating demonic beasts, and even her abnormal regeneration, which was likely the result of simr modifications¡­ She was someone who disyed utter disregard for life.

    Such a person was targeting the princess'' eyes, and it was clear it wouldn''t benefit the world.

    The path I walked thus far was fraught with challenges, and my resolve wasn¡¯t so weak as to fall for such trivial persuasion.

    Although I had simply acted upon what seemed to be the obvious choice for myself, Mitram¡¯s expression grew increasingly fierce as she gnashed her teeth.

    "¡­It seems some punishment is necessary."

    "I''ve already endured enough punishment at the hands of your pawns aboveground... So now, it''s your turn to take some."

    No further words were necessary.

    I propelled myself off the ground once more.

    Blue mana threads surged andshed out like whips as she spun her body.

    Confronted with a technique I had never encountered before, I briefly pondered how to counter it.

    Ultimately, there was only one solution.

    I simply had to somehow create an opening within those interwoven threads.

    The moment that realization struck, I immediately hurled the hatchet forward.

    The hatchet sliced menacingly through the air, and while Mitram shifted her body to dodge, it was far from over for her.

    The hatchet drastically altered its trajectory, veering past her once more by a hair¡¯s breadth as she forcefully jerked her upper body back.

    Her expression twisted with bitterness, and she appeared to be on the verge of unleashing a torrent of curses.

    An opportunity presented itself right at that moment.

    Her forced movement dulled the ferocity of the mana threads, and taking advantage of the opening, I sliced through the weakened threads as if cleaving through tangled vines.

    Now, nothing stood between us.

    However, just as she came within reach, her arm contorted at an eerie angle, revealing a gleaming edge.

    It was a poisoned needle.

    I learned one very practical lesson after battling Senior Neris¡ªit was that poison had to be avoided at all costs, and even more so if it was an opponent I had to face with my full strength.

    While it was unlikely for me to underestimate the opponent¡¯s level, it was vital to remain hyper-aware of the toxin they wielded, especially if they were actively utilizing it since it meant it was particrly potent.

    I would be fucked if I were to allow even a slight graze.

    Having reached that conclusion, I bent my knees and briefly slid across the ground, cleanly slicing through her thigh.

    Her stance faltered as her torn muscles gave way.

    As I skidded back across the dirt floor, we came face-to-face, and I shed her a fleeting smirk.

    "¡­Hey."

    <i>-Puk!</i>

    In a swift motion, I delivered a side-fist to her face, sending her sprawling to the ground.

    While the punch wascking in force due to my unstable stance, it was enough to send a slender woman to the floor.

    Right as I moved to mount her and lock her down, the glint of the poisoned needle quivering at her fingertips caught my eye.

    It would be my loss if I happened to get grazed by it.

    And so, opting for a different approach, I gripped the sword that I had momentarily dropped to punch her.

    At that moment, a pale hand abruptly shot towards me.

    Reacting swiftly, I swung my de, eliciting another spurt of blood.

    A moan tinged with regret escaped Mitram''s lips.

    "Ah¡­"

    Rather than groaning in pain, it felt more like annoyance at things not going ording to her ns.

    It seemed that she either couldn''t feel pain or was extremely numb to it.

    Noting this, I swiftly rose from the ground and seized the hatchet wedged into the ground nearby.

    Simultaneously, Mitram nted her feet into the ground and eerily stood up.

    The human body couldn''t simply hoist itself off the ground solely with its legs without any preparatory movement or momentum, yet she managed to get up as if her body were a sodden sponge regaining its shape.

    Then, the woman dangled the mana threads in her hands and grinned.

    "It''s finally over."

    As soon as those words sunk in, my eyes swiftly scanned the surroundings.

    Numerous knightsy scattered around us. However, that was it. The only other thing that stood out was that all the threads were strangely directed towards me.

    I initially wondered if she was bluffing, but the thought soon disappeared as I turned to face her.

    Following her triumphant gaze, then tracing the threads resembling a fuse, a young knight¡¯s body soon came into view.

    It was rapidly swelling up right beside me.

    "Fu-"

    <i>-BOOOOOOM!!!</i>

    The world turned white before I could finish swearing, and my already injured body screamed that it was at its limits as my senses became muddled.

    Even so, I forcefully urged my body to stand up.

    <i>-papak!</i>

    And were it not for the poisoned needles that pierced through both my shoulders, I would have managed to stand up.

    Mitram erupted into delightedughter as if her victory had been secured.

    Determined not to be outmatched, I raised my head and returned a smile.

    <i>¡®Crazy bitch, I saved these for a time like this.¡¯</i>

    I nced towards my potion pouch. The half-empty pouch was proof of the high potency of the potions coursing through my body.

    But even with these high-quality potions, I felt as if I were on the brink of death after enduring two explosions and a severe wound to an arm. In such a state, I had allowed another critical hit.

    My thoughts began to blur, and memories briefly became submerged beneath a white wave of hazy consciousness.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    This dream¡­

    Would remain an unforgettable one¡­

    The world soon /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 215: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (8)

    Chapter 215: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (8)

    After that, Senior Elsie remained unresponsive for several minutes.

    In that state, she appeared as though she might freeze solid and copse at any moment. Even the eyes she fixed on me had faint tears.

    Perhaps she might start sobbing after a little more time passed.

    My rejection seemed to have somehow wounded Senior Elsie''s pride.

    Honestly, it was difficult for me to understand her actions. After the surprising incident with the Saintess the other time, she had been keeping a low profile.

    Now, Senior Elsie has appeared with an unexpected makeover.

    She was even proposing that the two of us go out together. The voice that she used to mumble about a ''date'' before was still clearly lingering in my ears.

    Could it be that Senior Elsie harbors romantic feelings for me?

    It was a possible thing to happen.Originally, when vigorous young men and women gathered, love was bound to sprout, especially among colleagues who faced hardships together on the brink of life and death.

    Of course, romantic rtionships between members of the same training group were frowned upon.

    We had worked together in harmony so far, and it should continue in the future. However, favoritism was bound to ur once a romantic rtionship started.

    It was the perfect circumstance for a group to be chaotic.

    Nevertheless, it was inevitable, considering the numerous couples at the academy. Like wild horses, love was beyond control even with the reins of reason.

    Therefore, there was a possibility that Senior Elsie harbored feelings for me.

    No, assuming her recent behavior towards me, the probability was even higher. Looking back, she had consistently shown favor towards me.

    Otherwise, the ruthless Senior Elsie would never have acted like a gentlemb only in front of me.

    Objectively speaking, Senior Elsie was an excellent catch.

    First of all, she was beautiful.

    Even when her reputation was at its worst within the academy, Senior Elsie had consistently been popr. She had received many confessions, and as a result, there were many broken-hearted young men.

    ording to rumors, she was known for uttering harsh words to the extent that seemed impossible to retort.

    Furthermore, her family background was outstanding.

    Count Rine''s family might not belong to the Empire''s top five noble families, but they had established a long-standing prestigious reputation as a prominent magical lineage. When it came to wealth and influence, her family far surpassed the Percus family.

    Therefore, I had no reason to reject Senior Elsie''s favor.

    I, too, was a young man in my prime.

    It was only natural for me to harbor good feelings for beautiful women like Senior Elsie, Senior Delphine, the Saintess, or Seria. Emma and Celine, too, were no exceptions.

    However, the reason I had not paid attention to romantic affairs until now was one¡ª the sense of duty to save the world.

    My heart, which had almost wavered, sank again.

    Yes, now was not the time to focus on romance. First, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to think about that after saving the world. Moreover, my future was still uncertain.

    The love lettering from the future was not just one.

    Even now, I would continue receiving more letters from my future fianc¨¦e.

    No one could predict how having a lover at this moment would affect the future. For the sake of the continent, I had to dy my romance a little longer.

    However, facing Senior Elsie''s pitiful gaze, I couldn''tpletely erase my hesitation.

    Still, going on a date would be okay, right?

    It wasn''t like we would be lovers right away but rather getting to know each other better.

    I might be clueless about matters of the heart, but I could at least guess how Senior Elsie felt at this moment. It must have taken courage to be the one to initiate the date, and being rejected likely wounded her pride.

    It was then that I stammered out broken words.

    "W-Well, still..."

    Senior Elsie didn¡¯t fail to notice that my momentum had somewhat faltered.

    Just a moment ago, Senior Elsie had a facial expression as if the sky was falling, but now, she eagerly awaited my response with anticipation in her eyes.

    She would probably be energetically wagging a tail if she had one.

    My heart wasn''t yet firm enough to ruthlessly trample on that expectation.

    Just before I gave a ¡®Maybe it''s okay tomorrow.¡¯ response.

    Suddenly, a certain person crossed my mind.

    Lupine Rine, didn''t he say something like this to me?

    He said that he would ''seek revenge.''

    As soon as that thought crossed my mind, ominous conspiracy theories filled my thoughts.

    What if all of this was an act?

    What if Senior Elsie was still harboring a desire for revenge against me, conspiring with Lupine to create the most miserable memories for me?

    A wicked plot to enchant me with her beauty and then abandon me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but entertain this frightening thought. Even without that, Senior Elsie already had a reputation for making cutting remarks when rejecting the men who confessed to her.

    So, how much crueler could the words uttered under malice be?

    Cold sweat dripped down my spine.

    It was a close call. I almost fell into the ¡¯ cunning schemes of the Rine siblings.

    In the end, the words that escaped my lips were not much different from the initial response I had given.

    "...Since I''ll be returning to my hometown soon, there won''t be enough time, right?

    It was a statement that ced the final nail in the coffin.

    What I meant was that it would be difficult for me to find time before the vacation ended.

    Tears welled up in Senior Elsie¡¯s blue eyes. Looking dejected, she dropped her head and mumbled with a pitiful voice.

    "Uh, yeah... That''s right. Sorry, I was so clueless..."

    It had been a long time since I heard her speaking in informalnguage, but hearing her speak tearfully pained my chest.

    What if Senior Elsie was sincere?

    As someone who didn''t understand women''s hearts well, it was a difficult problem to grasp. In the end, I couldn''t ovee the guilt and began to make excuses.

    "It''s not a joke; I really don''t have time. I have to leave the day after tomorrow, and there are so many people I need to say goodbye to. Like Saintess, Senior Delphine, Seria or Emma..."

    "I-I know."

    It was Senior Elsie''s words.

    With her gaze lowered, she scraped the rough floor with the tip of her shoe. Her defeated appearance was particrly pitiful.

    The atmosphere rapidly sank.

    I initially greeted her with a weing heart, but how did I end up in such a situation in just a few minutes?

    Senior Elsie asked cautiously.

    "Um, what''s¡­ your rtionship with the Saintess?"

    "We don''t have any rtionship."

    It was a quick response. It was a problem I had promised myself to exin sooner orter.

    If unnecessary rumors spread, it could be fatal for Saintess. Her maidenhood was often associated with the symbol of the heavenly god.

    Of course, Senior Elsie didn''t seem to believe my words.

    She continued to exude a gloomy vibe, still keeping her head low.

    "Uhm, there was a misunderstanding... You can think of it as a kind of treatment process..."

    "Then, what''s our rtionship?"

    It was a sudden question.

    Tongue-tied, I stared nkly at Senior Elsie. Senior Elsie''s blue eyes sadly met mine when she finally looked up.

    It was as if those eyes were asking me something.

    ¡®If you have no rtionship with the Saintess, what about me?¡¯

    <i>¡®Are we not any better than that?¡¯</i>

    I let out a frustrated groan.

    "...Well, we''re colleagues, aren¡¯t we?"

    She was my precious colleague, with whom I solved a few cases.

    However, Senior Elsie seemed dissatisfied with that rtionship.

    She held back her head with a bitter smile as if she had expected it.

    Senior Elsie examined her body from side to side. It looked like an endearing gesture to me, but the bitter smile on Senior Elsie''s lips only deepened, as if anyone would react the same way upon seeing her appearance.

    "Yeah, colleagues... Well, that''s better."

    Before I could ask what was better, Senior Elsie smiled broadly.

    It was a poignantughter, like the bell ringing in the nightfall.

    "As expected, I won¡¯t be greedy, Master."

    Saying that with a puppy-like expression, Senior Elsie left, urging her steps.

    I couldn''t hold onto her.

    I could only sigh irritably, watching her disappearing figure for a long time.

    Unable to ovee my frustration, I scratched my head.

    It seemed like I had chosen the wrong option.

    However, what I told Senior Elsie was partly true.

    I really didn''t have time.

    Before leaving the academy, there were many people to bid farewell to.

    First, I had to meet Saintess and Senior Delphine, and also Emma.

    I owe a lot of favors to these three. I had to bid them farewell before leaving.

    Having organized my thoughts in that way, I nced outside the window.

    It was still afternoon. There was plenty of time to visit one or two people and say farewell without any difficulty.

    I had, at most, only half a day left before heading to the Percus /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 216: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (9)

    Chapter 216: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (9)

    Recently, the Saintess had been feeling more anxious than ever before.

    No matter how much she thought about it, something was strange.

    Why hadn''t Iane to see her?

    To be honest, the incident that happened a few days ago was rather embarrassing. Sure, the Saintess did tempt him, but this mainly happened because Ian unexpectedly acted on it.

    Recalling that thrilling sensation, the Saintess still felt flustered.

    Along with a subtle sense of humiliation and guilt, a tingling sensation crawled up her spine.

    It was the first time in her life that she felt her thighs involuntarily tighten, her breath grow rough, and she was looking at a man with a pitiful gaze.

    On the contrary, being vited by Ian was even more thrilling.

    Of course, whenever such thoughts arose, the Saintess had to shake her head to cast such thoughts away.The Saintess was supposed to possess a pure mind and soul. To taint her heart with lustful desires was forbidden.

    Above all, there was an inexplicable sense of embarrassment every time she saw Ian after that day.

    In many ways, it was an unfamiliar experience for a Saintess who, by nature, was not a shy person.

    Even in the midst of such perplexity, the Saintess had a slightly displeasing aspect.

    It was because Ian, who freely touched the breasts of an innocent maiden, continued to create an awkward atmosphere with the Saintess afterwards.

    Frustrated, the Saintess sometimes subtly pressed her body against his.

    Nevertheless, Ian would cough and avoid the Saintess''s gaze. That caused the Saintess to inwardly sneer at him.

    <i>Alright, let''s see how far you''ll go.</i>

    He was a man who couldn''t resist desire and dared to touch the Saintess''s body. He would do it again soon, and when he did, she would try her best to dodge it.

    A few days after the Saintess made that decision...

    She hadn''t heard a single word from Ian. She found herself tapping on a table in the treatment room. The elerating rhythm reflected her restless emotions.

    Why did he not contact her?

    She initially thought it was just his stubbornness, but now she started to feel uneasy. She heard that Ian was leaving for his hometown in two days; shouldn''t hee to see her before that?

    Growing desperate, the Saintess eventually decided to seek advice from others.

    Of course, the fact that it was her own story was concealed. After all, counseling sessions typically began with something like, ''It was a story I heard from someone.¡¯

    The only difference was that, with her status as a Saintess, nobody would think it could be her own story.

    One of the female students who listened to the Saintess''s detailed story burst intoughter.

    "Oh, doesn''t that mean she just got ''hit and run,'' does she?"

    "H-hit and... what?"

    Hearing a term she had never heard before, the Saintess could only ask in a dumbfounded voice.

    Her innocent reaction brought more joy to the female student.

    "Ahaha, you''re so innocent... It''s likely that the man only had his eyes on her body from the start. But, after thinking he had gone as far as he could and finding a rtionship bothersome, he withdrew from it."

    Still, the female student kindly exined what the term ''got hit and run'' meant to the Saintess.

    The Saintess quickly denied it. The look on her face could best be described as desperate.

    "Th-that can''t be right.... Even though he may be a bit annoying, he''s actually a good person. Responsible, strong, kind..."

    "Then, why hasn''t this good man contacted that girl yet?"

    With a cackle, the female student asserted.

    "...Of course, it was all an act. That girl was pitifully yed with."

    Unable toe up with a rebuttal, the Saintess''s face turned pale.

    She still had to continue the conversation despite being shocked into frozen like a statue. Even after sending off the female student in that manner, the Saintess remained frozen for a long time.

    Left alone, the Saintess, nkly sitting, let out a faint voice.

    "Did I¡­ just get hit and run."

    There was a hint of tears in her light pink eyes.

    At the age of 22, the Saintess finally learned the bitterness of love.

    Of course, Ian did not intend to do such a thing. It was simply because he was bidding farewell to someone else.

    ****

    Senior Delphine was, as usual, staying in the Aedalus Pavilion.

    The employee of the Aedalus Pavilion gave me a wary look when I came to visit.

    It was the same person who ushered me to Senior Delphine during myst visit.

    "Why are you acting like that?"

    "...It''s nothing."

    When I asked, tilting my head, the employee replied with a voice that indicated her attempt to suppress dissatisfaction.

    It was truly an inexplicable situation.

    There was nothing special about what I did during myst visit. At most, I forcefully opened the door with my hatchet and entered Senior Delphine''s room.

    As a result, Senior Delphine''s depression improved, so wasn''t it a good thing?

    Upon seeing my shameless behavior, the employee had no choice but to take the lead. It was because, somehow, people hade to know about the special rtionship between Senior Delphine and me.

    When I was admitted to the intensive care unit after the demonic beast¡¯s attack incident, Senior Delphine came to the temple every day to inquire about my condition.

    People who had witnessed that scene couldn''t help but suspect the rtionship between Senior Delphine and me.

    Unlike myst visit, Senior Delphine dly opened the door for me.

    Senior Delphine''s room was still dimly lit today. The sunset glow and candlelight created a subtle illumination, highlighting the golden hair strands and crimson eyes on her pale skin.

    Her womanly curves, revealed by the thin gown, were very attractive.

    Seated with a ss in hand, Senior Delphine shed her smiling eyes.

    "Finally, youe, Master."

    "... You¡¯re already drinking?"

    It was still early evening, yet Senior Delphine''s ss already contained a sparkling crimson wine.

    With a faint smile, Senior Delphine sipped the wine..

    "There''s not much time left for me to stay here, right? I''ll return to the Yurdina territory soon, and after next semester, I have to leave the academy."

    At her words, I sighed and held back my words.

    That was right. She was a senior in her fourth year, marking her final year at the academy.

    Having just finished the first semester, she practically only had about six months left to live her academy life.

    The heir of the Yurdina family had no reason toplete the graduate school program.

    This ce was where she spent the most radiant period of her life.

    It was hard to imagine how she would feel to leave this ce soon. Perhaps I will only understand that feeling next year.

    In the end, I took a seat across from Senior Delphine and raised my ss.

    It was a request for a drink.

    Senior Delphine chuckled.

    ¡°This is a very expensive wine, you know?¡±

    "Didn''t you say you''d get me a prize a few days ago? I''m here to exercise that right."

    Thus, Senior Delphine poured wine into my cup without a word.

    That gift was none other than Delphine Yurdina, herself.

    As our sses clinked, a clear sound resonated, marking the beginning of our drinking session.

    "It was an impressive performance, Master. Upon reflection, I have made the right choice to align with you."

    "It was just a stroke of luck."

    ¡°Even so, you seemed quite confident, didn''t you?¡±

    Swallowing a sip of wine, Senior Delphine spoke.

    A drop of alcohol trickled down from her lips to the throat, throat to the corbone, and below.

    She wore a thin gown that exposed her cleavage. I had to clear my throat and turn away.

    It was a sight too provocative for a man in his prime.

    Senior Delphine''s eyes crinkled as if she found my reaction cute.

    "Thanks to you, my standing has improved. I intentionally postponed the n to provoke the Percus territory, and we almost caused trouble for the Imperial Family¡¯s benefactor, didn''t we?"

    "That''s just in hindsight. After I beat the Imperial Princess into a pulp at the street side, my reputation took another hit."

    "The important thing is not how virtuous we appear to others."

    Senior Delphine confidently dered after setting down her ss.

    ¡°It''s all about how fearsome we are, because winners should always instill fear in losers.¡±

    "...Can¡¯t we also earn respect instead?"

    "If you''re always the winner, you don¡¯t need respect. On the contrary, the duty of the loser is obedience... Isn''t that also why I am serving you, right?"

    Meanwhile, Senior Delphine leaned her upper body against the table.

    It was a subtly revealing posture, exposing her cleavage. My eyes turned sideways again, but Senior Delphine had now risen and approached me.

    She whispered.

    "...We won''t be able to see each other for two months now. Will you not miss me?"

    "I will miss you."

    I sighed, feeling the weight of Senior Delphine sitting on the armrest of my chair. Her supple curves pressed against my arm.

    "I mean, Senior, it''s not your body but your skill that matters."

    "...Fufu, I wonder what ruckus you''re nning to stir up again?"

    In response to my unwavering answer, Senior Delphine chuckled. Even in concise words, she was an exceptional woman who could discern sincerity.

    That''s why Senior Delphine was a colleague I could trust even more to have my back.

    "It¡¯s not something I caused, but I think the movement of the Dark Order seems suspicious¡­ So, what do you think? It might involve the Yurdina family as well."

    Senior Delphine tapped her lips with her index finger, lost in contemtion. Her attitude resembled that of a politician weighing gains and losses.

    She soon shed a provocative smile.

    "Could it be that you''re asking for my help?"

    As the alcohol took effect, the air around us seemed to lighten.

    The sweet scent of a woman, the fragrant aroma of wine, and the subtle lighting created a strange atmosphere.

    Senior Delphine whispered into my ear as she leaned on me.

    "...Are you still unable to understand our rtionship?"

    A faint sigh escaped my lips.

    I knew it would be like this, but every time it happened, it couldn''t help but be an awkward jest.

    Nevertheless, I decided to y along for now.

    Since we wouldn''t see each other for two months anyway, I thought, why not indulge her for one night as she wished?

    A chill voice surged from my lips.

    "Delphine Yurdina."

    At that single word, Senior Delphine, who had been wearing a yful expression, flinched and trembled.

    Her breath became uneven. Slowly rising her body, she leaned in, bowed her head repeatedly, and crawled closer to my toes.

    Then, Senior Delphine softly pressed her lips to the tip of my shoe, and her body trembled with excitement.

    "...Youmand as you wish."

    Senior Delphine responded with a gasp.

    "I will do as you say, Master...."

    Raising her head, she spoke with her crimson eyes flickering.

    "So, please punish this rotten ve..."

    Clinging to my trouser¡¯s legs, she was now on her knees, with only her upper body raised, pleading.

    "...So that I won''t be forgotten for two months."

    Senior Delphine tightly embraced my leg. The distinct sensation of her soft, womanly body touched mine. Senior Delphine''s desires were clear.

    That night, it seemed like I had to spend a little longer in Senior Delphine''s room.

    ****

    Time had passed when I left Senior Delphine''s room.

    Dealing with Senior Delphine, who leaned against the window frame and provocatively extended her buttocks, was both a challenge and oddly enjoyable.

    In the end, I had to draw a dagger across Senior Delphine''s corbone.

    ording to Senior Delphine, she would think of the throbbing pain in that ce whenever she missed me.

    She was indeed a senior with a unique taste.

    But the price paid for keeping with Senior Delphine was clear.

    "Upon your departure, I''ll prepare a special gift for you."

    Senior Delphine clearly stated that.

    A special gift, what could it be? While it was still hard to guess, it shouldn¡¯t be something ordinary, considering Senior Delphine''s open deration.

    I guess I could look forward to it.

    So, with a slight buzz from the alcohol, I walked with a pleasant feeling.

    Then, it was at that moment when I noticed someone was standing in front of the dormitory.

    In the dark night, their figure wasn''t clearly visible. A shadow rushed at me before I could use mana to enhance my vision.

    Hands suddenly gripped my cor.

    However, it had surprisingly weak force, so I didn''t feel the urge to resist. It was a feeble strength that I could easily repel if I wished.

    Those blue eyes stared at me, filled with tears.

    It was Lupine Rine.

    His hair was unusually disheveled. It was an unexpected appearance for someone who always maintained an elegant cover.

    A smoky smell passed by my nose.

    Did he get too close to the mes somewhere?

    Before I could voice out such a question, Lupine shouted at me fiercely.

    "Hey, you jerk! Bring my sister back right now?! Be-because of you, she got engaged against her will!"

    The only response I could give to his shout was a puzzled look.

    ''Engaged¡¯? Was he talking about Senior Elsie?

    I wanted to think it was a joke, but looking at Lupin huffing, trying to suppress his anger, it didn''t feel like a lie.

    It seemed like we needed to engage in some conversation /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 217: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (10)

    Chapter 217: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (10)

    It had been a long time since I had a drink together with a man alone.

    After all, for a man to enter my room was rare. Thest time a male student knocked on my doorte at night, he received a punch right in the face.

    Looking back now, those were truly nostalgic memories.

    I wonder if that male student recovered well at the temple.

    I worried he might have faced trouble during the demonic beast attack. Nah, perhaps he was perfectly unharmed and became one of those who excessively insulted the Imperial Princess.

    However, that male student didn''t enter my room out of his own will and didn''t receive a polite reception from me either.

    Leto was probably the only one who I allowed to visit my room as a guest and even drank alcohol with me.

    Now, an unexpected person was being added to the list.

    Lupine Rine.Despite always maintaining a refined appearance, iming to uphold noble dignity, he, surprisingly, sat before me with a somewhat grubby appearance.

    His disheveled hair and the strong scent of smoky burnt were remarkable.

    He looked as if he had just emerged from a fire.

    Regardless, it was the time to have a conversation. I took a bottle of whiskey from the cupboard, the one I always drank, and poured a ss.

    The ss filled up with a strong aroma of alcohol.

    As soon as Lupine smelled it, he deeply frowned.

    "...What is this cheap liquor? Don''t you have something more refined?"

    Should I just smack him?

    Although I seriously considered it, I decided to calm my inner violence down.

    I was well aware that Lupine was impolite. However, he was the younger brother of Senior Elsie, arade I cherished greatly, so I could tolerate it a few times.

    Well, I could do that a few times.

    I hoped Lupine would not exhaust all his chances today.

    "It''s quite a cheeky request for someone who showed up out of nowhere, isn''t it?"

    "Out of nowhere? Huh... It''s all because of you, don¡¯t you know?! Because of you, my sister...!"

    Lupine started to show signs of another fit as he said that.

    Before he could spew something out, I quickly picked up the ss.

    Fortunately, Lupine seemed not too worked up topletely forget about the noble dignity.

    He looked at the ss with dissatisfaction but eventually clinked it with mine. The aroma of whiskey emerged as it flowed down our throats.

    I let out a satisfied grunt and turned my gaze to Lupine.

    He took a sip of the drink and soon stuck out his tongue, disying an expression of disgust.

    It seemed like the cheap liquor didn''t suit his taste.

    Or maybe he just couldn''t handle alcohol in general.

    Either way, alcohol was just a facilitator to smoothen our conversation. I took the opportunity to dig for information from Lupine.

    "Don''t just get angry; tell me the details. That way, I can understand what I did wrong¡­ or determine if I need to apologize for something, right?"

    "You said it well, you trash bastard! Listen carefully to what crime you''vemitted against my sister!"

    Perhaps because he was under the influence of alcohol already, Lupine shouted more angrily.

    From his lengthy and detailed exnation, the summary was as follows:

    In the end, the problem traced back to the day Senior Elsie and I first met.

    Senior Elsie, who suffered an unexpected defeat that day, not only experienced humiliation and shame but also gained unfavorable rumors.

    One of them was the gossip about her being the ''piss baby.''

    At least ording to Senior Elsie¡¯s ims, it was nothing more than groundless ndering. However, who would honestly admit to urinating in front of a junior?

    When the truth became unknowable, the public generally tended to ept the version that suited their preferences.

    At that time, Senior Elsie¡¯s reputation was at its worst. The truth that the academy members desired was any content that could further damage Senior Elsie''s reputation.

    It clearly almost hindered Senior Elsie''s chances of getting married.

    Even though the era imed to have equalized the rights of men and women, the world still imposed a heavier burden of societal expectations on women. This was especially true for noble youngdies.

    Got beaten by a man and ended up urinating on herself?

    At first nce, it might seem like a slightly amusing incident, but the moment it circted in the stringent circles of society, the narrative would change.

    It could quickly turn the shameful incident into a weakness.

    Of course, a single incident wouldn''t fatally shake one''s standing in the marriage market. Nevertheless, Senior Elsie hadmitted too many blunders until now.

    Her cruel and violent temperament was clearly one of her drawbacks.

    Moreover, given her exceptional abilities, it was evident that pairing her with just any prospective husband would likely lead her to be a scapegoat for domestic violence.

    Amidst this came the ridiculous news that the disgrace she suffered came from the second son of a countryside Viscounty.

    Count Rine made a swift decision.

    Fearing that Senior Elsie might cause more trouble and that her value in the marriage market would bepletely diminished, Count Rine decided to quickly send her off to marriage.

    The efforts that Count Rine initiated in that manner bore fruit not too long ago.

    Senior Elsie''s fianc¨¦ had been decided, and in the meantime, worried about what trouble she might again cause, Count Rine hastened the engagement.

    So, the long exnation from Lupine was about the visit of the Rine family¡¯s knights tomorrow to take Senior Elsie away.

    A deep, low sigh escaped my lips.

    It was a forced engagement. Moreover, Count Rine had mentioned rushing things, so there wasn''t the luxury of choosing a proper match.

    The images of some tragic heroines facing unfortunate destinies came to my mind.

    A wretched fate of being forced into an engagement with older, ill-tempered, ipetent men whom she does not even love, as if being sold.

    I couldn''t just stand by and let Senior Elsie end up like that.

    With a serious expression, I asked Lupine.

    "So, who is this fianc¨¦? Is he old, violent, ipetent...?"

    "No? He''s a Young Master from a prestigious family, good-looking, and has a promising future."

    Count Rine was more capable than I had imagined.

    Upon hearing Lupin''s words, a sudden coldness dampened my reaction. I hastily poured more alcohol into the ss to soothe that disappointment.

    Then, it wasn''t an issue I should be concerned about in the first ce.

    I was an outsider to the Rine family. Therefore, no matter how close I was to Senior Elsie, that fact remained unchanged.

    "Then what''s the problem? Arranged marriages in noble families, selling children like that, is not that rare... and the suitor seems excellent."

    "Y-you... you still don''t understand the problem?!"

    With a face that had reddened from alcohol, Lupine mmed the table, expressing his anger.

    "I said she is forced into marriage! My sister cried so much! Here, look! I attempted to calm her down, but instead, I ended up getting roasted!"

    Saying so, Lupine extended his arm, proudly disying his pathetic appearance.

    I had to suppress my dumbfoundedughter.

    "But what can you do? It''s an unavoidable destiny if you''re born into a noble family. In exchange for enjoying a better life than others until now, you must sell yourself for the sake of your family.¡±

    I was merely stating themon sense in this aspect.

    In noble society, family took precedence above all. Being born into a noble family and enjoying all the luxuries of life meant that you had to uphold your family''s glory.

    Senior Elsie must have thought the same way.

    It was now the time to pay that price.

    Honestly, I felt a slight uneasiness in my stomach, but I tried to maintainposure.

    Yet, this rational statement seemed to infuriate Lupine even more.

    "...Family?"

    Angry, the emotions conveyed in his casually uttered voice were unusual.

    Upon hearing that zeal in his fiery words, I stopped my hand that was tilting the ss. Lupine''s blue eyes were burning fiercely.

    It was an intense emotion iparable to what he had shown so far.

    It could only be emotions like anger and hatred that had been condensed over a long time.

    "Family, what have they done to us...?"

    It was a fundamental question.

    I had assumed it too casually. On the contrary, it was a problem difficult to unravel and exin.

    Even without that, my intoxicated mind was already not functioning properly. So, my responses were nothing more than stumbling and spitting out obvious words.

    "Th-that''s... uh, well. Providing food and shelter? There are things like that, right?¡±

    "My parents, they didn''t do anything...!"

    He spat out those words while grinding his teeth.

    Nevertheless, there was no way your family wouldn¡¯t provide you with meals and a ce to sleep. However, the anger shown by Lupine right now was so intense that one might even say he had suffered abuse in the Rine family instead.

    Lupine poured out his true feelings under the influence of alcohol.

    "To our parents, we were nothing more than dogs in a dog-fighting ring¡­ they just threw us in, waiting until the strongest one emerged. Do you know how miserable my childhood was?

    His voice took on a more intense tone, and intense pain swirled in his bloodshot eyes.

    "They dragged me away and beat me whenever they felt like it! For no reason, just because it was fun! If I snitched to our parents, they would be scolded once, and that was it. Then, as their revenge, I had to endure even more cruelty. There was a time when I had to fight with the dog we were raising... I even begged them to stop!"

    Caught in the overflowing storm of emotions without forewarning, I couldn''t utter a single word.

    I just refilled Lupine''s already emptied ss with more alcohol in ce of the tears he should have shed.

    "Back then, back then, the only one who protected me was Noona... She fought the big dog on my behalf. At first, it bit her, and she bled, but Hyung, who ordered us to fight, got even more scared. Hehehe... But you know what''s funny? By the time the knights arrivedter, Noona had already choked the dog to death."

    As he spoke, Lupine made sounds that could beughter or crying. Then, with a thud, his head mmed onto the table.

    It was only then that I cautiously tried to stop Lupine.

    "Lupine, you''re already drunk. You should go back to your ce now."

    "We''ve just finally be free now!"

    Shouting fiercely, Lupin gulped down the whiskey in his ss in one go. The scent of strong alcohol wafted through the air.

    "But now she has to go back to that family? For a family who hasn''t done anything for us, now that she has be an excellent fighter, they want to sell her off for a good price?¡±

    I couldn''t say anything in response to his desperate voice.

    Exhaling heavily, I leaned my body against the backrest of the chair. As I tilted the ss, the mes ignited within me.

    It was probably the alcohol.

    "I, I can''t do anything... I''m weaker than my sister. I have to endure harsh scolding and keep my mouth shut..."

    Once again, Lupine weakly lowered his head onto the table.

    He was not in his right mind.

    That¡¯s why he could speak his true feelings without hiding anything.

    "But you''re different. You''re... stronger than my sister."

    The reason Lupine came to find me was merely that.

    There probably wasn''t anyone else immediatelying to his mind other than me. Finding someone who could persuade Senior Elsie throughout the academy was even rare.

    Lupine murmured sadly while sobbing and zoning out.

    "Rine''s destiny should be determined by their own, huh? What does it have to do with you all..."

    <i>Rine''s destiny is determined by their own.</i>

    It was the Rine family¡¯s motto. A clich¨¦ phrase that most noble families possess.

    Lupine groaned even while sleeping, seemingly tormented by those words.

    I remained silent for a while, tilting the ss until the remaining whiskey in the bottle was emptied.

    "...How dare such a weak guy like him boast about alcohol."

    With a grunt, I lifted Lupine and tossed him onto the bed.

    And since I didn''t like to share a bed with another guy, I had to sleep on the small sofa. Even as I drifted off to sleep, I was still pondering.

    What was Senior Elsie really hoping for?

    My intoxicated mind was muddled in darkness.

    And the next day, when I regained my senses...

    "...Enough."

    I was reciting such lines in front of the Rine family''s knights, who came to take Senior Elsie, with the smell of alcohol wafting strongly from my body.

    "Please take your hands off Senior Elsie."

    I didn''t really want to say that.

    A sigh escaped from my lips /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 218: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (11)

    Chapter 218: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (11)

    My decision to seek Senior Elsie was an utterly impulsive one.

    My head was throbbing in pain when I opened my eyes; It seemed I had fallen off the sofa as I found myself rolling on the floor.

    Yawning, I staggered to my feet.

    Thankfully, I hadn''t forgotten to fill my water bottlest night. As I gulped down the cold water, my eyes shifted toward the bed.

    There, Lupine was lying, asleep as if knocked out.

    From the looks of it, he would be out cold for a while longer. It was a relief he hadn''t woken up vomiting.

    Strangely, my mind was clear.

    The lengthy story Lupine rambled about duringst night''s drinking session came flooding back to me.

    Remembering it made the water taste nd.I gulped down thest few drops of the water and rxed my grip on the bottle. With each breath, I could feel the lingering remnants of alcohol in the air.

    It was a painful story from the past.

    If Lupine hadn''t been so drunk, he might not have shared it to the end. It wasmon for high noble families to hide at least one such disgrace.

    Their way of thinking was closer to abacuses made of flesh and blood than to human beings.

    Senior Elsie too had be quite close to me, but she had never disclosed such a past.

    That made me curious.

    What was the true intention behind Senior Elsie''s proposal that I had harshly rejected the day before?

    Was she truly seeking revenge on me?

    Or, was she simply asking to be saved?

    Saying she didn''t want to go back.

    Saying she didn''t want to live ording to her family''s wishes, and asking for help to fulfil her desires.

    Was what I had rejected that day not a request, but a scream for help?

    My head heated up as my thoughts became tangled, apanied by a headache and the aftermath of a hangover.

    <b>For a while, I spent the early morning in silence.</b>

    Despite contemting for long, I still had a hint of hesitation.

    My name was ''Ian Percus,'' not ''Ian Rine¡¯.

    There was no reason for me to be entangled with the Rine family. After all, it was rare for a low-ranking noble of the empire toe into contact with a prestigious family like the Rines.

    In other words, I was clearly an outsider to the Rine family.

    Every action required justification.

    Without one, any action would find it challenging to receive official recognition. Preventing a marriage within the Rine family carried significant responsibility.

    Unable to decide, I drank more cold water.

    It was by chance that my eyes caught sight of a letter.

    It was the fourth letter I had received. I always carried it with me, but somehow it had ended up on the table where I had been drinkingst night.

    Seems like I made a mistake while drunk, and my hand reached out for the letter again.

    The sentence scribbled on the back of the letter caught my eye.

    ¡®Let go of what must be discarded.¡¯

    It was a short and simple phrase, yet I found myself fixated on that one line.

    Was Senior Elsie someone I needed to let go of?

    No, she wasn''t.

    Senior Elsie was my preciousrade. Hadn''t we navigated countless life-and-death situations together? That overwhelming emotion soon became my driving force.

    I grabbed my sword and hatchet and left the room.

    As I walked, I eventually found myself standing before the dormitory where the senior nobles, including Senior Elsie, lived. Some students who had not yet left the academy were gathered in small groups.

    They gaped at me in surprise at my sudden appearance.

    They must be wondering why a celebrity of the academy hade here so early in the morning.

    Especially looking so haggard from not having sobered up yet.

    A bted sense of shame washed over me, but regret is always toote.

    I sighed deeply to calm myself.

    The deed I was about to do was bound to bring significant embarrassment anyway.

    Fortunately, it seemed I wasn''t toote.

    A few people wereing out of the dormitory''s main entrance.

    Judging by their attire, they were undoubtedly knights from powerful noble families. And among those robust men, a particrly petite woman stood out.

    She was a girl with her head hung low in dejection.

    Senior Elsie, as always, was wearing her pointy hat and academy uniform.

    As if the fancy dress from yesterday was a lie.

    That was a relief.

    If it weren''t for that pointy hat, I might have missed seeing Senior Elsie behind those human boulders.

    My body slowly blocked the knights'' path.

    "......Stop."

    At my single word, the knights stopped in their tracks.

    Senior Elsie, who had been emitting a gloomy aura with her head down, jerked her head up in surprise at the sound of my voice.

    Even after seeing my face, Senior Elsie blinked several times in disbelief.

    Anyone could tell she was bewildered.

    Regardless, my words continued.

    "Please leave Senior Elsie alone."

    It was a straightforward and clear request.

    Even those unaware of the Rine family''s circumstances could grasp its meaning.

    Whispers began to spread.

    In the blink of an eye, the students in front of the dormitory had encircled me and the knights. Their eyes gleamed with fascination as they looked at me.

    The look in their eyes was one of anticipation for what I might do next.

    I felt sorrowful that I had to meet their expectations.

    One of the knights escorting Elsie snorted. He looked at me with a mocking expression, not yet realising who I was.

    With a voice mixed with annoyance, he opened his mouth.

    "What''s with this drunkard..."

    "That''s, uh..."

    However, that moment was brief. As soon as a subordinate knight whispered something in his ear, his attitude changedpletely.

    He cleared his throat and subtly avoided my gaze.

    Even the knights of the Rine family couldn''t ignore my reputation.

    The Dark Order was humanity''s enemy, and I was the hero who had rescued hundreds of orphans and the princess.

    Yet, the knight stiffly raised his head.

    "That, Lord Percus? Your words are too abrupt and somewhat very shocking. May I ask what you mean by them?"

    "Just as I said."

    Sighing lightly, I spoke with firmness.

    "Leave Senior Elsie alone. She has somewhere to go with me."

    "...Hmm, an appointment?"

    The knight nced at Senior Elsie, asking for further exnation.

    But since my arrival, Senior Elsie had worn a consistently puzzled expression.

    Her eyes resembling blue sapphires were staring at me as if they were nailed in ce. So, I decided to say what I should have said a long time ago.

    "We had ns to go somewhere, just the two of us. While at it, maybe change into something a bit nicer."

    It was a reminder of the previous day''s conversation.

    It was impossible for Senior Elsie to not understand.

    Tears began to well up in her sapphire-like eyes. She rubbed them and looked at me repeatedly.

    Yet even so, I was still me.

    And that fact would never change.

    I took a step forward.

    "So, I would appreciate it if you could leave... Senior Elsie will being with me."

    The knights exchanged bewildered looks.

    Their only w was their failure to uncover Senior Elsie''s troubled past, despite being instructed by the family head to ensure her return by any means at their disposal.

    They hadn''t expected the academy''s rising star to stand in their way.

    A knight with a troubled expression stepped forward to block my way.

    Thump, the man''s hand, like a pot lid, was ced on my shoulder.

    "Lord Percus, there seems to be a misunderstanding. We are on a mission for an important matter of the Rine family, so¡­?"

    But the man''s words were cut off before he could finish.

    Suddenly, the hand that had been resting on my shoulder slid off.

    The knight, who thought he had a firm grip on me, was left dumbfounded.

    Only an afterimage, as if space was distorted, seemed to be caught in his hand.

    It must have been iprehensible to him.

    And that is the reason I showed that skill. My steps continued towards Senior Elsie.

    Eventually, a knight unable to bear it any longer spread his arms to block my way.

    "Lord Percus! No matter how close you are, it¡¯s rude for an outsider to interfere with a family''s affair..."

    Whoosh, the giant man d in armour flew into the air.

    It was because I had kicked his calf with all my strength.

    My physical strength, recently elevated to the level of an Expert, far surpassed that of an ordinary knight. Unaware of what had happened, he spun halfway in the air before crashing down with a resounding thud.

    "U-Ugh...?!"

    It was, at most, a single kick to the leg.

    For a trained knight, such pain shouldn''t even count as an injury. Yet, the knight was sitting down, looking dazed with a vacant expression in his eyes.

    It was because I had been too reckless.

    As he said, I was merely an outsider to the Rine family. I had no right to meddle in the important affairs of the Rine family.

    The remaining knights took my actions as an insult.

    An angry shout burst out.

    "Lord Percus! If you keep this up, we''ll have to..."

    "Cut the chatter ande at me."

    My bold stance made the shouting knight hesitate.

    My eyes, staring him down, were utterly calm.

    "Or, leave Senior Elsie and go."

    "Insults should have limits...!"

    Finally, unable to hold back, a knight charged at me.

    Now, there were only three knights left.

    It would only take a few seconds to deal with /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 219: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (12)

    Chapter 219: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (12)

    A loud bang surged through the area. The knight''s body toppled forward akin to a cannonball, reaching point nk distance faster than the air whipping past me.

    His swung fist tore through the air.

    But it wasn''t enough.

    With a scant lean of my upper torso, I wrapped my hand around the back of his fist that couldn''t even graze me.

    All done in the moment it took for him to utter a startled cry.

    However, that single cry soon became hisst act of defiance.

    The knight got dusted, absorbing the full impact of my throw as his body bounced off the ground.

    Agape in disbelief, his eyes gave away his agony. Incapable of even a coherent scream, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Two more knights stepped forward by rushing toward me.It seemed they had finally realised that they couldn''t face me unarmed. They attempted to subdue me with their swords still in their scabbard.

    However, closebat using weapons was my specialty.

    My scabbard, which I thrust out like lightning, wedged itself between their crossed swords, blocking their coordinated attack as smoothly as a pebble jamming gears.

    In the spur of the moment, I drew my own de from its scabbard.

    Any swordsman''s nerves would tighten up when faced against a real sword.

    Such an effect had a greater impact on them when they realised they couldn''t respond in time. Fear flooded the knights'' eyes. A single swing from me can sever their necks.

    Of course, I wasn''t going to do that.

    Seizing the moment of their panic, I kicked my scabbard up from where it was caught between their crossed swords.

    Their swords were simultaneously disarmed. Acting swiftly, I forcefully plunged the blunt end of my sword hilt into one knight''s neck.

    Whack, the sound came from the action as the sword hilt got mmed, converting my strength into a crushing impact.

    This knight''s focus wavered, and before long, his stance began to falter.

    "Th-This bastard!"

    Uttering a desperate shout, the final standing knight brought his sword down with force.

    What he overlooked was that I too had a sword in hand.

    I wasn''t an easy opponent to simply strike down.

    ng, my de and his scabbard collided, sending sparks into the air. Around that time, my scabbard, which had been spinning in the sky, began to fall.

    I caught the scabbard.

    As the sword strike approached me once more, I blocked it with my real sword and then, spinning into his proximity, I whipped the scabbard around.

    With a solid thump, the scabbard hit the guy right in the temple.

    It didn''t take long for him to copse.

    The sound of two knights copsing in rapid session was like a symphony to my ears. Whether my skill was off the charts, the knights seated nearby gawked in disbelief.

    Of course, they wouldn''t have known.

    Only Mitram knew that I had reached the level of an expert.

    And that Dark Priest was nowhere to be found now.

    It was impossible for my real skills to have been disclosed.

    I was able to easily subdue the knights by exploiting this element of surprise.

    "Wh-What kind of third-year academy student..."

    Ignoring the question I''d heard all too oftentely, I walked away.

    Now, there was no one left between Senior Elsie and me.

    Only one knight who had missed grabbing my shoulder hade back to his senses.

    "This is dishonourable, Lord Percus!"

    Paying him no heed, I gently stroked Senior Elsie''s head, who was looking up at me with teary eyes.

    It was a reward after a long time.

    "Are you okay, Senior Elsie?"

    "...Uh!"

    Senior Elsie couldn''t hold back her tears any longer.

    A single tear rolled down her cheek. She pressed down on her hat, gripping the brim as if wringing it.

    Was she so reluctant to be engaged?

    Her fianc¨¦ was said to be a young and promising gentleman from a prestigious family, but Senior Elsie''s tastes were indeed unique.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "S-Surely... sob, y-you didn''t... snif, want to go on a date..."

    "Of course, it was just a joke."

    Indeed, it wasn''t a joke at that moment, but swept up by the mood, I chose not to speak the truth.

    Instead, I ended up revealing even the sincere feelings that I had been trying to hide.

    "Why wouldn''t I want to go on a date with Senior Elsie? Especially when you came dressed up so prettily."

    When I said that with a bitter smile, Senior Elsie eventually burst into tears.

    It seemed her emotional wounds were that deep.

    After all, for a woman to muster the courage to propose, only to be met with such a blunt rejection, it was understandable for her to feel that way.

    Because, Senior Elsie too, was a woman.

    The sight of Senior Elsie shedding tears was exceptionally lovely. Iforted her with a soft smile.

    Who could it be, the jerk who made this cute girl cry?

    Internally clicking my tongue, I turned away to see that there was still one knight protesting loudly.

    "I shall formallyin to the Percus family! How can an unrted outsider interfere with the affairs of the Rine family..."

    "I am rted."

    However, his outcry was immediately silenced by my calm response.

    The knight looked at me with a dumbfounded expression.

    ''Rted, you?''

    His gaze was filled with tant disbelief, so I gave a wry smile and gently pulled Senior Elsie into an embrace.

    As Senior Elsie went "uh," her head ended up buried in my chest.

    "...Senior Elsie and I are in a ''special rtionship''."

    It was nothing more than ast resort.

    There existed an unwritten rule among noble families, regardless of empire or kingdom.

    ''Do not interfere in another family''s affairs.''

    This rule, steeped in tradition, was hard to ignore.

    Yet now, despite that implicit rule, I was standing in the way of Senior Elsie''s path to marriage.

    There was no way to justify this through conventional means.

    Thus the means to extricate oneself were limited. So, the only option left was to make a sacrifice.

    And what I sacrificed was¨C ¡®the truth¡¯.

    "S-Special rtionship...?"

    The knight''s voice shook as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

    Before long, hisplexion had turned pale. Desperation was evident in his gaze toward Elsie.

    It was a stare filled with the hope that she would disim it.

    The conditions of engagement set forth by noble families invariably included the obligation of chastity.

    If there was a lover involved, additional negotiations were essential. Hence, taking Senior Elsie away right then was out of the question.

    What I had said was a lie from the start. The Rine family couldn''t have known about Senior Elsie''s ''lover'' beforehand.

    Soon, the audience''s reception cleaved into two different states, like oil and water.

    In contrast to the knights who were filled with despair, the students who had been watching the events unfold erupted into cheers and whistles.

    The sound of apuse that poured down spoke for their feelings.

    Specifically, a smallmotion ensued as a few girls screamed.

    Love stories traditionally have a wide appeal, regardless of age or gender.

    The events of today were bound to spread throughout the academy soon enough. It was a pity that many students had gone home for the holidays, but still, it was a sess.

    The rate at which rumours spread among the nobles was astonishing.

    With the increasing romanticism of my and Senior Elsie''s love story, Count Rine would find himself needing to be more vignt.

    He could probably handle being seen as a cold-hearted viin for tearing apart two lovers.

    But the real issue here was the fact that Senior Elsie and I were in a passionate love affair.

    She was a nobledy already in love with another man; logically, there was no reason for a noble family to pay a high price to bring her in.

    It was a clear miscalction.

    Count Rine would have to rack his brains for a while to secure a new marriage arrangement. Yet, the uncertainty of finding a suitable match remained.

    However, my immediate concern was Senior Elsie.

    The difficulties Count Rine would face were also issues that Senior Elsie would have to confront.

    If Senior Elsie found someone she lovedter, today''s incident might continue to haunt her.

    Exining the situation and clearing up the misunderstanding would be ideal.

    In the end, the choice would have to be left to Senior Elsie.

    Every gaze was trained on Senior Elsie''s mouth. While the emotions disyed in their eyes differed, they were all eagerly anticipating Senior Elsie''s answer.

    So was I.

    Please, Senior Elsie, just catch on.

    However, Senior Elsie, who was in my arms, was frozen as if time had stopped.

    It took a long while before she began to respond.

    Her face gradually reddened, until they were so rosy that I half-expected steam to erupt.

    Senior Elsie began to stammer, uttering iprehensible words.

    "M-M-Me?! I, I mean... so, so that means? H-How could that be? H-Huh?"

    Just listening made it painfully clear that Senior Elsie was not in her right mind.

    The corners of my mouth, which had been wearing a proud smile, trembled.

    I had already been embarrassed enough; hopefully, the n wouldn''t fall apart now.

    As if answering my desperate wish, Senior Elsie suddenly eximed.

    "...Ah, ack! Th-That''s right!"

    So you finally caught on, Senior Elsie.

    I was so moved that I almost cried. Senior Elsie, who now had a triumphant look in my arms, then confidently addressed the Rine family knight.

    "Right, ''special rtionship''."

    Thump, the knight copsed to his knees, unable to bear the harsh reality.

    There was a look of deep despair in his eyes as he stared nkly at the ground.

    Meanwhile, the crowd outside the dormitory responded with even louder cheers. A bitter smile crossed my lips.

    Right, it was a necessary move to protect Senior Elsie.

    Thinking so, I was about to sigh in relief when suddenly,

    "I, I am¡­. Serving Lord Ian as my master!"

    A brief silence followed after such a bold deration.

    The leader of the knights, who had been gazing despondently at the ground, slowly raised his head. In his eyes, there was an emotion flickering beyond mere shock and fear.

    It was disbelief.

    The onlookers felt the same way.

    Dozens of eyes widened in shock. It was a statement beyond anyone''s imagination.

    Although Senior Elsie had called me ''Master'' before, back then, I immediately ran away with Senior Elsie, so rumours didn¡¯t spread.

    Everyone had dismissed it as a ridiculous hallucination, thinking there was no way Senior Elsie would say such a thing.

    But now, the situation was different.

    With everyone''s attention on us, Senior Elsie had boldly made her deration.

    That Ian Percus was Elsie Rine''s Master.

    Even I was left gaping, repeatedly opening and closing my mouth, at a loss for words.

    My mind went nk.

    Senior Elsie, seeing no one responding, fidgeted as if she had done something wrong.

    In her panic, she awkwardly rubbed her head against my chest to prove her point.

    And then, uttered another word.

    "...Woof woof?"

    It was over.

    I facepalmed, knowing full well that Senior Elsie''s deration was bound to spread like wildfire.

    And that prediction was soon proven right.

    Because this incident even reached the ears of the Saintess I visited /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 220: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (13)

    Chapter 220: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (13)

    The Saintess had wept throughout the night, leaving her pillow soaked with tears.

    In spite of the attention she had received thus far, the Saintess'' knowledge regarding love was scarce.

    She had never even imagined that she, as a Saintess, would engage in romance. After all, to her, most humans were merely tools.

    She may have feltpassion for someone, but she had never been in love.

    Should the Saintess discuss ''love'', it would undoubtedly be in the realm of spiritual reverence. Such was the strength of her devotion as a Saintess of the Church of the Heavenly God.

    However, just one man, who met her that day, flipped her whole world upside down.

    For the first time in her life, she developed romantic feelings.

    Her daily life took on a different turn.

    Because of someone, she found herselfughing and crying, eagerly anticipating each day with a fluttering heart, as if she were a girl experiencing the thrill of her first love.It was a sign that she, like any other human, was capable of experiencing emotions.

    It wouldn''t be strange to say that, in matters of love, she was as pure as a nk canvas.

    She had no understanding of how individuals closed the gap to be lovers, nor did she know how their rtionship progressed after they had established that connection.

    Therefore, the word she heard yesterday was all the more shocking to her.

    ''Hit-and-run''-- Was she one of those pitiful women who got ''Hit and run''?

    Though, of course, it had only been three days since Ian hadn''te to see her.

    Based on Ian''s behavior up to this point, it seemed doubtful that he approached her with any malicious intent. There might have been circumstances impeding his arrival, and it wouldn''t have been surprising if he turned up today.

    That would be the most logical judgment.

    But the human heart does not always follow logic.

    Thus the Saintess, who fell in love for the first time, felt her tears well up at the mere possibility of it to be true.

    Before she knew it, she hadforted herself several times over the growing anxiety in her heart.

    She was so afraid of parting that she decided to let go of her feelings instead.

    That''s right. Let''s not expect anything.

    Among the countless men in the world, Ian was just a drop in the bucket.

    Yes. Only one.

    The only first love in the Saintess''s life.

    The thought process of a woman in love was always like this.

    The Saintess couldn''t help but burst into tears again. This was the backstory of why her pillow was drenched with tears the previous night.

    Yet, as she faced the sunlight and returned to her duties the next day, the Saintess felt a semnce of calm.

    Despite wearing a long face and appearing listless all day, that was indeed the case.

    Upon reflection, the Saintess was a woman who had nothing to regret.

    Numerous men had shown romantic interest in her. It was just that she had never reciprocated such feelings herself.

    And objectively speaking, her conditions were exceptional.

    From her status as the Saintess of the Church of Heavenly God to her beauty, praised as a work of art crafted by the gods.

    A moderately handsome second son from a low ranking noble family hardly seemed her match.

    No, Ian was not just moderately handsome; he was righteous, brave, and dependable.

    No, not just that. He was steadfast, possessed a strong spirit, and was a young man who loved the weak.

    Yet, tears began to form in the Saintess''s pink eyes once again.

    <i>You bastard, scum, how could you do this to me?</i>

    The urge to bury her head in her desk and let out her pent-up emotions was almost unbearable.

    It was at that moment that the Saintess received unexpected news.

    "I-Ian interfered with Sister Elsie''s engagement?"

    "Yes, precisely! The knights of the Rine family werepletely outmatched by him. He was incredibly powerful¡­"

    Initially, in the presence of others, the Saintess always referred to Ian with respect as "Brother Ian," but she was so taken aback that she even forgot to do so.

    The person telling the Saintess this was one of the servants working in the dormitory.

    Having worked at the academy for 20 years, she was always itching to share students'' gossip.

    So much so that even while seeking treatment for a burn she sustained while cooking, she was busy spreading rumors.

    It just so happened that this rumor was about the biggest incident that urred that morning.

    The Saintess frozepletely.

    "But the funny part is, do you know what Miss Rine said afterward? Pfft, she said ''woof'' and imed she was his pet! That proud Miss Rine!"

    While the middle-aged woman burst into heartyughter, the Saintess paid her no heed.

    The situation remained the same even after the woman had left.

    The Saintess just sat there, dazed.

    A faint sob escaped her lips.

    "I-I don¡¯t even care but..."

    For three days, Ian hadn''te to see her. Yet during that time, he had been preupied with another woman.

    <i>How could he do such a thing?</i>

    <i>After he even touched my breasts!</i>

    The Saintess was not just sad; she was devastated.

    She quickly wiped the corners of her eyes and inwardly hurled all sorts of insults at Ian.

    <i>yboy, enemy of all women, scoundrel, human scum.</i>

    But no matter how she cursed Ian, she couldn''t soothe her aching heart. All Saintess wanted was to leave work early and cry alone in her room.

    It was shortly after this that Yuren''s voice reached the Saintess''s ears.

    "Sister, Ian hase to see you."

    "I''m not in the mood to meet anyone... No, no! W-Who did you say hase?"

    Initially, the Saintess was about to reflexively issue a gloomy dismissal.

    Thankfully, she came to her senses just before she could spread them. She questioned whether she had misheard, but the message Yuren delivered was crystal clear and unchanged.

    "Ian''s here! The one Sister has been waiting for, and crying over every night¡­!"

    "AH-AHHHHH! I-I understand. So just give me a moment!"

    The Saintess quickly covered Yuren''s mouth, who was on the verge of revealing her embarrassing secret, and then she hurried to check her appearance.

    First, she wiped away her tears.

    Then only after tidying up her hair and clothes did she manage to regain someposure.

    <i>Right, how could he possibly think of abandoning me?</i>

    <i>After all, I''m the Saintess.</i>

    Caught up in the dramatic turn of events, the Saintess couldn''t help but feel a bit smug. Sporting a haughty smile, she finally managed to speak in her normal voice.

    "Let him in."

    And then, the door opened.

    There stood a man with jet-ck hair and golden eyes.

    Though she had grown used to seeing him in the past few months, today''s sight of him filled the Saintess with such relief that she came close to shedding tears once again.

    Ian Percus, the very reason for the Saintess''s anxiety over the past few days.

    He appeared to be without a care, unlike the Saintess.

    He just sighed a few times, looking somewhat absent-minded. Although she was curious about the reason, the Saintess deliberately didn''t ask.

    However, after her initial joy faded, Ian seemed all the more detestable to her.

    Now he shows up, after toying with the breasts of a virgin maiden.

    It was a grave sin worthy of holding an Inquisition.

    At least, that was what the Saintess thought. She put on a deliberately sullen expression and coughed lightly.

    "...It''s been a while, hasn''t it?"

    It was a slightly sharp statement.

    Though the Saintess made it clear she was disappointed, Ian, sitting there absent-mindedly, failed to pick up on her feelings.

    He simply sighed deeply and uttered a single response.

    "So it seems."

    It was a brief reply.

    But that voice, faintly muffled,bined with the man''s tormented golden eyes, created a deeply mncholic atmosphere.

    The Saintess''s heart skipped a beat.

    <i>He''s so cool. Should I just let it slide?</i>

    With the spell of love cast over her eyes, Ian looked amazing no matter what he did. She almost wavered in her resolve, but managed to pull herself together just in time.

    Even if she was inexperienced in love, she had heard enough stories.

    Starting to overlook things just because you like someone only leads to ruin. From the moment they began to close the distance, it was necessary to maintain a bnce in the rtionship.

    It was amon pitfall for couples.

    If there was wrongdoing, it needed to be acknowledged as such. However, the Saintess felt too embarrassed to admit she was upset about not seeing Ian for so long, hoping he would realize it on his own.

    The Saintess''s gaze, which had momentarily softened, hardened again. She once again cleared her throat with a couple of deliberate coughs.

    "You''ve been busy, I guess?"

    "Well, various matters... I''m not entirely sure, but it seems there were some issues."

    It was a cliched excuse.

    It made no sense for one to not know about their own affairs.

    There could only be one reason for such an oblivious excuse.

    It meant he did not want to reveal the details.

    And so, the Saintess felt even more disappointed.

    The Saintess wanted to close the distance between them, but it seemed like Ian did not.

    So, the Saintess ended up scoffing in annoyance.

    "Really, is that all you came for? Just to exchange greetings after such a long time?"

    Ian had been only with her for a brief moment.

    It was far from enough to satisfy the Saintess''s feelings of neglect. Even spending the entire day together might not have been enough to appease her.

    In all honesty, she wondered if being together forever might be the only way to soothe her heart.

    However, the Saintesscked the courage to express her true feelings.

    Secretly, she hoped Ian would deny her usation and be flustered. It was a natural expectation for her to harbor.

    Because she had never once been in a disadvantageous position in a man and woman rtionship.

    She had always been the superior one. The idea of being clingy or dependent on someone was difficult for her to even imagine.

    Had the object of the Saintess''s affection been an ordinary person, her wish might have been granted.

    But there was a problem.

    The other party was Ian Percus, and right now, he wasn''t in his right mind.

    As he had suffered a severe mental blow from the morning''s "Elsie Rine''s Barking Incident."

    And now he had no capacity left to read someone else''s emotions.

    "¡­Yes, that''s all."

    "Hmph, as if that''s all it could be... Wh-What?"

    The Saintess was taken aback by Ian''s indifferent response and asked again.

    Her round, pink eyes were full of disbelief.

    But Ian''s response remained the same.

    "I came to say goodbye. It will be difficult to see each other for a while now."

    The Saintess was so shocked she couldn''t say anything.

    <i>Is he really going to leave just like that?</i>

    <i>Without doing anything?</i>

    Not knowing what else to do, the Saintess swallowed hard.

    "So, you''re going back to your hometown now¡­?"

    "Yes, that''s why I came to say goodbye. I owe you a lot for everything."

    Saying so, Ian bowed his head and stood up.

    The Saintess''s expression became distraught.

    This was not the reunion she had been hoping for.

    She had anticipated something more intimate and bittersweet.

    She thought that, as usual, their hearts would naturally open, and throughughing and chatting, something might be resolved.

    But now, Ian was saying that he was leaving without any regrets.

    The Saintess was so taken aback that she nearly burst into tears.

    "Well, Is¡­ Is that all?"

    The only thing she could muster as ast resort was just that.

    The man''s response to her was straightforward.

    He simply nodded a couple of times and then bowed deeply.

    "Yes, I had to say goodbye onest time. I sincerely thank you."

    With those words, the man left the treatment room.

    Faced with a situation she had never encountered before, the Saintess was left speechless. Although there had been many instances where men were desperate to speak to her, she had never imagined she would find herself in the exact opposite position.

    It seemed as if they were nothing to each other.

    As soon as she realized this, tears welled up in the Saintess''s eyes again. A possibility she had been denying all this time reared its head once again.

    "Did I just get¡­ ''Hit-and-run''?"

    In the end, the Saintess had to swallow her tears.

    Being inexperienced in romantic rtionships, she couldn''t understand.

    That sometimes, being clingy and persistent is necessary to achieve one''s true goal.

    In the end, the Saintess had to admit it.

    It was ridiculous andughable, but now the Saintess was at a disadvantage.

    And that too, in a rtionship between a man and a woman.

    She eventually had to make a choice.

    "Wa-Was I abandoned...?"

    Yet this too, was a story for after the tears of her first heartbreak had dried.

    **

    The road was both long and short.

    In fact, my mind felt frozen, unable to process anything. The events of just a few hours ago filled my headpletely.

    There was no need to even ask what to do next.

    Because it was all over.

    Senior Elsie''s path to marriage was utterly blocked.

    Even without considering the aspect of romantic involvement, it was highly unlikely for any family to embrace a woman who proimed herself as a pet. If there happened to be a family willing to do so, there was only one usible scenario.

    The Percus family.

    Whether it turned out to be a disaster or a blessing, I had to go along with Senior Elsie.

    Thus, even when meeting the Saintess, I could do nothing but recite answers absentmindedly.

    I wasn''t in my right mind, and I couldn''t think of anything to say.

    But the moment I met the girl with dark blue hair.

    "...Woof, woof!"

    I couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Your Highness, don¡¯t you often get told that you''re tactless?"

    The girl immediately looked dejected.

    This was the day before Senior Elsie and the Saintess became rather /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 221: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (14)

    Chapter 221: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (14)

    At my scolding, the princess immediately became disheartened.

    Naturally, I didn''t want to diminish her efforts. Princess had even tried striking an adorable pose, imitating a puppy.

    It wasn''t easy for a woman of noble birth to endure such humiliation.

    It was truly a remarkable sight, a member of the royal family performing puppy-like actions in front of a low-ranking noble of the empire. Despite the clear disparity in status, the Princess was essentially sharing her endearing nature with me.

    After all, puppies are creatures that instinctively crave human affection.

    It''s fortunate that there weren''t any onlookers around. If this had urred at the academy before the vacation began, Princess''s reputation would have undoubtedly suffered another blow.

    The act of the Princess imitating a puppy carried significant weight.

    To be honest, I had a hard time figuring out why Princess was doing this. But objectively speaking, the sight of a beautiful girl doing something cute did seem adorable.

    If it hadn''t been for this morning''s incident.With Senior Elsie''s deration of being my pet already giving me a headache, and now Princess poking at that memory, there was no chance of me reacting positively.

    When I didn''t react well, the Princess immediately lowered her head.

    "I-I''m sorry... It''s just I heard that Sir Ian enjoys treating women like puppies..."

    "Absolutely not!"

    I inadvertently raised my voice in response to the ridiculous misunderstanding.

    The Princess''s eyes widened in surprise and she stared at me nkly.

    "That''s all just rumors. So, there must have been a misunderstanding¡­"

    "...A-Ah!"

    The Princess, who had been observing me intently with her gray eyes, nodded as if she had realized something.

    "It was a secret! That''s reasonable. Then, impersonating a puppy is exclusively for when we''re alone¡­"

    "Your Imperial Highness."

    The Princess tilted her head, puzzled. By then, my voice had turned cold.

    "Don¡¯t you often get told that you¡¯re tactless?"

    The girl''s shoulder slumped once more.

    "I-I''m sorry. Sir Ian... You seemed so down today, I just wanted to cheer you up."

    "The result of that consideration being a puppy imitation is truly astonishing."

    "If Sir Ian wishes, I can do it as much as you want!"

    Princess''s body straightened up with a proud look.

    She looked like she was proud of herself for saying that.

    Although it was unknown what she was proud of.

    "I-I''ll do whatever you ask! So, if you really need a puppy, instead of Lady Elsie..."

    "I already told you no."

    "...Ye-Yesh."

    The Princess''s confident expression promptly disappeared as my annoyed voice slipped out.

    With a cowering posture, the Princess cautiously gauged my reaction.

    Still, I couldn''t stay angry, knowing she hadn''t approached with bad intentions. Eventually, I let out a deep sigh.

    To clear the air, I asked the Princess a fundamental question.

    "Is that all you came for? Your Highness, the Princessing all this way just to cheer me up..."

    "O-Of course, I didn''t think someone like me could cheer Sir Ian up."

    It was a disheartened excuse.

    The Princess''s face, previously tinged with gloom, now betrayed a hint of remorse. After our initial meeting didn''t go well, she had shown humility towards me from then on.

    This was even though I no longer harbored any feelings about the mistakes Princess had made.

    To be honest, I was angry when I heard the news that my sister''spany had gone bankrupt.

    However, the letter my sister sent me at that time helped to calm my anger. Although it was ssified and I couldn''t disclose it yet, my sister was still doing well.

    While she was frustrated about bankruptcy, it wasn''t a fatal blow.

    My sister had always been like that.

    Thanks to her resourcefulness, she was quick to address crises. Even if she couldn''t fully ovee a disaster, she wasn''t inclined to passively ept her imminent death while sitting idly.

    Of course, I would have to go back to the territory to hear the story in detail.

    Remembering the warning "wait and watch" written in the brief note, a bitter smile spread across my lips.

    I felt ashamed of myself for being an ipetent brother to my sister.

    However, Princess, who had no way of knowing the contents of the letter I received, was still hesitating.

    "That... Sir Ian, do you happen to know where Irene has gone?"

    I briefly stopped at the unexpected question.

    No matter how much I searched my memory, I couldn''t think of anyone named ''Irene''. Wondering if there had been some mistake, I asked the Princess again.

    "Irene?"

    "Ah! W-well, I mean the female knight who''s always by my side."

    The Princess seemed a little embarrassed by my puzzled expression, but she quickly added an exnation. Thanks to that, I recalled a person''s figure.

    A beautiful female knight with blue hair.

    At first nce, she appeared to be the Princess''s closest confidant, which made her inquiry about her whereabouts to me all the more puzzling. I hummed, swallowing my thoughts, and asked.

    "Why are you asking me about her whereabouts...?"

    At my question, the Princess looked dumbfounded for a moment before hastily sharing what she knew.

    "H-Huh? Irene clearly said she went to see Sir Ian..."

    It seemed that the knight named ''Irene'' hade looking for me. The reason was unknown, but the only conclusion I could draw was one.

    The female knight hade to see me. And I had no memory of such a meeting.

    Then the answer was obvious.

    Once again, I pressed my throbbing head and asked the Princess a question.

    "By any chance, when was that?"

    Princess looked anxious, possibly worried she had offended me. She nced at me before answering in a timid voice.

    "I-It was two days ago..."

    As I thought.

    I sighed again, pressing my forehead.

    If it was two days ago, it was before I had fully regained consciousness.

    Meaning, Dame Irene met not me, but the ¡®me¡¯ from the future.

    **

    Truth be told, even if Dame Irene had gone missing, there was nothing I could do.

    To begin with, my memories were still lost, and there were no witnesses to the meeting between ''me'' and Dame Irene. What happened then was bound to be a mystery.

    So I decided to put that matter aside for now.

    However, after meeting ''me'', Dame Irene left a note saying she would depart on a knightly mission, so all I could do was wait for the day of our reunion.

    Someday, when I see Dame Irene again, I will then hear the truth of that day.

    Tomorrow was the time to return to my hometown.

    As the sun began to set, I was looking for thest person I had to say goodbye to.

    It was Emma from the Alchemy Department.

    Thanks to Emma''s potions, we managed to secure victory in thest attack. Additionally, Emma and I had grown considerably closer over the past few months, so it seemed appropriate to visit her and say our farewells before leaving.

    However, a sense of unease lingered within me.

    The reason I hadn''t visited Emma until now stemmed from a thorn-like anxiety lodged in my heart.

    Young Lady Lupesia had suggested I visit Emma.

    On the day of my discharge, Emma was nowhere to be seen.

    She was a kind and caring person. There was no way she wouldn''t have known about her close friend''s discharge date. I had naturally assumed that I would be able to say goodbye to Emma that day.

    However, Emma chose not to see me.

    I already knew that there must have been a significant reason for that.

    It was Emma''s choice, after all.

    Yet, I couldn''t help but worry about Emma. As kind as she was to others, she was equally strict with herself.

    A single misunderstanding could lead her to me herself endlessly.

    With a somewhat anxious pace, I inquired about Emma''s whereabouts. First off, Emma was not in her dormitory.

    Then there was only one ce she could be.

    My path led me to Emma''s workshop.

    The research building of the Alchemy Department was still bustling with activity even though it was vacation. After all, even if they went back to their hometown, the students wouldn''t be able to do anything if they didn''t have ess to the research facilities.

    It was better to stay in the academy and continue their research.

    Many of the students who remained here were probablymoners with such circumstances.

    Fortunately, Emma seemed to be one of them.

    A faint smell of medicine wafted from Emma''s workshop. It meant that she had been working in the workshop until recently.

    Yet, there was no sign of anyone inside.

    But by gathering different eyewitness testimonies, it became obvious that Emma was inside the workshop.

    I breathed a sigh of relief and knocked on the door of the workshop.

    "Emma, it''s me."

    My voice rang out along with a loud knock. However, no answer came back even after waiting for a long time.

    <i>Maybe she doesn''t want to see me?</i>

    My movements quickened with a slight anxiety. It didn''t take long before I knocked again.

    "Emma, are you okay? I thought I should at least say goodbye¡­"

    However, no matter how many times I knocked on the door and called her name, Emma didn''t respond.

    For a moment, I doubted the eyewitness ounts I had heard.

    <i>Perhaps Emma had left the workshop again?</i>

    I spread mana throughout my body, sharpening my senses, and my heightened nerves illuminated the scene beyond the door all at once.

    The other side was quiet. Only a faint smell of medicine wafted out, and the sound of liquid boiling could be heard.

    But there wasn''t much else to discern.

    That is, if I hadn''t reached the Expert level.

    My enhanced senses finally detected the sign I was looking for.

    A faint sound of breathing.

    It was so faint that one could believe the workshop was empty. It wasn''t the breath of a healthy person.

    My mind went nk.

    "...Emma? Are you alright?"

    There was no change in the sound of breathinging from the workshop.

    If she didn''t want to see me, my voice should have prompted some reaction. But there was no reaction from Emma.

    It was as if she couldn''t hear my voice.

    As I came to that conclusion, my mind went nk again.

    "Emma!"

    I immediately kicked the door open with a mana-infused kick. There was a loud bang and the shattered fragments of the door scattered everywhere.

    Hurriedly tearing open the doorframe, I stepped inside and the scene within the workshop shed before my eyes.

    Countless research documents, alchemy materials, and bubbling potions indicated that Emma''s research was actively ongoing.

    And among them, a woman with paleplexion and red hairy copsed.

    Emma had /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 222: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (15)

    Chapter 222: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (15)

    "Emma!"

    Startled, a frantic scream tore from my lips.

    Finding a friend copsed would have been shocking enough, but Emma held a special ce in my heart.

    Ever since receiving the letter, she had been the first person I had almost lost.

    I had sworn to protect her, a vow I intended to uphold in the days toe. Thus, seeing Emma copsed again with a pale face naturally halted my thoughts in their tracks.

    An ominous nightmare shed through my mind.

    The vision of Emma lying motionless, her face drained of color, and her insides spilled out.

    I rushed to her side, checking her condition. Thankfully, though her breaths were faint, they remained steady. She didn''t seem to be on the brink of death.

    Yet, I couldn''t shake off the gnawing anxiety and frantically looked around.I was wondering if there were any potions made by Emma that could be useful.

    However, Emma''s workshop, which I hadn''t visited in a long time, felt unfamiliar.

    Where familiar potions had once been, now were things that I had never seen before.

    It would have taken weeks of tireless effort to make them.

    <i>Why did Emma make all these potions?</i>

    The question lingered on my lips for a while. Unfortunately, now was not the time to dwell on such thoughts.

    I scooped Emma into my arms and rose to my feet.

    I debated whether to seek help or head to the temple. If she had copsed, her condition must have been dire.

    Even if her life wasn''t in danger at the moment, the counsel of a healer was necessary.

    As I lifted Emma, a faint groan escaped her lips.

    "Uh, I-Iaan... huh..."

    Even in her unconscious state, she uttered my name.

    Though I couldn''t understand Emma''s intentions while crafting those potions, it was evident they held some connection to me.

    My heart ached even more.

    I urgently spoke to Emma, trying to bring her back to consciousness.

    "Emma, Emma! Are you conscious?!"

    "I, I... uh..."

    Emma''s quivering eyelids fluttered open.

    Her emerald gaze met mine. Blinded by the harsh light, she squinted before gradually regaining her focus, her expression nk.

    She simply stared at me, wordless.

    It seemed she couldn''t grasp what had happened. With a dazed look, she alternated between examining her own form and my face before asking a bewildered question.

    "...Is this a dream?"

    "No, Emma. This is reality."

    I breathed a sigh of relief as Emma regained consciousness, yet my tone remained firm, fearing she mightpse back into unconsciousness.

    "And you were out cold until just now... What exactly were you doing?"

    Words of rebuke slipped out of my mouth, a knee-jerk reaction after such a heart-stopping experience.

    Immediately, I felt a pang of guilt for my harshness.

    After all, what fault could possibly lie with Emma? If there was any one to me, it should fall squarely on the shoulders of the person who drove her to such exhaustion.

    Most likely, that person was me.

    I hesitated to meet Emma''s gaze, feeling unworthy..

    Regardless, Emma''s face flushed crimson.

    "S-So... this isn''t a dream?"

    "Yeah, it''s reality."

    Still, Emma murmured in disbelief.

    "I-I''m in Ian''s arms?"

    "...Why is that?"

    <i>Perhaps she is feeling ufortable?</i>

    After all, Emma was a maiden in her prime. Naturally, she would be sensitive about being in close proximity to an unrted man, even in a crisis.

    Emma wouldn''t me me if I exined the situation to her, but she must have been startled, having just opened her eyes.

    As I was about to feel slightly discouraged,

    Emma covered her flushed face with her hands and then spoke with a voice tinged with happiness.

    "I wouldn''t mind dying like this..."

    No, dying was not an option.

    Though Emma''s words about throwing away the life I had saved left me inwardly bewildered, I couldn''t help but burst outughing.

    If Emma was happy, then so was I.

    After enjoying each other''s warmth for a while, Emma finally stepped down to the ground with a timid gesture.

    Her flushed cheeks remained the same.

    With her ears turning scarlet, she stammered a greeting.

    "...I-It¡¯s been a while, Ian."

    "Yeah, Emma. What have you been up to? You didn''t visit when I was discharged."

    Now that I saw Emma standing on her own, I could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    As I inquired with a lingering trace of worry in my voice, Emma hesitantly began to speak.

    "......I heard you copsed from overdosing on potions."

    Upon hearing her response, I was about to say something but then bit my tongue.

    Frustration welled within me, and a heavy weight pressed on my mind.

    I felt like I should offer some words offort and persuade Emma, but my way with words was far from eloquent

    I could only guess Emma''s feelings.

    The words I managed to muster were brief.

    "...It''s not your fault."

    "Uh, no. Actually, I''vee to realize... how selfish I''ve been."

    She had even scrimped on her living expenses to make potions to help me.

    There wasn''t a single aspect of Emma''s dedication that could be criticised as selfish.

    Yet, Emma spoke these words.

    That she had been acting selfishly all this time.

    I could only call out her name, unable to understand her.

    "Emma..."

    "I just wanted to be good to you, no matter what."

    Emma confessed her true feelings, her tone entirely subdued.

    "The only thing I know how to do is make potions... Since I can''t fight alongside you, I thought that was the best way I could help. That''s why I thought providing you with plenty of potions would suffice."

    Emma had done so much more for me.

    When I fell ill, she cooked for me and even spent days persuading Young Lady Lupesia on my behalf.

    But to Emma, all that still seemed insufficient.

    "But, in reality, it wasn''t enough. What I thought was helping you was actually harming you. Overdosing on potions... Why didn''t I consider that."

    "It''s not your fault."

    I asserted firmly once again.

    "I made the choice. It wasn''t made in ignorance of the consequences, and if I hadn''t done so, I wouldn''t have won."

    "...Ian."

    Emma hesitated, her eyes pleading as she gazed at me.

    "You''re an extraordinary person. Everyone in the academy knows of you now, and soon your deeds will be known across the continent. Butpared to that, I''m just... amoner girl. All I do is faint and owe you a debt of 10,000 gold, or rely on you when I''m bullied..."

    "You''re not just amoner girl; you''re ''Emma.''"

    The only words I could offer Emma were those sincere truths.

    Her eyes widened, perhaps taken aback by my unexpected deration.

    "You''re valuable and unique simply because you''re yourself. Being amoner, or only receiving help... Please stop talking like that. And forget about the 10,000 gold."

    "...How can I do that?"

    As Emma spoke, her voice carried a tinge of sadness, apanied by a smile.

    "I''m a troublesome woman who can never let go of such things. And if things continue like this, I might even lose the right to stand by your side......"

    Her gaze drifted towards the boiling kettle, its contents left unattended for who knew how long.

    Potion brewing was a delicate process that demanded precision; even the slightest deviation could yield vastly different results.

    It was probably best to discard it.

    Emma''s eyes then shifted to the new potions adorning the shelves, a distant look in her gaze.

    "So, I''ve been pushing myself to continue my research. But please, don''t misunderstand, alright? It''s not that I didn''t want to see you; it''s just... I feltpelled to suppress those feelings, believing that the time when I could face you with pride woulde sooner."

    "...Don''t restrain yourself in the future."

    I gently took Emma''s slender hand into mine.

    It felt a bit cold, likely due to poor cirction.

    A sigh mingled with frustration escaped my lips.

    "I was worried about you, you know."

    Emma let out a softugh.

    But beneath thatughter still lingered a hint of sadness, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that Emma might continue to push herself too hard.

    I sighed deeply.

    Conventional methods seemed insufficient to quench Emma''s thirst. The real issuey in her belief that she owed me a debt.

    Deciding to change the subject, I said,.

    "...So, was it worth fainting from all that hard work?"

    "Somewhat?"

    With a hint of renewed confidence in her voice, Emma proudly gestured towards the potions lining the shelf.

    "Potions inherently contain toxins. It''s not just potions; all medicines are simr. Medicine essentially involves using poison in a different way. Initially, I attempted to reduce their toxicity, but that proved to be a limited endeavor."

    With my limited understanding of pharmacology, I simply nodded along as Emma exined. She chuckled at my reaction, finding it cute..

    It was the first genuine smile I had seen from her today.

    "Then, what if we maintain the toxicity andbine the effects? After all, Ian, you tend to consume several potions during battles."

    Emma seemed to have been deeply engrossed in this problem for the past few days.

    How could she be of more help to me?

    The culmination of her worries likely resulted in those potions.

    It must have posed a significant challenge for Emma. Combining two effects in one potion was far from simple.

    There must have been countless failures.

    Speaking of ''battle,'' a thought suddenly struck me, prompting me to ask Emma about it.

    "What about amplifying the medicinal efficacy along with the toxicity?"

    "...Well, it''s not entirely impossible."

    Emma tapped her lips with her index finger, pondering for a moment before shaking her head.

    "But it''s too risky. If a potion''s toxicity exceeds a certain threshold, it could be more akin to poison than medicine. It''s not that others haven''t attempted it; they simply couldn''t seed."

    "What if we create a poison, then?"

    Emma''s voice halted abruptly.

    She looked at me with a puzzled expression. Sensing an opportunity to assuage Emma''s guilt, I decided to make a request.

    "Emma, could you concoct an anesthetic? Something that acts swiftly, inducing unconsciousness as rapidly as possible."

    "If I start tonight, it might be possible..."

    Emma was on the verge of asking what I intended to use the poison for when a rumbling sound reverberated through the workshop..

    Given my habit of maintaining my diet rigorously for muscle upkeep, hunger wasn''t the source of that noise at this hour. There was only one usible exnation.

    Emma''s face flushed with embarrassment after a moment of silence.

    She lowered her head in shame.

    Upon closer inspection, Emma''splexion remained pallid. She appeared thinnertely, and I grew concerned because Emma frequently skipped meals.

    I asked cautiously.

    "...Haven''t you eaten?"

    "Y-Yes... Actually, the materials cost quite a bit."

    It seemed even the hundreds of gold I had given herst time wasn''t sufficient.

    Indeed, new research meant substantial expenses. Emma, engrossed in her daily research, likely didn''t even consider foraging mushrooms from the forest.

    With a sigh, I suggested to Emma,

    "Shall we go grab a meal?"

    "That, uh... Okay, sure."

    Eventually, that day, I fed Emma an excessivelyrge amount of food.

    Until she tearfully admitted she couldn''t eat anymore.

    And I earnestly admonished Emma.

    "If you neglect meals or overexert yourself again in the future, I may need to feed you even more."

    Emma pursed her lips and then confessed with a slightly bashful expression.

    "......If it''s just the two of us, i-it doesn''t sound too bad."

    Truly, she was a woman who struggled to care for herself.

    I simply shook my head, resolving to visit Emma''s workshop regrly.

    And the next day dawned.

    It was finally time to start the journey back /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 223: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (16)

    Chapter 223: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (16)

    The following day, Emma handed me the potion¡ªa potion that, to be precise, was more urately described as a poison. Emma warned me about how terrifying the effects of this transparent liquid could be.

    "Be careful. This poison can render a demonic beast unconscious in mere seconds with just a single drop. Administering more than that could prove fatal... Do you really need a poison this strong?"

    "Yeah, it''s better if it can make someone faint as quickly as possible."

    Emma still couldn''t shake off her concerns.

    I turned to face her and jokingly suggested.

    "If you''re so worried, want toe with me?"

    "...H-huh?"

    Emma stared at me nkly, clearly taken aback by my suggestion. A yful grin tugged at my lips.

    "I mean, to the Percus Territory. That way, you can keep an eye on me and ensure I don''t do anything strange, right?"In reality, it was nothing more than a passing thought.

    I was worried about the possibility of Emma getting into trouble in my absence. She hadn''t been taking proper care of herself, neglecting even her meals. If she were to copse as she did today, I wondered who would be there to assist her.

    The suggestion was made with little forethought.

    Yet, for Emma, the implication seemed to catch herpletely off guard.

    I held my breath for a moment as Emma stared at me, her expression vacant.

    The moment seemed to stretch on for eternity.

    Eventually, Emma managed a wry smile and replied.

    "No, I¡¯ll be fine."

    "Is it because of your research?"

    "No, it''s... well, I''m just amoner, you know."

    Confronted with such a straightforward response, I found myself at a loss for words.

    "If the servants are forced to take care of amoner like me merely because I''m a friend of their Young Master, how will they feel about that? And what about your noble family?"

    "My family doesn''t care about that."

    "Even so, I do."

    Emma''s smile held a hint of sadness as she gently attempted to dissuade me.

    "Ian, I know my ce well. Even entertaining the notion of standing by your side is nothing short of greed for me."

    How could I propose again to a woman who spoke with such humility?

    With a wry smile, I nodded, choosing to remain silent.

    "Someday, I''ll make sure the words that you want to visit my parents originate from your own lips."

    "Will you really do that?¡±

    Emma cautiously grasped my hand, gratitude evident in her expression. Even from her sorrowful smile, I could discern her feelings.

    "Thank you, Ian. I''ll be waiting."

    "...Let''s meet again in the second semester."

    With those parting words, I bid farewell to Emma.

    I traveled light, carrying only a few essentials since I had the expandable spatial pouch and was heading back to my hometown anyway.

    Most of my belongings were already stored at the Percus family''s manor, so if I did bring anything, it would be, at most, a modest amount of weaponry.

    Unexpectedly, a small group awaited me at the pathway leading to the warp gate.

    First among them was a girl with gray hair.

    "...Seria?"

    "Senior Ian!"

    As I casually called out the name of a junior I cherished, Seria, the second-year top student in the Knight Division and a genius swordsman from the Yurdina family, approached me with evident joy. She seemed eager to share something.

    Puzzled by her enthusiasm, I stood there momentarily, and Seria couldn''t contain her excitement as she exined.

    "My sister instructed me to head to the Percus Territory. She wants me tomand the family soldiers stationed near the Territory...!"

    Finally, I understood what Senior Delphine meant by the ''special gift.''

    The gift in question was none other than Seria herself

    Seria wasn''t just a junior I valued; she was a skilled swordsman who had already reached the threshold of the expert level.

    Now that I had recently attained the rank of expert, there was one fact that I deeply came to realize.

    The significant gap between an expert and other swordsmen.

    For a territory as small as the one owned by the Percus family, having even one expert could make a notable difference. Moreover, with Senior Neris nning to visitter, we would have three experts at our disposal.

    It seemed we had met the minimum requirements to thwart the Dark Order''s ns.

    Of course, Seria wasn¡¯t the only person apanying me on the journey home.

    "M-Master?"

    A nervous voice interrupted, and I turned to see a girl approaching, fidgeting with her pointy cone hat, her anxiety clearly visible.

    It was Senior Elsie.

    After her unexpected announcement yesterday, it was uncertain whether Senior Elsie would be able to return to her family. In that case, it made sense for her to join me on the journey home.

    However, there was something different about Senior Elsietely.

    Well, she had always been a bit peculiar, but her demeanor toward me seemed strangely different from before.

    It was true even now.

    She stole nces at me, her cheeks flushed, before quickly averting her gaze.

    Lately, Senior Elsie seemed to have difficulty establishing a rtionship with me. It was as if she sought reassurance about her ce.

    A clear example of this was an incident that urred downtown.

    On the way to the warp gate, I was handed a pamphlet.

    Its contents revolved around the protection of stray cats.

    Following a recent incident where cat-shaped demonic beasts viciously attacked the city, a wave of public animosity toward stray cats had surged. However, there were still a few cat enthusiasts who opposed this.

    With little interest in such debates, I tore the pamphlet without much consideration.

    Supporting either side would be problematic.

    I had no intention of shouldering unnecessary burdens with rash decisions.

    However, Senior Elsie appeared troubled by my indifference.

    She cautiously broached the topic.

    "...Master, do you happen to like cats?"

    "No, not really... I just find them cute, that''s all."

    My response prompted Senior Elsie to leap up with a frustrated expression.

    Sheunched into a passionate rant almost immediately.

    "C-Cats have no loyalty, and are nothing but pests, causing only trouble! They act as though they''re the masters themselves¡ªwho do they think they are? Imagine if, during thest demonic beast attack, instead of a cat, a dog-shaped demonic beast had appeared! It would''ve, it would''ve... shed tears and died alone, right? But those shameless furballs..."

    "...Why are you arguing against cats?"

    Despite my deep sigh of exasperation, Senior Elsie''s criticism of cats persisted for quite some time.

    I could only wear a half-resigned expression.

    Surprisingly, the strange encounters didn''t end there.

    Suddenly, I felt a tap on my shoulder.

    Even caught off guard, only a select few skilled individuals could approach me from behind. Startled, I turned around to find Yuren, sporting a yful smile.

    "Hey, Ian!"

    "Yuren!"

    I warmly greeted him and shook his hand. Looking at his bulging backpack, it was evident that Yuren was also heading somewhere.

    Out of courtesy, I inquired

    "Heading to the Holy Nation?"

    "No, I have a special mission."

    With a wink, Yuren stepped slightly aside, revealing the woman standing behind him.

    There stood a strikingly beautiful girl with silver hair and light pink eyes, someone who could be easily mistaken for a divine creation.

    She was the Saintess.

    "Hmm, well... What a coincidence. Somehow, my next service assignment just happens to be in the Percus Territory."

    "Percus Territory?"

    Perplexed by her statement, I tilted my head in confusion.

    In the Percus Territory, there was only a lone, dpidated shrine, tended to by an elderly clergyman.

    The arrival of a service delegation from the Holy Nation to such a remote location was unprecedented.

    Even more surprising was the presence of the Saintess among them, who was someone considered to hold the highest-ranking position.

    Sensing my confusion, the Saintess hastened to offer an exnation, her words stumbling over each other in her eagerness.

    "I-It''s just a coincidence, you know?! I absolutely am not being clingy or anything... R-Really!"

    I couldn¡¯t understand why she brought up being clingy.

    Nevertheless, having the Saintess apany us would undoubtedly bolster our forces. With this in mind, I extended my hand to her.

    "Then, I''m looking forward to your help, Saintess."

    "...Hmm, ehm. Well, while it may be coincidental, please take care of me for a while."

    There seemed to be a moment of silentmunication between the Saintess and Yuren as they exchanged nces.

    It was followed by the Saintess discreetly cheering with a clenched fist, but I decided not to dwell on it.

    Our group heading towards the Percus Territory had unexpectedly grownrger.

    Four more people had joined us beyond our original n.

    As the Percus family owned the territory, the responsibility of hosting these esteemed visitors fell upon us. More guests meant more logistical challenges to navigate.

    Already, I felt a headacheing on as I contemted how to amodate guests like the Saintess, Senior Elsie, and Seria.

    However, in hindsight, this turned out to be a good thing.

    Unbeknownst to us, sinister machinations were afoot in the Percus Territory. The more allies I had, the better our chances of thwarting whatever awaited us.

    Of course, these were merely my thoughts.

    Upon seeing the unexpected additions to our group, Celine let out an exasperated scream.

    "...What the hell is this!!!"

    Celine had envisioned afortable journey with just the three of us, so it was understandable for her to be upset at the sudden influx of people.

    All I could manage in response was an awkward smile.

    Now, our preparations wereplete.

    All that remained was the journey to my long-awaited hometown.

    To the Percus Territory, where my younger sister eagerly awaited our /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 224: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (17)

    Chapter 224: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (17)

    My hometown was far from the bustling cities.

    In the realm, most major cities fell under direct imperial rule. Apart from the expansive territories of the five major noble families, smaller domains faced limitations to their prosperity.

    The instation and upkeep of warp gates, the lifelines of civilization, incurred immense costs. As a result, only a select few cities reaped their benefits.

    This left nobles to rely on traditional carriage travel.

    Our journey followed this pattern as well. After arriving at a nearby city by using the warp gate, we left on the carriage arranged by my family for the homeward stretch

    The road ahead stretched for two more days, winding throughndscapes that asionally stirred a twinge of regret within me.

    The Percus territory was not well-off. Consequently, this hindered investment in essential infrastructure like roads.

    Thus, our route through the poorly maintained paths, prolonged the journey.

    With such circumstances guing the territory, my younger sister aimed to earn money to maintain and improve the roads.Understanding firsthand the plight caused by these dpidated roads, her dedication to their improvement was beyond imagination.

    Not long ago, she had excitedly shared news of nearing her goal through a letter.

    However, that dream fell apart not long after.

    It was due to her foolish brother.

    Looking back, I did regret it, but the choice was inevitable at that time.

    Of course, it was also because of the implicit trust in my sister''s capabilities, something that was borne from years of my observation of her.

    She never surrendered, always standing firm.

    Indeed, my younger sister lived up to my expectations splendidly.

    While the tradingpany''s copse was inevitable, her letter hinted at the possibility of salvaging a considerable portion of our assets.

    However, there was much to be gained from the Imperial Princess, so the letter included a request not to leak this information.

    From now on, it was a problem that my younger sister would skillfully handle on her own.

    After receiving that letter, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret for the Imperial Princess, who would be thoroughly exploited by my younger sister.

    In a sense, it was not much different from taking advantage of the Imperial Princess''s guilt.

    However, this matter was already beyond my control.

    All I could do for the Imperial Princess now was to return home and persuade my sister, since she heeded my words more than any other family member.

    Amid such thoughts, the chatter of mypanions snapped me back to reality.

    "...What an impressive event, dispatching a Saintess on a service mission to such a remote ce."

    I stole a brief nce inside the carriage at the sudden voice that reached my ears.

    Observing the scene, I noticed Celine wearing a slightly displeased expression, while on the opposite side, the Saintess sat with her customary benevolent smile.

    Beside them, Senior Elsie was closely attached to my side, and Seria, maintaining her usual expressionless demeanor, was handling her sword.

    In the corner, Leto enjoyed a nap with a book covering his face, while Yuren skillfully drove the carriage, making us a party of six inside the carriage.

    In response to Celine''s subtle jab, the Saintess made a cross over her chest.

    "The grace of the Heavenly God is like sunlight, not discriminating between bustling ces and remote areas. Even if there are limitations due to various circumstances, priests should not forget their duty. - Immanuel.¡±

    Her words flowed with eloquence, yet Celine''s hazel eyes sank into deeper gloom.

    "I could chalk thest time up to a coincidence, but having the destination ovep twice... No matter how you look at it, it''s strange, isn''t it? And these days, the way you treat Ian Oppa is particrly peculiar¡­"

    "Oh, Lord! Thank you for creating such a peculiar coincidence. Your littlemb must be waiting there for you."

    A sigh finally escaped from Celine''s lips.

    It was a sign of resignation. It seemed like she intuitively understood that, no matter how much she provoked the Saintess, shedding a drop of blood was out of the question.

    In response to her unsupported discontent, she pursed her lips. Since gaining four morepanions, Celine had been like this all day, emphasizing her sulkiness as much as possible.

    Her next target was Seria, who was quietly handling her sword.

    "Hey, you loser."

    "What''s the matter, Ms. Haster?"

    Seria''s response was cold and arrogant, indicating she no longer cared whether she was called a ''loser'' or not.

    Perhaps even Celine considered calling her ''Loser'' a sort of nickname.

    Nevertheless, it seemed she realized that Seria was the only person she was closest to among the others, so Celine casually struck up a conversation with her.

    "Are you going to lead the Yurdina family''s soldiers?"

    "For the time being."

    "Then, will you be staying there temporarily?"

    My gaze nced briefly at Seria.

    In theory, Seria should remain at the Yurdina family''s headquarters. Yet, it could be her first time visiting a friend''s home, which must have sparked a desire to stay with us.

    Seria''s decision weighed heavily on me.

    As a member of the Yurdina family, she deserved the same care and attention as the Saintess or Senior Elsie.

    If Seria chose to stay at Percus Manor, preparations would be necessary.

    Seria''s response to Celine''s question remained perpetually calm and peaceful.

    ¡°Well, that''s the n, but... maybe staying at Percus Manor would be preferable, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    "Huh? Why?"

    When Celine asked back in surprise, Seria revealed a rare beautiful smile.

    "Because we''re friends, aren¡¯t we?"

    Celine appeared momentarily dumbfounded. Nevertheless, Seria repeated one word in a firm tone.

    "Friends."

    Celine opened her mouth, then closed it again, sighing deeply and shaking her head.

    "...Fine, do as you please."

    Now, only one target remained.

    With an uncharacteristically ufortable gaze, Celine addressed Senior Elsie with a furrowed brow.

    "Um, Senior Elsie?"

    "Yes?"

    Senior Elsie tilted her head inquisitively.

    With such an adorable gesture from her, even Celine''s attitude softened for a moment. However, she quickly regained herposure, directing a question at Senior Elsie with deep curiosity.

    "Why do you keep sticking to Ian Oppa?"

    Just as she said.

    Senior Elsie had consistently remained close to me. No matter how hard I tried to shake her off, she clung steadfastly.

    Even now, she leaned against my arm, rubbing her head against it.

    Perhaps unprepared for such direct scrutiny, Senior Elsie cleared her throat and blushed slightly.

    "W-What! Why! Do you have a problem with it?! How dare a junior have the audacity to question a senior''s actions..."

    "Well, Brother Ian might feel ufortable."

    The one supporting Celine''s stance was none other than the Saintess.

    Senior Elsie was momentarily silenced by this unexpected blow. Eventually, she cast a fierce re towards the Saintess, who remained silent, hands sped.

    A subtle chill emanated from her narrowed, light pink eyes.

    "Even if you''re close, there are differences between men and women, you know..."

    "M-Master and I have a special rtionship, you know?!"

    "¡­Whatever it is, I believe it''s not a romantic one."

    Senior Elsie was soon rendered speechless by the solemn tone of the Saintess.

    She only cast a pitiful nce.

    It was a silent plea for help. I was at a loss for what to do.

    In the end, a sigh mixed with words escaped my lips.

    "¡­Just let her be."

    "Yes, of course, as she should... huh?"

    The mixed feelings that arose because of that one sentence was palpable.

    The Saintess, who had assumed my response, nodded, only to widen her eyes at my reply.

    On the other hand, Senior Elsie''s face brightened up. Her sparkling gaze, seemingly moved by my words, was slightly overwhelming.

    Regardless, the answer I was going to give remained unchanged.

    "Let Senior Elsie do as she wishes. After all, nothing will change just because a rumor spreads, right?"

    Indeed, Senior Elsie and I were already in an inseparable rtionship.

    Since she had dered me her master and expressed her desire to serve me, no force could tear her away.

    Even if whispers of romance were to circte, her reputation couldn''t be further tarnished.

    In that case, it was better to let Senior Elsie be happy, however small.

    Reflecting on the situation, I couldn''t help but sigh deeply.

    If I couldn¡¯t resolve this, I had no choice but to shoulder the responsibility for Senior Elsie.

    However, the Saintess¡¯ reaction to my words was somewhat peculiar.

    "Is, is it that you favor that woman now?"

    She uttered this with faint tears in her eyes, leaving me slightly dumbfounded..

    It was unlike the Saintess I had known thus far.

    The term ''that woman'' was an expression she rarely used, something that woulde out only when she had stripped away her facade. Even Celine and Seria appeared taken aback, their eyes widening.

    "Master..."

    Only Senior Elsie remained oblivious, continuing to rub her head against my arm.

    In fact, I had sensed a strange tension with the Saintess for a while now.

    To be exact, since we met at the warp gate, there had been a strange atmosphere lingering between us.

    It felt like the Saintess was expecting something from me.

    Perhaps her reactions nowadays were connected to that.

    As I grappled with my confusion, a long yawn interrupted my thoughts.

    "...Let''s quiet down a bit, everyone."

    It was Leto.

    Awakening from his sleep, he rubbed his eyes and adjusted his posture, the book that had concealed his face now long forgotten.

    "We''re nearly at the Percus territory. You guys won''t even have the time to fight properly once we get there."

    All eyes, except Celine''s, turned to Leto in curiosity.

    A palpable tension hung in the air, particrly around the Saintess and Senior Elsie, as Leto''s gaze lingered on them with a mischievous glint.

    With a chuckle, he made ament.

    "Ria is not an easy opponent, you know."

    The weight of Leto¡¯s words was felt only by Celine.

    She sighed in exasperation, then quickly averted her gaze, resting her chin in her hand.

    An awkward silence settled over the carriage.

    Soon, the wheels crossed into Percus territory.

    ****

    The carriage passed through a serene countryside vige before entering the town.

    Amidst the center stood a single structure worthy of the title ''manor¡¯ within the Percus territory.

    It was Percus Manor.

    Waiting for us in front of it was a slender girl.

    With ebony-hued, straight hair, fairplexion, and delicate limbs, she exuded an air of fragility. Yet, her golden eyes, emblematic of the Percus lineage, hinted at an underlying strength.

    The intense gaze created a crack in the girl¡¯s seemingly fragile impression.

    She was beautiful, fragile, and strong.

    The juxtaposition of fragility and strength lent a captivating allure to this young woman.

    She gracefully lifted her skirt and bowed her head.

    "...A pleasure to meet you. My name is Ria Percus, the youngest daughter of the Percus family. It''s an honor to wee such esteemed guests today."

    With those words, my younger sister wore an inexplicable smile.

    "Thank you for taking care of my foolish older brother... Please, entrust him to me from now on."

    I finally returned to my hometown.

    Apanied by three unfamiliar women.

    And the first meeting between my younger sister and these women was not particrly pleasant.

    A chilly silence settled in, casting a shadow over our /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 225: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (18)

    Chapter 225: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (18)

    The initial meeting always carried a palpable awkwardness, casting a shadow over the group''s atmosphere.

    Particrly, the Saintess, Senior Elsie, and Seria struggled to adapt themselves to Percus Manor, their expressions subtly tense.

    In contrast, Ian, Leto, and Celine were the only ones with calm expressions.

    It was unsurprising for Ian, who was returning to his family home after a long time, and Leto and Celine, who were intimately familiar with the surroundings from childhood.

    It would have been stranger if they had been ufortable.

    Seeing Ria refrain from immediate criticism, contrary to Ian''s concerns, brightened him up even more.

    After exchanging brief greetings, Ria led the group forward, her tone polite.

    "Fortunately, there are some rooms avable in the manor, and I sincerely hope you would consider staying here. Of course, it may notpare to where the esteemed guests have been staying, but..."

    "It''s okay, Sister."The Saintess, as always, spoke with her customary benevolent voice.

    Ria''s golden gaze briefly flickered toward the Saintess.

    "I have also assisted Brother Ian and stayed at an orphanage. Originally, I did note from such a noble family. So, there is no need to worry too much."

    Hearing that, Ria responded with a slight smile.

    "...I see."

    Observing Ria''s reaction, the Saintess smiled contentedly, subtly casting a nce at Ian, as if trying to brag about her social skills.

    Ian erupted intoughter, as though saying, ¡®She wouldn''t be my sister if it ended just like this.¡¯

    "However, there is one concern that weighs on my mind. Ideally, as a Saintess, you should stay in the temple... However, I was afraid the old temple might be ufortable. Perhaps the Percus family was overly ambitious."

    "...W-What?"

    Ria''s smoothly delivered words caught the Saintess off guard.

    The Saintess, not one to overlook underlying intentions, was someone who had honed her instincts through a life entangled in political intricacies and constant diplomatic maneuvering.

    The source of the Saintess''s confusiony in her inability toprehend why Ria was unexpectedly trying to keep her in check.

    Ria Percus was a merchant.

    And for a merchant, one of the most valuable assets was connections. Holding the highest position in the Holy Nation, the Saintess was amodity that no merchant could afford to overlook.

    Even establishing a slight bond could yield enormous profits.

    Having dealt with numerous merchants before, the Saintess had anticipated something simr from Ria. Moreover, Ria had treated the group with utmost politeness.

    However, Ria''s current demeanor was different.

    Unexpectedly, Ria seemed hostile towards the Saintess.

    The Saintess, who had been considering how to appear more favorable to Ian''s younger sister, found herself feeling unjustifiably upset.

    "If that¡¯s the case, perhaps it would be unnecessary to arrange amodations for the Saintess, as it might hinder her charity work. Later, I can escort you to the temple separately..."

    "...Ria."

    While the Saintess was lost in thought, Ian sighed and had to step in to end the conversation.

    Ria''s chilly gaze shifted towards Ian.

    He wore a wry smile and shook his head.

    "They are my guests."

    "...Hmph."

    She responded with a somewhat insolent attitude towards someone she should not disrespect, like her esteemed brother.

    She just scoffed once.

    However, to the surprise of everyone present, Riaplied with Ian''s words without protest.

    "Then, Saintess, you can stay in this room. And next..."

    As Ria politely guided the group through the manor, Elsie walked uneasily, tightly clutching Ian''s sleeve.

    Her footsteps were unusually rigid.

    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it was probably the most tense moment in her life.

    Elsie, with a bewildered expression, held onto Ian''s sleeve tightly.

    "M-Master..."

    "Senior Elsie, please, don''t use that title."

    Ian spoke solemnly, but Elsie''s whispers sounded unusually nervous.

    Elsie took a few deep breaths, trying to calm her racing heart.

    "W-What should I do? Master, what if your family doesn''t like me?!"

    "Would there be such as¡ª?"

    Ian wanted to reassure Elsie, but his words trailed off in uncertainty.

    To be honest, he wasn''t entirely sure either.

    A daughter from a noble family dering herself as a pet?

    This was not simply a matter of preferences; it was a question of how to ept such a presence. Ian''s awkward expression only served to heighten Elsie''s anxiety, causing her to breathe even more heavily.

    On the other hand, Seria, who had heard many stories from Celine beforehand, appeared somewhat dumbfounded.

    "Senior Ian, is she... your sister?"

    "Yeah, my younger sister. She is two years younger than you guys."

    Meaning she woulde of age next year.

    Despite Ian''s answer, Seria''s voice held a hint of skepticism as she whispered.

    "B-But...pared to what I heard from Ms. Haster¡­she seems too..."

    "Polite, right? She has proper manners, too. "

    Thinking it might be somewhat impolite to ask further, Seria''splexion shifted slightly. After hesitating for a moment, the girl nodded.

    Ian stifled a bitterugh.

    "Just wait and see. That''s how she usually is with others."

    It didn''t take long for the somewhat short but seemingly endless manor tour to conclude.

    "...Finally, this is the room I''m staying in. If there''s anything ufortable, please call for a servant anytime."

    Ria''s demeanor remained calm as she concluded her words.

    It was a wless tour guide performance.

    asionally, she subtly emphasized certain points in peculiar ces. However, with proper etiquette, she confidently omitted unnecessary exnations about the manor''syout to ensure rity.

    However, Seria noticed a ring omission in her exnation, prompting her to tilt her head in confusion.

    "Uhm, Ms. Percus?"

    "Yes, Lady Yurdina."

    If it were an academy, they might converse on equal terms, but this was not an academy.

    Naturally, being one of the Empire''s five major noble families, Yurdina deserved even greater treatment. This understanding led to the differentiated use of ¡®Ms.¡¯ and ''Lady'' as honorifics.

    "It seems like you haven''t introduced Senior Ian''s room to us."

    Their motives aligning for once, this question prompted nods from both the Saintess and Elsie.

    This unusual agreement stemmed solely from their shared desire to spend time with Ian; not knowing the location of his room would indeed put them in a difficult situation.

    Each woman harbored her own reasons for seeking this information.

    Ria paused, as if pondering Seria''s question, before emitting a shallow sigh.

    "Ah-ha."

    She chimed, shing a charming smile.

    "I moved Orabeoni¡¯s room a little while ago."

    "...What? That''s news to me.¡±

    "I''ll guide you to that ce now."

    Although Ian responded dumbfoundedly, Ria was unfazed by his reaction.

    The group exchanged puzzled nces but had little choice but to follow Ria''s lead once again.

    Only Ian disyed a reaction that seemed to say, ''Here we go again.''

    The initial atmosphere of curiosity within the group swiftly shifted.

    Ria not only descended to the manor¡¯s lobby but also led them outside, further heightening their uncertainty.

    Their confusion was so evident, that one could see question marks hovering over their heads.

    Despite their doubts, Ria''s confidence remained unshaken, leaving the group no option but to follow her lead.

    Upon arriving in the backyard, they were greeted by a sizable pit.

    Judging by the amount of scattered soil, it seemed to have been made recently. Ria, with a shovel in her hand, plunged the de into the ground with practiced ease.

    With a broad smile, she announced.

    "Here, this is the new room for you, Oppa."

    The group was left dumbfounded by her cheerful voice.

    Ian, Celine, and Leto exchanged resigned sighs, the atmosphere now devoid of any semnce of courtesy.

    Ria pointed directly into the pit, prompting Ian to cup his face and request her to spare him the embarrassment.

    "Ria, please... not in front of the guests..."

    "...In front of the guests?"

    Ria''s smile faltered at Ian''s words.

    Her lips trembled slightly as she retorted.

    "Oppa, do you realize the trouble I''ve had to endure because of you? Do you want me to read aloud the conquests inflicted upon me by the Imperial Treasury Department?"

    "The thing is that... Ria."

    Ian let out a deep sigh.

    "I''m sorry. But there¡¯s really no other way..."

    "Don''t be ridiculous," Ria snapped, her smile vanishing as she tightened her grip on the shovel handle.

    With a resounding thud, the shovel de pierced the ground once more, sending a spray of soil into the air.

    Ria''s trembling escted into a full-blown scream as her fiery gaze pierced the air with unbridled fury.

    Her zing golden eyes shot a re into the air.

    Following that, a sobbing scream erupted.

    "...I-I said don''t be absurd!"

    Without hesitation, Ria rushed toward Ian.

    As if this were a familiar scene, Ria''s hand gripped Ian''s hair, and amidst the bewildered group, she shed a few tears, pulling at his hair erratically.

    "D-do you know how many years I have worked tirelessly to build this tradingpany? And now it''s bankrupt! H-how will you take responsibility for that... my three years! I stayed up every night to nurture this business! All for you, Oppa!"

    In Ria''s current state as she pulled on Ian''s hair and whined, there was no trace of her previous grace.

    Tears glistened in her usually cold, golden eyes.

    Even Ian appeared ustomed to his younger sister''s hair-pulling antics in such situations.

    He winced in pain and attempted to justify himself.

    "W-what else could I do! If not, the world would be doomed...."

    "What kind of nonsense is that!"

    However, Ria''s following scream cut Ian off.

    Soon, dizziness overcame Ria, a clear indication of her heightened emotions.

    The group watched, perplexed, as Ria''s demeanor shifted drastically.

    It felt like witnessing aplete personality change.

    "World would be doomed?! Why should someone like Oppa get involved in such things? It''s dangerous, you know! D-do you really want to get scolded?! Also, h-how will you take responsibility for my tradingpany...!!!"

    Eventually, tears streamed down Ria''s cheeks.

    "Take responsibility for my life! You have to feed me for the rest of my life! Ta-take responsibility for my life!"

    As the two siblings argued, the group exchanged nk gazes, turning to Leto and Celine for insight.

    Celine had already averted her eyes, visibly ufortable, while Leto merely shrugged with a faint smile.

    "They are always acting like this."

    Meanwhile, Leto''s gaze shifted between the deeply dug pit and Ian, whose hair was being yanked.

    "...Perhaps it''s because... um... she cares for her brother deeply?"

    It was truly a bewildering statement.

    ****

    In the end, my salvation from my sister¡¯s grasp came muchter.

    Thankfully, I could reinforce my pores with mana, ensuring that the number of torn hair strands was insignificant. I found sce in this fact as I sat in the cluttered reception room.

    Meanwhile, Ria sniffled while dabbing her eyes with a handkerchief.

    Actually, the situation shouldn¡¯t have warranted such sadness, but it seemed to have been her strategy to evoke my sympathy. After all, Ria had always followed me around since childhood.

    I couldn¡¯t feign ignorance of her underlying motive. Yet, as an older brother, there were times when I had to give in.

    As I sat there absentmindedly, I noticed Senior Elsie casting tearful nces at me from the adjacent seat.

    "A-a-are you o-okay..."

    "...He¡¯s okay."

    Surprisingly, the response came from elsewhere.

    Once her tears subsided, Ria regained herposure.

    "I know everything about my brother, you know. So, I know there''s no issue with him. I''ve done this a few times before. That¡¯s why I know."

    "...Is that something to brag about?"

    I slouched into the backrest, timidly expressing my rebellion. Thankfully, after a casual attempt to tidy my hair, I appeared presentable enough.

    As the situation began to calm, I couldn''t ignore the lingering question on my mind.

    "Ria, where did our parents and Hyung-nim go?"

    Ria responded with a puzzled re, questioning the relevance of my inquiry. So, with an even greater sense of bewilderment, I pressed on.

    "Guests have arrived, yet the head and heir are nowhere to be seen. It''s strange, isn''t it? Why are you the only one in the manor?"

    "...You didn¡¯t hear?"

    Ria furrowed her brow, casting alternating nces between me and Senior Elsie.

    In that moment, a sinking feeling settled in my chest.

    It was a kind of intuition.

    Senior Elsie, too, regarded Ria with a mixture of doubt and apprehension.

    In a somewhat perplexed tone, Ria exined,

    "The Rine family''s mage corps is supposed to arrive today. So, they went to greet them. It''s a formal exchange between families... Didn''t Oppa call them?"

    Did she think I would do something like that?

    At that moment, Senior Elsie and I were practically in a state of retreat.

    I immediately pped my forehead with the palm of my hand in frustration.

    The connection with the Rine family seemed to persist even within the Percus /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 226: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (19)

    Chapter 226: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (19)

    The family reception room was filled with silence for a while.

    Ria had already left. She actually wanted to stay with us, but I intentionally gave her a hint to leave.

    In the end, while maintaining a grumpy expression until thest moment, my younger sister left. Judging by the displeased look she gave me, her temperament remained unchanged.

    I wonder which man would dare to take that tomboy.

    I secretly sighed and leaned back on the chair.

    Ria had been famous for her beauty for a long time. Some families, perhaps lured by that charm, had even proposed to her.

    However, Ria dismissed them all in a single strike.

    Well, to endure that feisty personality, the man had to be quite exceptional. At the very least, he needed to be on par in order to maintain peace in the household.

    It was hard to say whether an equal partner to my sister existed, who was endowed with both talent and beauty.But, the immediate concern now was not Ria''s marriage partner. Rather, a solution to address the crisis at hand was needed.

    So, I had no choice but to ask the group abruptly.

    "...What should I do?"

    It was a brief but crucial question.

    Many details were omitted, but the topic I brought up was clear.

    The Rine family''s mage corps was heading this way.

    Skilled knights were already a scarce resource, but even their scarcity couldn''t bepared to mages because only a few families could form mage corps.

    Only the five major noble families of the Empire, or a few called ¡®Elite Mage Households'', had the capability to do so.

    The Rine family was one of those few.

    They possessed a mage corps that was even rarer than a knight order.

    The exact strength was unknown, but it was well-known that themanders of each mage corps wereposed of the Rine family¡¯s blood rtives.

    The arrival of the mage corps today was no exception.

    It meant that someone who bore the Rine family name was visiting.

    This was a different level of issue from the time I had shed with the Rine family¡¯s knight. After all, the Rine family was more famous for its mage corps than knights.

    Not only in terms of skill but also because the Rine family¡¯s blood rtives led them, it was not something to be taken lightly.

    The problem was that they had no justification to take Senior Elsie away as they wished, especially when Senior Elsie froze upon hearing the news.

    "Wh-who? To be exact, who ising?"

    After being stiff for a while, the words uttered by Senior Elsie served as a signal that she started to panic. This was because Ria had already left a long time ago.

    Even if she was absent-minded, there was no way Senior Elsie would be unaware of this.

    It seemed like she threw out any questions out of excessive anxiety.

    Celine tilted her head, finding Senior Elsie''s trembling figure in fear, unfamiliar.

    "Pff, what are you scared of that makes you so tense? Even if it''s a mage corps, you''re a direct descendant, Sunbae."

    That, too, was a promising, peerless talent among the top talents of the Rine family.

    Among the current head''s children, the most aplished Senior Elsie. She had nothing to fear, even if her older brother or sister came.

    However, Senior Elsie''s trembling in fear only indicated one thing.

    The Saintess let out a faint sigh.

    "Someone ising too. It is someone who can subdue Sister Elsie among the mage corps."

    Of course, they would have sent that person.

    Right now, after dering a bombshell-like statement, Senior Elsie was in a situation akin to running away with me.

    Personally, I had hoped they would leave Senior Elsie alone, but Count Rine''s thoughts appeared to be different.

    It seemed like they were determined to bring her back to the family no matter what.

    Otherwise, the troublesome process of dispatching a mage corps was not needed.

    Senior Elsie''splexion turned pale. Being in the same boat as her, I, too, became even more uneasy.

    But only the two of us felt the tension.

    The Saintess, on the other hand, showed a benevolent smile as if everything was going well.

    "Then, you can just return to your family."

    "...No way!"

    Senior Elsie shouted like she was having a fit. Even if she was the Rine family''s legitimate daughter, addressing the Saintess politely was necessary, but in her desperate cry, she seemed to have forgotten that.

    "I-If I do that, they will immediately restrict me from going out and secretly taking care of things around me. Because my father is that kind of person!"

    "But there''s no other way, you know?"

    The Saintess''s voice contained a hint of joy while saying so.

    It seemed she had already finished her calctions.

    "Since Sister Elsie is entangled in various rumors, it''s unlikely that any agreement will be reached during the vacation. You don''t have to worry too much, and just go back to your family for now."

    Saying this, the Saintess quietly drew a cross sign. She appeared like a priestess praying for the repose of the departed.

    "I will assist Brother Ian well."

    Seria''s reaction wasn''t much different from the Saintess''.

    "Senior Rine... I understand your situation, but this is unavoidable if you¡¯re a noble, right?"

    Seeing how she still used a polite tone indicated that Seria had significantly improved her social skills. I felt slightly touched by that, despite not being the right time to feel like this.

    ¡®You''ve grown up, Seria.¡¯

    However, feeling cornered, Senior Elsie looked up at me with teary eyes.

    She was pleading for help with her eyes.

    I cleared my throat, subtly signaling Leto.

    Leto wore an expression of reluctance, looking incredibly annoyed. But he couldn''t outright refuse my request and let out a deep sigh before speaking.

    "...Isn''t it possible that nothing bad will happen?"

    As if asking what the hell he meant, the group''s attention shifted to Leto.

    Leto then began to exin quietly.

    "Everyone seems to misunderstand something here... as for the Rine family, there may not be a need to separate Ian and Senior Elsie. In fact, there might even be a possibility that they want to make it an officially recognized romantic rtionship."

    Celine and Seria''s eyes widened at Leto''s words. Only the Saintess slightly frowned.

    Her face hinted that she had a hunch.

    Yuren was watching with keen interest while folding his arms in front of his chest, like he just wanted to y the role of azy spectator.

    "Think about it. While there may be differences in status between the families, Ian is a prominent figure, especially since he currently gained great fame. Moreover, Senior Elsie... honestly speaking, her previous ''master'' deration could be seen as a fatal scandal."

    "...So, you are saying it would be better to keep Brother Ian for Sister Elsie?"

    "Moreover, Senior Elsie is a cherished talent for the family. It''s a shame to let such a valuable individual go, and since Ian is the second son, there''s no reason for him to stay with his family."

    A live-in son-inw.

    Leto even mentioned such a possibility.

    While it was still moremon for a wife to follow her husband, such cases were not unusual.

    Whether Leto''s hypothesis made sense or not, a mixed reaction crossed everyone''s faces.

    Celine, Seria, and the Saintess''s expressions became serious while Senior Elsie''s face brightened.

    I, however, knew.

    Leto was just throwing out an idea. While it might be possible, as he suggested, there was also a big chance that Count Rine would choose the opposite path.

    After all, noble marriages were primarily aimed at forming blood ties between families.

    From that perspective, the marriage between me and Senior Elsie was still considered the worst n.

    In the end, it was the Saintess who ended the tough discussion.

    She sighed as if it couldn''t be helped.

    "...Talking about it now is useless."

    "Are you saying there¡¯s nothing we can do about this?"

    "No, we still have plenty of time remaining."

    The Saintess showed no hesitation even to my question.

    She was the one here with the most knowledge about politics. Perhaps she had organized her thoughts from the beginning.

    "A mage corps is essentially a military force. Even in an era of peace, there must be a justification to send such a force to someone else''s territory."

    "How about finding their runaway daughter?"

    "If that were the case, Sister Ria would not have shown such a reaction just now. Besides, considering Ian as a member of the Percus family, using their escape as a pretext would be disrespectful."

    After all, there was no need to discuss it with force because there was another power behind me.

    It was the Yurdina family and the Imperial Family of the Empire.

    There was no way Count Rine didn''t know about my special rtionship with Senior Delphine and the Imperial Princess.

    Therefore, tantly disrespecting the Percus family would put them in a predicament.

    "So, the justification itself could be different from what we thought. They need to create a reason to send an envoy. For now, we have no choice but to follow along with them first."

    "You¡¯re saying that the real answeres after that?"

    "After all, we don''t even know their intentions for now.¡±

    Upon hearing the Saintess''s words, we could only remain silent.

    It was true. Perhaps we still couldn¡¯t grasp the true intentions of the Rine family at this moment.

    Talking further would onlyplicate the situation.

    I had only one answer to offer.

    "...Then, let''s wait for now."

    There was still time, so we could afford to wait for the Rine family¡¯s opinion.

    I patted Senior Elsie¡¯s trembling shoulders.

    Nothing would happen.

    If something did happen, I wouldn''t be able to resist it anyway. So, thefort I could provide to myself was only that.

    And a few hourster.

    I had to face the mage corps dispatched by the Rine family.

    At first nce, they emitted a strong mana. Among them, there was a particrly robust-looking man.

    It felt like looking at charcoal that had burned into white remains.

    He looked like someone who had been burnt over and over again, only leaving thest remaining part.

    His brown hair,bined with his blue eyes, made him appear weary.

    Even at a brief nce, the tall man seemed to be over 190cm. He slightly bowed his head and extended a handshake to me.

    "...Greetings. The ''candidate'' for a nephew-inw."

    Elsie¡¯s eyes wavered violently upon hearing those words.

    Looking at those intensely blue eyes, I was convinced.

    This person was the one Senior Elsie feared.

    Senior Elsie''s voice echoed as my eyes met the middle-aged man''s gaze.

    "U-Uncle!"

    Senior Elsie eximed, calling out the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 227: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (20)

    Chapter 227: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (20)

    It had been a while since I saw my parents and older brother; they looked healthy.

    My father, Theon Percus, the head of the Percus family, greeted me with a warm smile and, as always, extended his hand to me.

    The middle-aged father with a gentle and amiable demeanor was known for his unreserved attitude.

    Despite being a noble, he didn''t exude a strong sense of authority.

    Most nobles learned about power and etiquette as they grew up. It was the realization of the social foundation maintained by the gap in status and authority akin to a sword.

    This kind of social custom was developed over generations.

    Therefore, most nobles couldn''t easily distance themselves from a sense of authority. On the contrary, the existence of nobles like our father was like a mystery.

    No matter how individualistic a person might be, they couldn''t escape the influence of education.

    I had heard before that the exnation was because the Percus Family''s history was short. With a briefer history, it was natural to have umted fewer cultural assets, so it made sense.Thanks to that, I had no trouble adapting to the academy.

    I had only one concern.

    Except for Leto and Celine, whom I had interacted with since childhood, my father had never met any of his son¡¯s friends.

    Not to mention the fact that these people in question were so extraordinary.

    The Saintess, who was a supreme leader of the Holy Nation.

    Seria, who was the genius swordsman of the Yurdina family.

    Senior Elsie, who was the promising talent from the elite magic household Rine family.

    I only had little contact with these individuals in the academy for a while before. So, it was surprising that they became my friends in just a few months. Even so, it wasn''t strange that my father felt it was unexpected.

    However, surprisingly, my father didn''t show much surprise.

    "Wee, everyone. I suppose you are my foolish son''s friends..."

    "N-no!"

    Instead, it was thedies who reacted with a start, especially Senior Elsie, who was particrly surprised and raised her voice when she heard the phrase ''my foolish son.''

    "N-no, instead, I felt indebted to Mas¡ª I mean, Sir Ian. Re-really!"

    Despite Senior Elsie fixing the way she addressed me a bit, everything was still strange.

    I managed to prevent her from calling me ''Master,'' but, to my bewilderment, I couldn''t change her way of addressing me as ''Sir Ian.''

    Even so, my father just touched the back of his head and let out an awkwardugh.

    "Haha, Young Lady Rine, you have a peculiar way of speaking, don''t you? ''Sir Ian''..."

    My father''s kind golden eyes nced at me.

    I just cleared my throat and turned my head without saying anything.

    In the end, my father closed his eyes and shook his head, holding back a bitter smile.

    "...I thought it was still too distant in the future for me to hear him being addressed with such an honorific."

    Well, it couldn''t be helped because my father would forever see me as his young son.

    All parents were originally like that, weren''t they?

    If I wanted to stand before my father as a confident adult, I had to show him the appropriate appearance.

    Of course, in my family home, which I hadn''t visited in a long time, my father was not the only one who would criticize me.

    There was also my mother, who still saw me as a much younger son.

    Exuding an aura of virtue, my mother still looked young. While my father appeared younger than his age, my mother seemed even younger than him.

    At a nce, she could be mistaken for a sister rather than my mother.

    However, the affection and worry that flickered in her eyes were the kind of emotions only a mother with children could show.

    My mother first embraced her son ¨Cme¡ª, whom she hadn''t seen in a long time for quite a while. Then, she sighed and began scolding me in earnest.

    "Ian, I''ve been hearing strange rumors circtingtely... They say you defeated the demonic human and thwarted the Dark Order''s scheme."

    "...Well, yeah."

    I had no choice but to turn my eyes away again, wondering what my mother''s next words would be.

    However, I could roughly guess what my mother''s words would be.

    "I know you''re an adult now, and it''s time for you to take responsibility for your choices. But our Percus family has always upheld the principle of moderation. Although the rumors are likely exaggerated, as a mother, I''m more concerned about you getting involved in such a dangerous affair."

    It seemed that my mother thought the rumors about me were exaggerated.

    Until recently, I quietly attended the academy, and all of a sudden, I became an explosively rising star on the continent. It must have seemed unbelievable.

    Honestly, the realization still hadn''t fully sunk in for me.

    I thought it was better this way.

    If I were to confess that, after facing life-threatening situations several times, my body wouldn''t recover without a holy relic, I wondered what their reaction would be.

    Probably, they might copse on the spot.

    My mother was a tender-hearted person. As a filial duty, I decided to reassure her a little.

    "Don''t worry too much, Mother. After all, I came back in one piece, didn¡¯t I?"

    However, in response to my words, the expression on my mother''s face only appeared much sadder.

    I was at a loss for words, unable to figure out what to say. Having been separated from my family for a while, I couldn''t grasp what words to bring up.

    At that moment, the Saintess spoke.

    "Mother<sup>1</sup>, I can somewhat understand how you feel."

    "...Ah, Saintess."

    As a devout follower of the Church of the Heavenly God, my mother was surprised and quickly stood up at the Saintess''s appearance. However, she intervened, preventing my mother with a benevolent smile.

    Still looking dazed, my mother staggeringly sat back down.

    The idea that someone like the Saintess was in the Percus manor seemed unbelievable.

    "You are not the only person who is consumed by worries every time Ian goes into battle, Mother. I, too, have spent countless anxious moments by Ian''s side."

    The subtle voice subtly prated my mother''s ears.

    My mother seemed quite moved by the fact that even the Saintess was empathizing. Not to mention that she herself was expressing concern for me along with her.

    There were no parents who wouldn''t be touched by the fact that their child was receiving care beyond their imagination.

    As my mother showed a grateful expression, the Saintess quickly held her hands with both hands.

    "Still, don''t worry, Mother. I will always stay by Ian¡¯s side. With the Lord''s permission, I will continue to indefinitely assist Ian."

    She would continue to indefinitely assist me, she said?

    It almost looked like a marriage proposal.

    Of course, my mother was deeply moved, and tears welled up in her eyes. The holy power demonstrated by the Saintess was nothing short of a miracle.

    If there was someone like her by my side, even in the worst case, I wouldn''t lose my life.

    My mother tightly held the Saintess¡¯s hand and left numerous requests while doing so.

    "Please take good care of my son, Ian, Saintess. Hic¡­ He¡¯s a very kind and delicate child, and even the sight of blood disturbs him. When he was first asked to wield a sword, he had so many concerns..."

    "Aha, ahaha... Did you say Ian? Does Ian¡­ really d-dislike seeing blood?"

    The Saintess tried tough it off, but she couldn''t avoid the awkwardness, giving me a look as if saying what kind of nonsense was this?

    But what could I say here? It was the truth.

    Still, my father and mother seemed somewhat relieved.

    Aaron Percus, the heir of the Percus family and my older brother, was particrly taciturn.

    He was a lone figure with a sturdy appearance in the Percus family, whose members mainly had delicate physiques.

    As a sturdy-looking man, he tended to exude a peculiar sense of intimidation when silent. Therefore, my brother often faced misunderstandings from those around him. It seemed like today was no exception.

    Seria appeared intimidated in front of him, ncing around.

    Regardless, he simply observed Seria without a word. His golden eyes were deep enough to be unreadable.

    After finally finishing the greetings with my parents, I approached my brother.

    My brother nced at me without saying a word, and I, with a wide smile, rushed towards him.

    "...Brother!"

    As I approached my brother amiably, he, as always, silently patted my shoulder a few times.

    Although his expression seemed indifferent, I knew. I could sense satisfaction in those eyes.

    It was the joy of seeing his little brother after a long time.

    Despite his rough appearance, my brother had a deep inner self and a strong sense of consideration. He cherished his younger siblings, and we had the friendliest rtionship.

    Strangely, however, Ria found Aaron a bit difficult to approach.

    Perhaps Ria felt distant due to our brother''s bear-like appearance. There was a time when my brother felt sullen because of it, but now, he seemed to have adapted without showing any sadness.

    Of course, when Ria subtly avoided our brother, there were still times when he showed a hurt face. However, there was nothing he could do about that.

    Just like in friendships, even within a family, there would also be someone you couldn¡¯t get closer to.

    Especially for Ria, who spent a long time away from home due to illness in her early years,ing back to the family must have made everyone seem unfamiliar.

    Her attachment to me might be because, at that time, I was the one who spent the most time with her and took care of her.

    Meanwhile, my parents had to maintain their dignity as the head of the Percus family, and Aaron Hyung was naturally taciturn. Therefore, this was inevitable.

    So even now, Ria would still keep proper manners when interacting with my parents and Aaron. The only person she treatedfortably was me.

    As for me, I felt the mostfortable with Aaron, not only more than my parents but also more than the fussy Ria.

    Even when I yed mischievous pranks as a child, my kind brother never raised his voice. Therefore, I was delighted when I asked him.

    "Long time no see, Hyung! Have you been well during this time?"

    "Hmm, yeah. I''ve always been fine..."

    My brother''s brusque gaze turned again towards Seria.

    Seria seemed to be anxious, wondering if she had done something wrong.

    However, my brother''s interests always surpassed people''s expectations.

    "...Is she my sister-inw.?"

    "S-sister¡­ Sister inw!"

    Seria was so shocked that she couldn''t even speak properly. She looked extremely surprised.

    I seemed to understand why my brother showed interest in Seria.

    Perhaps he was curious if, among the many beautiful women brought home by his young brother after several months, there might be one who would be a suitable match for me.

    A sigh escaped involuntarily from my lips.

    "No, Hyung. Seria is from the Yurdina family... I don¡¯t think she would choose..."

    "...N-no!"

    With a slightly excited voice, Seria started to negate my words. In that momentum, her tone even seemed to carry a strange determination.

    "I-it''s okay! If you want to call me... uh¡­ Sister, Sister in Law! O-on the contrary, it¡¯s Senior Ian who is too good for me!"

    It was the first time I heard Seria raise her voice with such intensity.

    It might be because she thought the respected senior got insulted. Ignoring me, who had been staring at Seria for a while, Aaron Hyung rummaged through his belongings.

    Then, he handed a small ruby gem to Seria.

    Now, it was Seria''s turn to be lost in thought.

    To Seria, who seemed unable to understand Aaron Hyung''s intention, I spoke again with a voice mixed with a sigh.

    ¡°He means ''please take care of him.'' Aaron Hyung''s hobby is mining... So, if he finds any gemstones or jewels, he would take them and offer them as gifts.¡°

    So, when you entered Aaron Hyung''s room, you could see a pile of pickaxes on disy.

    Upon hearing my exnation, Seria immediately lowered her head as if she was grateful.

    "Th-thank you! Uuhh... Brother-inw?"

    A rare satisfied smile appeared on Aaron''s lips.

    He patted my shoulder a couple of times as if to say ''well done.'' Then, in a dignified voice, he said.

    "Take care of her well."

    What did he want me to take care of?

    For quite some time, the reception room of the Percus family was filled with people. From thatmotion, Celine was the one who pulled me out.

    Celine grabbed onto my cor and whispered to me.

    "...Ian Oppa, Ian Oppa!"

    It was just when I was about to head towards Ria, who was making a sullen face in the corner.

    She seemed upset that I, who had just returned, wasn''t paying attention to her.

    I felt resentful about being interrupted while on the way to fulfill the crucial task offorting my younger sister.

    So, I looked at Celine with a questioning gaze.

    Then, Celine slightly shivered and whispered into my ear.

    "There, look over there!"

    Celine subtly pulled me while saying that. Thanks to that, my arm touched her soft chest, but Celine feigned innocence.

    I fakedughter and contemted pinching Celine''s cheek.

    She couldn''t escape my notice, no matter how much she pretended to not know. But since Celine''s expression truly seemed uneasy, my gaze followed her index finger.

    Standing by the door was a tall, middle-aged man staring at me intently.

    It was Senior Elsie''s uncle.

    Although we had just exchanged greetings and parted, he had returned to the door and red only at me. It was honestly ufortable.

    Celine seemed uneasy about that.

    "That person, doesn''t his gaze seem dangerous? What if he''s nning to kill you, Oppa?"

    "Pff,e on."

    "Perhaps, he ns to capture someone!"

    Even with my denial, Celine didn''t seem the least bit relieved.

    She then suggested it to me.

    "His gaze is cold... Can''t you go and have a conversation with him, Oppa?"

    I wanted to tell Celine not to worry about unnecessary things, but I couldn''t.

    Because, actually, I was quite concerned about Senior Elsie''s uncle, too.

    In the end, I had to clear my throat and turn my steps. Within the reception room, where guests and members of the Percus family were mingled, my footsteps didn''t attract much attention.

    And when I was right in front of him, Senior Elsie¡¯s uncle spoke as if he had been waiting.

    "...Should we test your skills?"

    It was such an unexpected /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 228: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (21)

    Chapter 228: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (21)

    Reynold Rine.

    The younger brother of Count Rine was one of only two archmages in the Rine family.

    Just as in the world of martial artists, where the ''expert'' level existed, a simr grade of rank existed among mages.

    It was specifically rted to the number of rings surrounding the heart.

    The ring of mana surrounding the heart was called a ''circle,'' and mages could only use a technique to cast a spell per ring.

    If a mage only had one ring around their heart, they could perform only a simple technique.

    However, with an increase in the number of rings, the technique a mage could employ grew exponentially and became more intricate, resembling a geometric progression.

    Among them, the equivalent to an ''Expert'' in the swordsman grade of rank was the ¡®Senior Mage.''

    This term referred to a mage with five rings around the heart. Considering that Senior Elsie had reached this level, she was indeed an exceptionally rare powerhouse.However, even among those known as ''Senior Mages,'' there were exceptional individuals.

    When the number of rings around the heart reached five, it was the typical point where most mages came to a halt because the path to ascend beyond was deemed excessively challenging.

    Creating six rings required a lifetime of effort, and even then, it was not enough.

    Only a small number of individuals endowed with talent, perseverance, and determination were qualified to reach that level asionally.

    Thus, only those individuals were entitled to be called ''Archmage.''

    In the Rine family, there were two excellent mages who had reached such a level.

    It was the head of the family, Count Rine, and Reynold Rine, his younger brother.

    Even Senior Elsie, who had only reached the fifth circle, could already unleash formidable firepower in arge-scale battle. Then, how about the power of an ''Archmage'' who had reached the sixth circle?

    Just imagining it was enough to send shivers down one''s spine.

    On the other hand, a sense of rivalry quietly crept in, prompting me to raise my head.

    Now, having just be an Expert, I was still a novice who had not even evolved my characteristics. Naturally, I was far inferior to Sir Reynold.

    But I was curious about how well I could hold my own against an Archmage.

    No matter how skilled abat mage might be, mages were considered inferior in a one-on-one battle to swordsmen. This was because casting spells required time.

    Swordsmen would never allow such time.

    Closing the gap and cing someone within the trajectory of the sword was one of the lifelong efforts of swordsmen. This was not an exception, even when we were facing mages.

    Rather, the challenging presence like a mage had to be decisively eliminated when the opportunity arose.

    If it were a group battle with a vanguard, I might have no chance to win, but in a one-on-one showdown with a mage, my odds weren''t entirely hopeless.

    With such determination in mind, I prepared myself with weapons and headed to the training ground.

    Sir Reynold gave me a puzzled look.

    "...What are you up to?"

    I returned his puzzled gaze. Due to Sir Reynold''s height being considerably taller, I naturally ended up looking up a bit, even though my height was over 180cm.

    "Didn¡¯t you say you want to test my skills?"

    Only then did Sir Reynold seem to grasp my intentions.

    A faint, wry smile appeared on his lips. He was originally someone who rarely expressed emotions.

    Although in terms of personality he resembled Aaron Hyung, at the same time, their actions differed slightly.

    While Aaron Hyung consistently conveyed his emotions through actions, giving a sturdy and reliable demeanor, Sir Reynold, on the contrary, exhibited a difference in approach.

    He was like a transparentke.

    The outwardly visible emotions were rare enough that you had to dip your hand first to realize that the water itself had color.

    Therefore, Sir Reynold inevitably gave a cold impression to anyone.

    He spoke with the same emotionless voice.

    "You''re an unexpectedly violent friend, huh? I never thought you''d take it as an invitation for a duel."

    "...Well, then, how do you n to assess my skills?"

    Instead of answering, Sir Reynold took the lead.

    I tilted my head and had no choice but to follow him.

    Percus Manor had numerous rooms.

    Among them, in a somewhat quiet atmosphere, Sir Reynold opened the door to a ce that served as a ''conference room.¡¯

    It was mainly where my father discussed all sorts of asions of the Percus family.

    Inside the room, a person whom I had never seen before was sitting there.

    It was a young man wearing sses.

    He wore loose-fitting clothes that seemed inconvenient for movement. He had a very tiredplexion, giving off an impression of fragility.

    The clothes he wore were the official uniform of the Empire.

    It was almost like a relic from a bygone era. Even the Imperial administrator rarely wore it, except when carrying out very few duties.

    Unfortunately, this man seemed to be taking on one of those rare duties.

    As an envoy of the Imperial Family, he yed the role of delivering messages to the vassals.

    Intervening in the territories of vassals was a rare asion, even for the Imperial Family. The exceptional cases were only when the five major noble families received the Emperor¡¯s approval to determine their family heads.

    The fact that an Imperial administrator hade here meant only one thing.

    Something had gone wrong in the Percus territory.

    The administrator hastily stood up and bowed deeply as soon as he saw me.

    "Oh, nice to meet you! You must be Sir Ian, right?"

    "Uh, yes. That''s correct, but..."

    Adjusting his sliding sses, he introduced himself.

    "My name is ''Arthur.'' I''m the administrator who was dispatched to the Percus territory. Oh, right, this is top-secret, so please keep it confidential..."

    "Well, if you stay in the manor, everyone will find out anyway."

    "Isn''t the administrative work all about appearances?"

    Saying so, he wore a broad grin.

    With a displeased expression, Sir Reynold leaned against the wall and folded his arms. Judging by his refusal to sit, it seemed like he didn''t particrly like this ce.

    Well, he was a member of a high-ranking noble family, after all.

    Many of the Imperial administrators weremoners. This seems to be the case for Arthur because he did not introduce his family name separately. I, too, was just a lower-ranking noble of the Empire.

    Meeting him, who held a significant position in the Rine family, made me feel a bit inferior.

    Of course, Arthur seemed ustomed to such cold receptions.

    "Actually, there''s a special request I''d like to make to Sir Ian."

    Arthur''s overly humble attitude,bined with Reynold''s abrupt decision to bring me here, confused me.

    Unable to find a clear answer, I was left dumbfounded.

    I couldn''t even guess why Sir Reynold and the Imperial official were together in this ce.

    So, I had no choice but to ask in a confused voice.

    "A request?"

    "The Dark Order."

    Sir Reynold''s answer to my short and confused question was rather straightforward.

    His piercing blue eyes were focused on me.

    "A few years ago, the Rine family began investigating peculiar urrences within the territory."

    "...You mean the missing people¡¯s cases?"

    The words escaped my mouth unintentionally.

    Sir Reynold''s eyebrows twitched once. Meanwhile, Arthur only let out a faint sigh and nodded.

    However, the only usible reason for their dispatch to the Percus territory at this specific time was the cases of missing people that I had previously requested Senior Neris to investigate.

    It seemed to have urred over an extended period, covering a wide area.

    "At first, we thought it was just a simple case of missing people with unknown identities."

    Saying so, Arthur picked up one of the piles of documents that were on the desk. His eyes, visible through his sses, began scanning the written characters.

    "But the conditions of the missing targets were too specific. Moreover, it happened repeatedly over a long period. Even the territories where the incidents urred frequently were slowly shifting."

    "And now, that ce is the Percus territory."

    Arthur nodded in agreement once.

    Finally, it felt like the puzzle was starting toe together¡ª The reason why the mage corps of the Rine Family were dispatched to the Percus territory at this time and why the Percus family had no choice but to allow their presence.

    It all made sense if an Imperial Administrator was behind it.

    Arthur stated straightforwardly.

    "Honestly, the Empire suspects that the Dark Order might be behind this."

    "Is there a good reason for that?"

    "No, not yet."

    My gaze became reluctant in an instant.

    This naturally meant that the task''s difficulty level would rise, and we would have to start from scratch.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips.

    Firstly, whenever the Dark Order was involved, things would never go /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 229: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (22)

    Chapter 229: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (22)

    Upon reflection, Arthur''s response was only natural.

    There was no way the Dark Order was going to be easily caught. Even if they happened to be exposed, the Imperial Family wouldn''t have sent only this level of force.

    For the authority to be bnced, either the Imperial Knight or the Inquisitors from the Holy Nation should have been involved, at the very least.

    The Dark Order was the risk factor that had prated even the close associates of the Imperial family.

    The Holy Nation, in inevitable opposition to the Dark Order since its beginning, was not the only one; even the Empire and the Ten Southern Kingdoms would want to cut off the threat as soon as possible.

    The fact that they could touch the Imperial family meant there was no one they couldn''t touch if they set their minds to it.

    Perhaps even the royal and noble families of the Ten Southern Kingdoms would have been scared out of their wits for a while.

    Yes, I expected it.

    However, the straightforward response did bring some relief.However, Sir Reynold seemed to think a bit differently.

    "Other than that, there''s no other reason to take uselessmoners. Simply put, if they set up an orphanage and exploit the children, they can at least legally secure unpaidbor."

    "...Sir Reynold."

    Arthur reminded Sir Reynold with a tired voice. But he just snorted.

    The conversation had been going on for quite some time.

    Yet, my confusion was still there.

    The reason was that I unexpectedly received an overwhelming amount of information.

    I pressed my temples to calm the throbbing in my head. I needed time to organize my thoughts.

    I originally had a question for Sir Reynold.

    "Weren''t you here to bring Senior Elsie home, Sir?"

    ¡°Well, sort of, otherwise there''s no need for me toe to this countryside territory.¡±

    So they originally nned to dispatch the Rine family''s mage corps itself. However, during the process, Sir Reynold, someone with a high rank, was chosen for dispatch for that reason.

    Because Count Rine couldn''t afford to vacate his seat for too long, the only person capable of subduing Senior Elsie was Sir Reynold, who held a rank higher than hers.

    Now that I understood the situation, I let out a bitterugh.

    Upon reflection, I realized that the problem wasn''t rted solely to Senior Elsie. There were also many issues connected to the investigation I was conducting.

    I didn''t know whether to call it luck or misfortune.

    As I stared with a bewildered look, Arthur pped his hands.

    The pping sound was effective in bringing about a change in the atmosphere.

    In high spirits, Arthur then mmed the table in the conference room with his weak arms, although the sound produced wasn''t particrly loud.

    "...Anyway! His Majesty became highly rmed after the recent demonic beast attack in the academy. So, whenever there''s any suspicious incident, he orders us to investigate thoroughly."

    There was no way the Rine family, regardless of their strength, would disobey the Emperor''smand.

    In fact, ording to the following exnation, the missing incidents within the Rine territory were quite rare. So, there was no need for them to step into the Percus family''s footsteps.

    However, the issue arose due to the Emperor''s interest in this case.

    To be fair, it was only a case of unidentified individuals gradually disappearing.

    Originally, the impoverished people living on the outskirts were not the subjects of management as there were limits to what power could achieve.

    However, since the Emperor issued amand, it was impossible to handle it casually.

    They had to achieve something, no matter what.

    One reason Arthur''s expression had be gloomy was probably due to such pressure.

    "And fortunately, isn''t there a great hero in the Percus territory? An assistant directly appointed by His Majesty himself..."

    "...Are you talking about me?"

    It was a question thrown just in case, but typically, the answer was already set from the beginning.

    "Yes, it¡¯s you, Sir Ian Percus."

    I put my hand into my pocket and fiddled with the Imperial seal.

    Even without showing the Dragonblood script, I could gain all sorts of convenience the moment I showed the seal.

    The Imperial seal was a symbol of recognition from the Imperial family.

    Fortunately, Arthur or Sir Reynold still seemed unaware that I owned it.

    While Arthur treated me a bit excessively, it seemed to be because, in the eyes of the Emperor, I was considered an outstanding talent.

    This gave me mixed feelings.

    A lower-ranking noble of the Empire, specifically the second son of a countryside Viscountcy, received such excessive treatment. It was an unbelievable thing.

    However, Sir Reynold snorted again at Arthur''s words. His clear pupils were directed at me.

    "...Well, let''s see if you''re a man worthy to be Elsie''s partner."

    After numerous discussions, there was only one conclusion.

    In the end, I had to return to work immediately aftering home.

    It was the expected oue, but I had no choice but to ept the documents handed over by Arthur with a gloomy face.

    Various information had been organized there.

    An especially noticeable thing was a map indicating ces within the Percus territory where missing incidents were frequent. I nced at Sir Reynold while muttering.

    "A map describing the geography within the territory is a strategic asset..."

    "Do you perhaps not trust me?"

    I had to tightly seal my lips upon hearing that chilly voice.

    If he hadn¡¯t been Senior Elsie''s uncle, there might have been some confrontation at some point.

    Nevertheless, as if bound by fate, Senior Elsie and I were now practically inseparable.

    There was no need to create conflict with Senior Elsie''s family.

    Despite that, unable topletely suppress my dissatisfaction, a long sigh escaped from my lips.

    "...When should we start the investigation? It''s unsettling to think that the residents of this territory might be disappearing even now."

    "You must be tired from the journey, so please take a rest first and begin the investigation tomorrow."

    At Arthur''s words, I clicked my tongue and held the map in my arms.

    I couldn''t determine when Senior Neris would arrive. I had to rely on the information Arthur provided until then.

    "Then, at least tonight, I should talk to my party members about it."

    Rather than investigating alone, having some assistance would have been much better.

    After all, I was already sure that the Dark Order was involved in this case because the letter from the future hinted at it, even though there was no evidence yet.

    And it would definitely not be an ordinary case if the Dark Order was behind it.

    Especially, it was something intricately woven with something the Dark Order had been carefully preparing over the years.

    Whatever that was, I was never going to let that get in the way.

    I suddenly recalled the woman who burst into maniacalughter.

    Dark Priest Mitram.

    Her longevity was a result of biomodification. Strangely, I had a premonition that my connection with her was not over yet

    She had assured me she wouldn''t keep me waiting for long.

    If she was the mastermind behind this case, it was hard to imagine the suffering the missing people were going through.

    It was when I left the conference room with a downcast expression.

    Sir Reynold continued to speak in his forever calm voice.

    "...The Rine family has yet to acknowledge you."

    I never asked for acknowledgement in the first ce.

    It was just Senior Elsie who had dered me as a ''master'' on her own.

    Such retorts lingered on my lips, but I swallowed them. Rebelling now would harm only Senior Elsie, not me.

    "Rine''s destiny is determined by their own. Therefore, Elsie''s fate is still uncertain, and whether you can be a live-in son-inw to Rine depends on this matter."

    With those words, Sir Reynold turned away, leaving me standing there.

    Trying to suppress a bitterugh, I soon shook my head in resignation.

    I could understand his feelings.

    The situation was his niece suddenly called another man ''master.'' In his eyes, I might be perceived as the lowest of the low, and he could be worried, suspecting that I was ying around with Senior Elsie.

    So, facing Sir Reynold''s broad back, I shouted.

    "...About Senior Elsie."

    Sir Reynold''s steps abruptly stopped.

    His unreadable blue eyes turned towards me.

    "She''s someone important to me. So, there might be some misunderstanding."

    Sir Reynold scoffed and continued walking.

    However, the returning remark was the most positive thing he had said to me so far.

    "I''ll keep an eye on you."

    A wry smile formed on my lips upon hearing those words.

    The events that might disappoint Sir Reynold were not likely to happen anytime soon.

    If there was any possibility, it would be Senior Delphine or Senior Neris acting unexpectedly. But it was highly unlikely for both of them.

    Senior Delphine had social dignity, and Senior Neris was someone who could reveal her identity.

    I sighed and looked at the Percus territory visible through the window.

    I was destined to leave another set of bloodstains in my hometown, this countryside area.

    ****

    And on that night, upon hearing the news that a beautiful knight arrived, I stepped out into the courtyard.

    There stood a striking beauty with blue hair. The woman, facing away from the moonlight, hesitated as soon as she saw me.

    Then, soon, she repeatedly bowed her head without hesitation and spoke.

    "A-as you said, I have arrived! Teacher!"

    Her words instantly lowered the temperature around me by several /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 230: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (23)

    Chapter 230: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (23)

    On that night, a small festival was held at the Percus manor.

    The event was more of a ''banquet'' than a festival, as it mainly involved serving drinks and food to the guests who came to the manor.

    It was a world where evenmoners knew how to treat each other respectfully.

    For nobles like the Percus family, there was no need to say anything. Bestowing favors upon the leading figures in a noble society was not a rare urrence.

    However, there was a specific reason why tonight''s banquet was called a ''festival.''

    It was because of the scale of the visitors.

    On the day of my return, the people from my hometown who had some connection with me would gather in small groups. The number alone was enough to be called a ''crowd.''

    It was all thanks to the Percus family, who frequently mingled withmoners without making any ss distinctions.

    From Mr. Hans, the cksmith, to the mischievous Ned and even his younger sister May, all sorts of people came looking for me.Even though the Percus manor wasrge, it had its limits.

    With dozens to hundreds of people arriving, the manor alone couldn''t handle the reception. Therefore, during the whole day of my return, several long tables were set up in the Percus Manor¡¯s courtyard.

    With so many peopleughing and talking, the lively sound echoed in the courtyard.

    It was like a scene reminiscent of a festival.

    Just because a son that left home hade back, was such a grand weing ceremony necessary?

    I often wondered about it every time I returned home, but I wasn''t someone who would make a big deal of it; I would rather go along with all of these.

    The more people weed me, the more my heart swelled. Before I knew it, I was wandering around the courtyard, getting and drinking alcohol.

    In the corner of the courtyard, smoke rose constantly.

    The smell of delicious meat wafted through the air. Today''s menu was a whole pork barbecue, and it seemed that Ria, in charge of the territory''s finances, must have went all out on expenses.

    Perhaps that showed how confident she was about extorting the amount of money from the Imperial Princess.

    I ruffled the hair of the boy next to me, who was hastily eating pork.

    At first nce, he looked like a mischievous little kid. His name was ''Ned,'' and next to him was a girl with a tense expression.

    The girl''s name was ''May.'' She was Ned''s younger sister, but their personalities werepletely the opposite.

    While Ned was lively and mischievous, May was quiet and timid.

    So, Ned often said he had to look out for his younger sister.

    Since they became orphans during their childhood, my father, feeling sorry for them, hired Ned as an errand boy for the manor.

    Even then, Ned energetically raised and fed his younger sister.

    I wondered what had happened since I left, but they seemed healthy every time I saw them. I asked Ned with a yful voice.

    "Ned, are you still practicing?"

    "O-of course, Great Master!"

    After swallowing the pork he was eating, Ned jumped up and boasted to me.

    Normally, Ned would always use the honorific ''Young Master'' to address me. However, when talking about training, he turned into a different person.

    He often said he wanted to be a knight to protect his younger sister.

    Also, since I was the person closest to a knight in the Percus territory, it was inevitable that he would regard me as a ''Master¡¯ and show admiration.

    I actually watched his training a few times.

    Fortunately, he still seemed to be continuing it.

    Internally, I thought itmendable, but outwardly, I had to maintain a somewhat indifferent expression.

    Once you cked in your training, everything was over for you.

    Even when you''re exhausted, struggling, and feel like you might die, or when you''re so sick of it that you never want to see it again, the path always lies just beyond where you have copsed.

    I didn''t hold back on giving advice to ensure Ned didn''t ck off.

    "Ned, you know, right? Except for injuries, there''s no reason to take a break from training. And a great knight..."

    "Doesn''t tell lies, right?"

    Since it was a phrase I had mentioned several times before, Ned immediately predicted my next words.

    I affectionately ruffled his hair again to praise him.

    Ned giggled and burst intoughter.

    "I trust you now! You know, I have heard about your recent performance, Young Master!"

    The outburst made the surrounding area quiet.

    Dozens of pairs of eyes turned towards me at once. May, clinging to Ned''s side, flinched and trembled.

    It was because so many people''s attention was focused on us.

    However, Ned, whoseck of tact was both his advantage and disadvantage, nonchntly asked me without caring much.

    "Are the rumors true?! That, that... you defeated a horned monster at a hunting festival attended by many nobles, conquered an evil Demonic Human tormenting children! Also, you rescued the Imperial Princess, who was threatened by the viin from the Dark Order! Ugh...!"

    From what I heard, it seemed like Ned was so excited about it.

    He spoke as if referring to characters from a heroic tale, not ordinary knights.

    However, behind those splendid records, there were invisible bloodstains left for no one to see.

    I didn''t have much time left for another chance.

    The holy relic received as a reward from the Imperial Family was myst hope.

    After that, even if I sold the entire Percus territory, I wouldn''t be able to save my life. What kind of reaction would Ned show if I told him such things?

    Of course, I never said such words.

    Ned was still at an age where he could dream a little more.

    As always, I put on a vague smile.

    "Well, what do you think is the truth?"

    Surprisingly, the answer came from elsewhere.

    It was Senior Elsie, who hade running with quick steps, stood right in front of me and straightened her shoulders.

    She acted in a very pompous manner. Perhaps even if she received such praise herself, she wouldn''t be this delighted.

    There was a slight sense of unease in my eyes. Senior Elsie''s words felt more threatening than a time bomb.

    Especially in terms of social reputation.

    Although Senior Elsie''s deration of ''master'' hadn''t reached this countryside area yet, if such a situation were to repeat, it would be a big problem.

    I wanted to avoid being called trash, especially in my hometown, where my family was staying.

    Whether or not Senior Elsie knew my feelings, she triumphantly ced her hands on my waist.

    "Master... no, I mean, Sir Ian aplished something remarkable. Had perhaps even the Emperor himself bestowed a holy relic on him? Especially Gilford, that stupid old man who...!"

    Senior Elsie''s usually outstanding eloquence came to a halt.

    It was because she realized the atmosphere around us suddenly chilled.

    It might be understandable for those who first encountered her bold speech with her doll-like appearance. Honestly, I felt the same way when I first met her.

    However, the reason Senior Elsie faltered was because my father looked at her with surprised eyes.

    After clearing her throat a few times, she continued with a more modest tone.

    ¡°That elderly bastard! Even death is too kind for him. When he backstabbed us... Ah, no, I mean, when he betrayed us, Sir Ian alone went to rip off that monkey basta¡ª I mean monkey cub¡¯s head! And he even smashed¡­ I mean, hepletely disposed of that worthless skull without leaving even a trace of a corpse, showing such brutality!"

    No matter how I thought about it, ''the brutality'' didn''t sound like apliment, but I intentionally chose not to point it out.

    Since the audience¡¯s eyes were twinkling with excitement, I had to go along with it.

    I sighed deeply and shook my head in resignation. Despite my reaction, Senior Elsie ignored it and embraced my arm.

    Like a pet showing affection to its owner, she nuzzled her head against me.

    Senior Elsie''s soft cheek felt nice.

    Sweet words flowed from her lips.

    "I-indeed, my master is... so cool..."

    It seemed that the act of me smashing the corpse¡¯s head had left a deep impression on Senior Elsie.

    Her abstruse sensibility was still hard toprehend.

    However, as Senior Elsie clung to me, I felt a cold gaze from somewhere.

    There, a tall, middle-aged man stared at me with folded arms.

    It was Sir Reynold.

    Only then did I realize that this was a banquet with over fifty spectators.

    Lately, I hadn''t noticed Senior Elsie so actively sticking to me. However, considering the appropriate distance for noblemen and women of that time, it seemed inappropriate.

    It wouldn''t be strange if someone mistook us for lovers.

    Indeed, the gazes from the people in my hometown, who had been murmuring, had be even more peculiar.

    Surprised, as I was about to distance myself from Senior Elsie, a shovel came between us.

    Senior Elsie and I distanced ourselves instinctively. Her bewildered gaze was fixed on the woman holding the shovel.

    Ria stood there with a charming smile.

    "...Lady Rine, neither of you has reached a point where marriage has been formally discussed. No matter how special your rtionship is, please exercise restraint in such ces."

    Senior Elsie''s gaze became intense.

    If it were ording to Senior Elsie''s temperament, it wouldn''t have been strange for her to burst into tears while unleashing all sorts of curses. However, she had just taken notice of me before.

    That was the end of it.

    After hesitating for a moment, Senior Elsie turned around with a sulky expression.

    "Uh, well... ah, all right."

    Senior Elsie''s dejectedly turning away made her back figure particrly pitiful.

    Having briefly felt sorry for Senior Elsie, I nced at Ria.

    Ria only snorted coldly.

    I couldn''t help but ask her, dumbfounded.

    "...Why are you carrying a shovel again?"

    ¡°Well, because they say they need a pit to put charcoal firewood in. Did you think roasting a pig is an everyday thing?¡±

    I was about to scold her, suggesting that such a task could be assigned to theborers who do misceneous tasks. However, I quickly shook my head.

    Because I knew that digging was Ria''s only way to relieve her mental fatigue.

    Ria let out a deep sigh and wiped the sweat with her sleeve.

    Glistening with moisture, the damp hair revealed an alluring beauty. If only I could present her out to the world, there would be a line of eager men ready to im her, but the problemy in her personality.

    And Ria started unting that temperamental side today as well.

    "Ned, don''t get your hopes up too much. Rumors often contain exaggerations."

    At Ria''s dissuasion, Ned jumped as if to deny it.

    There was a desperate desire not to lose the hero of his childhood, which was evident in his eyes.

    "...But, that noble youngdy just now clearly said so!"

    "Do you believe those words? Lady Rine has a close rtionship with my brother. She also just came down to visit her friend''s hometown, so she might be biased."

    While saying this, Ria swept her rebellious hair under her ear with a mischievous expression.

    "Logically, it doesn''t make sense. My brother was just an academy mid-ranker until recently. How could someone like him make explosive progress on the continent in just a few months? Fufu..."

    Laughing sarcastically, Ria suddenly let out a shout.

    "...Don''t be ridiculous!"

    With her golden eyes ring fiercely at me, I sighed and avoided her gaze.

    Another round of nagging began.

    Perhaps I couldn''t make time for just the two of us this afternoon, so her anger wasn''tpletely vented.

    "It''s dangerous, you know! It doesn''t make sense. Demonic Human and the Dark Order, you say... all those were only monsters from myths! B-but why does my brother have to be involved in such things?"

    However, Ned seemed unwilling to back down.

    The little guy stammered, presenting ame excuse.

    "B-but it might be real! Young Master had been training so diligently for a long time..."

    "...Huff, Ned."

    It was a regretful voice.

    With a twisted smile, Ria delivered the final blow to Ned.

    "It''s unfortunate, but there are walls that can''t be ovee by effort alone... And my brother is not so exceptionally talented. Do you understand now? No matter how much effort you put in for a hundred or a thousand days, reaching the level of an ''expert'' is an extremely challenging feat!"

    Ned copsed, unable to refute those words.

    With a satisfied smile, Ria red at me and spoke.

    "Do you understand, Oppa? Don''t involve yourself in unnecessary dangers from now on. Stick to our ce and live a simple life..."

    However, Ria''s voice gradually trailed off.

    The ttering sound of horseshoes echoed through the Percus manor''s courtyard.

    At first, it was faint, but the sound became clearer. Everyone could see that a new guest had arrived.

    However, the banquet started a while ago.

    No one could think of anyone who hadn''t yete. Ria and I turned our gazes towards the source at the same time.

    In that ce, an unidentified figure wearing a hood deeply pulled down was approaching on horseback.

    A sharp metallic sound resonated with every move, revealing the person¡¯s armored state.

    It was at least a knight.

    Several gazes met in mid-air in the stillness that settled over the courtyard.

    Me, Celine, Senior Elsie, the Saintess, and even Seria.

    No one could guess where he came from.

    Sir Reynold also showed no reaction. Instead, he silently observed me as if to say he would wait and see how I would handle the situation.

    The horse stopped in front of the manor.

    It was clear the rider hade here on purpose.

    The people from the countryside, unustomed to seeing knights, showed a somewhat uneasy demeanor. However, I would have probably felt the same way when I saw someone like that hooded knight.

    The moment I took a step, with my hands on my waist¡­

    A deep blue streak split the world like the Milky Way.

    There was no time to react. The strike that appeared so unexpectedly crashed like an illusion. However, the aftermath was evident.

    A st of wind blew through, shaking the surroundings.

    Some people screamed and flopped down. It exploded, tearing apart the ground marked by rows. I gritted my teeth as the sound of the wind, mixed with dust, echoed around me.

    Was it the Dark Order?

    The opponent was undoubtedly an Expert. Otherwise, that knight couldn¡¯t have disyed such divine prowess.

    In that moment when I had steeled myself, gritting my teeth and drawing my sword...

    "...Teacher!"

    Along with the cheerful voice, the hood was removed.

    An incredibly beautiful woman appeared from within. The previously obscured view felt somewhat brighter at once.

    The female knight with impressive beauty and blue hair approached me with excitement.

    "A-as you said, it worked! I think I understand the technique you taught me, if not perfectly!"

    I was left speechless.

    The knight who was now holding my hands with both of hers, expressing continuous gratitude, looked familiar. It didn''t take long for me to recall her name.

    She was a daughter of the Lupermion family who used to escort the Imperial Princess.

    Perhaps only now did she realize that the atmosphere had be strange. She was taken aback and took a few hesitant steps backwards.

    Then, she cleared her throat and bowed politely.

    "...I am Irene Lupermion from the Imperial Guard. I apologize for causing a disturbance during your enjoyment."

    The unfolding eventsing one after the other left not just me but everyone speechless as well.

    Even the usually proud Ria had a bewitched expression as she stared at Dame Irene.

    Irene Lupermion, a member of the Imperial Guard.

    Her initial nonchnt demeanor clearly indicated that she had reached extraordinary levels. Not to mention that she was a member of the renowned Imperial Guard.

    And, above all, her surname ¡®Lupermion.''

    "The Blue Wolf of the East..."

    The nickname someone muttered was, in fact, a representation of one of the five major noble families of the Empire.

    The Lupermion was guarding the eastern part of the Empire.

    Unexpectedly, one of the family members greeted me as ¡®Teacher¡¯ and respectfully introduced herself.

    It was not something many could ept as a reality immediately.

    It was obviously the case for Ria and Ned, and moreover for me as well.

    Sensing the unfavorable atmosphere, Dame Irene looked visibly flustered. After hesitating for a while, she abruptly bowed her head to the ground.

    "A-as you said, I have arrived! Teacher!"

    It was a moment in this small countryside territory where a force beyond imagination had /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 231: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (24)

    Chapter 231: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (24)

    I grabbed the wine ss and made my way to the reception room.

    Inside, a female knight with impably arranged blue hair sat poised. Even in the dimly lit room, her beauty, entuated by the absence of her jet-ck hood, shone like a polished gem, casting a radiant glow.

    Of course, the woman''s allure was not just limited to her flower-like beauty.

    She bore the weight of her position within the esteemed Imperial Guard and was a member of the prestigious Lupermion family, one of the Empire''s five major noble houses.

    Irene Lupermion.

    She was also the person fervently sought after by the Empire''s fifth Imperial Princess, Cien.

    For a brief moment, I had forgotten about her, but encountering her at the Percus manor was a surprise even to me, despite having already heard from the Imperial Princess.

    No one could have predicted her visit.

    Dame Irene''s presence here had brought an undeniable sense of disruption.The mysterious swordsman, famed for her skills, knelt before the host of the banquet.

    Ned''s enthusiastic cheers bordered on tearfulness, while Ria was rendered speechless with shock.

    She simply oscited between casting disbelieving gazes at me and Dame Irene.

    Such was the weight of having an affiliation with Dame Irene.

    Considering the unique atmosphere of the academy, forging connections with the Saintess, Senior Elise, and even Seria were possible.

    However, Dame Irene was different.

    As a graduate of the academy and a holder of an official title, it was inconceivable that such a skilled individual would address a younger man as ''Master'' without hesitation.

    Logically, this was something that would never happen.

    When an undoubtedly exceptional individual used honorifics to refer to me, it implied one singr fact:

    It meant that I had surpassed Dame Irene in strength.

    Ria stuttered, managing to utter a single word.

    "...C-could it be an ''Expert''?

    It was a question that left the subject unclear, leaving us unable to discern whom Ria had in mind.

    Whether she referred to me or Dame Irene, the answer remained unchanged.

    So, I spoke with concern for Ria''s well-being.

    "Let''s discuss thister."

    That was how I found myself having a private meeting with Dame Irene.

    Many were left puzzled.

    Why did Dame Irene address me as ''Master''? Why did she abandon her Lady to visit the Percus manor? And what mysterious swordsmanship did she unveil upon her arrival?

    Among those pondering these questions was myself.

    Despite the curious nces directed our way, I insisted on a private meeting with Dame Irene.

    After all, I, too,cked a satisfactory answer to these questions.

    Dame Irene''s attitude towards me had changed significantly from before. The reason for that was clearly the future ''me.¡¯

    Therefore, it was crucial that I understood the circumstances because the future ''me'' didn''t engage in unnecessary actions.

    Dame Irene appeared somewhat bashful, her cheeks tinged with a blush.

    Clearing her throat, she lifted her ss, wordlessly pouring the liquid.

    The fragrance of wine filled the air as she finally spoke.

    "I-I apologize... There have been so many gloomy events recently."

    Although the details were omitted, I had a sense of what she meant.

    It seemed like an exaggerated reaction, finding hope amidst despair. I had heard that Dame Irene had been wandering for quite some time.

    That raised further questions.

    The skill she disyed undoubtedly seemed to have been passed down by the future ''me.'' Based on this, Dame Irene must have seen a glimmer of hope in oveing the long period of darkness that had engulfed her.

    The only puzzle was why the future ¡®me¡¯ chose to impart such hope to Dame Irene.

    While the future ''me'' had given various advice, he had rarely passed down skills. Initially, I had naturally grown stronger based on the man''s memories.

    However, the skill Dame Irene had inherited was different.

    It was a skill that demanded much more than just intuition or instinct, and there was a sense of profound skill.

    There had to be a process behind imparting such a skill, worthy of Dame Irene calling me ''Master.¡¯

    The knight cautiously poured me a drink.

    We clinked our sses in the air, and the fiery liquid flowed down my throat.

    Out of courtesy, I decided to begin by weing her.

    "...Firstly, wee to the Percus manor."

    ¡°N-no! Uh, I just followed Master''s instructions..."

    Embarrassed, Dame Irene scratched her cheek, disying a remarkably obedient attitude.

    I was genuinely curious about what had happened while I was unconscious.

    I struggled to suppress the questions bubbling within me and smoothly steered the conversation.

    "Your swordsmanship has improved a lot."

    "I am an escort knight, after all."

    Her response was smooth as if she were stating an indisputable fact.

    On the contrary, there was even a newfound pride in her words.

    "I tried my best to be able to once again stand by Her Imperial Highness¡¯ side. Because I don''t want to repeat the same mistakes when I return."

    I remained silent, still struggling to grasp the clear cause and effect.

    It was just a result of tilting the wine ss.

    Dame Irene seemed to interpret my silence slightly differently, casting a cautious nce my way before speaking with a hint of modesty.

    "...Of course, it¡¯s all thanks to your guidance, Master. As I mentioned earlier, I hope to have the opportunity to repay you."

    "Repay?"

    "Yes, anything! I will do my best to repay Master in any way possible."

    I felt somewhat perplexed.

    In truth, I didn¡¯t even know what I had done for Dame Irene. Yet, she suddenly expressed a desire to repay me, leaving me clueless as to its origin.

    From our brief conversation, I gleaned the following information:

    Dame Irene learned swordsmanship from the future ''me.''

    As I mentioned earlier, the future ''me'' sent Dame Irene to the Percus manor. There must have undoubtedly been a reason for that.

    My immediate curiosity was piqued by thetter.

    Eventually, I cleared my throat to redirect Dame Irene''s focus.

    "I only did what I could to help. I don''t wish for repayment for simple gestures."

    "That can''t be!"

    Despite my humble words, Dame Irene''s attitude remained resolute.

    She expressed her opinion with conviction.

    "Of course, I was perplexed at first. I was wondering what was happening when you suddenly gave me a kick..."

    "...I suddenly gave you a kick?"

    Dame Irene''s statement carried noticeable hesitation right from the beginning.

    As I absentmindedly asked her further, she tilted her head in confusion.

    "Yes, is there a problem?"

    Frankly, it was more than an issue; it was bizarre.

    It was not normal for a person to kick someone else without any reason.

    However, Dame Irene''s tone betrayed no hint of doubt, leaving me unable to press further.

    A faint sigh escaped my lips.

    It was a sign of resignation.

    "...No, please continue."

    Only then did Dame Irene nod,unching into a lengthy expression of gratitude.

    "In any case, including that unexpected kick, I received immense favor from you, Master. It became an opportunity to refine my almost-broken self. Moreover, you even taught me the Sword Circle¡¯s secret technique¡­¡±

    I absorbed the information flowing from Dame Irene.

    Perhaps fueled by the potency of the alcohol, even though we had only shared a few sses, Dame Irene''s story flowed without hesitation. It seemed as though she was eager to unload all the memories of that day.

    Of course, whether I could endure until the end remained uncertain, given the mounting effects of the alcohol.

    "...Just that is enough for me. Thank you for bringing me to the Percus manor. I have done my best to show my achievements to Master."

    "Is that all?"

    In response to my brief question, Dame Irene''s gaze shifted towards me.

    Her story had been brief, leaving many details unexplored. While I couldn''t immediately delve into the full circumstances, I suspected there was more concealed beneath the surface.

    The reason why Dame Irene had feltpelled toe to the Percus manor.

    I asked more directly.

    "Was there anything else? Something more important, say, something that made youe all the way to the Percus Manor¡­"

    "Ah."

    Dame Irene let out a faint sigh at my blunt question.

    Her cheeks tinged with a hint of embarrassment as she began to stammer out an apology.

    Rising to her feet, she immediately mmed her head onto the floor.

    "Y-you¡¯re right¡­ I-I''m sorry, Master. I''ll fix this¡­!"

    "No, no! It''s alright!"

    Once was more than enough to experience an older woman bowing her head to me, just like Senior Delphine did.

    Swiftly, I halted Dame Irene''s action, forcing a smile.

    "I''m relieved that you''ve remembered now."

    "Yes, yes... I remember now."

    Dame Irene spoke hesitantly, readjusting her posture under my gaze.

    Unable to resist the silent urging of my eyes, she soon sank back into her seat.

    With flushed cheeks, Dame Irene downed the remaining drink in one go before saying.

    "...You mentioned not to take my eyes off your younger sister, right?"

    There was a possibility that Ria could be in danger.

    My hand, holding the ss, froze in an instant.

    ****

    "Kya, kyack!"

    As the door to the reception room swung open and I emerged, a startled scream pierced the air.

    It was my younger sister, Ria.

    With her ck locks and piercing golden eyes, she was incredibly beautiful. Her appearance was so lovely that it was hard to believe she was my younger sister.

    Apparently, she had been trying to eavesdrop on my conversation with Dame Irene by pressing her ear against the door of the reception room.

    Of course, Ria wasn''t the only one trying to sneak a listen.

    From Father to various people from my hometown, including Ned, were all leaning in with ears pressed against the door. Upon hearing Ria''s shriek, they quickly feigned innocence, pretending they hadn''t been eavesdropping.

    I couldn''t help but stifle a bitterugh.

    "...What are you all doing?"

    "Oh, you know... we were just wondering why the guest of honor hasn''t arrived at the banquet today."

    Father said that while deliberately avoiding my gaze.

    It was an obvious lie, but I decided not to call them out on it.

    Instead, I simply offered a resigned smile and waved them off.

    "Well, it''s all over now. Let''s go back. Oh, and by the way, Dame Irene ns to stay at the Percus manor for a while."

    My words caused a subtle change in Father''s expression.

    With each additional guest, maintaining the decorum befitting our noble status became increasingly challenging.

    But it couldn''t be helped.

    After all, someone outside of our family was currently staying at our house. It was normal for the head of the family to be cautious.

    While Father wasn''t particrly concerned with the trappings of nobility, the unexpected arrival of a guest from the Lupermion family caught him off guard.

    I was aware of his feelings, but I had no choice but to consider myself an unfilial son because Dame Irene''s presence was necessary for me.

    In the end, the gathering outside the reception room reluctantly dispersed at my urging, though their lingering curiosity about Dame Irene was evident.

    They were a nosy bunch, to say the least.

    But one person remained steadfastly at my side until the very end.

    "...Hmm, h-hmm!"

    A fake cough from a certain ck-haired beauty, attempting to draw my attention.

    It was none other than my younger sister.

    She seemed to be trying to maintain an air ofposure as she brushed aside her bangs. But the blush on her cheeks betrayed her true feelings.

    I asked in disbelief.

    "Why are you still here?"

    "W-well, as the one responsible for entertaining guests at the Percus manor, I''m simply fulfilling my duties! You know, treatment varies depending on the guest and their rtionship with you, Oppa?"

    At the same time, my younger sister, with a raised finger, seemed to exude a hint of confidence.

    But I knew.

    Even as she closed her eyes and avoided my gaze, it was evident that her embarrassment hadn''t entirely dissipated.

    After all, she was on the brink of adulthood, yet here she was, attempting to eavesdrop on her brother''s conversations. It was almost unbelievable.

    To outsiders, such behavior might easily lead to misunderstandings.

    Yet, knowing my sister''s love for me and the fact that I cherished her a lot, I found myself unable to speak up immediately.

    It felt like my heart was being squeezed tight within my chest.

    The thought that my sister might be in danger because of me weighed heavily on my mind. I had long been a target of resentment for the Dark Order.

    As I remained silent, my sister continued to ramble on with her exnations.

    "A-also, the other party is from the Lupermion family, right? If I listened to the conversation, it might provide helpful information for our business... and, and..."

    "Ria."

    At my gentle call, Ria pressed her eyelids even tighter shut.

    "A-a-a-ah, alright! I was wrong! That''s right, mying-of-age ceremony is next year! I know it''s not quite right for a younger sister to be so clingy to her older brother. But, Oppa, it''s also your fault! Why do you always spend time with other girls instead of me...!"

    Before she could continue, I wordlessly ced my hand on Ria''s shoulder.

    With a firm grip, my hand squeezed her shoulder, causing Ria to look up at me with wide eyes, startled by the unexpected touch.

    A faint smile tugged at the corners of my lips.

    "¡­Don''t worry, I''ll make sure not to hurt you as much."

    Ria''s lips moved, but no words came out. It seemed she struggled toprehend the meaning behind my unexpected assurance.

    But that was enough.

    With that said, I resumed my steps, the intoxicating effects of the alcohol warming my brain like a fever.

    There was one more piece of information Dame Irene had mentioned.

    "¡­And did she mention patrolling the outskirts of the slums?"

    While there were no real slums in our small countryside territory, it wasmon to refer to the shabby viges on the outskirts as such.

    I decided to head there immediately the next day.

    ***

    And on that night.

    "I-Ian¡­."

    Tears welled up in her light pink eyes as she looked up at me from my embrace.

    "H-Have you got tired of me?!"

    Her sweet voice carried a subtle scent of liquor.

    My hand ran through her naked skin.

    This woman¡­ She was drunk and ended up straying into someone else''s /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 232: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (25)

    Chapter 232: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (25)

    Lately, the Saintess found herself in a rather foul mood.

    The reason was simple.

    It stemmed from the irritating presence of a woman who hadtched onto the man she loved.

    Elsie Rine, the infamous senior student at the academy known as the ''Loli Gangster.''

    Her reputation for cruelty preceded her. The Saintess was intimately familiar with it, having tended to students whom Elsie had brutalized.

    The sheer brutality of her actions was rming for a reason.

    Every student who had fell victim to Elsie''s wrath refused to testify. They dared not seek revenge, as they were uncertain of the consequences they might face.

    Elsie was cunning.

    She nevermitted crimes that couldn''t be hidden, even under the Rine family''s influence. Her targets were primarily low-ranking nobles andmoners.This meant she preyed solely on the vulnerable, in a calcted manner.

    Naturally, for the orphaned Saintess, her perception of Elsie was at its lowest.

    Wasn''t she a heartless and despicable woman?

    The Saintess couldn''t deny Elsie''s allure. Indeed, Elsie was charming and delightful in appearance. However, her character was nothing short of sinister.

    Such a woman had been defeated by a man.

    Since that day, she had submitted to him. Initially ashamed, sheter became a submissive pet.

    Recently, her attitude towards the man had changed again.

    She clung to his arm, gazing at him with a tender, entranced expression.

    There was no mistaking it.

    The Saintess sometimes had worn such a gaze as well.

    A faint crack appeared in the benevolent smile on the Saintess''s face. She discreetly nibbled on her lip to conceal it.

    Seated beside her was a nobledy with a porcinplexion.

    Although referred to as a sister by the Saintess, she appeared youthful enough to be mistaken for a youngdy. The mistress of the mansion, known as ¡®Viscountess Percus,¡¯ wore a troubled expression.

    As a devout follower of the Church of the Heavenly God, she showed considerable interest in the Saintess.

    Her fascination mirrored Viscount Percus'' interest in Elsie and Aaron''s particr attention to Seria. However, Viscountess Percus'' curiosity about the Saintess was slightly different.

    Elsie and Seria were both being scrutinized as potential partners for Ian.

    Viscount Percus had been informed by Reynold about the Rine family''s stance on this matter from the outset. Yet, he couldn''t shake off his concerns regarding Elsie, who might eventually be his daughter-inw in one form or another.

    Moreover, given the Rine family''s status, potentially higher than the Percus family''s, their concern waspounded.

    Meanwhile, Seria received a lot of recognition from the taciturn Aaron. True to his steadfast nature, Aaron esteemed integrity, and Seria''s unwavering dedication seemed to resonate with him deeply.

    Perhaps it was a case of two socially awkward individuals findingfort in each other''s presence.

    On the other hand, Viscountess Percus'' interest in the Saintess revolved mainly around matters of faith.

    Encountering a proper cleric in a rural domain such as theirs was a rarity. Thus, when a high-ranking cleric like the Saintess arrived, her curiosity was naturally piqued as a devout follower.

    Ironically, Viscountess Percus secretly had someone else in mind as Ian''s future spouse.

    "...Saintess, can Ian truly manage well with the Rine family?"

    The Saintess winced at the question, tinged with a mix of sighs and apprehension, her form subtly trembling.

    Even without this, she had been troubled by Elsie''s attachment to Ian. Furthermore, Ian''s recent excessive leniency towards Elsie had unsettled her.

    The shift urred after Elsie had publicly addressed Ian as ''Master'' in the presence of numerous witnesses.

    The Saintess didn''t particrly like that aspect.

    In fact, he didn''t even bother to care about the woman whose body he had once touched.

    She replied with a carefully modted tone, feeling a sense of unease creeping in.

    "This, too, depends on Brother Ian. The Heavenly God bestows trials upon the righteous one. What''s crucial is to have roots that withstand even the fiercest tempests, be it faith or a sense of justice... Immanuel."

    Internally, she battled the urge to spread all sorts of nder against the Rine family.

    If Ian were to wed someone from a minor lineage, he might encounter discrimination or find himself embroiled in dangerous circumstances.

    But at this moment, Viscountess Percus was seeking counsel from the cleric.

    She couldn''t taint the will of God with personal sentiments. This was the creed upheld by the Saintess as a cleric, no matter how challenging it was to suppress her own emotions.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, Viscountess Percus''s anxiety persisted, despite the Saintess''s counsel.

    "Every time I hear news about my son these days, my heart sinks. Whether it''s the demonic humans or the Dark Order... How can my delicate Ian defeat such terrible monsters?"

    Well, he had defeated them quite well.

    The Saintess wanted to refute the Viscountess by saying that immediately.

    It hadn''t been long since she witnessed Ian, wielding a hatchet, defeating scores of demonic beasts. During the homing festival, he had shone as the most radiant star on the battlefield, cutting down every single demonic beast without mercy.

    The corners of her mouth, which had nearly curved into a smile, trembled, but the Saintess regained control of her emotions. She reverted to merely listening to Viscountess Percus''sment.

    "Actually, one doesn''t need fame to find happiness. I worry that Ian is needlessly entangled in dangerous matters... I had hoped he would quietly graduate from the academy, marry Celine, and live happily afterward..."

    As she uttered these words, Viscountess Percus cast a pitying nce at a certain girl.

    It was ''Celine Haster,¡¯ the girl who was giggling and chatting with the people of the Viscounty.

    Having been acquainted with Ian''s family for some time, she was friendly and popr at today''s banquet. Seated beside her was Leto.

    Partly because Celine was a less burdensome opponent than high-ranking nobles like Elsie and Seria, or the Saintess, who held the highest rank in the Holy Nation.

    There were indeed too many rivals vying for Ian''s affection.

    Excluding Seria, who struggled to even express herself due to her timid demeanor, Celine who was backed by his family, posed as a somewhat formidable opponent.

    Not to mention Elsie, who was actively pursuing a marriage between families.

    The Saintess felt a surge of heat within her.

    So, she absentmindedly epted the drink Viscountess offered.

    Viscountess Percus was btedly taken aback, her eyes widening.

    "Oh! I-I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to offer a drink to a cleric..."

    Traditionally, members of the Church of the Heavenly God refrained from consuming alcohol. If, inadvertently, someone offered a drink to a clergy member, it was considered disrespectful.

    Let alone to the Saintess who hade as a guest.

    How rude it was.

    It didn''t take long for Viscountess¡¯plexion to pale. Worried that her action might jeopardize her son''s prospects, she was at a loss.

    It was only then that the Saintess snapped back to reality.

    The Saintess was startled and shook her head at the Viscountess, who was on the verge of bowing her head.

    "N-No! You don''t need to apologize. Actually, clerics are not strictly prohibited from drinking... As long as it''s just to lift the spirits!"

    With that, the Saintess swallowed the drink to prove her point.

    The Viscountess appeared a bit flustered until then but soon burst intoughter.

    It was because the Saintess seemed truly human in her bewildered appearance.

    The Saintess fought back tears due to the burning sensation down her throat.

    Nevertheless, she couldn''t bring herself to refuse the alcohol that the Viscountess was offering.

    After drinking several sses, with a gaze slightly unfocused, the Saintess opened up about her worries.

    "...Do men only show interest in a woman''s body?"

    It was an unexpected question.

    However, it wasn''t unusual for conversations to veer off course when alcohol was involved. Simrly, Viscountess Percus, with a flushed face from the intoxication, nced at the Saintess''s figure.

    Even to a woman, it was an enviable physique.

    It was obvious how a man would think. Hence, the Viscountess spoke without much thought.

    "That might be true. Your body is naturally, um... remarkable, you know, right? However, many women would envy you, Saintess."

    "...Envy?"

    "Yes, if there''s a man you like, you can simply approach him at night and just... "

    As she continued with such yful words, the Viscountess suddenly realized to whom she was speaking.

    Herplexion immediately drained of color.

    She coughed awkwardly, trying to change the atmosphere.

    "...J-just express your feelings, maybe~?"

    While trying to divert the Saintess¡¯ attention with nonsensical banter, the Viscountess¡¯s tone was exceedingly awkward.

    Under normal circumstances, the Saintess would have picked up on it. Unfortunately, she was quite inebriated by the alcohol at the moment.

    Of course, this was a condition shared by the majority at the banquet.

    Thus, scarcely anyone noticed as the Saintess discreetly exited the banquet. At most, Yuren briefly shifted his gaze, sporting a knowing smile, as he could roughly guess where the Saintess''s might be headed.

    And thus, the Saintess managed to infiltrate Ian''s /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 233: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (26)

    Chapter 233: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (26)

    The Saintess¡¯ sudden intrusion caught mepletely off guard.

    I couldn''t mask my awkward expression as the tearful Saintess clung to me.

    Anyone in my position, with a woman entering their room unannounced, hugging them and sobbing, would be perplexed. Especially when her question was, ¡®Have you grown tired of me?¡¯¡¯

    It felt like dealing with a clingy ex-lover.

    Managing that alone was challenging, but there was an addedplication.

    It was the sensation of the Saintess''s body in my arms.

    Her voluptuous form pressed against me, imparting a soft sensation.

    Despite my dulled senses from the intoxication of the alcohol, the Saintess''s graceful curves stirred my numbed nerves.

    It was an undeniably erotic physique.Internally, I made the cross sign and prayed that my patience would endure this ordeal.

    Immanuel, may the Heavenly God grant mercy.

    "Saintess, what are you saying? Why would I get tired of you, Saintess?"

    "B-But!"

    The Saintess protested tearfully.

    Whether it was the alcohol or genuine emotion, tears streamed more freely from her eyes.

    "After thest time you touched my chest... Y-You have been distant! I''ve been waiting!"

    "Wait, what..."

    I nced around the room urgently at the Saintess''s revtion.

    Since it was my room, there couldn''t possibly be anyone else. Though I sighed inwardly with relief, I felt even more bewildered.

    What in the world did the Saintess want to say?

    However, if I didn''t calm her down immediately, there was a risk of her making more dangerous statements. So, I swiftly sought to console her.

    "What do you mean, tired of you? How could I ever get tired of you, Saintess? Uh... I mean, your holy power is exceptional."

    "Don¡¯t you like my ''Holy Power Pouch''?"

    As she said this, the Saintess subtly pushed her breast against me.

    Feeling the pleasant firmness against me, I couldn''t help but gasp.

    "No, why is the conversation heading in this direction!"

    "T-Then do you not like it?"

    Tears welled up again in the Saintess''s light pink eyes as she gazed up at me.

    It felt like I was on the brink of madness.

    But if the Saintess started crying now, I would be in serious trouble.

    A man and a woman alone in a bedroom, with the woman in tears.

    Furthermore, the woman was the Saintess of the Church of the Heavenly God.

    Not only would my reputation be jeopardized, but the Heretic Inquisition could be invoked if the Saintess wished. The memory of her joking about ''the Heretic Inquisition'' suddenly shed in my mind.

    Feeling cornered, I resolved to continue soothing the Saintess.

    "No, no! It''s fine! I like it. Of course, I like it. Honestly, who would dislike it?"

    "... I-is that true?"

    Finally, color returned to the Saintess''s cheeks.

    Seeing the expected reaction, I decided to push it a bit further, spurred on by the intoxicating effects of the alcohol.

    "Of course! Otherwise, what''s the point of wishing for it, right? You have no idea how much I''ve longed to touch it... Actually, I still do."

    A smile spread across the Saintess''s face at my words.

    Her glistening eyes hinted that she was somewhat satisfied. In turn, I breathed a sigh of relief.

    Dealing with a drunkard was undeniably draining.

    Now, all I needed to do was to coax the Saintess enough.

    After a few more drinks, she would inevitably pass out like a marite with its strings cut. Then, I could call Yuren, and he would handle the rest.

    However, my hopes were shattered by the Saintess''s unexpected actions.

    "...Then prove it!"

    She didn''t even wait for me to ask what.

    The Saintess tightly shut her eyes and flung herself onto the bed. With outstretched arms, she beckoned me, saying.

    "I-if you like it that much, here, do whatever you want!"

    Why was she acting so clingy?

    I sighed, running a hand over my face, but I couldn''t suppress the subtle impure thoughts that stirred beneath the sigh.

    Truth be told, it was tempting.

    Who wouldn''t be tempted?

    She was a woman whose beauty rivaled a masterpiece crafted by the divine. Moreover, her body seemed to embody every fantasy a man could conjure.

    From her nape to her chest, waist, hips, thighs, and even her feet ¨C every curve was perfection.

    If one were to say it was a body designed to ignite lust, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration.

    Especially now, with her so drunk.

    If I didn''tply with her wishes, she might burst into tears again.

    Alright, it was nothing more than a feeble excuse.

    However, when dealing with a drunk person, even such a flimsy justification sufficed.

    I swiftly ced my hand on the Saintess''s delicate wrist as shey before me. Startled, she drew a sharp breath, but I moved to hover over her.

    The sweet scent of her skin teased my senses.

    The Saintess''s eyes widened, and she gasped. With each breath she took, the aroma of alcohol mingled with her allure.

    Her smooth skiny exposed before me.

    Unlike her earlier tears and agitation, the Saintess now seemed incredibly tense, eagerly anticipating the impending encounter.

    As if determined not to be outdone, she held her breath.

    Merely silencing the Saintess for the moment was insufficient.

    So, I whispered into the her ear.

    "...Can I really do as I want?"

    The woman''s eyshes fluttered like a gentle breeze.

    The Saintess couldn''t respond immediately.

    She only merely moved her lips, flushed with color, in silent thought.

    Regardless of the answer she gave, I had no intention of listening to it.

    After waiting in silence for the Saintess''s decision, she finally eximed with her eyes squeezed shut.

    "D-do whatever you want!"

    I released a heavy sigh.

    She was a woman prone to making startling derations.

    It seemed shock therapy might be necessary.

    So, I seized the Saintess''s ample breast with my hand.

    "Huh... uung?"

    Just that simple touch caused the Saintess to squirm slightly, emitting a soft moan.

    I was actually taken aback by that unexpectedly sensual whimper.

    Surprised herself, the Saintess covered her mouth with her remaining hand, avoiding my gaze as she mumbled excuses.

    "I-it''s because I was surprised... just surprised."

    "Shall we continue, then?"

    The Saintess offered no verbal response.

    She simply nodded shyly.

    I felt a faint satisfaction seeing the typically sharp-tongued Saintess be sopliant. So, intentionally, I applied more pressure with my hand.

    "Huh, ung... huuh?"

    The Saintess''s supple flesh yielded and shifted under my touch. The resistance I felt through my hand proved its sticity.

    Each subtle struggle from the Saintess was a tantalizing sight.

    Lewd thoughts naturally surfaced in such a situation.

    At some point, the Saintess''s breathing grew ragged. I wasn''t sure, but perhaps I was as well.

    I merely pretended not to notice.

    Her delicate, pink-tinted eyes gazed up at me.

    "I-Ian...."

    Her voice trailed off, infused with ttery, as if she were melting away.

    Amidst some unknown emotion, the woman''s once-stiff demeanor softened under the influence of alcohol, swaying in the moonlight, the heated atmosphere enveloping us.

    It was an unmistakable surrender.

    Initially, I thought I should restrain myself, but even my resolve began to falter.

    The Saintess was undeniably beautiful and alluring.

    I hadn''t touched her all this time because I regarded her as a fragile flower on the cliff, not because Icked desire for her.

    In fact, I merely ignored it, fearing I might be ensnared if I let my guard down.

    Under the influence of alcohol, everything seemed blurred¡ª

    Whether it was willpower or self-restraint.

    Reasoning and the boundaries between the sexes.

    Even the allure of the woman''s body.

    Once more, the Saintess pleaded.

    "I-Ian...."

    Once again, I found myself wavering.

    Was it really appropriate to do this under the influence of alcohol?

    I couldn''t even distinguish between desire and impulse.

    As I hesitated, the Saintess''s eyes, tinged with light pink, betrayed her anxiety

    The moment I saw it, there was a pounding emotion in my chest.

    After a fleeting pause, our faces drew nearer.

    I couldn''t even understand the sequence of events, as this was entirely uncharted territory for me.

    Driven solely by instinct, our lips met.

    It was a tender kiss, apanied by the heady aroma of liquor, warm and moist.

    It was a sensation potent enough to cloud the mind.

    The Saintess offered no resistance, disying a submissive demeanor, yielding to my lead.

    Therefore, the weight of responsibility for our actions rested squarely on my shoulders.

    Though the Saintess was the temptress, I was the one who made the choice.

    Our gazes intertwined without the need for words.

    And just as our lips were on the brink of meeting in embrace...

    "...M-Master?"

    A tearful voice pierced through the haze.

    It felt achingly familiar, this trembling tone. Anticipating the impending interruption, I let out a resigned sigh and rose to my feet.

    The Saintess''s eyes widened in shock as she turned her gaze towards the door of my chamber.

    Standing there, with teary eyes, was Senior Elsie.

    In that moment, I snapped out of my daze.

    Right, what was I trying to do?

    The weight of my responsibilities loomed above me.

    In my quest to save the world, every moment was fraught with peril, leaving little room for romance.

    Yet, I was at a loss for words as Senior Elsie stood there, stunned.

    "Um, Senior Elsie? Actually, let me exin..."

    Senior Elsie squeezed her eyes shut and turned away, on the verge of fleeing, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    In her hand, she held a small sk emitting the sweet scent of honey.

    She must havee looking for me, concerned about my hangover.

    Feeling sorry, I reached out to stop her, but then I hesitated.

    This was the second time Senior Elsie had found me in a strange atmosphere with the Saintess.

    As I watched her sobbing, like an abandoned puppy, my earlier heated emotions cooled.

    I let out another deep sigh.

    The Saintess, perhaps out of bewilderment, remained silent.

    "...I will exin it to Senior Elsie. You should rest for now."

    While that, I attempted to rise.

    But before I could, a determined glint shed in the Saintess''s light pink eyes.

    Her legs swiftly encircled my body, a move so fluid I couldn''t resist.

    Come to think of it, among the Holy Nation¡¯s secret techniques was one involving the use of legs.

    Once again, my upper body fell forward, enveloping the Saintess''s body.

    Caught off guard, I struggled to find words as the Saintess spoke with a seductive smile.

    "...Think only of me now; you¡¯re not allowed to think of any other women...."

    Her whispered words sent a shiver down my spine.

    "Only me. That''s what we agreed on, right?"

    We had never made such a promise.

    Yet, I found myself unable to resist the Saintess''s allure.

    The situation had already spiraled out of control, adding fuel to the mes of my already zing desires.

    Above all, the way the Saintess said so caught my attention.

    I could sense a subtle tremor in her voice that hinted at unease.

    Our eyes met once more, and against the backdrop of the moonlight, a tense atmosphere began to take shape.

    "...Hey, you wench!"

    The abrupt yell shattered the tranquility of the night, reverberating through the manor from the front door.

    It was an incredibly loud sound.

    At this rate, the noise might even reach the venue where the banquet was being held.

    Startled once more, I rose to my feet, and the Saintess mirrored my surprise.

    Standing at the doorway was Senior Elsie, brandishing a kitchen knife with an electric charge crackling along its edge.

    For a moment, I was dumbfounded. I hadn''t anticipated Senior Elsie''s return armed with a kitchen knife, especially her use of lightning magic on it.

    Nevertheless, she continued to shout with determination.

    "W-Won''t you back off from my Master??! You big cowtits!"

    "...Cowtits?!"

    The Saintess sprung to her feet at the insult, her eyes aze with a mix of shame, anger, and irritation.

    "A-are you finished now?!¡±

    "Yeah, I''m done! For someone who has nothing but big boobs... how dare you covet my Master?!"

    Several thoughts suddenly crossed my mind.

    Ah, right, we were all drunk.

    Listening to their argument, I stumbled over to the drinks and poured another ss, downing it in one go

    Only then did the throbbing in my head begin to dull.

    "Ha, cowtits? T-then, what are you? You don¡¯t even have any ''boobs.'' Can someone like you seduce Ian?"

    "...M-My Master isn¡¯t someone who will get seduced just with that kind of boobs!"

    "Pfft, ahaha... But didn''t you barge in on Ian and me twice already? Why don''t you take a hint and leave the room likest time!"

    I let out a deep sigh instead of refilling my ss.

    "Both of you, let''s stop this... People can hear you."

    The murmur of the crowd outside was gradually drawing closer to my bedroom.

    I could feel the heat rising to my cheeks with embarrassment.

    The incident seemed to be fueling Senior Elsie''s increasingly erratic /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 234: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (27)

    Chapter 234: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (27)

    Themotion from the previous day''s events spread throughout the manor like wildfire.

    Though the Percus manor was spacious enough for a noble¡¯s residence, itcked the grandeur of higher-ranking nobles'' castles.

    The noise that erupted from my bedroom had even reached the courtyard, drawing the attention of over a dozen people gathered at the banquet. Among them were the nosy residents of the Percus territory, notorious for their curiosity. It wouldn''t be surprising if they flocked in to satisfy their inquisitive nature.

    Especially considering my family''s prominent role in the proceedings.

    Senior Elsie tried to protest at the audacity ofmoners trespassing in a noble''s residence. However, to her dismay, no one in the Percus manor seemed to take issue with it.

    After all, it was inevitable that today''s events woulde to light sooner orter.

    Before Senior Elsie could offer her own exnation, she found herself having to ount for her brandishing of the kitchen knife. It appeared she had be agitated and headed to the kitchen, but her choice of weapon remained unclear.

    Senior Elsie''s exnation was brief and to the point.

    "I-If I use magic, it might harm Master too...."In other words, she only wanted to stab the Saintess.

    The Saintess, initially at a loss for words, regained herposure quickly as the Saintess of the Church of the Heavenly God. Now, she resumed herposed facade, spinning lies without bothering to wipe the saliva from her lips.

    "I was simply offering Brother Ian some advice on doctrine, but it seems Sister Elsie misunderstood. Immanuel."

    With a subtle emanation of her white holy power, who could doubt the Saintess''s words?

    Only my devout mother, with her unwavering faith, made the sign of the cross and whispered a word of prayer.

    "Immanuel."

    Of course, not everyone was wholly convinced by this.

    Seria and Celine''s gazes were especially dangerously intense. It was almost a relief that we were caught by Senior Elsie instead of them.

    If it had been Seria wielding the kitchen knife, it could have spelled disaster.

    Even my younger sister appeared visibly irritated.

    The disheveled bed, the charged atmosphere in the bedroom, and the two women arguing were enough to raise suspicion.

    However, my sister couldn''t inquire recklessly, considering the involvement of the Saintess and the Rine family''s daughter. A misstep could escte the situation further. So, it was best to let the matter lie for now.

    Despite that, my sister left me with a warning.

    ".....See you tomorrow, Oppa."

    In other words, it was a clear message that meant: ¡®Wait and see. You won''t get away with this.¡¯

    For now, my ns to immediately head to the ''slums'' were disrupted.

    It seemed I would have to endure my sister''s scolding in the morning before I could make any further moves.

    Only after themotion had settled did I finally find myself in peaceful solitude.

    I continued to tilt the ss, savoring thest remnants of the drink. As the alcohol swirled through my mind like steam, my thoughts grew increasinglyplex.

    What exactly was the Dark Order plotting here?

    The future ''me'' had instructed Dame Irene not to let my sister out of her sight. With that in mind, I couldn''t shake off the worry of when my sister might be in danger.

    Furthermore, the forces gathered in the territory were beyond imagination.

    Even for the Dark Order, conquering a countryside territory teeming with a thousand soldiers from the Yurdina family, a mage contingent from the Rine family, and numerous experts wouldn''t be an easy feat.

    Yet, what did ''let go of what must be discarded.'' mean in this context?

    As my consciousness blurred with alcohol, the dream I had seemed to draw closer.

    Now, as I crossed the faint boundary, familiar sensations returned.

    Once again, I found myself dreaming someone else''s dream.

    ***

    "If you understand the flow, you can understand everything."

    That was a phrase one might expect from a flimsy con artist.

    The notion thatprehending one thing could lead to understanding everything else was generally dismissed as nonsense.

    However, when it came from Master, it held a different weight.

    The ck-haired woman, appearing no older than her mid-teens, exuded a peculiar allure. Even the pipe she puffed on seemed toplement her demeanor.

    Yet, her current antics resembled those of a mischievous child.

    The Great Witch yfully tapped a floating water droplet, directing it to ssh onto me while I split firewood.

    Annoyed, I responded,

    "...What does this have to do with a water gunfight?"

    "Ungrateful bastard," she retorted, "do you not grasp the profound meaning of your Master''s words? Understanding the flow allows you to channel it into the tiniest gap, unleashing power dozens of times stronger than normal."

    She demonstrated this by tapping the droplets with her finger, each time sending a stream of water drenching my clothes. Since I was already sweaty, the cold water provided a wee relief.

    Sighing, I decided to ignore her antics.

    I had long known of her loneliness, having observed it for years amidst the revolving door of disciples who came and went due to the exhaustion from her relentless training regimen.

    Thus, I could understand why the Great Witch would attach herself to one of the few remaining disciples. Though I sympathized with her, I still had tasks toplete.

    As I thought I shouldn''t criticize my teacher, I couldn''t hold myself back, and criticism slipped out involuntarily.

    "I¡¯m currently chopping firewood now... Junior Sister will be here soon, and if I don''t finish, I''ll get another lecture, you know."

    "Are you so immersed in your little romance that you prioritize your Junior Sister over your Master?"

    "...We really don''t have that kind of rtionship."

    "We''ll see about that."

    With a snort, Master walked away with hurried steps.

    Soon after, the sound of a scream echoed. Judging by the irritated voice, it seemed that someone had finally snapped and gone to torment my Junior Sister.

    Sure enough, she soon appeared, her charming appearance belying her obvious irritation. Her brown hair was soaked, and her blue eyes reflected her sour mood as she grumbled.

    Once in front of me, she let out a shriek.

    "Ah, really! That old hag is driving me crazy!"

    As she shook off the water, I chided her for her tant disrespect, "Junior Sister, show some respect to Master."

    "She''s acting like a child, shooting water guns at a disciple... A-also, I¡¯m not your Junior Sister!"

    With a firm sound, the hatchet descended upon the firewood once again.

    Junior Sister, who had been raising her voice at me while pointing her finger, suddenly shed a peculiar grin apanied by a disdainful snort.

    With one hand on her hip, her stance appeared somewhat confrontational at first nce. It seemed like her past habits were resurfacing.

    "...And why, pray tell, can you not meet the gaze of your Senior today of all days?"

    One thing was for sure: she was quite perceptive.

    I cleared my throat with a discreet cough and purposefully ignored Junior Sister''s words. However, she swiftly advanced towards me and deliberately closed the distance between us.

    A soft chuckle resonated in the air.

    "Why? Did you feel lust while looking at your wet senior?"

    I wanted to deny it, but it was difficult to do so.

    Due to the sweltering heat of the Great Forest, Junior Sister always tied her outer garment around her waist while working. One might consider removing the outerwear a more practical option, but a mage holds tightly to their dignity.

    Instead, she consistently wore a white short-sleeved shirt underneath. However, given that Junior Sister''s attire was thoroughly drenched, it was only natural for the undergarments to be visible.

    Junior Sister smirked and prodded my side with her forefinger.

    "You bastard, turns out you''re a man too. Hey, even if you act like you don''t care, it¡¯s evident! Do you get aroused? Admit it already! Do you?"

    "Ah, please stop. Seriously!"

    "Kya! A horny junior is trying to overpower his senior!"

    After teasing me for a while, Junior Sister giggled and leaned in close, her voice a whisper in my ear.

    "...Hey, if you''re going to feel anything, let it only be for me, alright?"

    "Is that possible?"

    "If you don''t do as I say, I''m going to report it as sexual harassment."

    It was ridiculous. How could someone who wasn''t even involved report it?

    After a long conversation with Junior Sister, I could finally discuss a more serious matter.

    Junior Sister conjured a breeze to ignite a me.

    It felt like just yesterday when she scorned the idea of a powerful Mage like herself being tasked with such chores, yet now she handled them adeptly.

    As I prepared food beside her, I asked.

    "...So, why did Master suddenly be so fascinated with a water gun?"

    "How should I know? It''s probably some sort of intuition driven by fate. There are enemies you can''t face without grasping the currents or some such nonsense.¡±

    Junior Sister smirked sarcastically.

    "Well, although I don''t know if there''s anyone worthy of facing this Archmage!"

    Junior Sister, who had recently achieved what she had hoped for, had been in high spirits ever since.

    Naturally, if Junior Sister was happy, so was I. With a faint smile, I cautiously posed another question.

    "Then why are you still here?"

    "...Huh? What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Junior Sister cocked her head as if she couldn''t understand it at all.

    Another wry smile yed on my lips as I observed her.

    "You''ve advanced and absorbed whatever needs to be learned. Honestly, it doesn''t matter if you quit now, right? Especially considering your dailyints about Master."

    In reality, I might have been a bit anxious.

    If even Junior Sister were to leave, I would be at a loss as to how to spend the remaining time.

    Whether she grasped my feelings or not, Junior Sister simplypsed into silence while tending to the fire.

    And after a pause.

    "...I have someone I swore to protect, you know."

    The girl, seemingly unaffected, casually brought up a story she had long buried deep within her heart.

    "But I couldn''t protect him. He was my younger brother... Do you remember the Homing Festival? He died back then."

    Homing Festival.

    It was the Dark Order''s attack on the academy where the Imperial Princess''s eyes were gouged out, and numerous students had died or were injured.

    At that time, it wasn''t just a few who had lost their lives.

    The promising talents meant to shape the continent''s future vanished, leaving behind mere droplets of blood. It seemed Junior Sister''s younger brother was among them.

    Junior Sister pretended to be strong.

    "After wandering for several years, I finally made up my mind. I pray for the strength to protect my people."

    "...But now, you don''t have anyone to protect, do you?"

    "No, I recently found someone. Someone dear to me."

    As she spoke, Junior Sister''s azure eyes traced an enchanting curve.

    "...Can you guess?"

    The sight was so captivating that I momentarily held my breath.

    "Who is that person?"

    "You don''t need to know. It¡¯s just someone, you rascal!"

    I thought as I gazed at Junior Sister, who chuckled and patted my back.

    I, too, wished to protect this person.

    It was a time when the world still held traces of color.

    ***

    As I suddenly opened my eyes, I found myself clutching a sword.

    Unfamiliar emotions surged, causing a throbbing ache in my head. I fumbled around, finding a canteen, and hastily gulped down the water.

    Even while doing so, the sword remained in my grasp.

    An inexplicable sense of unease weighed heavily upon me. After several deep breaths, I managed to soothe my mind somewhat.

    Suddenly, a letter caught my sight.

    It was the fourth love letter from the future that I had received.

    Scrawled hastily on the back was another sentence.

    ''The swindler in the slums''

    It was the vital information I had been seeking.

    The date remained unchanged, and a faint smile tugged at my lips as it seemed my theory had been proven true.

    As I raised the sword vertically, I felt the chill of the de against my skin.

    It marked the beginning from this moment onward.

    Today, it was the Young Master of the Percus family''s turn to venture into the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 235: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (28)

    Chapter 235: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (28)

    I resolved to make my way towards the slums alone.

    Initially, owing to the aftermath ofst night''s banquet, our group had be somewhat distant from each other. Particrly, the Saintess would quickly avert her gaze whenever our eyes met.

    If I dared to broach the events ofst night...

    "Fufu, perhaps you had a sweet dreamst night? They say strong desires can influence dreams wildly. Brother Ian having such a dream could be seen as a Heavenly God''s blessing. Immanuel."

    That''s all she would say.

    Seemingly embarrassed, it seemed like she intended to manipte her own memories.

    If that was the Saintess''s wish, I had to honor it.

    Apart from that, there was Senior Elsie.

    Trailing behind me, Senior Elsie would asionally cast sorrowful nces at her chest.And she would timidly ask me.

    "M-Master... you wouldn''t be tempted by mere flesh, right?!"

    "Yes, I will be tempted by it."

    It was only natural, being a man.

    Senior Elsie immediately turned around, crestfallen as she retreated.

    Lately, it had be umon for her to withdraw without clinging to me. Though I briefly wondered about her solitary departure, I soon stopped paying attention.

    Was my only sin merely speaking the truth?

    The unexpected trouble stemmed from elsewhere, however.

    It was from my younger sister, Ria Percus.

    Grinning broadly, she obstructed my path, wielding a shovel.

    The sound of the shovel digging into the earth was sharp.

    "Where do you think you''re going, Orabeoni?"

    "First, put down the shovel. Let''s have a talk, Ria..."

    The words escaped my lips with a sigh, but Ria wasn''t one to take them at face value.

    On the contrary, she drove the shovel into the ground once more, emitting a threatening sound.

    It was as if she was saying, ''I''m upset now, so you have to coax me''¡ªa somewhat endearing expression, in its own way.

    Of course, with a schedule as packed as mine, I couldn''t indulge such a request. To ease Ria''s anger, I''d need to dedicate at least a few hours to her.

    As siblings, Ria possessed a keen ability to discern my thoughts.

    Watching me scratch my head, Ria pouted in discontent.

    "Hmph, you were frolicking with other girls yesterday."

    "They were guests I had to attend to, naturally."

    "So you attended to them in the bedroom?"

    "Hey, that''s..."

    I found myself at a loss for words in the face of Ria''s sarcastic remarks.

    Truth be told, there was little room for excuses regardingst night''smotion.

    While it was necessary to pacify the situation, it still felt more like people choosing to overlook it. So, it was challenging to im we had truly cleared the air.

    Given Ria''s natural disposition towards jealousy, it was unlikely she would let this matter rest quietly.

    Ria persisted in voicing her dissatisfaction strongly.

    "It must be nice, huh... While his little sister was waiting tirelessly for her brother, this brother of hers was entangled with two other women."

    "Don''t say things that could be misunderstood. I absolutely have no rtionship with those two..."

    "Considering that, your gaze seems to linger on a certain area every time you look at the Saintess."

    I cleared my throat and averted my eyes from Ria''s piercing gaze.

    It was a reaction tantamount to an admission.

    In response to my honest reaction, Ria grew even more upset.

    "Hmph, you¡¯re really forting about your desires, aren''t you? Are you nning to pounce on your little sister, too?"

    Meanwhile, Ria subtly scrutinized my reaction.

    It appeared she was anticipating a specific answer.

    So, I opted for unwavering sincerity.

    "No, are you crazy? Why would I pounce on you?"

    "...W-What did you say?!"

    Unfortunately, it seemed I had chosen the wrong path.

    Ria lunged forward from her position, her voice rising in anger.

    "Why, why, why not me?! Do you know how many men in this world have their eyes on me?!"

    "No, first of all, you''re my sister..."

    I felt perplexed having to exin something so obvious.

    Briefly, my gaze swept over Ria''s figure.

    Ria, now blossoming into a young woman, had certainly filled out her frame.

    Her feminine curves were undeniably alluring. However, even so, entertaining desires for one''s own younger sister was out of the question.

    So, I decided toe up withme excuses.

    "...Compared to the Saintess, you''re not that good."

    "Ugh, seriously!"

    Ria expressed even greater frustration as if asking, "What kind of nonsense are you saying?"

    Indeed, I had gone too far byparing her to the Saintess. Ever since the Saintess''s enrollment, even devout theology students had confessed their sins.

    Yet, the experience of being measured against others wasn''t exactly pleasant.

    Internally, I felt a pang of guilt, but it was unavoidable.

    If I hadn''t handled it this way, Ria wouldn''t have been convinced.

    However, Ria today proved to be even more stubborn than I had anticipated.

    Ria mmed the shovel handle onto the ground with a resounding thud¡ªa rare disy of genuine anger.

    As I looked at Ria with a puzzled expression, she turned away and subtly stuck out her buttocks, emphasizing her hips.

    Then, Ria lifted her skirt, unveiling her hidden curves.

    Her face had flushed crimson, as if on the verge of bursting.

    In a fit of rage, she eximed.

    "Look! Even if I mayck a bit in the upper bodypared to the Saintess, my lower body is well-developed!"

    "Huh, how could an all grown updy...!"

    I shielded my eyes from the provocative scene.

    The curves that had been concealed under a thick skirt were quite striking when revealed. Even the outline of Ria''s buttocks was faintly visible, thanks to her firm grasp on the skirt.

    Even if she was my younger sister, when a young maiden in her prime struck such a pose, I had no choice but to avert my eyes.

    However, as I turned away, Ria grew even more conceited.

    "...Oh, why are you acting like that? Don''t you say you im to have no desires for your little sister?"

    Ria''s coy smile, with her hand covering her mouth, annoyed me a bit.

    Yet, witnessing my reluctance to meet her gaze directly, my younger sister seemed even more excited, bursting intoughter.

    Taking it a step further, she yfully swayed her hips as if tempting me.

    "This is bad, really bad... If I continue like this, I might fall prey to my perverted brother, who desires his grown-up sister. Oh no, what if he pounces on me~ will he take the responsibility for the rest of his life~?"

    Eventually, I sumbed to Ria''s continued provocation.

    My palm struck Ria''s enticing buttocks.

    A smacking sound echoed as Ria''s body jerked as if electrified.

    "Kyah!"

    Along with a short scream, Ria covered her buttocks with both hands and retreated hastily. Then, she nced at me and raised her voice.

    "...W-What are you doing! Hitting the buttocks of your grown-up sister!"

    "Well, who started the provocation first?"

    My voice, tempered by interactions with Senior Delphine,cked the appropriate agitation.

    Although the sensation was good, it was still my younger sister''s body.

    Naturally, I had to forget about it.

    With that in mind, I brushed off my hands. In the end, Ria, who had allowed me to strike her, yelled with a bright red face.

    "I-I''ll make you take responsibility for this! It was the first time someone touched me there!"

    "When was it not like that before?"

    At my impassive response, Ria huffed with a sulky expression.

    Finding her adorable, I chuckled lightly. However, something suddenly dawned on me.

    "By the way, Ria."

    "...Hmph, what. My perverted Orabeoni.¡±

    Nevertheless, ''Orabeoni'' was still more respectful than just ''Oppa''¡ª although Ria typically used this term to address me, especially when she wanted to create some distance while upset.

    Of course, Ria, being a good sister, wouldn''t casually answer my question, no matter how angry she was.

    With that trust in mind, I posed the question again.

    "Have you ever heard of the ¡®swindler¡¯ in the slums?"

    "...The ''swindler''?"

    Ria, who had been pouting and grumbling, immediately perked up upon hearing those words.

    Then, with a suspicious nce, she looked at me.

    "Why are you asking about those people?"

    "Well, um... I have a few matters to attend to."

    Even with my obvious excuse, suspicion lingered in Ria''s eyes.

    As she resided solely at the Percus manor and managed the tradingpany, Ria was well-versed in the affairs within the territory. Perhaps she knew more about it than even my father.

    It was more like I was checking if she knew, and judging by Ria''s reaction, it seemed to be the correct answer.

    Ria spoke with reluctance.

    "...You''re not nning anything strange, are you?"

    "Why would I do something like that? I''m Ian Percus, a pacifist who abhors violence."

    Ria stared at me suspiciously for quite some time.

    However, no matter how long she stared into my eyes, she would never know my inner thoughts.

    Eventually, Ria sighed deeply and divulged the information.

    "You¡¯re not lying, right? I¡¯ll really, really trust you, Oppa? Don''t stir up unnecessary trouble. Those guys are more dangerous than you might think."

    I nodded with a reassuring smile.

    "Don''t worry... you know me, right? The gentlemb of the Percus family."

    And a few hourster...

    A ray of light shed through the air. Blood sttered, and a finger flew into the sky.

    A man with a bushy beard nkly stared at me.

    Seeing that, I wore a grin.

    "¡­Who did you try to swindle in front of me?"

    With a scream, the man copsed shortly after.

    Unable to bear the sudden pain, he began to rant and rave, writhing on the ground.

    "B-Beat that bastard! But don¡¯t hurt him too much since he is a noble!"

    "Why did you tell them that...?"

    A swift kick, like an arrow, struck the wooden desk, shattering it into splinters.

    Several burly figures charging at me instinctively halted.

    That was a mistake.

    A hatchet cleaved into one man''s shoulder. Stumbling, he gazed at his dislocated arm in astonishment.

    Meeting his gaze, I let out augh.

    "...You should have asked me for help instead, you know."

    It marked the emergence of a pacifist in the back alleys of the Percus /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 236: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (29)

    Chapter 236: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (29)

    The term ''swindler'' in the slums denoted a type of loan shark.

    However, it wasn''t a title they embraced; rather, it was a derogatorybel given to them by the slum dwellers. Their primary source of ie was preying on the illiterate countryside folk, exploiting them for money.

    They were an organization that functioned much like parasites, present almost everywhere and extremely opportunistic .

    However, their presence was news to me, indicating that they were a newly established force that had taken root in the Percus territory.

    Loan sharking, at its core, catered to individuals in dire need of money. It was customary for merchants, particrly those facing strict deadlines, to seek urgent loans.

    Thus, for loan sharks to thrive, specific conditions were essential.

    The existence of a market was the key factor.

    Without a thriving market, loan sharks couldn¡¯t survive. Permanent markets typically flourished inrger territories, since they were sustained by ample demand.

    So, ording to this logic, there was no reason for loan sharks to venture into the Percus territory, which was nothing more than a countryside.Yet, with Ria''s proactive business development, a shift had urred.

    Through Ria''s efforts, a systematic supply chain and legitimate job opportunities emerged. Consequently, the Percus territory underwent a gradual transition towards a mary economy.

    As a result, a small permanent market surfaced in the Percus territory.

    Though nascent, this economic development in a poor territory drew the attention of opportunists that swarmed in like flies.

    After all, although small in scale, the ce showed signs of progress.

    It wouldn''t hurt to secure a foothold in advance.

    These so-called ''swindlers'' especially tended to be worse than others. They operated loan sharking organizations akin to branches across multiple territories, and boasted significant influence and capital that was iparable to local ruffians.

    In contrast, thetter were merely minor yers in the local underworld.

    Despite various reasons, Ria did not interfere with these swindlers.

    In the short term, their influx of capital injected vitality into the market.

    In the long term, concerns about capital drainage through the exorbitant interest rates would arise, but the Percus territory urgently needed immediate capital.

    This left little room for concerns about distant futures.

    Another significant reason for leaving the swindlers alone was the stark reality that the Percus familycked the capability to handle them.

    In theory, we could have mustered the resolve to address the issue. However, the Empire''sws were strict.

    Local ruffians opposing a noble lord was inconceivable. Such defiance would incur severe retribution from neighboring high lords or even the central army of the Empire.

    As long as the swindlers didn''t stir up trouble, there was little incentive to confront them.

    They, too, had spent years in the back alleys.

    It was well known that bothering nobles spelled trouble for both parties.

    Thus, while keeping a watchful eye on the Percus family, the swindlers preyed on innocent locals like parasites.

    Many were heard to have fallen into debt very due to their schemes.

    For me, it wasn''t necessarily bad news.

    If needed, I could approach the situation with a mindset akin to pest control.

    However, fate had a different n. To my surprise, the swindlers immediately adopted a submissive stance at my unexpected visit.

    "Oh my, Young Master! If you had informed us in advance, we would have given you a more proper reception..."

    The middle-aged man who addressed me, his gaze scrutinizing my reactions, sported thick, unruly hair, was likely the head of the branch. Upon hearing of my arrival, he hastily emerged and escorted me to the reception room. Despite the shabby building, the reception room was surprisingly neat.

    Perhaps it was meant to instill trust in prospective debtors.

    Or perhaps it aimed to leave a favorable impression when hosting special guests like me.

    Regardless, it wasn''t a reason that appealed to me.

    Cutting to the chase, I asked.

    "Recently, there have been numerous cases of disappearances in the slums."

    "......Excuse me?"

    The middle-aged man''s perplexed expression mirrored hisck ofprehension regarding my question.

    Undeterred, I slouched into a chair at the table in the reception room. Finally jolted into action, the middle-aged man took a seat opposite me.

    At his signal, one of the sturdy figures standing by swiftly exited the room, returning momentster with a decent-quality cup of tea.

    "Do you happen to know anything?"

    Gradually, the middle-aged man''s expression morphed into one of difort in response to my direct questioning.

    My manner of speech was quite straightforward for a noble.

    After all, I was not as smart as Leto or Ria. I didn''t have the capacity to conduct sophisticated investigations like Senior Delphine or the Saintess either.

    The straightforwardness of my speech often made it challenging for others to discern my true intentions. With my words being so clear-cut, others could only infer from the questions I asked.

    After some consideration, the middle-aged man let out a nervous chuckle.

    "C-Can there be such a thing? Although we may be lowly scoundrels that sometimes engage in petty crimes, we haven''t forgotten the grace of the Percus family. But human trafficking, you say?!"

    I offered a slow, understanding nod in response.

    The middle-aged man continued his fervent exnation, his expression now one of relief.

    "We would never engage in such actions! If you have any doubts, you can verify with other members of the Percus family...."

    "Understood."

    My mild acknowledgment seemed to puzzle the middle-aged man slightly.

    Regardless, my words remained straightforward.

    "In that case, could you provide information about the debtors? Considering that many people in the slums do not officially register their personal details..."

    "Y-Yes, certainly!"

    The middle-aged man swiftly rose from his seat and retrieved a stack of documents from a nearby drawer. I perused the documents in silence.

    Among them were several individuals listed by the Imperial administrator, Arthur, indicating numerous missing persons.

    However, this evidence alone was not conclusive. It was likely that these individuals had preemptively provided such documentation, knowing of their disappearances.

    But there was one fact the middle-aged man didn''t know.

    "....There are many cases of people going missing here."

    "Well, it¡¯s inevitable, isn¡¯t it? Those burdened with insurmountable debts often choose to flee."

    "Does that mean their debts are forgiven?"

    "No, they''re still owed by their families. We also need to survive, you know... Haha."

    Not only would their families be left to bear the burden, but anyone associated with the debtor would likely face harassment as well.

    I was familiar with their methods.

    The academy was far from a haven, and there were many who had gone bankrupt due to gambling and excess.

    However, I refrained from expressing doubt regarding the middle-aged man''s ims.

    Instead, I simply nodded and ced the documents back on the table.

    "....Did you get the information you wanted?"

    "Yes, roughly."

    A sigh of relief escaped the middle-aged man''s lips as he began to curry favor with me, adopting a servile tone.

    "Indeed, the Second Young Master of the Percus family truly lives up to his reputation as a pacifist. Most visitors whoe here tend to shout and cause amotion...."

    "Is there a need for that?"

    My indifferent response prompted a smile from the middle-aged man, as if silently agreeing with my sentiment.¡¯

    As he carefully gathered the documents from the table, my keen senses detected a subtle shift in his expression.

    It was a smirk.

    A smile filled with the satisfaction of having sessfully deceived and outsmarted a naive youth. Unfortunately for him, I hadn''te here with the intention of merely questioning him. I was already convinced.

    The future ¡®me¡¯ would never provide irrelevant or misleading information.

    Furthermore, my suspicions regarding the missing persons being linked to criminal activity had only been strengthened after obtaining various clues. It was inconceivable to justify them as mere disappearances because they had fled.

    There was a connection.

    However, I needed to employ a more ''peaceful method'' to extract this information.

    As I swung my hatchet down, the hairy middle-aged man screamed, and the table shattered, sending wooden fragments flying in all directions.

    My hatchet had found its mark on the shoulder of one of the burly figures surrounding me.

    Amidst the chaos of splintered wood, I surged forward with the ferocity of a beast in full sprint.

    The first man before me became my target, and I unleashed the momentum of my charge with a punch directly to his face. The man''s face crumpled upon impact, apanied by a sickening sound,

    <em>Bong</em>, the sound of fists hitting skin echoed.

    "<em>Puhuk...!</em>"

    Blood and fragments of teeth painted the scene in vivid shades of red.

    Those burly figures of course wouldn¡¯t stay still.

    The reactions of the two burly men I attacked were immediate, indicating they were not mere amateurs.

    At the very least, they seemed to be former mercenaries, not individuals hired by a loan shark in a countryside territory.

    Perhaps that was why Ria had warned me that they were dangerous.

    However, they were no match for me.

    With a swift motion, my hatchet flew from the side and embedded itself in the forearm of one of the men, causing him to stagger.

    The look of disbelief in his eyes was understandable, as the hatchet that had been lodged in his colleague''s shoulder seemed to move on its own.

    This was the application of the Principles of Movement within Stillness.

    It was the Sword Circle¡¯s secret technique, allowing for the maniption of trajectories to create new momentum. It was a martial principle that mere ruffians from the back alleys could not possibly fathom.

    Nevertheless, three burly figures copsed swiftly under my assault.

    I easily dodged the remaining attacker''s swinging club by bending my body, delivering a devastating blow to his stomach.

    The force of my fist had prated through his entire body, and blood erupted from his mouth as he crumpled to the ground.

    Now facing the three remaining enemies, I swiftly dispatched one by pulling the hatchet from his shoulder and delivering a blow to his temple with its blunt side, rendering him unconscious.

    The burly man fell with a thud without even a scream.

    Without hesitation, I unleashed a beam of light from my hand, causing another attacker to cry out in pain as his knees buckled under the force.

    As he fell, I redirected the trajectory of the hatchet, crushing his knees and incapacitating him.

    Thest one rushed and drew a dagger from his pocket, indicating his desperation.

    A de, even though he clearly knew that messing with a noble would not end well.

    The man''s perception of me as a threat was evident in his decision to wield a real weapon despite the consequences.

    Of course, I had no intention of allowing myself to suffer.

    With focused concentration, I manipted space itself, tearing it apart like a thread, and twisted the trajectory of his attack along the torn path.

    I naturally caught the man''s arm.

    Pressing down on his arm and delivering a precise kick to his knee, I heard the bones crack and a scream escape his lips.

    "<em>...Keuack</em>!"

    "Shut up."

    With a dispassionatemand, I struck my elbow into the back of his neck as he doubled over in pain. His body convulsed for a second before copsing entirely.

    In a matter of minutes, seven men had fallen, leaving only the trembling middle-aged man with bushy hair.

    Despite being a group of ruffians, they were part of an organization that had a number of former mercenaries. Incapacitated and unable to resist properly, it must be quite bewildering for them.

    I pulled out the hatchet stuck in one of the burly man¡¯s knees.

    Retrieving the hatchet from the knee of one of the burly men, I watched as the blood began to flow freely. The fear in his eyes indicated his surrender, so I refrained from further violence.

    "...P-paci¡ª!"

    My attention shifted to the middle-aged man as he cried out.

    I waited for his next words, curious to see his reaction

    "Aren¡¯t you a ''Pacifist''?!"

    His tone was using, unjust, and filled with fear.

    It was then that I couldn''t help but release a light sigh.

    Come to think of it, that was indeed my nickname.

    I responded with forcedughter.

    "...Well, it''s peaceful now, isn¡¯t it?"

    It was meant to be a joke to lighten the mood, but the man''s reaction was unexpected.

    Hisplexion paled, and the gaze he directed at me held a mixture of fear and something I hadn''t seen in a long time. Seeing that I suppressed a bitter smile.

    It was the gaze of someone looking at a /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 237: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (30)

    Chapter 237: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (30)

    The middle-aged man''splexion held no sway over me.

    With each deliberate step I took, he struggled, futilely attempting to drag his body backward.

    But he couldn''t outpace me.

    Setting the hatchet down with a resounding thud, I crouched to meet his gaze eye to eye.

    The fear in his eyes intensified, perhaps due to the realization that the stone floor beneath the hatchet could easily be a weapon.

    ¡°So, answer quickly while I''m still a pacifist... yeah? To whom did you sell these people?¡±

    "Y-Young Master... You must be mistaken...."

    Now, a polite tone flowed from the middle-aged man''s mouth, a stark contrast to his previous demeanor. He had finally grasped the fragile thread of reason.

    His pretense had melted away, and was now reced by genuine sincerity.He painfully realized who held the reins of power in this situation.

    "I-I''m just a tool! I have no use for you even if you take me as a hostage! Right now, dozens of organization members are gathering here... Among them, won''t there be anyone who can defeat you, Young Master?"

    With a scoff, I suppressed my murmur as he pleaded with a trembling voice.

    "N-Now... It''s not toote. Let''s discuss a solution together. I-I don''t want to die!"

    "You won''t die."

    With those words, I rose to my feet.

    Footsteps echoed in the long corridor, signaling the approach of reinforcements.

    It seemed that anymotion in the reception room triggered an alert, spreading the news swiftly. Yet, the security measures werecking, typical of a mere gang.

    Was there truly someone capable of defeating me?

    Even if they underestimated me, I was still a senior in the academy. These thugs, and even the former mercenaries I had just faced, were no match for my skills.

    Even if I considered their numbers.

    It was an intriguing situation.

    I shed a faint smile at the middle-aged man, offering reassurance.

    "...Until I''m dead."

    The middle-aged man flinched, his sobs resuming once more.

    His ability to move freely would be severely limited for some time. With a nonchnt swing, I pushed open the door of the reception room and strode out.

    In the distance, through the length of the corridor, a horde of thugs armed with an array of weapons were approaching.

    It seemed like today''s cleanup operation would take a bit longer.

    ****

    Blood sttered with each swift stroke of my hatchet, painting vibrant hues on the colorless stone corridor asionally adorned with traces of gold.

    Severed body parts, flesh-toned and crimson, littered the ground.

    I didn''t kill them.

    Of course, some of the weaker ones may have sumbed to excessive bleeding, but I tried to spare them as much as I could.

    They were surely hiding some secret.

    Even though they were facing a noble, they were still rushing at me as if they wanted to kill me. Even if they died, no one would say anything about it. However, I still didn''t have any intention to kill them.

    After all, they were only spies and informants, the faceless bottom-feeders of society.

    The extent of their involvement in criminal activities remained uncertain, so I wanted to preserve as many lives as possible.

    However, I had no intention of saving them, even if it meant sacrificing their own.

    Driven by a reckless abandon of fear, they charged at me with bloodshot eyes.

    Their numbers, restricted by the narrow confines of the corridor, was a limitation I was exploiting to its fullest.

    A deep sigh escaped me as I adjusted my stance, my hand moving with lightning speed.

    The hatchet met its mark on the abdomen of one assant, aiming for impact rather than lethality, though the metallic force coupled with the added momentum ensured a torrent of blood. As his body doubled over, another attempted to parry with his own hatchet.

    Oh, someone who was using the same weapon as me.

    Certainly, their feeble attempt reminded me of my senior, Olmar, whom I faced in the hunting festival.

    ¡®<em>I wonder if he is doing well.</em>¡¯

    With such irrelevant thoughts, I delivered a swift kick to the neer''s sr plexus, leaving him gasping for air beside his fallenrade.

    In that brief gap, I once again seized the twirling hatchet, bringing it down on his shoulder, causing the man to copse and opening the way for the next assant.

    And the relentless onught continued.

    Clearly, the caliber of those charging at me was rising.

    Initially, none of them could deflect my hatchet, but now, someone had managed to parry it up to the second strike that followed the principles of movement within stillness.

    Still, they were not yet worthy to be my opponents.

    Evading the sword strikes of a woman wielding a dagger, I twisted my body and swung my hatchet, severing her arm from her shoulder.

    "<em>Keuh¡­ keuck!</em>"

    Her scream echoed as her body writhed on the ground.

    I had seen countless scenes like this until now, so I no longer found it exciting.

    This woman appeared slightly stronger, and she could even use magic. Mentally calcting, I ensured her survival by controlling the bleeding.

    With each step I took, the floor became a canvas of blood.

    As I firmly treaded on the fallen thugs like a carpet, their groans resonated beneath my feet. It wasn''t a particrly pleasant sensation.

    If there were artisans making such carpets, they would surely starve to death.

    Yet, as the architect of this tragedy, it was undeniably sad.

    At the end of this path of blood, groans, and pain stood a man, resembling a ghost.

    He seemed to be a swordsman, and was wearing a shabby overcoat.

    The long sword hanging from his waist caught my attention. It was a weapon that required a fundamental physical strength to wield.

    Finally, a somewhat worthy opponent appeared.

    To steady myself, drenched in my opponent¡¯s blood, I wiped my face with my sleeves and spat out the blood that had pooled between my lips.

    The smell of blood was overpowering.

    "...I believed our rtions with the Percus family were good."

    "Today, that bond is severed," I dered, meeting the man''s piercing gaze.

    "I once met your younger sister, Young Master. She was a beautifuldy."

    "Her only shoring is that she adores her brother too much¡­ But, of course, I have no intention of giving her to someone like you."

    I offered a faint smile, adjusting mybored breath. The man''s expression hardened at my rxed demeanor.

    "...Some truths are better left unspoken."

    "I may havee too far to heed such warnings. Haven''t you heard the rumors about me?"

    "I have heard about you, of course. You¡¯re quite impressive. However, I, too, was once an academy student."

    I furrowed my brow at this unexpected revtion.

    Observing my reaction, the man let out a bitterugh.

    "I couldn''t surpass the constraints ofmoners... In the disdain and disregard of the nobility, I withered away. In the end, without even graduating from the academy, I fled from the academy, living now in the depths of a lower-ss existence."

    "Well¡­ just getting into the academy doesn¡¯t guarantee your sess, you know."

    My tone became somewhat polite as I realized that the man was my senior at one point.

    The hierarchy within the academy was strict.

    Despite my attempt at consoling him, the man clenched his teeth, his resentment still smoldering.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I envy and, at the same time, despise you. Perhaps I could have been an audience in that position, or at least been close to it, or witnessed history being made."

    I scratched my head with a sigh, feeling way out of my depth in such conversations.

    It was unfamiliar for someone else to seize control of the atmosphere unexpectedly.

    All I could do was offer what littlefort I could muster.

    "...How about witnessing it firsthand?"

    "It¡¯s impressive, but..."

    With a sharp, resonant sound, the sword was drawn, a sharp intent flowing through its keen edge revealing the meticulous care that had gone into its maintenance.

    He was a formidable opponentpared to those I faced thus far.

    It was only natural for a former academy student to possess such skill.

    "There are lessons one can''t learn within the confines of the academy walls. Allow me to show you the swordsmanship I honed at the bottom of life. Now, face me..."

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but disy a troubled expression.

    With a sigh, I spoke to him.

    "Um, I don''t know what circumstances led to this, but... were you expelled from the academy?"

    There were individuals who were worshiped for their brilliant talent, only to confront the miserable reality after beingpared to true geniuses.

    Well, most freshmen at the academy were like that.

    Wasn''t I once in that position, too?

    I was in the mid to lower ranks at best. And even that was achieved through desperate training.

    It took me a considerable time to ept that despite my efforts, there were limits.

    "...It was the nobles'' jealousy and envy."

    "I see. If that¡¯s the case..."

    With a fluid motion, I sheathed my hatchet and drew my sword, a gesture of respect towards him.

    Gratitude gleamed in his eyes, met with a wry smile from me as I adjusted my stance.

    Then, silence enveloped us.

    Though brief, the intensity of the moment returned, thickening the air.

    In the intense gap of time¡­

    With each stride, momentum surged to its peak.

    I propelled forward, bridging the gap in an instant. The man, unfazed, moved his long sword with calcted precision.

    My sword gleamed with a silver aura, cleaving through the air.

    The long sword''s trajectory remained steady, ready to intercept mine, with an azure aura now pulsating along its de.

    The man seemed lost in thought as his gaze deepened.

    It seemed he was thinking about his next move.

    But the next instant, a resounding crack shattered the calm.

    His de splintered into fragments, leaving him dumbfounded.

    Unable to withstand my aura, his long sword crumbled entirely, my silver aura swiftly overpowering the azure.

    My de tore apart the space around his chest, blood spurting forth, yet the man still stood tall.

    A disconnect lingered between the reality unfolding before him and his mind''s attempt toprehend it.

    In aposed tone, I uttered a sentence.

    "...Stop acting tough, you bastard."

    The opponents I have faced so far might have been strong, but I had be iparably stronger than before.

    A dropout like him stood no chance against my de.

    Now, it was time to finally unearth the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 238: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (31)

    Chapter 238: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (31)

    The man wielding the long sword was defeated with a single blow.

    Whether he found it hard to ept the fact or not, the light faded from his eyes as he suddenly vomited blood. Yet, of course, his fate was of no concern to me.

    Grasping the nape of his neck, I dragged him along.

    There was a high possibility that he had an affiliation with the Dark Order. His skills surpassed the level of a mere back alley goon.

    He was approximately at the level of a squire in a high-ranking noble family.

    Though not on par with me, his skills surpassed those of any ordinary thug.

    Navigating through the scattered bodies littering the ground became annoying. Eventually, unable to endure my irritation, I kicked the man towards the reception room door in the distance.

    The wooden barrier splintered upon impact as he hurtled through it.

    Dust billowed as the hairy man within audibly gasped. Swiftly passing the fallen, I entered the reception room in a single breath.The remaining hulking figures, groaning and attempting to rise, cast wary nces between me and the defeated swordsman.

    Voluntarily, they resigned themselves back to the ground, realizing that resistance was futile.

    The man wielding the long sword struggled to rise, but I kicked him again on his side.

    "<em>Cough</em>!"

    Groaning as if in the throes of death, he crumpled once more. Colliding with the wall, he no longer had any more strength to stand.

    The middle-aged man, his eyes wide with shock, uttered in a rasping, trembling voice.

    "H-How... even with dozens and among them there is Hidden de Behind Smile hyung-nim, in just a few minutes!"

    "H-How... even with dozens, including Sir Smiling Hidden de, in just a few minutes!"

    <em>''Smiling Hidden de.''</em>

    I nced at the man holding the long sword. He didn''t look any older than the middle-aged man, and he never once showed a smiling face to me.

    Anyways, the guys from the back alleys were all terrible at naming.

    Though I found this alias preferable to being called ''Hatchet Young Master.'' I retrieved the hatchet hanging on my waist.

    "I''m a third-year student in the Knight Division at the Academy."

    "H-hatchet and swordsmanship... what kind of c-crazy... keuarrrgh!"

    With a resounding thud, the edge of my hatchet expertly severed one of the middle-aged man''s fingers.

    As I raised my hand, the hatchet returned effortlessly.

    It wasn''t an ordinary skill.

    To the middle-aged man, it might as well have been magic.

    Clutching his severed digit with trembling hands, he suppressed his urge to scream, the fear in his eyes escting.

    He shuffled backward, mirroring his earlier retreat when I exited the reception room. Tears welled in the eyes of the middle-aged man as he faced me.

    After all, I was a human being who had defeated dozens of people in a matter of minutes.

    It would have been odd if he weren''t afraid. Moreover, there was little chance for him to have more tricks up his sleeve.

    With overwhelming superiority in the bnce of power, I grinned and said.

    "Let''s stop with the useless questions. We should take what we need from each other. So, whenever you ask a question, I will take one of your fingers."

    The middle-aged man nodded without hesitation.

    Hesitation would only cost him more fingers. At least I cleanly cut them off so it would be easy to reattach.

    Still, he might suffer lingering effects unless treated by a high-ranking priest.

    However, should he cooperate obediently, I might consider introducing him to the Saintess.

    "Well, first things first. What happened to the missing people?"

    "......I-I don''t know!"

    I stared at him in silence.

    Subtly increasing the grip on my hatchet, the middle-aged man, sensing the change, shouted as if seized by a fit.

    "I-I really don''t know anything! W-We just sold information!"

    Repetitive violence could push the human psyche to its limits, particrly when the threat of violence loomed constantly. Thus, I deliberately avoided showing any signs of hostility to maximize the effectiveness of the interrogation.

    Since it was unlikely I''d meet him again, instilling a measure of fear seemed harmless.

    I continued staring at the middle-aged man as his pupils trembled violently.

    He didn''t seem to be lying. So, I spoke in a low voice.

    "To whom?"

    "I-I don''t know that either. Like I said, I just did as I was told... <em>Aaargh</em>! I understand! I''ll tell you everything!"

    As his excuses became lengthy, I had no choice but to raise my hatchet once again.

    As soon as I did, the middle-aged man frantically began spilling out any information while shielding his head with both arms.

    "The higher-ups! Instructions came from above, but I don''t know the details! I-I just passed on information whenever a person cloaked in a ck hood visited......"

    "I suppose anyone who sees that person would immediately think they are suspicious, right?"

    "W-Well, there was no other choice!"

    The middle-aged man gasped, continuing his rationalization.

    "Selling defaulted loans is the standard practice, after all... Even if we tried to collect the payment, we wouldn''t get anything, so we just passed on the debtor''s information! Whatever happens after the collection is not our conc... Aaargh!"

    Once again, a finger was severed, apanied by a spray of blood.

    There were seven fingers remaining.

    I wore a faint smile and uttered a single sentence.

    "......I didn''t ask."

    The middle-aged man took several deep breaths, seeming to regain a modicum ofposure.

    He staggered, attempting to put distance between us, though there were limits to his movements.

    In an indifferent tone, I continued my questioning.

    "Even so, there must be something you''ve heard. There must be more to it than merely passing on info about the debtors"

    "I-It¡¯s true... Ah, <em>aah</em>!"

    The middle-aged man, who had been trailing off at the end of his words as if feeling unjust, suddenly snapped to attention, as if a revtion had struck him.

    Stammering, he spoke, as if this information could offer him a lifeline.

    "Ex-experiments on living bodies!"

    "Experiments on living bodies?"

    The mere mention of the phrase evoked a sense of unease.

    Experiments on animals were already unsettling, but the notion of human experimentation, especially since it was probably on the missing individuals, was deeply disturbing.

    Furrowing my brow, I watched as the middle-aged man, seemingly realizing the gravity of his words, chuckled nervously.

    "He, hehe... T-that¡¯s right! I distinctly recall mentions of providing data for ''experiments on living bodies.''"

    "...Crazy bastard."

    I sighed deeply and sent him a chilling gaze.

    "Even after hearing that, you still passed on the information?"

    "Th-that''s... "

    The middle-aged man''s eyes darted around as he tried to gauge my reaction.

    However, since he had provided me with such important information, I decided not to torment the middle-aged man further.

    Rising, I gathered the remaining documents from the table. They were stained with blood but the contents were still legible.

    I continued my interrogation.

    "So, how many people have you sold out?"

    "Um, so far, about... nine people?"

    I sighed, thinking as I sifted through the documents.

    Nine seemed a bit too less.

    So, I nced at him for a moment and said.

    "But the documents and the numbers don''t match."

    "Among them, some people have really disappeared! Basically, we transfer all the bad debts, but as I mentioned, there are also cases where they fled during the night! T-that strange man didn''t even chase the people who ran away......."

    I continued to flip through the documents in silence.

    A faint murmur escaped my lips.

    "......Doris, the son of Joanne, the woman who runs the mill."

    In response to the information I read in a murmur, the middle-aged man, previously fidgeting and trembling, stared nkly at me.

    Perhaps he was wondering if I was reading the debtor information.

    However, I merely flipped through the documents casually, avoiding delving into specifics.

    "Mari, has she already be an adult? It seems like she couldn''t wait to start a fruit business... When she was young, her dream was to eat lots of fruits. She especially liked apples."

    With a light toss, I scattered the documents on the table, fixing a sharp gaze on the middle-aged man.

    "...... Now that she¡¯s missing, she can''t even eat apples anymore."

    I feigned a motion toward his throat, then seized him firmly by the cor instead.

    With ease, I lifted him up. He struggled and gasped in the air.

    In a tone filled with rage, I issued a warning.

    "Did you think I wouldn''t recognize these people? I grew up with them in this small territory since I was a child... Speak the truth. Are there really only nine?"

    "<em>Keugh, cough</em>... Y-yes... I swear, <em>cough</em>!"

    I then forcefully mmed the man onto the ground.

    His body bounced before he fell back to the ground and let out a stifled groan.

    I aimed my hatchet at his neck and demanded.

    "...... How do you know that?"

    "Huh, w-what are you talking about... <em>Kuh......</em>"

    "You transferred all the debts to that man, didn¡¯t you?"

    The middle-aged man''s eyes betrayed his confusion.

    Frustrated by his attempts to seek answers from me, I erupted in anger.

    "How can you be sure how many escaped or were truly kidnapped by that bastard? You didn¡¯t see it yourself, did you?"

    "W-Well......"

    Stammering to justify himself, the middle-aged man suddenly wore a foolish expression.

    Confusionced his voice.

    "...... Huh?"

    In that moment, the atmosphere surrounding him shifted.

    His limbs twitched uncontrobly, resembling a malfunctioning doll as he struggled to rise.

    During this struggle, his elbow joint bent unnaturally with a chilling crack, yet his face betrayed no sign of pain.

    "Why, why, huh, why, why, huh huh... Whyyyyyy?!"

    He screamed suddenly, wing at his skin.

    Blood was flowing out, and his eyeballs were on the verge of popping out, but he didn''t stop scratching his face.

    Instead, he increased the speed of his actions.

    I couldn''t help but be bewildered by the sudden turn of events.

    "No, what... Hey, are you okay?!"

    "Why, why, why?! Kuh, huh... <em>Huk</em>. Why, whyyyyy!"

    Now sobbing, the middle-aged man''s actions intensified.

    I paused, uncertain how to proceed.

    Despite facing numerous life-or-death situations, this was something I had never encountered before.

    A person who had been perfectly normal in conversation was now having a seizure like this.

    The middle-aged man gazed at me with desperation, his hands still wing at his face, blood smeared across his features.

    He gasped for breath, addressing me between spasms.

    "Y-young Master... Huuh, <em>heeek</em>, w-why, huhuh, why, my, my headddddd...!"

    It was evident he wasn''t acting like this willingly.

    I immediately darted towards him.

    I thought maybe I could knock him out.

    But at that moment...

    A pitch-ck pattern materialized before the middle-aged man''s neck, emitting a sinister red aura.

    Although I was initially surprised, I quickly recognized it¡ªthe contract magic of the Dark Order..

    I had witnessed it at the Gilford Orphanage.

    Cursing under my breath, I stepped back.

    "...Damn it."

    An explosion rocked the room.

    The middle-aged man''s skeleton shattered, blood gushing forth as flesh, bone fragments, and brain matter melded together.

    Staggering from the shockwave, I gazed bleakly at the headless corpse.

    It crumpled to the ground, blood pooling around it.

    Surveying the room, I found the other men, including the "Smiling Hidden de," silent and motionless. All of them had ck patterns hovering above their heads.

    With a sigh, I dashed out of the reception room.

    Blood flowed like a river, seeping from beneath the door.

    Patting myself down to clean the blood, I sighed, lost in thought.

    "...First, I need to report this to my family."

    I had caught the Dark Order''s trail.

    Although I found no information about the contract magic, I needed to rely on the Rine family¡¯s mage corps led by Sir Reynold.

    Minutester, I stumbled out of the building, stopping a passerby.

    His face paled at my bloody appearance, but after recognizing me, he let it slide.

    Guarding the area until my party members arrived, I left behind a hallway littered with bodies and a reception room awash in blood.

    My party members were shocked by the gruesome scene and couldn''t help but pause for a moment.

    Among them, the expression on Ria''s face, representing the Percus family, was the most notable.

    Her eyes were wide open, and her lips were trembling.

    I greeted my adorable younger sister with a brief nod.

    "... You came?"

    Before I could say more...

    "C-crazy! Are you crazy, are you crazy, are you crazy...!"

    "<em>Argh</em>! R-Ria! I told you to stop hitting!"

    Despite not taking a single hit during the battle, I endured several smacks to my back from my enraged younger sister.

    Life could be /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 239: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (32)

    Chapter 239: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (32)

    The scene was nothing short of a disaster, with blood staining every corner.

    The Saintess rushed about, tending to the wounded. Most of them had lost limbs, broken bones, or were on the brink of death from excessive bleeding, yet miraculously, no one seemed to have actually died¡ª except for those whose heads had exploded in the reception room.

    Their fate was sealed.

    I wished I could have saved them, but the Dark Order''s contract magic seemed more effective than I had imagined.

    The mere thought of what might have unfolded had they made that pact at the Gilford Orphanage sent shivers down my spine.

    Senior Elsie''s face clouded with sorrow as she gently wiped away the blood from my body with a damp cloth.

    I was drenched in the blood spilled by others.

    "Master, there''s no need for you to endure this... I-if you had called me, I could have electrocuted these pieces of trash with ease!"

    As she spoke, Senior Elsie clenched her teeth, her blue eyes zing with hatred and resentment as they scanned over the injured, sprawled in agony.Even though I emerged unscathed, the sight of my blood-soaked form seemed to fuel her anger.

    It was always my duty to restrain Senior Elsie, who was even now murmuring discreetly to cast a spell.

    "Stop it, Senior Elsie... What''s the use of electrocuting those already on the brink of death."

    "B-but, still!"

    Senior Elsie, once a fierce beast, now wore a dissatisfied expression. Fiery blue mes still danced in her eyes, a sign of her defiance.

    There was only one way to tame this ferocious beast.

    Without hesitation, I ced my hand atop Senior Elsie''s head. Through her pointed hat, I could feel the softness of her hair beneath my touch.

    I gently caressed her head.

    "Still, thank you for worrying, Senior Elsie."

    "Ehehe, hehe... M-Master..."

    Senior Elsie melted at once, resting her head against my chest and nuzzling against me. It was a familiar sensation, one to which I had grown ustomed.

    The feeling of a lovely girl burying her face in my chest was objectively not bad.

    However, there was one person who found the exchange unpleasant.

    The Saintess, as she surveyed the injured, furrowed her brow upon turning towards me.

    And with a demeanor that was both polite yet brimming with annoyance, she twirled the lock of her hair around her index finger.

    "<em>Sigh</em>, while some of us are working diligently, others seem content to y with their pets...."

    Naturally, Senior Elsie wouldn''t let such provocation slide without response.

    She immediately furrowed her brows and then slipped out of my embrace to re at the Saintess.

    "...What did you just say, you bitch?"

    But the Saintess was quick to respond, staying one step ahead of Senior Elsie.

    With a sweet andpassionate smile, she sped her hands together and bowed her head slightly.

    "I''m not sure what you mean, Sister Elsie. I apologize if there''s been any misunderstanding¡­ However, if you''re experiencing any hearing issues, please don''t hesitate to consult with me. Immanuel."

    The rest of the party members turned their gaze towards Senior Elsie, as if using her for causing a scene once again.

    Although the Saintess had instigated the confrontation, her subtle shift in tone went unnoticed by everyone except Senior Elsie and me.

    So naturally, the disapproving gazes fell on Senior Elsie, who was infamous for her vtile temper.

    But Senior Elsie paid no mind to their nces.

    She scoffed in apparent disbelief before showcasing her unique gift of gab.

    "No, big boobs are still big boobs, and now you''re adding rudeness to the mix...."

    "...And I suppose Sister Elsiecks manners herself?"

    "Well, isn''t it better thancking parents?"

    The Saintess replied with apassionate smile, while Senior Elsie retorted with biting sarcasm.

    Despite Senior Elsie''s rough demeanor, she couldn''t openly swear at the Saintess in public.

    Simrly, the Saintess, who had cultivated a certain social image, found it difficult to quarrel openly as well.

    So instead, they engaged in a yful exchange of banter, trading whispers and jabs in a somewhat absurd manner.

    I flicked Senior Elsie''s forehead as she reverted to her usual brash personality after attempting to conceal it.

    "Ah, ouch! M-Master!"

    "No matter what, you shouldn''t bring up someone else''s family to insult them."

    "B-but...!"

    Senior Elsie appeared genuinely aggrieved, and it seemed she was more sensitive about the topic of breasts than family matters.

    It was a fight that I would never understand.

    It was obvious that the Saintess''s breasts wererger than those of most women, but there was nothing wrong with Senior Elsie''s size. So, there was no reason for her to feel inferior.

    However, since there was no time to have a long talk about this, I showed a stern expression and shook my head.

    It meant there was no room for further argument.

    Senior Elsie immediately looked dejected, while the Saintess wore a smug smile.

    Feeling more at ease, the Saintess took the wet towel from Senior Elsie and began to gently wipe my face.

    "Thank you for your hard work, Brother Ian... Unlike some, you spared lives because you have a good heart."

    "......Because there was no need to take them."

    I replied with a sigh, prompting a genuine smile from the Saintess, as if to say it was useless to stop her.

    Unlike before, her smile seemed sincere this time.

    Observing the peculiar atmosphere, Senior Elsie once again appeared on the verge of tears.

    However, there was now someone else who could rein her in.

    "Elsie!"

    Senior Elsie''s body stiffened at that stern call.

    She looked around before shifting her gaze to the back.

    There stood Sir Reynold, who had just walked out of the reception room with Leto.

    "Are you openly flirting around in front of others now? Also, I haven¡¯t officially recognized Young Master Ian as your partner yet."

    "U-Uncle..."

    Surprisingly, Senior Elsie seemed to dete instantly, appearing timid.

    It was the first time we had seen Senior Elsie act like that. It was a rare sight that left us all staring in surprise.

    Sir Reynold continued sternly, addressing Senior Elsie.

    "Instead of wasting time like this, shouldn''t you be honing your skills on the field? To be an Archmage, you must acquire knowledge from various disciplines..."

    "I-I¡¯ll handle it myself...!"

    Senior Elsie''s timid defiance prompted a hollow gaze from Sir Reynold, betraying no hint of his thoughts.

    He sighed in resignation, shaking his head.

    "...Do as you please. After all, without bing an Archmage, you won''t escape the family''s restriction."

    Senior Elsie visibly deted at his words, her head drooping in defeat.

    Her appearance was so pitiful that I feltpelled to console her without even realizing it.

    But before I could do that, Sir Reynold approached me first.

    After briefly surveying the scene I had left in my wake, he reported the findings of the investigation.

    ¡°As you suspected, traces of magic not belonging to the traditional magical system have been found.¡±

    "¡­ Any links to the Dark Order?"

    "We don''t have concrete evidence yet."

    I noted how Sir Reynold''s address to me had shifted to "Young Master," and his tone, though still informal, had be slightly more respectful.

    Despite still using informalnguage, it was clear that his opinion of me had improved.

    I sighed with relief but, at the same time, found myself in contemtion.

    In the end, however, there wasn''t any concrete evidence that could lead back to the Dark Order.

    "Don''t be too disappointed. With this, the scope of the investigation has narrowed down significantly¡­ Now we just need to trace the activities of these missing individuals."

    As he said this, he handed me a stack of documents containing profiles of the missing debtors, which I epted with a wry smile.

    I should be satisfied with this result, at least for the time being.

    With the Rine family''s mage corps and the Imperial Administrator involved, the investigation would progress more swiftly. And if Senior Neris were to join, it would be even more easier.

    Just when it seemed like everything was winding down, my younger sister Ria threw a wet nket on the situation.

    She trembled like a newborn fawn as she looked at the disaster I had created, before suddenly raising her voice.

    "H-h-have you gone crazy... Oppa?!"

    The whole party turned their puzzled gazes towards Ria.

    Ria seemed to have a hard time believing that everyone else, aside from her, regarded the situation as normal.

    She gestured towards those whom I had personally brought down, and they were moaning in pain.

    When I cocked my head in confusion, Ria¡¯s voice rose in frustration.

    "Y-You could be in danger... Don''t you know how notorious they were around here?! Look! T-There are, like, dozens... dozens! And they all were armed!"

    I gazed at the Saintess with a puzzled expression.

    The Saintess herself appeared bewildered.

    Not only the Saintess, but the entire party also wore expressions of confusion.

    Ria''s eyes widened in disbelief, her golden irises trembling violently.

    Ria implored Sir Reynold.

    Her usual dignified demeanor had vanished.

    That indicated the magnitude of her shock.

    "S-Sir Reynold, please say something to my brother! If he keeps fighting against dangerous people like these alone...."

    "If he wants to be a permanent part of the family, then this is what he must do."

    Though his tone remained devoid of emotion, there seemed to be a hint of satisfaction underlying his words.

    Ria turned to the Saintess in even greater despair.

    "S-Saintess... Is it alright for him to risk his life like this? It''s dangerous, right? What if something were to happen to my brother... I-I can''t live without him..."

    "¡­Ian is not hurt, right?"

    Perhaps Ria assumed that the Saintess would naturally provide the answer she desired.

    Upon seeing the Saintess genuinely question her back, Ria touched her forehead and staggered backward.

    Ria now tearfully clung to Celine.

    Despite their strained rtionship since childhood, Celine was thest person Ria could rely on for support.

    "Ce-Celine Eonni¡­ Please, say something. These people are weird! How can he face dozens of armed forces alone and not be in danger?!"

    "Ahaha¡­."

    Celine awkwardly scratched her cheek.

    Then, she exchanged nces with Leto, who stood alongside Reynold, before letting out a deep sigh.

    "¡­Ria."

    Celine ced her hand on Ria¡¯s shoulder, who was clinging to her, and offered a tender smile.

    "You worry too much... Ian Oppa wouldn¡¯t be hurt just by something like this."

    "¡­<em>Just</em>, you say?"

    Ria retorted in disbelief, turning her gaze to Leto and Seria as if seeking their opinions.

    "B-but there were dozens of them, all former mercenaries armed to the teeth."

    Yet, the response from the pair remained the same.

    Leto and Seria simply nodded in agreement without uttering a word.

    Eventually, Ria slumped down where she stood with a tearful face.

    The sight of a beautiful ck-haired maiden amidst a pool of blood, blooming like a flower, was nothing short of breathtaking.

    However, Ria, the person at the center of it all, continued to mutter gloomily.

    "Th-This is strange. There''s no way my brother is this strong... We promised to live a simple life, just the two of us..."

    She was talking about our promise from long ago.

    Several years had passed since then.

    I moved closer and gently patted Ria''s shoulder a few times, trying tofort her.

    It was time to go back now.

    It was time to actively pursue the Dark Order.

    ****

    And then, one night.

    "...Sir Ian, there is something I need to report."

    A shadow descended, revealing dark green eyes peering out from the darkness.

    It was Senior Neris''s /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 240: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (33)

    Chapter 240: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (33)

    The chilly moonlight streamed through the swaying curtains.

    Unnoticed by anyone, the bedroom window was ajar¡ªa silent trace of the presence of a woman who had slipped in without a sound.

    Despite my heightened skills, I struggled to detect the subtle intrusion until her shadow loomed before me.

    It was an unavoidable situation.

    After all, she was an expert who dedicated her life solely to this craft.

    She was an impressive beauty, with cascading brown locks and her piercing green eyes entuated by a delicate hairpin gracing her bangs.

    Herplexion remained as pale as ever, a characteristic trait whenever she appeared before me, and today was no exception.

    The spy from Imperial Intelligence, known to me as Senior Neris, cautiously began to speak.

    "My apologies for the dy in my arrival. Certain details needed confirmation during the process of collecting relevant information.""Have you taken care of the injuries?"

    Senior Neris''s expression turned peculiar at the unexpected question.

    She looked at me with a shocked expression as I sat at the table, poring over the profiles of the missing individuals.

    Among them were many familiar names, making it even more exhausting and distressing for me.

    I massaged my temples, trying to suppress the fatigue with sheer willpower.

    "I¡¯m talking about your injuries. Have they all healed?"

    "Ah, um, well..."

    Senior Neris lowered her gaze, her expression tinged with confusion, her body tense with apprehension.

    I clicked my tongue.

    It seemed that there was a ridiculous misunderstanding.

    Why had I burdened this innocent woman with such negative thoughts?

    Thinking of all this as an assignment assigned by my future self made my head spin. What could the future ''me'' have been thinking to subject this innocent woman to such torment?

    Well, she wasn''t entirely innocent.

    Senior Neris had a history of tormenting my loved ones before, though she had paid a somewhat excessive price for that misstep.

    As a result, whenever her gaze met mine, she seemed to harbor a myriad of negative thoughts.

    Today was no exception.

    My ominous premonition proved to be urate, as anticipated.

    "I-I''m sorry! I wasn¡¯tte because I was taking care of my injuries¡­ I-It was really because I had to gather information..."

    "I''m not ming you."

    I quickly interjected with a sigh.

    Otherwise, Senior Neris might have mmed her head on the ground again.

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t prevent it this time either, and a thud reverberated, causing my heart to sink along with the sound.

    I was worried that someone might be alerted by the noise ande to investigate my bedroom.

    It wouldn''t reflect well if anyone stumbled upon a beautiful woman and me secretly alone together in the dead of night.

    Ever since the prior incident in the bedroom, Seria appeared particrly uneasy.

    Thankfully, the other witnesses were the Saintess who was good at speaking, and the outspoken Senior Elsie.

    If Seria, feeling the tension, hadn''t restrained herself, who knows what disaster might have ensued, given her natural shyness andck of social skills.

    Fortunately, Seria managed to keep herselfposed.

    It served as evidence of her growing social skills.

    She was still like a ticking time bomb, but her progress was undeniable.

    I silently apuded Seria''s development as I resumed speaking.

    "It was merely a concern for your well-being. It would be inconvenient if Senior Neris were unwell."

    Upon hearing my words, Senior Neris leveled an intense, scrutinizing gaze at me¡ªone typically reserved for a lunatic.

    Well, Senior Neris wasn''t close enough to me to be able to distinguish between my current self and the future ''me.''

    Therefore, to her it might appear as though the individual who inflicted harm upon her and the present me expressing concern were one and the same.

    If she ended up thinking of me as someone with a split personality, there was little I could do to dissuade her.

    Failing to convince Senior Neris, I sighed once again.

    "...Forget it. It''s a relief that you seem fine. But more importantly, what''s your report?"

    "Ah, yes... yes!"

    Only then did Senior Neris, having regained herposure, cautiously gauge my reaction.

    She appeared fearful, as if expecting punishment for any further missteps.

    However, after a moment of tense silence and noticing no reproachful expression from me, she mustered some courage and continued hesitantly.

    "I-I received information about a strange rumor circting in this area... It''s a rumor that has persisted for over a decade, but it has recently resurfaced."

    A rumor reemerging after lying dormant for more than ten years.

    It could potentially be linked to the recent string of disappearances in the Percus Territory. It was a matter that needed consultation with the Imperial Administrator, Arthur, for detailed information.

    As a hum escaped my lips, Senior Neris hastened to add, evidently desperate not to disrupt my mood.

    "The pattern of how the rumor spreads is also simr to before. It begins with a string of disappearances, followed by the emergence of strange tales. Some im there''s an individual capable of resurrecting the dead, while others say that they''ve encountered someone identical to themselves in the forest..."

    "...Could it possibly be a doppelganger?"

    "It''s unlikely. Demonic monsters like doppelgangers aren''t typically so easy toe across. Moreover, there haven''t been any recent lunar eclipses observed in this region."

    ''Doppelgangers'' were Demonic Monsters capable of mimicking the appearance and behavior of others.

    Unlike Demonic Beasts, Demonic Monsters were inherently monstrous beings.

    They predominantly inhabited the Demon Realm under the dominion of the Evil God Omeros, asionally breaching the Mortal Realm during lunar eclipses.

    However, idental crossings by Demonic Monsters like doppelgangers were exceedingly rare.

    It seemed more usible to consider the notion of deliberate summoning if such entities were involved.

    Yet, since the War of Gods and Demons, the boundary between the Mortal Realm and the Demon Realm had remained stable. Even during the war, historical records indicate that Delpherim had to make significant sacrifices for the final battle.

    If someone intentionally summoned creatures from the Demon Realm, there would have been a sign due to the cataclysmic nature of the collision between worlds.

    As Senior Neris suggested, it seemed more reasonable to exclude the possibility of doppelgangers.

    "...We should investigate this further."

    "Yes, that''s what I thought you''d say. So, I''vepiled several potential sources regarding the rumor."

    With that, Senior Neris handed over several documents.

    Each document pinpointed locations where evidence rted to the rumor had been gathered. It was evident she had conducted a thorough investigation, as the specified area was not extensive.

    I scanned the documents for a while before my gaze paused at one particr detail.

    Something peculiar had caught my attention.

    "This ce isn''t within the Percus Territory."

    "Y-Yes... b-but I thought it would be good to investigate that area as well..."

    With these words, Senior Neris anxiously waited for my reaction.

    A faint tremor shook her shoulders, indicating her worry over any potential mistake.

    Of course, I had no intention of ming Senior Neris because being meticulous in everything was amendable attitude.

    I had a different reason for singling out this particr location.

    "The Yurdina family¡¯s military post..."

    I recalled that Seria was scheduled to visit the military post tomorrow.

    Given these circumstances, it wouldn''t have been a bad idea to get Seria''s help.

    It was likely that information umted by an insider would prove more valuable than that from an outsider. In that regard, having Seria apany me would be advantageous.

    As I took a moment to gather my thoughts, Senior Neris appeared even more anxious.

    Repeatedly pursing her lips, as though they were drying out, betrayed her nervousness.

    It took me some time to notice Senior Neris in such a state.

    It was a moment of realization.

    As a senior, Neris must have been anxious since she was unable to voice her thoughts. In her mind, I was someone who would swing my axe without any good reason.

    Clearing my throat to capture her attention, I offered a brief word of praise.

    "...Well done."

    Yet, even this simplepliment caught Senior Neris off guard.

    She stared at me wide-eyed.

    "...Pardon?"

    "You did well. It was especially good that you thoroughly collected all the relevant information, even if it was a littlete."

    Normally, apliment required mentioning specific positive aspects to make it feel sincere.

    After a brief hesitation, Senior Neris, who had been repeatedly opening and closing her lips, finally bowed deeply.

    I could detect faint traces of emotion from her.

    Was such an intense reaction necessary for a merepliment?

    The question briefly crossed my mind, but I saw no need to dampen the situation if Senior Neris was fine with it. Besides, the tense atmosphere dissipated quickly anyways.

    Suddenly, Senior Neris''splexion paled.

    I realized it a bitte, but she had been trembling as she repeatedly bowed her head.

    "...I-I absolutely didn''t have any doubts or questions... Absolutely! I-I didn''t question anything, I swear... _Sob. _F-Forgive..."

    "...That''s enough. You should stop."

    There was no end to my sighs.

    It seemed like repairing the rtionship with Senior Neris would take longer.

    ****

    The Percus Manory quiet in the early dawn.

    Only a handful of servants bustled about, preparing for the day ahead.

    I appreciated the chilly morning air. It was an indulgence reserved for the diligent few.

    Today, I intended to visit the location where the Yurdina family''s soldiers were stationed along with Seria.

    Since the n had been hastily arranged the night before, consulting with Seria was necessary.

    So, I found myself wandering the manor''s halls early in the morning.

    Anyway, by now, Seria would probably be swinging her sword somewhere. If our paths crossed, it would be nice to train together after a long time. With that thought in mind, I was walking with ease.

    However, I unexpectedly encountered someone along the way.

    "...Ah, stop it! I said I already got it, for real!"

    "Elsie!"

    At the sound of a raised voice, the door to the reception room creaked open, and a young woman dashed past me. Trailing closely behind her was a middle-aged man¡ªboth familiar faces.

    It was Elsie and Sir Reynold.

    Despite Sir Reynold''s futile attempt to reach out, he soon emitted an annoyed sigh, his hand resting on his cheek.

    I could only watch the scene with a puzzled expression.

    Suchmotion at this early hour.

    However, of course, it was clear who I should console.

    Quietly, I began to follow the path Senior Elsie had taken, because, to be frank, consoling middle-aged men wasn''t exactly my /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 241: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (34)

    Chapter 241: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (34)

    Finding Senior Elsie didn''t take long, as the backyard suddenly resounded with the thunderous roar of lightning strikes.

    <em>Bang, bang, bang!</em>

    Startled by the consecutive shes of lightning, the servants nervously cast nces out the window. Senior Elsie had a tendency to be oblivious to her surroundings when she was angry.

    As I made my way to the backyard, I found several trees already felled, their charred remains emitting the scent of burning.

    The once-neglected backyard had transformed into a tangled mess resembling a small forest.

    While Senior Elsie likely intended only to clear the trees, causing such a disturbance at dawn was hardly appropriate.

    Fortunately, her restraint had kept themotion from drawing too much attention.

    With a reassuring gesture, I signaled to the servants not to worry, bringing a finger to my lips.

    Even if someone woke up due to the noise, this gesture was meant to ask the servants to calmly reassure them.The servants who had worked for a long time at the Percus Manor were trustworthy, and there was no difficulty inmunication with them.

    Understanding my intent, the servants nodded in acknowledgment.

    With their capable hands managing the situation, there was no need to worry.

    My only concern was Senior Elsie.

    There she stood amidst the aftermath of her self-made disaster.

    The crackle of burning wood lingered in the air, evidence of recent lightning strikes. Fallen trees and charred vegetation added to the deste scene, permeating the atmosphere with the scent of smoke.

    A pungent aroma assailed my senses, threatening to overwhelm me.

    Moreover, considering that lightning had been striking for a while, Senior Elsie, who in close proximity, must have suffered some degree of hearing loss.

    Yet, her fury showed no signs of subsiding.

    Soon, the girl raised her head and burst intoints.

    "Aaargh! That damn engagement, engagement, engagement! You bastards, always treating me like a pushover! And now you''re in such a hurry, anxious that you can¡¯t sell me out? Just wait, you old farts, one day I''ll load you on an A-frame back carrier...."

    Well, Sir Reynold hardly seemed old enough to be called an ''old fart.''

    Senior Elsie was fuming, unleashing a barrage of expletives.

    Her attitude remained consistent as ever¡ªpresumptuous, coarse in speech, devoid of consideration for others, and unapologetically fierce.

    At least, that''s how it appeared from an outsider''s perspective.

    However, after spending a lot of time with her, I could see her hidden personality.

    Beneath the rough exterior, Senior Elsie was actually an affectionate person.

    There were a few cases where she cursed even when she didn¡¯t really mean it.

    Even if she was currently cursing Sir Reynold, it probably wasn''t Senior Elsie''s true thoughts.

    It was clear that at least the ''old farts,'' including Sir Reynold, had angered Senior Elsie.

    So, I cautiously called Senior Elsie.

    "....Senior Elsie?"

    Senior Elsie didn''t immediately recognize my voice.

    With ears ringing from the thunderous strikes and smoke stinging her eyes and nose, it was understandable that she struggled to discern her surroundings.

    Reacting instinctively, Senior Elsie unleashed a barrage of curses.

    "Huh?! My mood has been in the gutter. Who the hell...."

    However, upon locking eyes with me, Senior Elsie froze in ce.

    Senior Elsie went through several stages of change after that.

    First, she stared at me nkly, then hastilyposed herself, straightening her disheveled attire.

    Soon, she ran towards me with a smile on her face.

    It was as though her earlier outburst had been a lie. Senior Elsie ran into my embrace with an affectionate gesture.

    "...Master!"

    Witnessing this abrupt shift, I couldn''t help but let out a forcedugh.

    "I think, just a moment ago, you were clearly saying ''who the hell...''"

    "Th-that''s, that''s not true!"

    Senior Elsie swiftly denied my words.

    Her head shook desperately, her clenched fists betraying a hint of aggression.

    "Which arrogant jerk dares to mistreat Master... I-if there''s such a bastard, I''ll take care of it, so don''t worry! Hehehe...."

    Senior Elsie attempted tough it off awkwardly, gauging my reaction.

    Clearly, she was determined to save her face in front of me.

    Opting not to tease her further, I reassured her with a gentle pat on the head.

    In response, Senior Elsie immediately turned into a gentlemb.

    There was a newfound contentment in her dazed expression¡ªa side of her that only surfaced when she received a pet from me.

    "Hehe, hehe... M-masteeer...."

    If Senior Elsie were a puppy, her ears would have drooped as she whimpered softly.

    With a wry smile, I asked Senior Elsie.

    "Why were you so angry?"

    "W-Well, that was..."

    Even as I continued to pat her head, I sensed a subtle resistance from her.

    She seemed hesitant to exin the situation.

    Normally, I would have respected her wishes because everyone could have a secret they didn''t want to share with anyone.

    But now, Senior Elsie and I were in this together.

    She wore a conflicted expression, hesitating and furrowing her brow.

    Considering my options, I decided to try a different approach.

    "....Ah!"

    Stealthily retracting the hand that had been petting her, I observed a flicker of disappointment in Senior Elsie''s gaze as she looked up at me pleadingly.

    However, I remained resolute.

    Just as she seemed on the verge of dejection, I attempted a new "reward" I had been thinking about.

    Tenderly stroking under her chin, I caught her off guard.

    Surprised by the sudden touch, Senior Elsie nkly stared at me nkly, inhaling deeply.

    I couldn¡¯t be sure whether my new tactic had been sessful based on her initial reaction alone.

    I continued to stroke Senior Elsie''s smooth skin more actively and affectionately.

    As my hand went from under her chin to her neck and corbone, Senior Elsie began to react more noticeably.

    "Hng, huh?! Haa, hm, hm...."

    Her breathing quickened, punctuated by strange sounds leaving her lips.

    Confusion clouded Senior Elsie''s eyes since she had never experienced such sensations before in her life. Regardless, I continued to enjoy the feeling of touching Senior Elsie''s chin.

    "Ng, M-masteeeeer.... <em>Heeeut</em>"

    Initially flustered, she soon adapted, and her voice took on a sweet tone.

    Senior Elsie even clutched onto my arm with both hands, as if imploring me not to stop.

    Instinctively shifting her buttocks backwards, dropped her head, and began to pant.

    A sense of satisfaction welled within me.

    Though I had been worried about the new approach, Senior Elsie seemed pleased about it.

    Slowly, I stopped touching her.

    Senior Elsie gripped my arm tightly, her breaths still ragged as she cast me a puzzled nce, her blue eyes tinged with desire.

    Seizing the moment, I brought up the topic again.

    "Senior Elsie, why did you argue with Sir Reynold?"

    "Th-that''s..."

    Senior Elsie hesitated once again, revealing her desire to keep the story hidden.

    Given the circumstances, however, I couldn''t allow her to keep her secrets.

    I traced my fingers lightly under Senior Elsie''s chin, just enough to evoke the memory of the previous sensation.

    In response, Senior Elsie closed her eyes, emitting a soft moan as her breathing grew ragged once more.

    I sensed the tension in her grip on my arm.

    Once again, Senior Elsie bowed her head deeply.

    "If you don''t speak, I won''t continue this."

    ¡°T-that¡¯s..."

    Though Senior Elsie looked at me tearfully, I stood firm with my decision.

    As I pretended to withdraw my hand, Senior Elsie''s anxiety seemed to heighten.

    Withdrawing my hand, I gave her my final ultimatum.

    "... So, what will you do?"

    Senior Elsie''s eyes darted around nervously.

    Her internal turmoil was evident in the movements of her gaze, even though she remained silent for a while. Eventually, she broke the silence.

    With a sweet exhale, Senior Elsie shut her eyes and pleaded.

    "I-I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you everything, so p-please... please continue... h-hnggg?!"

    I decided toply with Senior Elsie''s wish.

    Senior Elsie panted under my touch for a while. Eventually, her body trembled, her legs gave way and she slumped to the ground.

    Peering into Senior Elsie''s unfocused gaze, I cautiously asked her a question.

    "...Was it good?"

    "Y-yes... it w-was... n-nice... I want to have this... petting forever...."

    It seemed like she had lost her ability to speak.

    With a satisfied nod, I felt a surge of relief witnessing Senior Elsie''s enjoyment.

    Now it was time to uncover the secret she had kept so closely /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 242: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (35)

    Chapter 242: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (35)

    The conversation with Senior Elsie urred only after some time had passed.

    It seemed like the new ''reward'' had left Senior Elsie too stimted, since she remained seated, breathing heavily for a considerable time after it was over.

    Her cheeks were still flushed, either from the lingering effect of my actions or from the embarrassment at her dramatic reaction just moments before.

    Nheless, it was adorable to see Senior Elsie tightly clutching the brim of her cone hat or even her attempt to hide her face by firmly pressing down the hat.

    My heart urged me to pat her head immediately.

    However, I sensed that Senior Elsie needed some time topose herself, so I suppressed that urge for the moment.

    I simply kept silent, observing her from the side.

    Before we realized it, the morning sun had bathed the surroundings in its warm light.

    Given that it was summer, even the early morning sunlight carried some heat. Luckily, the spot where Senior Elsie and I sat was shaded.A few more minutes passed just like that.

    Atst, Senior Elsie finally began to speak.

    Her voice was trembling slightly as she remained in a crouched position, clutching her knees.

    "...I was bullied during my childhood¡­ By my family."

    It was something I had heard before.

    I had learned about Senior Elsie and Lupine''s troubled childhood when I drank with him.

    Choosing to remain silent, I hoped it would make it easier for Senior Elsie to open up further.

    Fortunately, her breathing had steadied somewhat, though whether it was due to my consideration remained uncertain.

    Though her voice still carried a hint of vulnerability, Senior Elsie maintained herposure and continued her story.

    "Back then, I had no mana, no magic, nothing. There were a lot of people who would pick on my younger brother and me just because we were particrly small. And the elders in the family just let it happen."

    ¡°...So, is that why you are going to load them on an A-frame back carrier?¡°

    "Isn¡¯t it such a cool traditio... No, I¡¯m just k-kidding! Hehe...."

    It was a tale from the Ten Southern Kingdoms, a realm governed by thew of the jungle.

    Even among those kingdoms, there existed a dark custom known only to select tribes living in regions of dire scarcity. However, this tradition was notoriously popr in the Academy.

    The custom was as follows.

    To optimize the use of scarce resources, they would strap elderly individuals, deemed unproductive, onto A-frame carriers and abandon them in the thick of the forest.

    It was truly such a barbaric tradition.

    However, finding instances of this cruel practice had be increasingly rare as the Ten Southern Kingdoms had begun to condemn it as an ''immoral culture.''

    Yet, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Senior Elsie''s wordscked sincerity.

    It was probably like that.

    To maintain some trust in her, I decided to refrain from further suspicion. So, I kept silent and continued to listen to her story.

    "...Anyway, it was one of those dreadful days. One of the siblings had taken my younger brother to fight a hunting dog.¡±

    This, too, was something I had heard before.

    Reflecting on it, I noticed that Senior Elsie never referred to her siblings as ''my brother'' or ''my sister.'' Her detachednguage hinted at the strained nature of their rtionship.

    Their bond, if any, seemed to be more distant than that of strangers.

    Given their history, it was an unsurprising oue.

    "What could such a little kid do against hunting dogs? My younger brother was just trembling, and theughter of those bastards grated on my ears. So, I couldn''t take it anymore."

    "...So what did you do?"

    "What else could I do? Something snapped in my mind... When I regained my senses, I found myself charging at the hunting dogs instead of protecting my younger brother."

    <em>Hmph</em>, that short-tempered of hers. I couldn''t help but stifle a bitterugh upon hearing that.

    I was already familiar with this story, but hearing it from Senior Elsie brought a different kind of amusement.

    It seemed as if, on that day, Senior Elsie''s actions were driven more by her temper than by her desire to save Lupine.

    And here we were, discussing the actions of such a petite girl.

    However, unlike the spirited girl in the story, Senior Elsie''s retelling of that day''s events was tinged with mncholy.

    It was as though she was wringing out thest drops of water from a dry cloth.

    Her voice strained as she struggled to convey the horror of that day.

    "You know, humans can''t beat dogs if they''re of simr size. That day painfully taught me that truth. That bastard dog, the brute strength it possessed... blood flowed from every bite, and my bones were crushed. I really thought I was going to die."

    Not a trace of fear was present in her voice as she told the story.

    Only a gloomy aura surrounded the bloody story.

    The sad memory lingered for what felt like an eternity.

    "Ironically, those bastards panicked at the sight of blood. Eventually, they mustered the courage to get some help. However, during that time, I still had to fight for my life. At that point, the only thing I could see was the dog."

    I stopped myself from giving Senior Elsie aforting pat on the head.

    After all, she didn¡¯t seem to want to beforted when she said that.

    So, I decided to simply empathize with Senior Elsie''s pain.

    "The dog was just being a dog, yet I found myself behaving no differently... We fought like beasts, with every ounce of strength, and I barely survived by strangling it with my bare hands. However, after killing it, I felt so dumbfounded."

    A ruefulugh erupted seemingly out of nowhere.

    Only now did she release the emotions she had kept tightly contained.

    "...Why did I kill it?"

    Disappointmentced her tone.

    It was a fundamental question.

    "Actually, the hunting dog wasn''t to me. It just¡­ did what it was told, and I did the same. Yet, we fought as if we were bred for the dogfighting pits, trying to be the best fighting dog."

    "You must have felt sad about it."

    "Instead of sadness, I felt a sudden realization."

    Senior Elsie''s voice carried a faint smile, as though even her capacity for pain had been numbed.

    "So, this was to be my fate.A pawn to be nurtured and exploited as needed... So, I thought I might as well be the best fighting dog."

    "Why?"

    "Well, that way, I could screw over those bastards who tormented me all this time to my heart''s content...."

    Senior Elsie''s words abruptly halted, as if hitting a snag.

    She hesitated for what felt like an eternity.

    A blush returned to Senior Elsie''s face as she stole a nce at my expression before whispering in a hushed tone.

    "...B-because it was the only way I can be loved?"

    That was probably the true feeling Senior Elsie had been hiding until now.

    She had endured years of abuse since she was a child.

    Her family viewed her solely as a fighting dog in the arena. It must have been painful and difficult, yet she lived her life pretending to be brave.

    However, how could the pain of that day ever disappear?

    The longing for affection was an innate human need and it was impossible to suppress. It could only be hidden.

    Finally, I felt as though I had glimpsed a fragment of Senior Elsie''s true emotions, and I felt grateful for it.

    Revealing one''s heart to another was a vulnerable and embarrassing act. Despite that, Senior Elsie bared her soul to me¡ªalbeit with much coaxing.

    Eventually, Senior Elsie couldn''t withstand the tense atmosphere and awkwardly burst intoughter.

    "W-Well! It¡¯s all water under the bridge now, hehe... Also, I just found out about this not too long ago. No matter how skilled I am, my abilities are only useful for securing a suitable marriage for the family, after all..."

    "...Senior Elsie."

    My voice was soft, and I gently ced my hand on her head.

    Senior Elsie''s eyes widened, seemingly puzzled by the gesture.

    So, I carefully selected my words tofort her.

    "I will love you."

    A silence enveloped us.

    A faint scent of grass wafted through the air, tickling my nostrils.

    Senior Elsie remained motionless, her gaze fixed on me.

    Was Senior Elsie destined to live as a fighting dog in the arena?

    I now had a little more understanding of why Senior Elsie chose to y the role of a pet dog.

    Because, unlike those in the arena, a pet dog could receive love.

    The answer was as simple and clear as day.

    So, I decided to follow that solution.

    "From now on, and forever."

    Even with such tender words and gentle strokes, Senior Elsie remained rigid and unresponsive.

    A momentter, as if a figurative ''pop'' urred, Senior Elsie''s face flushed intensely.

    Senior Elsie eventually passed out on the spot.

    "...Senior Elsie? Senior Elsie!"

    Thankfully, even in her unconscious state, Senior Elsie seemed happy, probably.

    Nevertheless, it marked the day a new promise was made between Senior Elsie and me.

    ***

    I left Senior Elsie, who was muttering incoherently with a flushed face, in the care of the attendants.

    Though seeing to Senior Elsie''s well-being until she recovered would be appropriate, I still had unfinished business to do.

    The person I was looking for stood in the distance, within an open arena.

    Seeing how she also trained in a secluded spot at the academy, it seemed to be a habit that had stuck.

    Her elegant ash-gray hair, a blend of ck''s virtues, immediately caught my attention.

    Her stance left no room for error, her focus unwavering as she faced forward with her sword in hand¡ªa perfect embodiment of swordsmanship principles found only in textbooks.

    Despite the sweat glistening on her brow from rigorous training, it seemed almost a deliberate effort to entuate her beauty, highlighting her stunning appearance.

    Seria Yurdina.

    A junior I held dear, and an illegitimate daughter of the Yurdina family.

    I cautiously called out to her to avoid startling her.

    "Um, Seria...?"

    To my surprise, Seria responded smoothly, immediately lowering her sword and widening her eyes at the sight of me.

    "...Senior Ian?"

    Clearing my throat and gathering my resolve, I got straight to the point.

    "Are you heading to see the Yurdina family''s soldiers today? Can Ie along with you?"

    Seria seemed puzzled by the sudden request, tilting her head in confusion.

    Sure enough, Seria directly asked me.

    "I don¡¯t mind but... why?"

    "I''ve heard some strange rumors near the military post, so I''m a bit concerned, you know?"

    Seria blinked, her gaze silently urging me to exin further.

    With a hushed tone, I feltpelled to borate.

    "Uh, have you ever seen someone who looks exactly like you? There''s a rumor circting that a soldier spotted someone who resembled a viger from a nearby vige in the forest, haha... it¡¯s not like it''s a ghost or anything¡­"

    At my words, Seria''splexion paled instantly.

    I only realized it now, but Seria seemed afraid of ghosts.

    Trembling slightly, Seria requested me to apany her.

    It was time to investigate the truth behind the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 243: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (36)

    Chapter 243: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (36)

    "The Yurdina family¡¯s knights are known for their fierce temperament."

    Despite inviting me to the military post, Seria still felt the need to warn me.

    Then, the rhythmic ttering of hooves reached my ears, signaling the approach of horses.

    The Yurdina family''s soldiers were stationed near the border of the Percus Territory. The distance was too great to travel on foot.

    So, Seria and I opted to ride horses, something we hadn''t done in a while.

    Footwork and riding were areas where I had some proficiency. I took pride in my abilities in the saddle.

    Seria, raised in the northern region, renowned for its cavalry, was even more adept at riding than most cavalrymen.

    Thanks to that, our conversation flowed smoothly as we rode.

    "Northerners have an unyielding sense of pride. They never bow their heads unless they personally acknowledge someone. It doesn''t matter if you''re noble ormoner... There¡¯s a chance that they''ll try to test you, Senior Ian.""Even if I am their youngdy''s guest?"

    "Yes, actually... I haven''t been fully acknowledged by my vassals either."

    Seria''s bitter smile spoke volumes.

    It didn''t seem like she was trying to scare me with exaggerations.

    Then, the answer was clear.

    Her blunt words likely reflected the truth.

    Despite being an illegitimate daughter, Seria was still part of the Yurdina bloodline. It was surprising that even she struggled for recognition.

    In terms of skill, Seria was certainly notcking.

    In the end, I could only swallow nervously.

    The test from the Yurdina family might be more daunting than I had anticipated.

    "It might be a bit difficult to gain their full cooperation."

    "Yes, maybe... Still, I was thrilled when my sister first assigned me tomand the soldiers."

    I studied Seria''s expression.

    Her eyes were dreamy, as if she was recalling a proud and happy moment.

    I smiled faintly before asking her again.

    "...Is she giving you the opportunity to gain acknowledgement from your vassals?"

    ¡°Perhaps so, but it also means my sister trusts me that much.¡±

    Seria''s voice overflowed with affection and faith.

    It was understandable.

    Most nobles who ascended to the head of the family wouldn''t share power with their siblings.

    Sharing the same bloodline meant having two sides of the same coin.

    It could result in either a trustworthy ally or a traitor aiming to usurp the family head''s position.

    Once the coin was flipped, there was no need to flip it again.

    Trustworthy family members could be easily gained, but losing the position as the head of the family was final.

    Some lower-ranking nobles did maintain close rtionships with their siblings, like the Percus family, which had a harmonious household.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the case for high-ranking nobles.

    They grew up in an environment fosteringpetitive rtionships with their siblings from birth, as seen in Senior Elsie''s household.

    Yet, Senior Delphine handed over military authority, the most crucial aspect of power, to Seria.

    High-ranking nobles only handed over military authority to their siblings in one instance:

    When they had absolute confidence that the other would never betray them.

    Take Sir Reynold from the Rine family.

    Despite being Count Rine¡¯s younger brother, he was entrusted with leading the Mage Corps.

    It would¡¯ve been impossible for Sir Reynold, an Archmage who had reached the Sixth Circle to have led the Mage Corps without Count Rine''s initial trust.

    The same held true for Seria.

    The thousands of soldiers under hermand were by no means a small force. Such a transfer ofmand required more than ordinary trust.

    Although Seria once harbored feelings of inferiority towards her sister, her love for her surpassed that.

    Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she was moved to tears.

    "...I will definitely live up to my sister''s expectations. I''ll also gain acknowledgment from my family''s knights."

    I could feel Seria''s strong determination in her murmuring voice.

    Their overflowing sisterly love was heartwarming, yet I couldn''t shake off a subtle ominous feeling.

    Seria loved her sister deeply.

    What would she think of us if she learned about my rtionship with Senior Delphine?

    The older sister she respected so much was a damsel who kept begging me to spank her.

    Just the thought of it was dreadful.

    Being called ''Master'' by Senior Delphine was already problematic enough, but if Seria were to witness any more intimate scenes, I doubted I could emerge unscathed.

    However, there was one question that gnawed at my curiosity.

    Who would Seria choose to stab with her sword: me or Senior Delphine?

    Seria was devoted to both Senior Delphine and me, trusting and following us implicitly.

    While it seemed likely that she mightsh out upon discovering our secret, I wasn¡¯t sure whom she would ultimately target.

    Nevertheless, the fact that a future where no one would get stabbed was not visible made this situation feel truly bleak.

    In the end, one of us¡ªeither me or Senior Delphine¡ªwould have to bleed.

    Lost in such ominous thoughts, I decided to ask Seria, just in case.

    "By the way, Seria."

    "Yes?"

    Unaware of my inner turmoil, Seria tilted her head cutely.

    Seeing her innocent, rabbit-like demeanor, my heart softened instantly.

    Because of that, my true feelings slipped out without thinking.

    "There were several incidents involving the Saintess and Senior Elsiest time... Are you okay with that? You used to hate it when someone was sticking close to me, didn¡¯t you?"

    This question had been lingering in my mind for a while.

    Seria immediately looked astonished and waved her hands frantically.

    "Wh-whut... Um, what are you talking about!"

    Clearly, she had identally bit her tongue once.

    It was a sight that I hadn''t seen in a long time. I suppressed theughter that was about to burst out.

    I felt as though I could almost see an illusion of steam rising from Seria¡¯s flushed, red face.

    "H-how could I ever desire to stay by your side like that, Senior Ian! I-it''s a misunderstanding! Misunderstanding!"

    "...Well, I see."

    Although her statement was hard to believe, I decided to act like I understood for now.

    Otherwise, I feared Seria might fall off the horse.

    After her fiery speech, Seria finally calmed her heavy breathing with a gasp.

    She seemed out of breath from the sudden exertion.

    After a while, she managed to settle her breathing.

    Once her spirit had dampened, she finally revealed her true feelings.

    "...I-it''s okay now."

    With her face flushed and head lowered, Seria looked incredibly beautiful.

    It reminded me of a scene where a cluster of flowers dropped its petals.

    Well, it was like that, at least until I heard her cold voice following afterward.

    "Because those bitches in heat will stop once I take care of themter...."

    I absentmindedly admired her aquamarine eyes that had lost their light, but soon, I averted my gaze in silence.

    Her statement reaffirmed my thoughts.

    I swore that I would never let Seria catch me having an affair with Senior Delphine.

    A bead of sweat trickled down my forehead as I rode on horseback.

    ***

    As Seria mentioned, the people of the northern region were renowned for their unrestrained temperament.

    Of course, they also bore fierce and rugged appearances.

    However, they were more simr to straightforward individuals who highly valued loyalty. In that regard, they resembled the people of the Ten Southern Kingdoms.

    Those who highly regard martiality always wee visits from strong individuals

    I was no exception to this custom.

    As soon as I arrived, there was an immediatemotion at the military post.

    Soldiers cast curious nces my way whenever I passed, and even knights acknowledged me with waves and nods.

    Fortunately, at least the senior knight temporarilymanding the soldiers maintained an air of dignity.

    "Wee, Young Master. I am Alex, and I am doing my utmost to assist the Yurdina family."

    The elderly man in sturdy armor exuded strength and sternness.

    At first nce, it seemed like he had never resorted to any underhanded tricks in his entire life.

    After acknowledging Seria with a respectful nod, I shook hands with Alex without hesitation.

    "It''s an honor to meet you..."

    Then, I felt a firm, crushing pressure during the handshake.

    With him wearing gauntlets, it felt as though my bones might shatter. However, before that could happen, I managed to endure by channeling my mana.

    Despite his formidable grip, Sir Alex''s expression remained impassive.

    Although I felt an urge to draw my hatchet right then, I restrained myself.

    Instead, I responded by applying pressure to Sir Alex''s hand.

    The gauntlet creaked as the metal tes shifted under the strain.

    "Hmm...."

    Sir Alex emitted a sound that was somewhere between a groan and a sigh before finally releasing my hand.

    He briefly nced down at his hands and then casually averted his gaze.

    The power struggle we had just engaged in seemed to be as routine as a simple greeting.

    "...I will guide you to your amodations. Please follow me."

    The situation was so absurd that I couldn¡¯t help but let out a forcedugh.

    My gaze naturally shifted towards Seria. She wore a wry smile, as if she had expected this.

    "They are quite unique people, aren''t they?"

    "Very much so."

    I had little choice but to follow behind Sir Alex with as much courage as I could muster.

    But the ordeal didn''t end there.

    While exploring the military post alongside Seria, a heavily armored young knight appeared in front of me.

    He pounded his chest and shouted,

    "It''s an honor to meet the rumored hero, Young Master! Would you mind if I test your skills?"

    Cheers erupted from the surrounding crowd.

    I couldn''t tell if he was teasing me or making a genuine request.

    Seria managed a strained smile.

    Just by looking at her, it might seem like Seria was maintaining herposure, but I knew better.

    Had this situation dragged on, we would have seen Seria explode.

    The spectacle of her respected senior bing an object of public amusement seemed to displease her greatly.

    A bleak smile flickered on Seria''s lips for a split second.

    Seeing the shadows vanish from her eyes as she moved her hand toward her waist, I had to act immediately.

    With a thud, the young knight''s body floated in mid-air.

    It was a moment when not only the victim but also the spectators'' eyes widened.

    A gleaming white light suddenly pierced through the air.

    It was a speed that defied reaction. The thrown hatchet immediately converted its momentum into sheer force.

    Had he not been wearing armor, the knight would have been struck down and killed instantly instead of merely being sent flying.

    As the hatchet rebounded and twirled mid-air, I extended my hand.

    The hatchet immediately redirected its course, returning to my grasp.

    At the same time, the young knight crumpled to the ground.

    A metallic tter reverberated as fragments of armor scattered.

    "...<em>Cough</em>."

    Seeing the young knight coughing became proof of the impact he had endured.

    All eyes now fixated on me.

    Seeing their wide-open eyes, I felt a strong urge to curse at them.

    Had Seria intervened, the oue would''ve been far less peaceful.

    There would''ve been bloodshed, no doubt.

    Unaware of my thoughts, Seria just looked at me with glistening eyes.

    "W-Wow, that was so impressive, Senior Ian!"

    Word soon circted of a lunatic''s arrival at the military post.

    Regrettably, the lunatic in question was me, not /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 244: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (37)

    Chapter 244: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (37)

    An outsider unexpectedly toppled a knight from the Yurdina family.

    Although the knight had provoked first, it was a duel without a judge or honor. My decision to hurl the hatchet was impulsive, nothing more.

    If it were an ordinary noble family, I would have had to ept if they had thrown their insults and disdain at me because it was almost like winning through foul y.

    Yet, Yurdina was different.

    Their fixation on victory and relentless pursuit of survival¡ªthese were the guiding ts the Yurdina family had upheld throughout history on the untamed ins.

    Thus, they differed from other noble houses that ced greater emphasis on honor and tradition.

    This was precisely why the rumor branding me a ¡®lunatic¡¯ had an unforeseen impact.

    "Lunatic Young Master, what''s going on?"

    The words came from Sir Alex, the senior knightmanding a thousand soldiers.The expression of the knight spewing the ruffians''nguage was profoundly solemn, to the extent that I questioned if I had misheard.

    Sir Alex appeared meticulous at first nce.

    His choice to don heavy armor, even in times of peace, hinted at his character.

    While undoubtedly providing formidable protection in the battlefield, such armor was nothing more than a burden in everyday life.

    Nevertheless, Sir Alex never neglected to wear his armor.

    This alone spoke volumes about his character.

    Strict and upromising, he must have attained a brilliantbat record to lead the Yurdina family¡¯s army.

    To hear such a person casually brandishing the term ''lunatic'' left me perplexed.

    A dumbfounded sound slipped from my lips.

    "...Pardon?"

    "Recently, you''ve gained quite the reputation among the soldiers as the ''Lunatic Young Master''... In my younger days, I was also known as the ''crazy dog.''¡±

    With that, Sir Alex''s lips curled into a faint smile as he drifted into nostalgia.

    ''Crazy dog''... People were calling me that in the academy as well.

    I briefly considered sharing with Sir Alex. However, I soon dismissed the notion with a bitter chuckle.

    It was useless information.

    Even if I did, it would merely add another dishonorable nickname, ''crazy dog,'' atop ''lunatic''.

    However, one aspect puzzled me.

    Hearing Sir Alex speak, it seemed he held the term ''lunatic'' in some esteem.

    It was a thought I found utterly confusing.

    How much harassment and nder had I endured until now before being branded a ''lunatic'' or ''crazy dog''?

    Now, even the juniors at the academy subtly avoided eye contact with me.

    So, I couldn''t resist probing the elder with a hint of envy as he reminisced about his younger days.

    "By any chance, is that apliment...?"

    "Ah, I see. Young Master, you''re not native to the Northern region, are you?"

    Finally, Sir Alex seemed to grasp the situation and silently nodded.

    Did I really seem like a Northerner that much?

    In the Empire, ''Northerners'' were renowned for their fiery temperament and unwavering resolve, a far cry from the pacifist inclinations of Easterners like myself.

    Although I wanted to deny that, I forcibly calmed my mind.

    As vital as familial and school ties were, regional ties held equal weight.

    So, there was no need to remind him of the differences between myself and Northerners. On the contrary, given their tendency to stick together due tomon origins, being perceived as one of them should make them like me more.

    Nevertheless, it couldn''t shake off my discontent.

    Despite my displeased expression, Sir Alex kindly borated.

    "Valuing battle and victory is ingrained in Northern culture. Just by hearing the nicknames you have¡ª ''lunatic,'' ''crazy dog,'' ''hatchet murderer''¡ª it sounds like you are someone not to be trifled with, and naturally, it makes us envy you..."

    "...I haven''t killed anyone yet."

    Sir Alex merely shrugged in response to my timid retort.

    His gesture seemed to imply, ''So what?''

    "This isn''t exclusive to you, Young Master. Anyway, it''s a fact that you''ve earned the favor of the Yurdina family''s soldiers."

    This was unexpected.

    I couldn''t decide whether to be impressed or to just sigh.

    It seemed that the Northerners'' mindset was far from ordinary.

    How could I gain favor every time I did something strange¡­

    Just moments ago, I had been worried if Seria would ever gain recognition from her family, but it was all in vain.

    Yet, when the light faded from her eyes, Seria would be embraced by every member of the Yurdina family.

    Observing my perplexed expression, Sir Alex let out a soft chuckle.

    "You seem surprised, but it''s understandable. Most nobles aren''t like that."

    "The Yurdina family... Well¡­ it¡¯s definitely an interesting ce."

    I refrained from talking ill of the family in front of their vassals.

    Upon reflection, Senior Delphine had also been the same.

    When I had suddenly swung my hatchet in the room, didn¡¯t she seem to regard me quite highly after that? I didn''t realize it was a custom of the Yurdina family.

    Unintentionally, the situation had turned in my favor.

    Even Sir Alex showed a much warmer responsepared to our initial encounter, and it appeared the other soldiers of the Yurdina family shared a simr attitude.

    At this point, I felt confident that the investigation would proceed smoothly.

    Seizing the opportunity, I decided to broach the topic of rumors with Sir Alex.

    "By the way, Sir Alex. Have you heard that a soldier here recently saw someone who looked just like a viger...?"

    "Ah, you mean Milton."

    I was taken aback by the sudden mention of a name.

    I hadn''t expected someone in a position ofmand to remember the name of a regr soldier.

    As I reacted, Sir Alex wore a subtle smile.

    "This is also a Northern custom. Ourrades who fight alongside us are as precious as family. Even amidst hundreds, I make it a point to remember their names."

    "Even if there are thousands?"

    "Of course, that would be impossible. However, after spending a few years with a unit, you can remember up to a thousand names."

    The Northerners seemed steadfast in their peculiar ways.

    It wasn''t necessarily a bad thing because, thanks to that, our conversation progressed smoothly.

    Sir Alex promptly provided the information I sought.

    "It urred a few days ago. Milton had a few drinks that night and ventured into the forest near the military post for some personal errands. And there, he saw someone who looked exactly like a viger."

    "Is that not the viger himself?"

    "At least ording to Milton, it appeared so. He found it strange that someone was alone in the forest at night, so he asked, but there was no response. The individual then vanished into the woods. The following day, Milton went to the vige to investigate, but the person imed to have no memory of it."

    I sighed, resting my chin in my hand, lost in thought.

    The credibility of the testimony itself was questionable.

    Just from listening to it, two aspects seemed suspicious.

    Firstly, the witness experienced the incident while heavily intoxicated, and secondly, it was possible that the viger himself may have suffered from memory loss.

    However, with such detailed testimony, it was hard topletely ignore it.

    In the end, there was only one conclusion.

    "...Looks like I''ll have to go into that forest."

    "Would you be okay going alone? There have been whispers of ghosts haunting the woods, causing soldiers to discreetly steer clear of the area."

    "I have a reliablerade, so why would I go alone?"

    Upon guessing who the ''reliablerade'' was, Alex chuckled lightly.

    Just then, a voice called out to me from behind.

    "Senior Ian! Meal preparations are done, please..."

    Both Alex and I turned our attention simultaneously to the woman calling out to me.

    The stunning girl with ash gray locks appeared flustered under the gaze of the two men.

    I offered a wry smile and spoke.

    "...Seria."

    "Y-yes?¡±

    "How about a nighttime stroll with meter?"

    Upon hearing this, Seria''s previously puzzled expression transformed into a radiant smile.

    She eagerly nodded in agreement.

    "Yes!"

    And so, that very night¡­

    "Y-You didn''t say we were going to find the ghost!"

    Seria trembled, clutching onto my arm tightly.

    Under the veil of night in the forest, the moonlight was our only guide.

    We made our way cautiously, relying on the patches of light prating through the leaves. Before we knew it, the path extended deep into the heart of the forest.

    Despite Seria''s tearful state, the soft sensation of her body pressed against mine feltforting, so I didn''t mind.

    I spoke to Seria with a firm tone.

    "Seria, we''re in the middle of an exploration. If you keep making noise, it could be troublesome for us."

    "B-But..."

    Although I wanted to assert my seniority, Seria''s trembling form was just too cute.

    With a heavy sigh, I decided to console her.

    "A soldier might have seen something while being heavily drunk. Our goal tonight is simply to confirm that. Try not to worry too much."

    Just then, the faint rustle of movement reached my ears, signaling someone''s presence.

    Swordsmen at the expert level took pride in their superhuman senses.

    There was no way both Seria and I could have missed such overt sounds.

    Soon, silence enveloped us once more.

    Seria''splexion had long turned pale. I ced a hand on her shoulder and whispered,

    "I''ll chase after that person. You should watch the situation in the rear and follow me slowly. There might be traps. If there''s any issue, call for reinforcements immediately."

    With a tearful expression, Seria nodded in understanding.

    Given her current state, she was too shaken to be involved in a fight right now. Taking a deep breath, I sharpened my senses, ready for action.

    It wasn''t an animal.

    I could discern the unmistakable presence of a human figure. The other party seemed to have detected us as well, pausing momentarily

    And then, in the next instant...

    With a thud, the sound of someone kicking off the ground and bolting away reached my ears, making me give chase without hesitation.

    A few minutester, I finally came face to face with someone I had encountered before.

    "...Mitram."

    "Long time no see, Ian Percus."

    She spoke through the vessel of my territory''s /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 245: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (38)

    Chapter 245: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (38)

    The chase through the forest dragged on, shrouded under the cover of darkness.

    I was an expert-level swordsman, renowned for my exceptional footwork.

    Yet, even after several minutes, I couldn''t catch up to that person. This was unbelievable.

    Of course, if we continued at this pace, I would eventually catch up. However, the fact that they could maintain such a distance during the chase indicated that my opponent was no ordinary individual.

    The forest, with its sparse trees and bushes, was far from an ideal running ground.

    No matter how determined the person was to escape, there was a limit to what they could achieve unless they were superhuman¡ªor unless they had also reached the Expert level.

    My assumption was inevitably proved right.

    There was a sign that the person was about to stop in a clearing. Without hesitation, I entered the open space and continued the pursuit.

    It was a night where clouds obscured the moon, leaving only a faint silhouette visible.From the contours of the figure, it appeared to be a woman. Another notable point was that her ankles were twisted grotesquely.

    Her white bones jutted out, blood dripping.

    It was a horrific sight. Such injuries could only be a result of movements far beyond the body''s limits.

    It was a scene I had seen somewhere before.

    The terrible horror of a being pursuing its goals without regard for its own body.

    It was a crimemitted only by those utterly devoid of basic human ethics. And as far as I knew, only one person would do such a thing.

    I finally uttered the name of the person I suspected.

    "......Mitram."

    With a creaking sound, the girl''s head turned 180 degrees.

    Her neck was twisted, deeply wrinkled, yet she showed no concern. She merely borrowed the girl¡¯s mouth to form a repulsive smile.

    "Long time no see, Ian Percus."

    With those words, the girl''s body rotated like a toy. Only then did her body and head align.

    The girl inspected her body''s condition by twisting her neck, producing a cracking sound.

    No, it couldn''t be her body.

    No matter how devilish, I knew Mitram would protect her own body. It was hard to believe that the battered, torn form before me was truly hers.

    And I was certain of this because there was clear evidence that the body did not belong to Mitram.

    "...So, it''s Mari''s body."

    It was one of the missing persons, Mari. She was the girl who loved apples.

    Although I had seen her face only in childhood, she still retained the innocent look of that young girl. Realizing this, a fiery emotion surged up my throat.

    Nevertheless, I did not act rashly.

    With my mind clear, searching for the right moment, I slowly brought my hand to my waist.

    Seeing my tense expression, Mitram chuckled and burst intoughter.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you I wouldn''t leave you lonely, Ian Percus? Unlike the Imperial family and nobles, I definitely keep my promises. Anyway, it''s an honor to meet you..."

    "What have you done to Mari?"

    Mitram, who had been yfully greeting me, widened her eyes at my icy question.

    Then, grotesquely tilting her head, she examined me with exaggerated curiosity.

    Left, right, each tilt was apanied by the sound of creaking bones.

    "It¡¯s strange. I thought she was just a mere resident of the territory... Did you have a connection with her? Aha! Did you perhaps have feelings for her? Pfft, I''m willing to serve you in a special way with this body..."

    "I''m asking what you''ve done... you bastard."

    Mitram narrowed her eyes at my repeated question, spat out through gritted teeth.

    The girl spoke with a smile on her deathly pale face.

    "You still don¡¯t understand, even after seeing this? I bestowed a few blessings upon this frail body. Wouldn''t this also be a grace from Arus? Ah, Immanuel... is that how you say it? Anyway, it was something like that."

    It was tant mockery.

    Living up to her title as the Priest of the Evil God, she skillfully ridiculed the Heavenly God. Her vile words, especially since she spoke through Mari¡¯s mouth, grated on my nerves.

    With great effort, I restrained the urge to immediately throw my hatchet.

    I still had many questions for Mitram.

    "There was someone who saw you in the forest."

    "Oh, that man. Maybe I should have killed him back then. Unfortunately, that was right after the sess of the artificial cultivation, so I had no strength left..."

    The girl tapped her lips with her index finger before continuing, then let out a snort.

    "...Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. It''s fortunate to meet you anyway. Let''s consider it fate."

    I immediately drew my sword from its sheath.

    It was bing harder to hold myself back.

    This connection to the Dark Order was now clear. The Dark Priest herself ridiculing me in front of my eyes was the most obvious evidence.

    This made me even more confused.

    Right now, there was no reason for Mitram to reveal herself. At best, it would give me a chance to bring in reinforcements to subdue the Dark Order.

    Was this also to lure me?

    The Percus territory could be a diversion, with the true conspiracy elsewhere. Such a possibility was worth considering if I didn¡¯t have the letter from the future.

    However, ording to the letter, the Dark Order''s conspiracy was unfolding in the Percus Territory. Thus, it had to be considered a confirmed fact.

    Whatever Mitram was scheming, it must be something she had worked on for several years.

    So, the likelihood of suddenly changing ns was not high.

    When Mitram revealed her identity to me, her defeat should be inevitable.

    No matter how formidable Mitram was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand thebined might of the Empire and the Holy Nation.

    That should be the result, yet this girl still said it was ¡®fortunate¡¯ to meet me.

    That troubled me, so I had no choice but to choose conversation over confrontation for the moment.

    "''Fortunate''? Did you mean ''unfortunate''? Once your true identity is exposed, both the Empire and the Holy Nation will rush to kill you."

    "Pfftt, hahaha! You''re quite the joker, Ian Percus... Empire? Holy Nation?"

    Despite my reasonable threat, Mitram only giggled andughed.

    Her attitude suggested she found my threat utterly ridiculous.

    Unable to understand the source of her confidence, I had to close my mouth for a moment.

    "Even if you possess the Dragonblood Script, what use is it when you are so blind? Whether it''s the Empire or the Holy Nation, which ce doesn¡¯t have rotten roo¡­ Aaaa!"

    Mitram pped her hands together, an expression of sudden realization crossing her face.

    "That''s the only way it could be! You''re from the Percus family, right?"

    Thisment seemed odd for someone who consistently addressed me by my full name, ''Ian Percus,'' in every sentence.

    When I narrowed my eyes slightly, Mitram burst into a fit ofughter.

    "Oh, poor Ian... Fate has finally caught up with you. After all, destiny is an inescapablew."

    "...What nonsense is this?"

    "Even if I don''t do anything, you''ll soon face it. I''m really looking forward to your reaction at that time."

    Saying this, the girl rubbed her hands together, as if she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    It was as if she was eager to reveal the truth but held back.

    She began to stride towards me.

    "The truth is always close by... merely hidden by some corrupt power."

    At that moment, my sword gleamed with light.

    With a swift motion, the de cut through the air and reached the girl''s throat.

    However, Mitram only gave a seductive smile.

    The girl continued walking, the blood-red line on her throat lengthening with each step.

    Mitram gently touched my cheek once she stood before me.

    Up until then, I had to remain on high alert around Mitram, bewildered.

    Should I kill her right now?

    Or should I wait until she reveals more information?

    Mitram chuckled and whispered into my ear.

    "Ian Percus, open your eyes... see how irrational this world is. It has such a dreadful restriction, where one''s social status is dictated solely by birth, and one''s life purpose is predetermined!¡±

    "So, is that why you exploited orphans and kidnapped indebted people for your experiments on the living?"

    "Oh, certainly. But wepensated them, didn¡¯t we? Exploiting orphans and tormenting those in debt, isn¡¯t that what nobles also do? They don¡¯t even pay them."

    There was nothing more to hear.

    At that moment, as I judged, I tightened my grip on the sword''s handle.

    The girl''s hand mped down on my wrist with surprising strength, startling me.

    It felt as if my bones might be crushed.

    I gritted my teeth, suppressing a groan.

    My earlier assumption, based on her shattered legs, that shecked physical strength, was clearly a mistake.

    Had I used my hatchet, I might have easily defeated her. However, strangely, Mitram''s words had an unsettlinglypelling force.

    Our eyes met at a close distance.

    "Rules,ws, ethics... They are mere illusions crafted by power. Who can change the world by following these regtions step by step? They were created to prevent change!"

    "Do you think your crimes will disappear just because of that?"

    I shouted, my heart brimming with revulsion.

    Every time Mitram''s lips moved, Mari''s once innocent face appeared twisted in her expression. The girl who could no longer enjoy apples had be a puppet of the Evil God.

    Mitram, shameless as a Dark Priest of the Dark Order, grinned wickedly, tightening her grip on my arm.

    "......You have talent,¡± she whispered sweetly in my ear. "How meaningless are status and regtions? Your track record proves it. What seems strong is actually so close to falsehood."

    At this point, my patience reached its limit.

    I had extracted all the information I could from Mitram. Beyond this, all I got was a lecture on the doctrine of the Dark Order.

    It was time to silence her annoying tongue. As my eyes flicked to the hatchet on my hip...

    "I''ll give you a chance. If you join the Dark Order, you''ll be given at least the position of a pri¡­est¡­ <em>cough</em>?!"

    With a thud, the de struck Mitram''s chest and bounced off.

    The sword, glowing with a blue light, was soon soaked in crimson blood. The unexpected strike didn''t stop at inflicting only a fatal blow.

    The de twisted and pierced through, causing the woman to copse backward onto the ground. With a thud, the woman''s body fell backwards andnded on the ground.

    Only now did I see the ash-gray hair of the person who had done it.

    With a joyful heart, I called out her name.

    "¡­Seria!"

    How did she, who was so afraid of ghosts, muster such courage?

    Curiosity struck me, but Seria, unusually, didn''t respond. She just continued to stab Mitram, whoy fallen.

    Mitram seemed to find joy in this situation,ughing even as blood flowed profusely from her body.

    "Hahaha! Is she your partner, Ian Percus?! If you join the Dark Order, I''ll give you a replica that looks just like her... <em>Cough</em>?!"

    Thud, Seria''s de plunged into her once more.

    Seria began mechanically stabbing Mitram. Even Mitram, who initiallyughed, eventually fell silent. It seemed she could no longer endure the blood pouring from her body.

    Even as Mitram''s strength waned, Seria continued her assault, her actions relentless and silent.

    No, it was more like she used all her strength to sh down on the girl''s body with the knife held in reverse. Each strike sent waves of blood surging from the girl''s body.

    "Uh, Seria...?"

    I was about to say there was no need to go so far, even against Mitram...

    "...She must die."

    Seria spoke with a chilly tone, her eyes devoid of emotion, fixed on the bloody corpse.

    "Trash, bitch in heat! How dare you to... to Senior Ian... a-a ghost like you! Die, die, even if you''re already dead, die again!"

    Only then did I realize why Seria had ovee her fear of ghosts. Thus, I remained silent.

    However, I once again affirmed my determination.

    I must never let her find out about my rtionship with Senior Delphine.

    Absolutely never.

    With that resolve, the next day, upon returning to the mansion, I faced another problem.

    Now, Ria seemed to be acting /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 246: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (39)

    Chapter 246: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (39)As usual, the Imperial administrator, Arthur, spoke in a weary voice.

    "...That is impossible."

    "A Dark Priest has been found, and yet the Central Army won''te?"

    Recently, the meeting room in the Percus Manor had effectively be Arthur''s office.

    So, I was currently conversing with Arthur in this makeshift workspace.

    One noticeable change since Arthur took over the meeting room was the presence of a sleeping bag in one corner.

    It was a luxury item made from the fur of the ''Silver Duck,'' a creature native to the Northern region. I had heard that only a select few adventurers, who treated sleeping on the street as if it were a routine, owned such an item.

    To think that the result of the luxury that the Imperial Administrator, said to be the top mind in the Empire, was nothing more than a sleeping bag.

    The fact that the top mind of the Empire''s administration had no better luxury than a sleeping bag highlighted how frequently he resorted to such amodations when working outside his usual environment

    Arthur was renowned for confining himself to the meeting room, even while at the Percus Manor. Ostensibly, this was to maintain the confidentiality of documents.Naturally, he couldn''t stay in afortable guest room.

    He alwaysnguidly fell asleep in the sleeping bag ced in the corner of the meeting room. Perhaps his sleeping hours had grown shorter recently; the dark circles under his eyes were bing more pronounced by the day.

    In some ways, it was evident that Arthur was suffering.

    Nevertheless, despite his condition, I had no choice but to demand more effort from Arthur due to the extraordinary situation we faced.

    "Do you mean you don''t trust my testimony? As you mentioned before, it is rare for individuals associated with the Dark Order to exist to such an extent on this continent..."

    "There¡¯s no way I mean it like that."

    That was Arthur''s statement.

    His tone made it clear that Arthur trusted me¡ªat least when it came to matters concerning the Dark Order.

    But there had to be another reason for his reluctance.

    As my gaze filled with questions fixed on Arthur, he sighed and rummaged through the mountain of documents. After a short while, he handed me a report.

    I epted the document without a word.

    At the top of the report, prominently written inrge letters, was the title.

    <strong>Dark Priest Witness Report.</strong>

    "Coincidentally or not, news has been spreading from various ces since your departure that the Dark Priest named ''Mitram'' has been sighted, Sir Ian. There have been dozens of reported cases so far."

    Generally, this would be impossible.

    Witnessing the same person in dozens of far-flung locations is not something you''d encounter in an ordinary ghost story. Yet, this was present in an official report of the Empire.

    Unfortunately, the subject of those eyewitness ounts was Mitram.

    She was someone beyondmon sense, capable of altering her appearance at will. Thus, it wouldn''t seem strange if she could appear in dozens of ces simultaneously.

    A curse softly escaped my lips.

    "...Goddamnit."

    No wonder she had revealed herself so easily.

    With eyewitness testimonies scattered across thend, the deployable forces would naturally be dispersed. This would lead to inevitable chaos, even with thebined forces of the Empire, the Holy Nation, or the Ten Southern Kingdoms.

    They wouldn''t even know how much power needed to be projected and where it needed to be deployed at any given moment.

    Thus, requesting reinforcements for a remote ce like Percus territory would be difficult. Even if they could dispatch the Central Army as a precaution, it would be a small contingent.

    This situation shouldn''t have happened.

    The disaster mentioned in the letter seemed like an opponent that would be difficult to defeat, even with full preparation and response. So, while some forces were better than none, more were needed.

    The problem was that I had no evidence.

    Among the numerous witness ounts of Mitram in dozens of ces, I had to prove that the ''real'' Mitram was scheming in the Percus territory.

    However, I had no immediate means to do so.

    Even Arthur, who was assessing my predicament, let out a sigh.

    "I will do my utmost, but there is a high possibility that a request for additional reinforcements will be rejected."

    For a moment, the thought of using the ''Dragonblood Script'' crossed my mind.

    If I were to present the Dragonblood Script now and request additional reinforcements from Arthur, it might change the course of events for the better.

    However, I couldn''t bring myself to do that.

    This case had reached the Imperial administrator by a special order from the Emperor. If I used the Dragonblood Script as a basis for requesting more reinforcements, the news would inevitably reach the Emperor.

    Moreover, the Dragonblood Script I had wasn''t given to me by the current Emperor.

    I received it from my future self, who obtained it from the future Emperor. So, the likelihood that the current Emperor fully trusted me was still low.

    In this situation, the likelihood of being granted military authority was minimal. It could even prove to be a critical mistake when I needed to gain trust.

    After chewing my lips a few times, I realized I had to return to the fundamental solution.

    "...I need to gather evidence."

    "Yes, that is the best course of action. Fortunately, we havepetent individuals gathered here, including the Rin family¡¯s Mage Corp."

    Though it would have been more convenient to mobilize the Yurdina family''s troops as well, it was impossible.

    Crossing territorial borders with another army wasn''t a trivial matter. It required a formal request and approval, as was the case with the Rin family.

    However, the only constion was that in an emergency, we could still mobilize an army of up to a thousand troops.

    Moreover, merely securing the territory''s borders could prevent Mitram from escaping¡ªalthough, I doubted Mitram would flee.

    ¡°I''ll need to meet with Sir Reynold and my friends. Perhaps we''ll uncover something if we investigate the forest where Mitram was sighted.¡±

    "You must be cautious, Sir Ian."

    Arthur advised me with a worried tone.

    "As you mentioned, if the main body of the Dark Priest is there, there must be a reason for her to reveal herself."

    "...I''ll be as careful as possible."

    With those words, I left the meeting room.

    While I had to be as careful as possible, avoiding risk altogether in the midst of a crisis in the territory wasn''t an option.

    The best I could do was to bring along the most skilled forces avable.

    Hence, I felt that I should at least meet with Sir Reynold.

    Consulting with Leto might also be good. With his extraordinary intellect, he could offer valuable insights¡ªespecially concerning the ''Percus Family''s secret,'' which troubled me.

    With various thoughts swirling in my mind, I found myself in the reception room.

    Given the frequent presence of guests, the rooms in the Percus Manor were often upied, with the reception room being the only exception.

    It was spacious enough not to be noticeable with just one or two people.

    I sat in the reception room, quietly examining the documents.

    There were many marks on the map. Some were near major cities, suggesting that turmoil would persist in the Empire until Mitram was caught.

    The scale of chaos caused by a single Dark Priest was staggering.

    How many Dark Priests like Mitram were there in the Dark Order? And among them, how many held particrly high positions?

    ording to records from the War of Gods and Demons, the Dark Order also had bishops and Saintesses.

    So far, their power was still difficult to estimate. I felt as exhausted as a hunter facing a beast in the dark.

    It was then that I sensed an unexpected gaze.

    Through the slightly ajar door of the reception room, long hair cascaded like a shadow.

    In the Percus Manor, there were many people with ck hair.

    However, it was rare to find someone with hair so long that it easily reached past their buttocks.

    There was only one person who had such hair in the manor.

    It was Ria Percus, my younger sister.

    She observed me with a watchful eye.

    "Why are you looking like that?"

    "I was wondering if you were really the brother I know."

    It was such an absurd statement that I couldn''t help but shake my head.

    "If I''m not the brother you know, then who am I?"

    "A fraud disguised as my brother!"

    Then, as usual, Ria started to whine.

    "M-My brother isn''t that strong! He is not the type who will look at documents so seriously! He isn¡¯t someone who is able to bring back women with high status and stunning looks!"

    I could only click my tongue at Ria''s tantrum and offer her a dose of reality.

    "...Ria, every human will inevitably undergo a growth process."

    "Your growth stage was over a long time ago, you know!"

    Ria, who stormed into the reception room huffing and puffing, looked genuinely upset.

    Perhaps, because she was so fond of me, it was difficult for her to ept my transformation into an independent adult, no longer under the family¡¯s constant care.

    And it might have been even more challenging for her since there hadn¡¯t been many opportunities for just Ria and me to be alone since I returned home.

    I wore a wry smile and said to Ria, "You also seem to have grown a lotpared to before."

    "...Hmph, of course."

    Still, as if she suddenly remembered something, Ria covered her mouth and smiled sensuously.

    Ria, who slyly approached me, perched on the armrest of the chair I was sitting on.

    Then, with a swift motion, she leaned in and nudged my arm with her hip.

    I felt the sensation of her supple body against my arm.

    "At least, I could bewitch my brother, right?"

    In response to her subtle tone, I let out a deep sigh and said, "Get your meaty buttocks away from me."

    "M-Meaty buttocks?!"

    It was yet another moment when I managed to get on Ria¡¯s nerves.

 Chapter 247: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (40)

    Chapter 247: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (40)"...Get your meaty buttocks away."

    "M-meaty buttocks?!"

    It was something I said without even ncing away from the documents.

    Ria appeared quite taken aback by the word I used. She sprang up from her seat but swiftly regained herposure.

    It was inevitable that Ria, unsettled by my remark, would soon start picking on me.

    "Th-then what about you, who was bewitched by your little sister''s meaty buttocks?!"

    "I have never been bewitched."

    "Yes, you were! Back then, you avoided eye contact and blushed!"

    "It was only because it was a difficult scene to watch."

    "...Arrrghhhh!"In the face of my wless logic, Ria clutched her head with both hands and screamed.

    I snorted and continued reading the documents.

    Regardless of the circumstances, developing sexual desires for my sister was utterly uneptable.

    It was not merely about the honor of nobility, but a matter of human dignity.

    Not to mention the peace of the Percus family.

    However, ethics were futile against Ria, who was in a rage.

    After simmering with rage for a while, she suddenly smiled as if she had an idea.

    Then, almost immediately, a pleasant weight settled on my thighs.

    Ria had just thrown herself into my arms.

    Suddenly finding myself in close contact with my sister''s body, I couldn''t help but be surprised. I was about to reproach her.

    "Ria, you...!"

    "Oh, why are you like that?"

    Intentionally, she shifted her hip to draw herself even closer to me, pressing her body against mine.

    The scent of her feminine body left me feeling disoriented.

    When I first saw her, she was just a little over ten years old. Now, this small girl had grown this much.

    I couldn''t suppress the bewildering emotions.

    While I was lost in thought, Ria took it a step further, pressing her body firmly against my chest. I could feel the gentle pressure through the fabric.

    With a mischievous snicker, she whispered sweetly.

    "Didn''t you say you weren''t bewitched by your little sister? Were you lying?"

    "...Of course, I''m telling the truth. I won''t harbor any feelings towards my little sister."

    "Oh, really?"

    At that, Ria slyly brushed her hip against my thigh, a mischievous glint appearing in her eyes as an amusing idea seemed toe to her.

    Her warm breath grazed my cheek.

    It was a sign that Ria was about to speak.

    Feeling tickled by her breath, I couldn''t help but avert my gaze.

    "...Then, do you want to make a bet with me, Oppa? Whether or not you are excited by this little sister of yours."

    I could see desire flickering in Ria¡¯s golden eyes as she made such an absurd proposal.

    The nature of that emotion was likely apetitive spirit, so I tried to calm myself.

    In the end, all I could do was let out a deep sigh, something I had done several times today.

    "This is sexual harassment..."

    Of course, Ria paid little attention to my sighs.

    Instead, she giggled and wrapped her arms around my neck. It wouldn''t be surprising if someone mistook her for a newlywed embracing her husband.

    With an enchanting voice, she delivered the decisive blow.

    "...If I win, tonight we''re going to sleep together for the first time in a long while."

    What a crazy girl.

    I cursed inwardly and ced my hand on my forehead.

    I regretted listening to her childishints about not being able to sleep recently.

    Ria, who hadn''t had a moment alone with me, was this dangerous.

    She was someone who couldn''t bear not having her older brother all to herself.

    ***My younger sister¡¯s rebellion ended as quickly as it began when I finally smacked Ria on the forehead, unable to endure any longer.

    "...Ouch!"

    Tears welled up in Ria''s eyes as she teased me with a triumphant attitude.

    It was inevitable that her arms, once wrapped around my neck, would loosen as she reached up to soothe her throbbing forehead.

    When Ria shot me a re through teary eyes, I adopted a stern expression deliberately.

    "Ria, even though we''re family... a young woman of marriageable age shouldn''t behave so recklessly."

    Under my scolding, Ria instantly lost her spirit because I rarely scolded her genuinely.

    That was why Ria was very fond of me.

    I didn''t really want to scold Ria either. However, asionally, it was necessary to draw the line.

    That was the essence of a proper sibling rtionship.

    However, even in her dispirited state, Ria couldn''t resist a minor act of defiance.

    "...I-I''m not getting married."

    "You can¡¯t be sure about that yet, Ria... You''ll understand once you see how your life unfolds."

    When I spoke softly, Ria looked a bit down.

    From her reaction, it seemed like she hadn''t anticipated that I would actually scold her.

    Unable to maintain my facade, I softened my expression and pulled Ria into a gentle embrace.

    "Ria, I''m sorry I haven''t been able to pay attention to you since I returned home. But there''s an urgent matter I must attend to... I promise to make it up to you."

    "...Really?"

    I patted Ria''s back reassuringly.

    Honestly, Ria''s voluptuous chest pressing against me felt somewhat stifling. Nheless, I could endure it as her older brother.

    If she were the Saintess, holding her so firmly would have been impossible.

    A fleeting impure thought crossed my mind, but Ria had no way of knowing what I was thinking.

    She was just cutely whining in my arms.

    "Will you really do anything I ask?"

    "Of course."

    "Even sleeping together, too?"

    "No, that''s a bit... If our parents find out, we''ll be in trouble."

    It was easy for unmarried men and women of marriageable age to be misunderstood if they were alone in a bedroom together.

    Thest time I tried to soothe Ria and put her to sleep was about two years ago. I remember trying to rationalize it with the fact that she was still young.

    However, now Ria was a young woman, about to enter the academy next year.

    I was certain that if our parents found out, it wouldn''t just end with a scolding.

    Unaware of my good intentions, Ria pouted. She was clearly displeased.

    "Then, get rid of all the other girls except me."

    "How can I do that to our guests?"

    "...Tch."

    In the end, I spent more time than expected calming Ria down.

    Fortunately, Ria was satisfied with going to the city alone with me.

    Otherwise, it could have been dangerous if I had stayed any closer to Ria.

    When Ria rubbed her buttocks against me, I instinctively sensed a crisis.

    With that, I exhaled and left the reception room.

    Now, it was time to visit Sir Reynold.

    ***Sir Reynold was staying at an inn.

    Although it was a bit old, the owner made a great effort to maintain it. So, it could be considered the best among the few inns in the Percus territory.

    However, the inncked the hospitality expected for guests like the Rine family''s Mage Corp.

    I was particrly concerned about how the strict Sir Reynold was faring.

    Considering that he was Senior Elsie¡¯s uncle, Sir Reynold probably received all sorts of special treatment from the Rine family.

    Staying in an old inn in the countryside couldn''t have beenfortable.

    To address this, my father nned to send a few of the manor''s servants, but Sir Reynold adamantly refused.

    At that time, I thought Sir Reynold was clinging to his pride unnecessarily.

    However, upon seeing Sir Reynold in the inn, I realized those worries were utterly unfounded.

    Sir Reynold had even changed out of his dress uniform and was seatedfortably in the room. Although he had always been stern, I could tell that he appeared much more at ease.

    In his room were several books and an old staff.

    When I showed interest in the staff, Sir Reynold, as usual, exined in a voice that made it hard to discern his true thoughts.

    "It''s a staff I used when I worked as a mercenary."

    "...A mercenary?"

    My eyes widened unexpectedly at this revtion.

    Sometimes, some low-ranking nobles did be mercenaries due to financial difficulties. However, choosing such a dangerous profession was unusual for a wealthy noble.

    Sir Reynold nodded, seemingly expecting my reaction.

    "It was some recklessness during my younger days... I truly despised the constraints of the family back then. After being made to break off the engagement with the woman I loved, I pursued freedom and left the family."

    This seemingly stone-hearted man had once experienced love.

    Moreover, if he, who seemed to value the family''s rules, went so far as to leave the family, it must have been a rather passionate love.

    Love stories were a popr subject across all ages.

    I was no exception, eagerly anticipating the continuation of Sir Reynold''s story with an intrigued gaze.

    "It was good at first, I was happy... Maybe that''s why, even now, a simple inn like this is morefortable than a luxurious bedroom. However, the ties of blood are tougher than one might think."

    "Because in the end, you returned to the family?"

    In response to my question, Sir Reynold held back a wry smile.

    It was the first genuine expression I had seen from him.

    "...The day I went missing, my older brother searched for me everywhere. I mean, he was notorious for being strict and harsh, even as a child."

    Sir Reynold seemed unable to ovee those emotions.

    Given their strong bond, it made sense that his brother entrusted the Mage Corp to him. Additionally, Sir Reynold, who had once abandoned his family, had no reason to seek power.

    Perhaps Count Rine understood this; that was why he searched for his younger brother.

    Because an individual who had reached the level of ''Archmage'' was undoubtedly powerful in their own right.

    Of course, this was nothing more than spection.

    This wasn¡¯t a matter I could debate as an outsider. However, I sensed that Sir Reynold''s gaze was different when he looked at the staff.

    It was a gaze filled with sorrow.

    After staring at the staff for a while, Sir Reynold finally spoke bluntly.

    "...So, what brings you here?"

    I began reciting the lines I had prepared.

    It mostly consisted of information gathered by Senior Nerris.

    There had been simr disappearance cases ten years ago. Rumors akin to that time were circting again, prompting me to investigate the truth by visiting the Yurdina family''s military post.

    When I recounted the part where I encountered Mitram, Sir Reynold marveled and nodded.

    He then sighed softly.

    "...You alone are better than the entire Rine Mage Corpbined."

    Most of it was Senior Nerris''s work, so I felt a bit embarrassed.

    After organizing his thoughts for a moment, Sir Reynold slowly began to speak.

    "If that¡¯s the case, of course, the Rine family must cooperate as well. There is also His Imperial Majesty¡¯s order. However, I have one question..."

    It was a positive response.

    Having achieved my goal, I clenched my fist in a discreet celebration. With the support of the Rine family''s Mage Corp, the hunt for the Dark Order would be much easier.

    Feeling uplifted, I looked at Sir Reynold, indicating he could ask anything.

    However, his next question waspletely unexpected.

    "...Do you have any intention of getting engaged to Elsie?"

    My mind went nk.

    It was a question that, depending on my answer, could alter the fate of Senior Elsie and myself.

 Chapter 248: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (41)

    Chapter 248: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (41)When I returned to the Percus manor, it was already early afternoon.

    I had just finished a simple meal with Sir Reynold, and it seemed his reputation as a former mercenary was not exaggerated; he ate the meal prepared by the countryside inn without a singleint.

    On the other hand, some of the younger members of the Mage Corps disyed slightly discontented expressions.

    Mages were a valuable asset, and the exceptional ones even more so.

    Having been ustomed to special treatment from the family, being sent to a rural territory likely caused some dissatisfaction. Moreover, theirck of achievements during this period made their efforts seem vain.

    So, it would be rather strange to say they werefortable.

    Perhaps due to this, a few members cast hostile nces my way. As befitting members of a high-ranking noble family, they seemed to have grown up in apetitive atmosphere as well.

    This was evident from their inability to differentiate between those they needed to cooperate with and those they needed topete against.

    However, there was no unnecessary conflict.

    Sir Reynold''s stern warning to the members yed a role in maintaining peace."He is someone who might be a son-inw of the Rine family. Be cautious in your words and actions."

    It was a public announcement that I had be an official candidate as Elsie''s fiance.

    I sighed deeply and continued walking, feeling weary.

    I couldn''t tell whether this was a fortunate or unfortunate development. Elsie was far beyond my league, and I still couldn¡¯t decipher the nature of her feelings for me.

    It was too confusing to determine whether her feelings were of love or mere admiration.

    Lost in theseplex thoughts, I entered the manor''s reception room.

    There were already two people present in the room.

    It was Leto and Yuren, two of the few men in the group besides myself.

    Thinking about it, I could understand why Ria was particrly upset. Four out of the six guests were women, so it was natural for someone as jealous as her to harbor dissatisfaction.

    If I had only brought Leto and Yuren, Ria''s attitude might have been more lenient.

    However, given the current situation, such thoughts were merely futile.

    Typically, when members of the same gender gathered, everyone was included. Yet somehow, Leto and Yuren were having a meeting without me.

    It seemed I had been excluded from their inner men-only circle.

    I cleared my throat, drawing the attention of Leto and Yuren. Only then, with a touch of disappointment, did I ask,

    "What are you guys doing alone? Forget about Yuren. You''re into women, aren''t you, Leto?"

    "Ian, let''s say that I am owed some money. Would you touch that money?"

    I showed a bewildered expression at Leto''s cryptic response.

    "What kind of nonsense is this? Why would I take my friend¡¯s money?"

    "That''s how it is... Well, he¡¯s an opponent I can''t even face in the first ce."

    Leto''s curt response remained ambiguous.

    However, probing further would likely result in criticisms from Leto, such as remarks about the Knight Division''s foolishness or other critiques.

    I didn¡¯t want to hear unnecessary insults, so I decided to ignore Leto.

    Instead, I turned my attention to Yuren.

    His expression remained indifferent as he tapped the table with a card.

    "<em>Sigh</em>, is there anything interesting? Swords, bloodshed,bat... I didn''t butt in just to help Sister, but..."

    "Butting in, you say?"

    "I thought I would offer some advice since Sister seemed to cry a lot at night... Oops, was that a secret?"

    As he said this, Yuren wore a peculiar smile.

    Despite his mysterious and handsome appearance, his one w was being so attractive that sometimes, I felt the urge to hit him. However, there was no way I could win against Yuren, known for his martial arts skills. So, he wasn¡¯t an opponent I could hit even if I wanted to.

    There seemed to be some hidden meaning in Yuren''s words, but I decided to let it go.

    It was fortunate timing, as I had news that could alleviate Yuren''s boredom. There was no reason to dy my friends¡¯ excitement.

    It was information meant for the entire group, but there wouldn¡¯t be any harm in sharing it a little earlier with a select few.

    Yuren''s expression visibly brightened upon hearing the rough exnation of the situation.

    "Finally, a battle?!"

    "I don''t know yet. There might not be a battle...?"

    "No, I¡¯m sure there will be a battle!"

    Yuren spoke with such conviction that it seemed strange.

    "Ian, do you remember what I saidst time? Controlling demonic beasts isn''t exclusive to demonic humans. Dark priests also have that ability. However, why didn''t that Dark Priest summon demonic beasts in the forest?"

    "...To avoid detection?"

    "Of course, that could be a reason. But now that she''s been exposed, hasn''t she?"

    A weary sigh escaped Leto''s lips.

    He pressed his hand against his forehead, indicating he had a headache.

    "So now it will definitely lead to a battle... the question now is whether she btedly summons the demonic beasts or if has enough power that she doesn¡¯t need them."

    ¡°Judging by the fact that she has exposed herself, it''s safe to assume her preparations areplete. So, thetter option seems more probable, right?"

    Leto, who had eased his headache, and Yuren, who was exhrated, their voices formed an unusual harmony.

    Regardless of who voiced it, that statement indicated one thing.

    Though we were unsure of what awaited us in the forest, a battle was inevitable.

    However, I couldn''t fully agree with that statement.

    "Mitram might not be in that forest. Do you believe that bastard would get caught so easily?"

    "...Get caught?"

    Yet, with an air of confidence, Yuren wore a slightly skeptical smile.

    "Dark priests typically don''t wander far from their hideouts. If their main body is waiting, it should be near the location where they revealed themselves."

    How did an escort knight from the Holy Nation know so much about the situation inside the Dark Order?

    Though I inwardly scoffed, I couldn''t shake off the foreboding feeling.

    I must make it clear that we need to be well-prepared.

    Afterposing the message I would convey to the group in my mind, I began to prepare for our journey into the forest.

    ***The next morning, the hastily assembled exploration party set out.

    The Rine family''s Mage Corp, part of the expedition, served as external reinforcements.

    We had a duty to disclose not only our destination but also our objective to the Percus family members.

    Naturally, Ria voiced her strong opposition immediately.

    "...No, no, you are absolutely not allowed!"

    Until the moment of departure, Ria showed no signs of letting me go.

    Usually, our father or brother would intervene to dissuade Ria, but not today.

    It wasn''t that they couldn''t intervene; but rather, it was just that emotionally, they were in agreement with Ria.

    Ultimately, I was left alone to face Ria''s resistance, and a sigh escaped me.

    "Ria, we have to go. This concerns more than just the Percus family.¡±

    "If it''s not just the Percus family''s problem, why must Oppa step up? Can''t we just wait for the central army?!"

    As I wore a troubled expression, Dame Irene intervened.

    Since our previous meeting, Dame Irene had often been by Ria''s side, diligently following the instructions from the future ''me.¡¯

    "Lady Ria, Master Ian is a crucial member of the expedition team. Apart from the Rine Mage Corps, we absolutely need someone to lead the remaining forces."

    "...T-Then let someone else lead!"

    "In the battlefield, where lives are at stake, themander''s judgment is the line between life and death. As vital as that responsibility is, gaining recognition from yourrades is equally crucial."

    Otherwise, instructions might be tangled or dyed in urgent situations.

    Despite my unfortunate history with Mitram, I had to shoulder my responsibility. Since that knot was tied, it was up to me to untangle it. Fleeing from it in the face of potential danger wasn''t noble.

    Unable to counter my arguments, Ria made a final, desperate plea.

    "No, no¡­ No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t go! Even if you must go, take me with you!"

    "...Ria."

    I sighed once more, shaking my head.

    I couldn''t indulge Ria''sints any longer. So, I turned to Dame Irene for assistance.

    "Dame Irene, please take care of Ria."

    "I will do my best... I''m tired of failing as an escort."

    Irene gave a wry smile as she shook hands with me.

    Eventually, Ria sumbed to Dame Irene''s physical strength and was reluctantly pulled away.

    "Ah, Dame Irene! Let go of me! My brother might die...!"

    Leaving Ria''s pleading behind, I turned to bid farewell to my parents.

    "I''ll be back."

    "Ian..."

    My father wore an unusually sad expression.

    "Remember, if you get involved with the Dark Order, there will be nothing but regret and pain. Do not trust anything thates from their lips."

    I was well aware of that.

    But I reassured them casually.

    "Don''t worry, Father. I''lle back unscathed."

    My father and I shook hands, and my mother embraced me for a long time. My brother, Aaron, silently patted my shoulder.

    Mypanions also shared a brief farewell with the family members they were close to.

    Senior Elsie was passionately exining to my father how amazing I was, while the Saintess reassured my mother that she would definitely protect me.

    Seria received another ruby gem from Aaron, perhaps as a token of encouragement.

    Despite bing ustomed to battles where lives were at stake, the thought of leaving my beloved family behind weighed heavily on my heart.

    So, I made a sincere promise that this time, I would return unscathed, to the best of my ability.

    However, of course, as with most things in the world, it was a resolution that could not be guaranteed.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as we entered the forest, we were confronted by individuals who appeared to be civilians. In response, I shouted,

    "...Everyone, prepare forbat!"

    Because among them were familiar faces.

    They were the missing persons.

    They were my neighbors, turned into Mitram''s experiments. Screaming, they rushed to attack us.

 Chapter 249: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (42)

    Chapter 249: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (42)Before encountering the missing persons in the forest, I was rummaging through my pocket.

    Inside was the expandable spatial pouch bestowed upon me by the Imperial Princess as a gift.

    A spatial pouch, even with its slightly enhanced capacity, was already valued at hundreds of gold. The one given to me by the Imperial Princess was a luxury item, estimated to be worth thousands of gold at the very least.

    It could potentially surpass a value of even 10,000 gold.

    Just this pouch alone equaled Emma¡¯s life. It made me realize how distorted my sense of money had be.

    Moreover, the pouch was crafted from white leather and embroidered with the Imperial Family¡¯s emblem in golden silk.

    Considering this, its actual value could be even higher.

    However, since it was already in my possession, it was simply a practical tool.

    Of course, the pouch from the Imperial Princess lived up to its high price.

    Even after I stored dozens of potions, emergency rations, and water in it, there was still ample space left.Among the numerous items in the pouch, a few caught my attention.

    The potions Emma had given me.

    Each of these various potions had unique effects. Emma''s new potions, with their dual functions, were especially useful.

    Moreover, there was one more thing I had specifically requested from Emma.

    As I fiddled with the vials, my attention was drawn to the presence beside me¡ªa woman emanating a refreshing scent of spring, approaching me unnoticed.

    Uncertain of her intentions, I looked at her with a suspicious gaze.

    Not only was I unsure of her intentions, but I didn''t even know the woman''s name.

    I had heard that she had forsaken the name she had during her days at the orphanage the moment she was chosen as a Saintess. The rationale behind this decision remained unknown¡ªwhether to conceal her humble origins or to prepare for a new beginning.

    Even now, her intentions eluded me. Specting about events of the past would only be in vain.

    However, with a more pressing matter at hand, I asked her a question.

    "...Why?"

    "Um, just because? I simply wanted to ask if you feel like going for a walk."

    At her somewhat absurd response, I couldn''t help but let out a bitter smile.

    The forest held an air of uncertainty, where any manner of creature could be hiding. The Mage Corp of the Rine family was off exploring on their own.

    In other words, if we stumbled upon enemies, we had to rely on our own strength to defeat them.

    Although we did have the means to alert each other as soon as we spotted enemies, the looming threat to our lives remained.

    And yet, amidst such a critical situation, she said she wanted to go for a ¡®walk¡¯?

    Nevertheless, the Saintess responded to my dazed expression with a yful smirk.

    She rose onto her tiptoes, leaned in close, and whispered something in my ear.

    "...After teasing a maiden¡¯s body like that, you''re not even willing toe with me for a walk?"

    "No, that''s...!"

    But wasn''t it partly your fault as well?

    Though those words had formed in my throat, the burden of chastity between men and women was not equal. Even if I were to me her, I would only end up being the one at fault.

    Even if I came up with justifications, the reality was that I could never win.

    Ultimately, all I could manage was to release a heavy sigh.

    "...Do as you wish."

    Only then did the Saintess sh me a satisfied smile and entwine her arm with mine.

    A soft and supple sensation graced my arm. As always, it was not an unwee feeling.

    The Saintess''s ego swelled, and she whispered to me once more.

    "If you listen well, I''ll let you touch me again next time."

    I couldn''t help but wonder if she was truly a Saintess or perhaps a seductress.

    Ever since we crossed the line, the Saintess had been acting extremely familiar with me. Now, it wouldn''t be unreasonable for anyone to suspect that there was something more between us.

    Even my mother, a devoted follower of the Church of the Heavenly God, sent me suspicious nces. So, I guessed there was little I could do to alter this situation.

    Just as I was worrying about unnecessary misunderstandings, the one who saved me was the girl famous for her sharp tongue.

    "...Hey, Cowtits. Can you maybe stay away from him?"

    Her tone was casual, but it wasced with displeasure.

    Despite her low voice, the gist of her words would likely be discernible to anyone paying attention. Startled, I turned to Senior Elsie.

    Even if she was part of the Rine family, she still couldn''t openly insult the Saintess.

    The Saintess was practically a symbol of the Church of the Heavenly God. Even if one were to associate her with ''sacrilege,'' the Saintess rarely did anything improper.

    However, to insult the Saintess so openly in a ce like this...

    Even after considering Senior Elsie''s rough temperament, it was still a rash move. Fortunately, only the Saintess and I had heard it.

    Naturally, the Saintess wouldn''t let it slide and welled up with tears.

    "Can a pet dog act like a pet dog? We''re having a human-to-human conversation right here..."

    "Woof woof."

    Senior Elsie mocked her with a bark, and then wore a chilly smile.

    "Master, it¡¯s better you run away. That woman is nothing but trouble. Though her cowtits may have grown big, her character remains narrow. Moreover, she''s lewd, skilled only in using her body to cunningly seduce others."

    "...Ian, doesn''t the dog''s barking sound particrly annoying today? Your pet could use some training."

    The Saintess''s tone, as she ground out those words through clenched teeth, was unforgiving.

    Since the incident, the rtionship between the two had soured. Naturally, the bond between colleagues who were supposed to trust each other was not meant to be like this.

    Especially now, on the brink of battle.

    Just as I was about to sigh and interject.

    "...Ian Oppa."

    Celine''s voice grabbed my attention.

    It wasn''t just me; everyone turned to look at Celine, and soon, our gazes followed hers, as her tense tone hinted at danger.

    The Saintess and Senior Elsie stopped talking and turned their attention forward.

    Dozens of figures stood there like specters.

    There was no movement, no sign of life, giving the impression of human-shaped gravestones.

    "Vigers?"

    The Saintess uttered in confusion.

    Clothed in rags and with ordinary appearances, they resembled ''vigers'' one might see anywhere.

    However, Celine''splexion paled for a reason: she had memories of apanying me around the Percus territory in our childhood.

    "...Doris, Mari?"

    Celine''s whisper prompted dozens of humans to slowly lift their heads.

    Their eyes seemed vacant. As if awakened by the call, emotions surfaced on the faces of these men and women.

    The pair looked around with puzzled expressions.

    "Y-Young Master? Miss Celine? What in the world is happening...?"

    "<em>Eek,</em> who are these people!"

    I was left speechless.

    They were Doris and Mari, vigers whom I remembered from the past.

    Doris, who used to cause trouble and upset Mrs. Yona, and Mari, who loved apples and suggested creating an orchard in one corner of the estate.

    However, it was clear that the two of them were not normal.

    Not only were they standing there motionless like statues, but surely, Mari had already died.

    At Seria¡¯s hands.

    The Mari standing before me was a duplicate. Hence, I slowly raised my hand.

    Issuingmands was the proper course of action.

    I had to kill them. It was the only mercy I could offer.

    However, I couldn''t bring myself to say it.

    The two stumbled, fear etched on their faces, taking hesitant steps backwards towards me. With pleading eyes, they cast nces in my direction.

    "Y-Young master! Who are these people?! Why am I in this ce...?"

    "W-We were supposed to be on our way home!"

    The party was waiting for my words.

    It was most likely a trap. They were likely Mitram''s test subjects, primed to attack us.

    It left a bitter taste in my mouth.

    What if the two weren''t test subjects?

    Even if Mitram left behind a healthy original and set them upon me, there was only one conclusion I could draw.

    "¡­Everyone, prepare for battle!"

    des emerged, each emitting a distinct sound.

    The Saintess and Senior Elsie instinctively positioned themselves in the center, forming a solid defensive line with Seria and me at the forefront. Meanwhile, Celine readied for a surprise assault from the rear.

    As the des pointed toward them, Doris and Mari screamed in rm.

    ¡°<em>Ky-kyaaack!</em>¡±

    "Y-Young master¡­ why are you doing this! I''m Doris!"

    I was thest one to unsheathe my sword.

    And as to what I should say...

    In the end, all I could do was bite my lips to endure.

    "...Mari, Doris."

    With a heavy sigh, I aimed the tip of my sword at them.

    "It''s my fault."

    What could a noble who failed to protect his people say?

    The expressions on Mari and Doris'' faces couldn''t have been paler.

    Just as they were about to plead...

    "Y-Young master! What''s this no, no, no, no... NOOOOO! <em>Ugh, uuugh?!</em>"

    The men''s and women''s bodies showed bizarre movements as they snapped and bent their spines.

    Their bodies contorted in grotesque ways, limbs snapping and blood oozing. Their torn flesh grew hot and turned crimson.

    "Ah, it hurtsssssss! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! Please, help! Help me, Young Masterrrrrr!"

    "<em>Cough</em>, <em>cough</em>...Y-Young Master... P-Please!"

    Their necks snapped with a sickening crack, and their heads drooped.

    Blood trickled from their decapitated forms, barely clinging to the skin and flesh.

    Tears of blood.

    Blood seeped from Mari and Doris'' eyes.

    "I-I''ll curse you..."

    "I can''t forgive you, I can''t forgive..."

    And with the sound of joints realigning, dozens of bodies began to move in unison.

    As if infected, the eyes of the other test subjects turned red. The eerie wails of creatures devoid of reason emanated from their mouths.

    I exhaled heavily, swallowing the tormenting emotions.

    "...These motherfuckers, what a performance."

    The beasts charged in, howling.

    I drew my hatchet from my hip and hurled it forward.

    Upon impact, the hatchet caused their heads to explode, flesh and bone scattering in all directions. I spun around, hitting the ground as the hatchet bounced back.

    "Light, engulf!"

    At Senior Elsie''smand, the mana in the air surged.

    A pure white electric charge enveloped the ground, emitting a crackling sound.

    It was blinding.

    Amidst the zing white expanse, I drew my keen de in a swift stroke.

    The test subjects were impaled through their chests without resistance, emitting screams. Swiftly, I twisted the de horizontally.

    A thud echoed, sending a shockwave rippling through the vicinity.

    Blood sttered, staining the fading white view with a new vivid red glow.

    Among them mingled the blood of Mari and Doris.

    The test subjects, their chests cut open, struggled against the recoil, tilting to the opposite side. Remembering the self-destruct mechanism in the previous encounter, I ensured to sever their heads as well.

    Shattering and killing seemed so effortless. Yet, why did it feel as challenging as protecting?

    I gritted my teeth and retrieved a parchment from my pocket.

    It was a scroll with a contact spell recorded. Tearing it would immediately summon the Rine Family''s Mage Corp here.

    Just as I prepared to eliminate the remaining enemies and tear the parchment¡­

    Something was hurled at me, forcefully crumpling the scroll.

    Blood trailed behind it. Following the bloodstains, I realized what it was.

    It was an arm.

    One of the test subjects had torn off their own limb and flung it at me.

    That test subject looked like Doris.

    My brain heated up along with the excitement of the battle.

    Doris smiled tauntingly, emitting an eerie sound as if scraping his vocal cords.

    "...Nice to meet you again, Ian Percus."

    Yuren was right.

    The Dark Priest was here.

    As Doris'' body slumped like a marite cut from its strings, a figure cloaked in ck emerged behind him.

    Their features hidden in shadow, all I glimpsed was their jet-ck hair and the lips curling into a sinister smile.

    I was about to rush towards the Dark Priest immediately but couldn''t help but hesitate as I saw the color of the fiery eyes within the hood.

    It was golden.

    "As promised, your destiny has arrived."

    Despite the woman''s mockingughter, I stood there in a daze.

    ck hair and golden eyes¡ªThat was the color Mitram possessed in this world.

 Chapter 250: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (43)

    Chapter 250: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (43)I observed the chaos below from a high angle.

    As I lowered my eyes, amidst the field soaked in blood, the gaze I met was ck and gold.

    A hood obscured the figure, making it difficult to discern the details.

    Yet, I could still guess what was concealed beneath the shadow. ck hair and golden eyes were symbols of a specific family, and the likelihood of such gic traits coincidentally ovepping was not high.

    Perhaps it was someone with a face resembling mine.

    Or maybe someone resembling Ria.

    Judging by the voice, the opponent was a woman. The yful chuckle suggested a rtively young age.

    Lost in thought, I was jolted back to reality by Seria''s urgent scream.

    "...Senior Ian!"

    Only then did I snap out of it, face-to-face with a test subject who had approached me.His arm swung wildly, carrying formidable strength. While he wasn''t a threat to me, the cumtive force of his strikes could be problematic.

    My sword sliced through the air like lightning, shattering the test subject''s skull.

    Blood spurted, signifying the end of a life. Until then, my mind had been muddled.

    The fallen hatchet was back in my hand, and finally, the fog in my mind began to clear.

    As I rose to my feet, Mitram''sughter echoed.

    "Ahahaha! Are you surprised, Ian Percus?"

    "...Who are you?"

    Mitram made a peculiar sound, squinting her eyes.

    Golden eyes gleamed beneath the shadow, casting an eerie glow. The exposed lips visible beneath formed a seductive curve.

    "Who am I? Of course, I am Mitram, your friend and a faithful servant of the Evil God."

    Despite knowing the intent behind the question, Mitram feigned innocence and continued her banter.

    I could no longer tolerate her tauntingughter.

    The hatchet I hurled left a silver streak in its wake.

    Its speed was terrifying. The sonic boom, as if tearing through the air, reached my ears btedly.

    Yet Mitram maintained a calm demeanor, effortlessly deflecting the blow.

    A sound, unbelievable for the sh of metal and flesh, reverberated.

    But it was not the end.

    The whirling hatchet descended again, its de like a guillotine. And as it fell anew, Mitram spoke in an indifferent tone.

    "Principles of the Movement within Stillness..."

    The woman leaned back slightly, extending her pale hand to intercept the hatchet''s path.

    It was as if she was trying to suicide.

    However, the delicate hand yielded astonishing results.

    With a solid thud, the woman''s hand intercepted the hatchet de.

    Yet, her hand remained intact. Instead, as a few droplets of blood formed, Mitram eximed and erupted intoughter.

    "...Oh, a drop of blood? Your skills have improved, Ian Percus. However, while the Principles of the Movement within Stillness is impressive, it is not yet perfected. All it takes is one small change, and it''s over, isn''t it."

    With a satisfied smile, the woman returned the hatchet to me.

    Securing the fallen weapon at my waist, Ired at Mitram with a sharp gaze. Despite that, the woman still showed no signs of anxiety.

    "Are you curious about my identity? This jet-ck hair and eyes that gleam even in the darkest night... Ah, truly exquisite. The Percus family indeed possesses excellent genes."

    "Do you even n to tell me?"

    To my retort, Mitram chuckled, apuding softly.

    "Pfft! O-Of course... but there are conditions."

    As Mitram extended her arm like a music conductor, the test subjects causing chaos froze in ce.

    They formed a line again, eyeing me, Seria, and the others from my party.

    Despite being halved in number, their menacing aura intensified.

    Mitram seemed to be up to something.

    "Why don''t you y with my creations first? I put so much effort into making them; it would be a shame not to use them."

    A viin, who hadmitted such heinous crimes against innocent civilians, spoke those words.

    It was brazen and repulsive.

    I couldn''t help but release a bitter grin and said.

    "You''re not a Percus... you¡¯re just a criminal. Do you really think you can get away aftermitting such atrocities?"

    "Well, time will tell, won''t it?" Her demeanor remained nonchnt.

    Taking a deep breath, I faced forward, my sword at the ready. Suddenly, Seria approached my side once again.

    As confusion clouded my mind, the rest of the group also sensed an ominous vibe.

    Seria cautiously asked me.

    "Do you know that person? Her hair and eyes..."

    "No, that''s the Dark Priest. Let''s deal with the remaining victims first, then we can all rush in on her together."

    Seria nodded without questioning further.

    My words were audible enough for those behind me to hear. Celine was confused at first, but sheposed herself, and gripped her sword firmly.

    The Saintess immediately gave her blessings, as if on cue.

    "¡­Oh God, please show us mercy!"

    As a white radiance enveloped my body, I propelled myself forward with a kick off the ground.

    The test subjects, lined up before us, surged forward once more with an eerie sound. Seizing the momentum, I delivered a powerful kick, sending the lead subjects flying.

    One of them tumbled from the forceful impact. Two more lurched forward from the rear, only to be met with the gleam of my sword.

    Heads burst like watermelons, showering blood.

    The attention of the test subjects zeroed in on me, the one who had taken down three of them in swift session. They were mere small fry, yet the situation would have shifted had Mitram been present.

    Now, even the ground seemed to emit a ck mist, and the eyes of the test subjects gradually turned scarlet.

    Mockingly, Mitram reminded me of a detail I had overlooked.

    "The Priest is also over here~"

    A Dark Priest was still a priest, after all.

    It wouldn''t be surprising even if she wielded powers from the Evil God.

    What was frustrating was the headless corpses twitching, seemingly empowered by the ck mist.

    Now, we had to even consider the defeated test subjects as part of the enemy''s forces.

    However, in this sh of forces, victory didn''t hinge solely on swordsmanship.

    I immediately shouted someone''s name.

    "Senior Elsie!"

    In response to my shout, Senior Elsiepleted her spell preparation with precision.

    "¡­The Principles of Heavenly Thunder, connecting the stars, moon, and sun! Drifting lights and mes,e forth! All the winds beckon you!"

    Mana in the atmosphere converged into a singr focal point.

    A stillness draped over the forest like a small bird in flight. Before long, fractures began to form in the calmness, a prelude to the impending storm.

    Just as the test subjects instinctively nced skyward¡­

    The gale that brought the stormy clouds was already crackling, a herald of disaster.

    A clear, resounding shout erupted from the lips of the petite girl.

    "Thunderp!"

    It was a kind of death sentence.

    A foreboding roar echoed, and in the next moment, lightning rented the air, pouring down.

    Deafening explosions followed in quick session. The vision, tinged with scarlet hues, swiftly transitioned to blinding white.

    The spell Senior Elsie had prepared for a long time was as devastating as anticipated.

    In the pouring storm, the test subjects were incinerated, unable to even emit a scream. Even if they tried to avoid it, the blue particles covering the ground wouldn''t let them.

    Merely touching the residual traces was sufficient to electrocute any living being.

    Under normal circumstances, it would have been wise to wait it out until the horrifying scene was over.

    Because no matter how precise Senior Elsie''s control of mana was, there were limits. Once you stepped into the field of those thunderous bolts, escape was impossible.

    That was, of course, before I reached the expert level.

    I propelled myself forward, darting into the heart of the battlefield where lightning struck without a target.

    By then, the surrounding test subjects had all been taken care of. There were a few remaining, but they got electrocuted and fell as soon as they approached me.

    Of course, I was not unharmed either.

    With each thunderous eruption, the ground trembled, and electricity arced in all directions. My muscles twitched and convulsed upon contact with the blue particles.

    A sharp pain seared through my mind.

    Fortunately, I wasn''t directly hit by the lightning. Had the magic of that level had struck me, I wouldn''t have emerged unscathed.

    At the end of that path, I gritted my teeth and slipped through the storm''s fissure. A figure, wide-eyed and helpless, gazed at me.

    It was an expression that conveyed their disbelief at my intrusion in the middle of the magic being cast.

    It was worth taking the risk just tond a punch on thatposed face.

    However, Mitram wouldn¡¯t just stand idly by.

    Suddenly, arms erupted from the ground, and several test subjects shambled forth to encircle her.Regardless of whether or not it was prepared, their armor and the aura they emitted were far from ordinary.

    However, I also had no intention of just letting go.

    Swiftly, I hurled the sword from its sheath.

    The sword acted as an excellent lightning rod, absorbing the crackling electricity that enveloped it.

    In the sluggish passage of time, the de danced with grace.

    As Mitram''s puzzled gaze met its glinting edge, a blinding white light enveloped her vision.

    A deafening explosion reverberated as a gale swept through the surroundings.

    Navigating through the shockwaves, I found myself face-to-face with the staggered woman.

    In that fleeting moment of surprise etched on Mitram''s face, my fist found its mark.

    It was a punch packed with the force of my momentum that sent her hurtling through the air.

    "...<em>Kyack cough</em>?!"

    It was an unexpectedly delicate scream.

    I couldn''t believe it was the sound emitted by a Devil.

    Yet, without hesitation, I seized the opportunity, climbing onto Mitram''s sprawled body on the ground. Retrieving the hatchet would be a risky move as lightning was still striking.

    So instead, I intended to end it with my punch.

    At that moment, Mitram''s hood happened toe off.

    And there, when I saw the face revealed behind it, I couldn''t help but flinch and freeze in ce.

    It was a girl with ck hair and golden eyes.

    Her pale skin seemed to bear witness to a devilish disease she had suffered in her childhood. Even her delicate and alluring smile closely resembled someone else''s.

    I felt like I could hear the sound of my heart suddenly stopping.

    "¡­Hi, Oppa."

    The words, spoken with a smile, echoed in my ears.

    Then, a sharp de pierced my abdomen before I could fully process the situation.

    I groped the area where I was stabbed and gasped.

    Blood thickly stained my hands.

    It wasn¡¯t a minor injury.

    "How does it feel to be stabbed by your beloved sister?"

    The girl taunted me with augh.

    It was theughter of a lunatic.

 Chapter 251: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (44)

    Chapter 251: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (44)Only after the cease of lightning did the world finally quieten down a bit.

    Panting, I copsed to the side after being shoved away by Mitram. The dagger she stabbed me with had a swirling dark red aura.

    It must have been the power of the Evil God.

    It was only then that Mitram stood up with a relieved expression.

    "Phew, that feels refreshing... Isn''t it too much, hitting your own younger sister, Oppa?"

    The stabbed area was gradually decaying.. Fumbling, I pulled out a healing potion from my pocket.

    It was a potion modified by Emma that I originally received from Senior Delphine.

    I didn¡¯t expect it to work against the power of the Evil God, but it at least managed to prevent the worsening of the wound after I applied it. My blurry sight was finally cleared.

    I staggered to my feet.

    Having taken a hit, my physical condition was far from normal. The surviving test subjects after the lightning struck were now surrounding Mitram.Most were those who had sprung from the ground.

    Judging from their armaments, their professions ranged from knights to various others. Befitting the valued and cherished forces of Mitram, each seemed to at least be on a par with the Head Maid we faced before.

    They were opponents we couldn''t handle on our own.

    "Should I report you for domestic violence? Ah, right. I guess it''s impossible since I''m a Dark Priest~"

    "......Stop your bullshit."

    It was not only my blood that welled up.

    At my fierce voice, Mitram looked at me with a bewitching smile.

    As if saying, ¡®speak up if you want to say something¡¯.

    "You''re not Ria."

    "Denying what you see with your own eyes? That''s a bit pathetic, Oppa......"

    "Ria isn''t even twenty yet."

    Mitram''s eyes narrowed at my rebuttal.

    Catching my ragged breath, I confronted Mitram point by point.

    "It''s been over 10 years since the disappearance cases started, and you''re saying Ria has been active as a Dark Priest since then?"

    A contemtive ''hmmm'' escaped Mitram''s mouth.

    The girl, after a moment of contemtion, showed a grin.

    "¡­Well, maybe there was another Dark Priest active 10 years ago?"

    "There''s no way there are two pieces of trash like you."

    Mitram pped her hands andughed loudly at the words I growled out.

    As if she had heard a hrious joke.

    "Unfortunately, Oppa, do you have any idea how many priests are in the Dark Order? Any one of them could be involved in the kidnapping case..."

    "And Ria had Dame Irene with her all day."

    Mitram''s mouth snapped shut.

    After making a displeased face for a moment, she then grumbled in a gruff voice.

    "¡­Ah, that useless bitch."

    Now Mitram seemed to be running out of things to say.

    Since she had no way to know what had transpired at the Percus Manor.

    However, there was one thing I was certain about.

    "¡­More importantly, Ria has a mole on her corbone, you bastard."

    At my remark, Mitram''s eyes widened, and she stealthily nced down at her own corbone.

    It was spotless.

    There wasn''t a single mole.

    "Oops," Mitram pped her forehead with her palm.

    "How could this happen, me making such a mistake? And Ian Percus¡­¡­"

    Her voice, which had been clear and refreshing, began to simmer gradually.

    It was the voice of Mitram I knew.

    The woman, finally shedding her pretence, burst intoughter.

    "Did you scan your sister''s body in such a brief moment? That''s abnormal, truly abnormal... Of course, the Dark Order loves abnormalities. How about it, why not join the Dark Order this time and fulfil your forbidden love?"

    It was an absurd suggestion.

    Love between siblings, being used as a reason to join the Dark Order, was ridiculous.

    So, instead of answering, I gripped the hatchet in my hand.

    At the same time as I called someone''s name.

    "......Seria!"

    Immediately after, a sh of grey raced past.

    The girl dashing forward covered the distance in an instant.

    The party must have been taken aback by Mitram¡¯s appearance just as I had been. But once I made a decision, they faithfully followed mymands.

    The gathered blue aura on Seria¡¯s de traced a solid line.

    Responding to which were the test subjects standing next to Mitram.

    Surprisingly, they were blocking Seria''s sword strikes, which had reached the expert level, one after another.

    Although Seria managed to sever the arm of one of the test subjects who resembled a knight, it wasn''t a significant achievement.

    Where the arm was severed, the wound bubbled grotesquely, sprouting hideous tentacles.

    Startled by the revolting sight, Seria momentarily froze. In that instant, the tentacles reached out to the surrounding corpses, and soon after, the severed arm regrew.

    Bigger and stronger.

    The sight would shock even the most resolute person.

    Regrettably, Seria was no exception.

    Eventually, she was struck by another test subject who targeted her from behind.

    "......Kyaaack!"

    "Seria!"

    I tried to force my immobile body to rush forward.

    But Mitram was standing in my way.

    She smirked, conjuring a dark red aura in her hand.

    "You have a different ymate, Ian Percus¡­ It''s been a while since I switched bodies, so I might as well enjoy it a bit."

    "¡­Switched bodies?"

    Before I could get an answer to my question, the test subjects silently leaped forward.

    Targeting not me but mypanions.

    Hatchet in hand, I aimed for Mitram''s arm while shouting to Senior Elsie.

    "Senior Elsie! Did you tear themunication scroll?!"

    "I-I tore it long ago, but there''s still no response!"

    <em>ng</em>, Sparks flew as my hatchet shed against her arm. Mitram threw a punch, and I deftly twisted my body to dodge.

    Then, as I naturally tried to grab her arm and counterattack, I felt a burning sensation in my hand.

    My eyes turned towards Mitram''s face.

    She wore a calm andposed smile.

    "......It''s useless, Ian Percus."

    <em>Whoosh,</em> mes burst forth, forcing me to hastily retreat.

    However, the power of the mes emanating from Mitram''s arm was beyond imagination.

    The mes whirled and struck me like a whip. Although I tried to sever it by enveloping the hatchet with aura, I couldn''t stop the mes that regenerated as soon as they were cut.

    I continued to retreat while cursing inwardly.

    The dance of fire and hatchet went on.

    "I''ve prepared separate test subjects to deal with those idiots from the Rine family. And of course, it''s only natural to blockmunication magic in advance, isn''t it?"

    This was her hideout, after all.

    Mitram chuckled, and with each word she uttered, the searing mes flicked in front of my face like a snake''s tongue.

    The heat felt like it would cook my eyeballs.

    To make matters worse, the situation for mypanions didn''t look good.

    The reason was that Celine, the least skilled in the vanguard, had been assigned as a guard.

    "<em>Ugh, kyaaaaaaack!</em>"

    At Celine''s scream, I nced over in a panic.

    With five or six test subjects charging at her, even Celine couldn''t hold out any longer. Despite having the support of the Saintess and Senior Elsie at her back, the moment closebat was allowed, it was over.

    A sigh escaped my lips.

    "Celine! Damn it......!"

    "Oh, an opening, an opening. Is it alright for you to be distracted?"

    <em>Bang</em>, the whip of ck mes struck the ground, causing an explosion.

    Despite being mes, they seemed to possess physical force.

    I repeatedly swung my hatchet, cutting through the mes that flicked like a snake''s tongue. Yet, the end was nowhere in sight.

    Even for a Dark Priest wielding the power of the Evil God, there had to be limits.

    I had been waiting for that moment, but the capabilities of the test subjects exceeded my expectations.

    Eventually, the time for me to make a decision arrived.

    As I gritted my teeth and red at Mitram, she asked with a smile resembling Ria''s.

    "Aren''t you curious? How I acquired this body......"

    "What, did you kidnap her?"

    <em>Thwack</em>, the me whip entangled with the hatchet was severed and fell to the ground.

    The writhing mes eventually died down, leaving only smoldering weeds.

    Unlike me, who was starting to breathe heavily from the injuries, Mitram kept talking to me with an easy demeanour.

    "Of course not. The Dark Order always values choice andpensation. When someone makes a choice, the Dark Order simply pays thepensation and takes whatever is due to them."

    "Anyway, huff¡­ it''s just a cloned body!"

    I threw my hatchet at that moment.

    It was a decisive strike, but Mitram just tilted her head with a look of disdain and dodged it.

    I didn''t expect Mitram to be hit anyway.

    I simply leapt, catching the thrown hatchet back in my hand.

    The hatchet traced its path back into my grasp.

    Now, I had a sword in one hand and a hatchet in the other.

    There couldn''t have been better conditions to fend off those me whips.

    "Kyahahat! Nonsense! Even clones need an original. And without prolonged, consistent research, cloning is impossible... That''s why mass production is difficult!"

    "What kind of, huff... bullshit. Ria is at our house, you bastard!"

    With a cry that bordered on desperation, my sword and hatchet split the whip of mes into three.

    The intensity of the burning mes subsided. I seized the gap and charged in.

    It was the first time in a long while that Mitram entered my range of attack.

    Yet, even then, Mitram did not shed her madnessced smile.

    "Pfft... T-That''s what makes it fun! Ah, such a tragic fate?"

    With a swift motion, I hooked my sword onto Mitram''s crossed arms and pulled, forcing them apart.

    Finally, Mitram''s guard was open. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Realising this, the girl smiled at me, whispering in a voice familiar to me.

    "....Oppa, are you going to kill me?"

    The intent behind her words was clear.

    So, I smiled back lightly.

    "Yeah."

    <em>Phakk</em>. The hatchet crashed down, shattering Mitram''s skull.

 Chapter 252: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (45)

    Chapter 252: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (45)Blood and flesh scattered in every direction.

    It was the gruesome oue of crushing Mitram''s skull with a hatchet.

    To be honest, I was nearly overtaken by hesitation at thest moment. However, the thought that she was using a simr body to imitate Ria filled me with disgust.

    For me, there was only one precious younger sister.

    And none other could be acknowledged as such.

    No matter how much she looked like Ria, mimicked her voice or adopted her manner of speaking, it made no difference.

    Mitram must have greatly underestimated my love for Ria.

    Trying to catch my breath, I cautiously examined Mitram''s condition.

    Her headless body spurted a fountain of blood, twitching and convulsing.

    It seemed incredible that it didn''t fall.As it is, all life is expected to end once the head is smashed . Under normal circumstances, there are no exceptions to this rule.

    So, I became careless for a moment.

    Despite logically knowing that Mitram¡¯s modified body wouldn¡¯t copse like this, the guilt of having killed Ria, even symbolically, was overwhelming and made me momentarily lose focus.

    It was then that the headless body spun around elegantly .

    Driven by sheer instinct, I reflexively crossed my sword and hatchet.

    Yet, Mitram was not an easy opponent.

    <em>Thwack</em>, a kicknded squarely on the intersection of my sword and hatchet. It would have been fortunate if that were the end, but Mitram immediately withdrew her foot, drawing a smooth follow-up movement.

    The flow was seamless as if she were performing a dance.

    Yet, the force behind her ensuing strike was iparably more powerful than any mere dance.

    <em>Bang</em>, it felt like a thunder strike in my head.

    As the kick, aimed at my side, delivered a terrifying amount of force. Already injured, I couldn''t withstand the blow.

    Blood spurted from my mouth as my consciousness became blurry.

    When I regained my senses, I found myself face-down on the ground.

    Struggling to steady my wavering focus, I emitted a faint groan. My eyes drifted forward slowly.

    Mitram was approaching.

    No matter how many times I looked, her body was the spitting image of Ria''s.

    From the curves descending from her corbone to her chest, to the particrly prominent curves of the pelvis and buttocks.

    The only difference was, if Ria were to lose her head, she wouldn¡¯t bubble up blood.

    It was a sign of regeneration.

    Even with the head severed, the time it took to regenerate was astoundingly short. The regenerative ability was so formidable it was almost unbelievable.

    Faced with what seemed like an immortal being, I couldn''t help but feel utterly defeated.

    <em>How was one supposed to defeat such a monster?</em>

    A bleak despair gnawed at my heart.

    Regardless, Mitram was only mimicking my sister Ria''s lovely voice with a body that resembled hers.

    "Ahhh~, that''s just too much. How could you strike down your younger sister''s head without a moment''s hesitation?"

    "Shut up, cough! I did..."

    I spat out blood, my body trembling uncontrobly.

    It seemed I needed a bit more time to ovee the shock.

    But Mitram wasn''t going to give me that time.

    <em>Thwack</em>, in the next moment, my wrist was crushed by Mitram¡¯s foot.

    I tried to endure it, but there was nothing I could do as my fingers unfurled involuntarily.

    In the end, I let out a faint groan and dropped my hatchet and sword.

    Mitram then, seemingly satisfied, bent her knees to meet my gaze as Iy prostrate.

    With lips that resembled Ria¡¯s, she sorrowfully recited.

    "Our fate is indeed tragic, Ian Percus... But this is the end."

    Mitram''s slender hand grasped my hair andforcibly lifted my head. With a rough gesture, she fixed my gaze on something.

    Therey mypanions, already defeated and subdued.

    "I-Ian... Aaah!"

    "Ma-Master? Hey, you fucking bitch! Let my master go right... Urgh?!"

    It was the Saintess and Senior Elsie.

    They screamed in concern upon seeing me, but it was already after they had been subdued.

    The strength of these test subjects exceeded that of experts. They had no way to resist the hands forcing their faces to the ground and twisting their arms behind their backs.

    Hearing both of their screams, I desperately wanted to rise.

    But a feeble iling of my arms was all I could manage. Mitram did not bother to stop even those minor struggles.

    She merely let out a whistle.

    "Thanks to you, Ian Percus, I''ve acquired some excellent material. The test subjects subduing them now are my greatest masterpieces... knights, intelligence agents, and elite mercenaries."

    Mitram affectionately gazed at each of the roughly ten subjects, then offered a kind smile.

    "...However,pared to the work I will create with today''s material, those are but fireflies before the sun."

    "Will things really go as you n?"

    The taunt I delivered with a faint smile elicitedughter from Mitram, as if she found it amusing.

    "If not, what could you possibly do? Now, just take a good look into their eyes."

    Seria, Celine, even the Saintess and Senior Elsie.

    Mypanions all wore expressions of resentment and sorrow. Among them, there were feelings of worry about me and fear of what was toe.

    Mitram continued her persuasion.

    "Everyone but you has epted their defeat. It''s time for you to give up as well. Specifically for you, I''ll leave your personality intact and let you live as a faithful servant of the Dark Order."

    With an immortal body, to boot.

    The seemingly generous words added by her only made me smirk bitterly.

    I had run out of options.

    There was only one course of action left.

    Fumbling through my belongings, I finally found what I was looking for and opened my mouth.

    "...Mitram."

    "Speak, Ian Percus."

    Her leisurely response left me no choice but to burst into a chuckle.

    "Good luck."

    Then, the air itself began to bleed.

    It was the ''Dragonblood Script.''

    I wanted to keep this hidden from mypanions until the very end, but there was no other choice now.

    **

    Blood-red glyphs etched themselves into existence.

    It was as if the world itself had been wounded. Despite no one moving, lines drew themselves, forming a single script.

    The continent was home to all kinds of legends and myths.

    Yet, among all those tales, there was only one magic with such a distinct feature.

    A voice escaped Elsie''s lips, as if she had seen a ghost.

    "Dragonblood Script..."

    The symbol of the Imperial Family, a secret magic that was only bestowed upon the Emperor''s closest confidants.

    Any noble would recognize its significance.

    Celine and Seria''s eyes were wide open, having been in shock for a while. The only ones stillposed were the Saintess and Mitram.

    Mitram, already aware of the Dragonblood Script''s existence, hastily moved away.

    It was a narrow escape.

    As soon as she cleared the area, the Dragonblood Script began to absorb the surrounding mana. Not long after, a fiery storm erupted with a booming sound, sweeping through the clearing.

    The mes burst forth wildly, burning everything around them.

    In the midst of the chaos, a shadow staggered to its feet.

    It was Ian Percus.

    As soon as he stood firm on the ground, he pulled a small vial from his belongings.

    Mitram knew about the existence of the Dragonblood Script, but she also knew that it could only be used once.

    She was impressed by the patience Ian had shown in using it.

    However, she had never imagined he would take the opportunity to consume a suspicious potion amidst the vulnerability created by the Dragonblood Script.

    Sensing something ominous, Mitram screamed.

    "Ian Percus! Wh-What are you doing...!"

    Mitram''s test subjects rushed towards Ian, but it was already toote.

    Ian tipped the vial, pouring a few drops of the potion into his mouth.

    Mitram, her face tense with apprehension, awkwardly rose to her feet.

    To Mitram, Ian was an unpredictable figure.

    Not knowing what he might do next made her cautious in her approach.

    Especially since he had now resorted to his trump card, the Dragonblood Script.

    He wouldn''t thoughtlessly waste such a precious opportunity.

    But then, his next action was enough to bring Mitram''s thoughts to a halt.

    He simply copsed to the ground.

    Facing such an unexpected oue., Mitram froze in ce.

    "......?"

    She was not the only one that was left wondering.

    Ian''spanions, watching him with surprised eyes, were just as clueless about his intentions.

    Thus, silence lingered in the clearing of the forest for a while.

    It was broken a momentter,

    When Ian''s fingers twitched.

    Groaning, he staggered to his feet.

    He looked at his own hand with a puzzled look, as if he couldn''t understand what was happening.

    And the look in his eyes as he surveyed his surroundings was nothing but bewildered.

    As if his personality had momentarily changed.

    His gaze, which had been scanning the area for a while, finally settled on Mitram.

    The man, with a look full of confusion, smirked bitterly as soon as he saw Mitram.

    "...Mitram."

    He exhaled deeply, a profound sigh escaping his lips.

    Then, the next moment.

    <em>ng</em>, his foot lightly stomped on a sword that had fallen to the ground.

    The sword that rebounded from the reaction naturallynded in the man''s hand.

    It was a feat that required not only mastery of swordsmanship but a deep understanding of the sword itself.

    A glimmer of light returned to the man''s golden pupils.

    Mitram, and even thepanions, felt as if their breaths were taken away the moment they met his gaze.

    Formidable.

    Their instinct screamed warnings. There weren''t many who could disy suchposure before a fight.

    It was something that could only be backed by numerous realbat experiences and absolute confidence in one''s abilities.

    Mitram swallowed dryly, carefully observing the man''s eyes.

    His gaze wasden with profound fatigue, as if he had borne the brunt of time and war all alone.

    With those weary eyes, the man casually stated,

    "It''s my first time killing someone twice."

    As if he could do it any number of times once he set his mind to it.

    There was not a trace of emotion in his voice.

    It was as if he was stating a fact as natural as the sun rising in the east and setting in the west.

    Mitram was going to die today.

    That was the man''s decision.

 Chapter 253: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (46)

    Chapter 253: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (46)It was only a few minutes.

    The time it took for the man to drink an unidentified potion, pass out, and then wake up was just that.

    In fact, it was an embarrassingly short interval to even call it ¡°a few minutes.¡±

    Merely one to two minutes, at most.

    But that slight difference was enough to turn the tide of the battlefield.

    Mitram, who had been leading the situation until now, was silently observing the man.

    Tension was evident on her face, to the extent that a few drops of sweat were beading on her pale forehead.

    It was a change that no one was able to understand.

    Though what he had done was unclear, the opponent was still Ian Percus.

    Firstly, his appearance was the same and the mana within him disyed neither qualitative nor quantitative change. There seemed to be no reason for Mitram to be on guard.Yet, the fear etched into Mitram instincts couldn¡¯t be shaken off.

    Beyond reason, her intuition was sounding rms wildly.

    This was a different man.

    Originally, Ian Percus was a strong and dangerous opponent, but whenpared to the current Ian Percus, he was nothing.

    <em>I might die.</em>

    Mitram¡¯s breath caught in her throat at the possibility that urred to her for the first time since she became a Dark Priest decades ago. She had swapped countless bodies, enjoying eternal life and youth.

    Her obsession with life was stronger than anyone else''s.

    Unable to ovee her anxiety, a desperate cry burst from Mitram''s mouth.

    "A-Anyway, you''re alone now! Even in a group, you couldn''t do anything, what can you possibly do alone¡­¡­!"

    "Plenty."

    The man answered in a dry voice.

    In thenguage of the strong, simple and direct.

    That''s why Mitram felt even more chills.

    Because that single word must have been his unadorned truth.

    Sword in hand, the man took a tentative step forward.

    "Watch closely, I''ll show you one by one."

    Unable to bear it any longer, Mitram ordered the test subjects.

    "¡­¡­Kill him right now!"

    There was no trace of the leisure or ridicule that had been present until now.

    Mitram gnashed her teeth and droppedall formalities.

    Seeing the fear in her eyes, the man swallowed a scoff.

    "You certainly catch on fast."

    The man murmured, and two heavily armed test subjects charged at him at once.

    Their massive bodies, shot out like cannonballs of metal, created a terrifying sonic boom.

    Yet, the man showed no signs of flinching.

    He simply continued to walk, lowering his sword to the left in a sweep.

    And the next moment.

    <em>Swoosh</em>, blood sprayed into the air.

    Mitram''s eyes widened. This was true for Ian''spanions as well, but Seria showed an especially intense reaction.

    Seven streaks of w marks were etched.

    Blood was bursting along those silver cuts.. It was the lifeblood of the test subjects who had charged at the man.

    The sight of two giants, still in armour, being split in half felt somewhat surreal

    It wasn''t only the armour.

    Even the des they had attempted to swing fell piece by piece along the silver cuts. The metal dropped, leaving behind a sorrowful sound as their support was lost.

    The name of this peak of murderous artistry spilled from Seria''s lips.

    "¡­¡­Illusory Sword of the Golden Lion!"

    If it was indeed the seven strikes of the Illusory Sword of the Golden Lion, then it matched the skill level of Yurdina Marquess in his prime.

    It was natural for Seria to look baffled.

    Of course, the man didn''t seem to care at all.

    As chunks of flesh and blood rained down, Mitram, who had been wearing a dumbfounded expression, stuttered in a sob.

    "My, my masterpiece¡­ H-How could this¡­"

    "I told you."

    The man said, walking through the spilled blood and guts.

    "There''s a lot I can do¡­ and there''s still much more toe."

    Mitram''s eyes became bloodshot as her body trembled for a while.

    Biting her lips, she spread her arms.

    ck smoke began to billow up from the ground.

    It was the Evil God¡¯s power.

    Yet, the man''s expression showed no change.

    There was no sense of setback, fear, or anxiety. If anything, his expressioncked even confidence or a trace of murderous intent.

    He simply kept silently moving forward

    As the distance shortened, Mitram appeared increasingly more anxious.

    As she waved her hand as ifmanding, all enemies except the test subjects that were restraining hispanions attacked the man.

    Among them was one test subject in particrly fine armour, two wielding daggers and, at the back, one with a bow and another holding a wire with a weight attached.

    Each one was a formidable enemy that had caused trouble for thepanions.

    It was no surprise that Mitram''s masterpieces, selectively nurtured over decades, were extraordinary.

    While one or two might not make a difference, facing five would surely pose a challenge even for him.

    Indeed, as Mitram expected, when the five subjects charged, the man''s response changed.

    He kicked off the ground.

    It signified his readiness to engage in seriousbat.

    The man rapidly closed the distance to the armoured test subject.

    In the blink of an eye, as the man closed in and the test subject hurriedly swung its sword downwards. However, it couldn''t even reap the benefits of having drawn its sword first.

    With a <em>ng</em>, the man''s de, drawn in a reverse stroke, caused the test subject''s sword to slide off.

    Even though the trajectory was only slightly off, the test subject couldn''t respond at all. As if he had expected it, the man then exerted force on the hand holding the sword.

    The man''s sword, having flicked off the test subject''s de, traced a silver horizontal line.

    Despite the armour''s sturdy seams, it stood no chance against the man''s aura. A helmeted head soared into the sky.

    Then came the test subjects wielding daggers.

    The shining daggers shot across either side of the man were exceedingly fast. It seemed that the man, even with his rapid responses, couldn¡¯t possibly keep up.

    However, this misconception was shortly corrected.

    Two sessive strikes, like lightning bolts, followed one after the other.

    There was no other way to describe them than that. Mitram''s mouth hung open in astonishment, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    "What, what just¡­¡­!"

    It was a sword strike faster than any she had seen in her decades of life.

    The horizontal sword strike directly struck both sides, piercing through the chests of the two test subjects, causing their upper bodies to fall back as if they couldn''t withstand the impact.

    Naturally, the trajectory of the two des targeting the man were also deflected.

    The aftermath of the supersonic sword strike did not end there.

    A loud boom erupted, creating a small storm that swept through the area.

    The bodies of the two test subjects that had just fallen were caught in the st wave. They spun wildly and were thrown about.

    But that wasn''t all.

    The iing arrows twisted, and the wire aiming for a gap fluttered in disarray.

    In a single strike, all of the threats aiming at the man were effectively neutralised.

    It was as if a real lightning bolt had struck down.

    Amidst that violent turmoil, a de suddenly shot out.

    It was the sword the man was holding.

    The sword flew in a straight line, piercing through the forehead of the one holding a bow and cutting through his skull before it changed its trajectory again..

    It was ''Principles of the Movement within Stillness''.

    As this was a technique Mitram was well aware of, she exerted all her effort to control the remaining test subject.

    The test subject immediately bent its knees as if to sit down. Right then, a silver streak of light whizzed past overhead.

    It was a dangerously close call.

    For the first time, a thrill appeared in Mitram''s eyes as she watched the battle.

    Ian Percus could only alter the trajectory of his thrown weapon once.

    At least, that''s what she had known.

    Therefore, the man should have been out of weapons now.

    Still, the possibility of him picking up a weapon from the ground couldn''t be ruled out, so an immediate counterattack was necessary.

    Mitram quickly made her decision, but hesitated as she was about to give the order.

    Because she saw a strange sight.

    The sword was spinning in ce.

    It was a phenomenon that couldn''t ur naturally. Realizing this, Mitram''s face paled in an instant.

    <em>Phakk</em>, the sword shed the neck of the kneeling test subject.

    It was a clean beheading, like a headsman executing a condemned prisoner.

    The spinning sword, along with sttered blood, plunged into the ground and then returned to the man''s hand.

    Not once, but three times

    This was the change the man had shown as he dealt with the two test subjects and retrieved his sword.

    It was the man¡¯s weary voice that snapped Mitram out of her daze.

    As always, he spoke in an indifferent tone.

    "...It would be a mistake to think of me as an amateur."

    With those words, the body of thest remaining test subject copsed with a thud.

    Now, the only test subjects left were the ones restraining the group.

    However, using them to confront the man would only end up increasing his strength. Handling one was already challenging; if reinforcements began to join in from the rear, it would be hopeless.

    She knew this.

    Even though she knew, Mitram was so drenched in vivid fear that she almost cried out instinctively.

    ¡®Stop that man right now.¡¯

    Halt his leisurely stride so he could no longer approach her.

    Mitram shouted in a fit of rage.

    "If youe any closer, yourpanions'' lives are over...!"

    <em>Boom, Boom, Boom.</em>

    Like balloons, the heads of the test subjects subduing the group were burst open.

    It was the result of the man nonchntly picking up and throwing a dagger he found on the ground.

    The ease with which the force was neutralised left the group just as stunned.

    The oppressive hands on them loosened, and one by one, the headless bodies fell to the side, yet, until then, the group showed no reaction.

    They were merely staring at the man while holding their breaths.

    The man didn''t even nce at hispanions. He simply resumed his previously halted stride.

    Mitram resisted until the end.

    "D-Don''te any closer!"

    Suddenly, the head of one of the test subjects sticking out through the ground turned red.

    It was a precursor to an explosion, the man faced the de straight ahead without showing any signs of surprise.

    And then, at that moment, a loud bang resounded.

    The man had struck the core of the explosion with his sword¡¯s de.

    A shockwave spread out like a fan, leaving behind traces of blood and destruction.

    The direction of the shockwave was the exact opposite of where the man stood, towards where Mitram was.

    Mitram''s body wasunched into the air before tumbling across the ground.

    Her teeth cked together, testifying to the peak of her anxiety and unease.

    The opponent defied reason.

    To adjust the range of the explosion at will and direct its course on top of that?

    Mitram considered all possible countermeasures, but no solution came to mind.

    No matter what reasoning she went through, the conclusion was always the same.

    Her death.

    The man''s deration turned intoreality.

    Unwilling to ept this, Mitram desperately racked her brain. The obsession with life that had persisted for decades greased her thoughts haphazardly.

    And so, Mitram found her lifeline.

    The tremors in the trembling woman''s body subsided, and soon, a chucklingugh leaked out.

    Mitram''s eyes, tinged with a faint madness, turned towards the man.

    Though she was in a somewhat disgraceful state, lying prostrate and clutching her head, it didn''t matter. To Mitram, what was important at that moment was her life.

    She had an ingenious idea.

    "Ian Percus... you are strong."

    The man''s stride halted just steps away from the woman.

    His golden eyes turned towards Mitram, as if willing to hear what she had to say.

    Mitram said in a tone mixed with giggles.

    "Marvelous, splendid! I don''t know how you did it, but even the regeneration abilities of the test subjects are not working¡­ However, you''ve overlooked one fact!"

    The man''s lips remained sealed, showing no sign of opening.

    Mitram, interpreting this in her own way, spoke with even more excitement.

    She was so thrilled that she was practically bouncing on the spot.

    "The realisation of the Grand n we''ve been preparing for over ten years is just around the corner... of course, right here in the Percus territory! Oh, the Lord¡¯s underling will descend upon this ce! Hundreds will die and thousands will be injured... The ritual has already begun, and even without me it will proceed."

    It didn''t seem like she was lying.

    Anyone would think so.

    It was unthinkable for words shouted so recklessly and drenched in madness to contain any falsehood, even for a sinister Dark Priest.

    Thus, the atmosphere in the clearing instantly plummeted.

    The conspiracy was terrifying, just from hearing about it.

    Mitram, sensing the shift, smiled even more broadly.

    "You must spare me, Ian Percus... Unless you want to see those you cherish in your territory dying and getting hurt."

    The woman staggered to her feet.

    With a victor''s smile, she spread her arms wide.

    Then she shouted.

    "Come, lower your sword now! And has the ritual been cancelled, or... hugh?!"

    Before she could finish her sentence,

    A streak of silver crossed through the air.

    It traced a path right across Mitram''s neck.

    Mitram''s head soared into the sky. That was thest expression she bore in life.

    Her face was frozen in shock and disbelief.

    As Mitram''s body, spurting blood, staggered, the man spoke in a tone devoid of any emotion.

    "...So be it."

    It was the death of a Dark Priest who had led a tenacious life.

 Chapter 254: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (47)

    Chapter 254: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (47)The blood-soaked clearing fell into silence.

    The silence persisted even as the man flicked the blood off his sword.

    It was an unbelievable oue.

    Mitram''s "masterpieces" possessed power befitting their title. Even Seria, the second strongest in the vanguard after Ian, was caught off-guard and defeated in a moment.

    They were monsters capable of regenerating even limbs that were severed.

    Yet, these formidable foes were annihted by the man without being able to understand how.

    Their struggles and difficult battles of the past seemedughable now. Moreover, the group not only failed to endure but also ended up being subdued by them.

    In contrast, before the man, the test subjects were swept away like autumn leaves.

    Even the immortal-like regenerative abilities boasted by Mitram had no effect.

    The chopped-up bodies did not revive and Mitram showed no signs ofing back to life after her head was severed.It was clear the man had employed some tactics.

    Yet, no one dared to question him.

    The group, while managing to stand up, only watched the man with wary eyes.

    Their instincts were warning them.

    He was different.

    This man was somehow different from the ''Ian Percus'' they knew.

    Perhaps they might have overlooked it, if it were in the past.

    Back then, their connection with Ian wasn''t deep, and any oddities were brushed off as mere feelings.

    After all, it was hard for any other possibility to be conceived..

    A change in personality while retaining the same body.

    Such a tale was unheard of until their encounter with Mitram.

    Even if heard about, it was usually in the context of discussions about the monster¡¯s mysterious abilities or powerful curses.

    Those were rumours of uncertain authenticity. Moreover, even after the gathered information was pieced together, that man¡¯s existence was impossible to exin.

    Mind controlling sorceries tended to have significant side effects.

    It was considered fortunate if even fragments of the original personality remained, let alone sanity. Yet, not only was this man thinking clearly but also adapted to the possessed body too naturally.

    This was why Celine failed to notice, despite her long association with Ian.

    At best, she felt a slight sense of unease.

    If even Celine felt that way, for the rest of the group it was much harder to suspect the man.

    But now, they had no choice but to realise.

    The man before them was not the Ian Percus they knew.

    If he were Ian, the many crises they had faced so far together wouldn''t make sense. Nor was there any rational reason for him to have such skills concealed until now.

    Following the Dragonblood Script, another facet of Ian was revealed.

    As secret after secret came to light, the group couldn''t hide their confusion.

    The first to regain herposure was the Saintess.

    <strong>She was a woman who had navigated the precarious politicalndscape of the Holy Nation. Regaining herposure and thinking strategically in the face of unexpected challenges were her forte.</strong>

    Of course, even the Saintess had yet topletely recover from the shock, but she managed to steady her trembling voice.

    To ask the man the most fundamental question.

    "...Who are you?"

    "Ian Percus."

    His reply was utterly straightforward.

    No emotion could be read from the man''s expression as he spoke, his tone casual as if stating an obvious fact.

    However, the man directed his golden eyes solely towards the Saintess.

    Upon meeting his gaze, she couldn''t help but flinch.

    She had treated numerous patients over the years.

    Amongst them were veterans who had spent years on the battlefield.

    There were demon hunters who sought vengeance for lost families or lovers, and those who had lost the will to live due to repeated betrayals.

    Yet, the Saintess could assert.

    That no one had a heart as worn-out as the man''s.

    Rather than disying any particr emotion, his eyes were filled with floating fragments. And within those, all that could be seen were negative emotions such as regret, resentment, hatred and despair..

    As the Saintess hesitated on what to say, another spoke up in her stead.

    "W-What are you saying... you monster freak!"

    A woman jumped up, venting her anger.

    She was a lovely girl wearing a pointed hat.

    With brown hair and blue eyes thatplemented each other well. She was an impressive beauty with a determined gaze, despite her stature.

    Her name was Elsie Rine, a woman who had always imed to be Ian''s loyal dog.

    Initially, Elsie was stunned by the appearance of the Dragonblood Script and the man''s unbelievable prowess.

    However, as time passed and she reflected, she realized there was a significant problem.

    <em>If that man is not the ''master,'' then isn''t it true that the whereabouts of the real ''master'' are nowpletely unknown?</em>

    While she was anxiously pondering this, she heard the man''s indifferent response.

    Elsie couldn''t help but burst out in anger.

    The gratitude for having her life saved had long vanished. More than that, Elsie was concerned about her beloved Master¡¯s well-being.

    Soon, an angry voice spilled from Elsie''s cute mouth.

    "C-can''t you return our Master this instant?! Ian Percus, huh?! To hell with you! Our Master is much more magnificent than the likes of you! And more kind, cruel and merciless¡­!¡±

    "Shut your mouth."

    His tone was cold.

    Elsie¡¯s expression turned dumbfounded with just one phrase thrown by the man.

    For years, she had not heard a harsh word from anyone.

    Of course, she had been scolded in her youth and even humiliated at the academy.

    However, Elsie personally repaid those debts with interestter on.

    It became rare for anyone to recklessly provoke Elsie after that.

    At most, if Elsie started a quarrel, Delphine would respond.

    It was quite a shock to hear someone telling her to shut up.

    Anger fueled her throat after the moment of shock passed.

    Her gaze instantly turned fierce. If left as is, it seemed her renowned eloquence might make an appearance.

    It was then that, with a weary voice, the man added.

    ¡°I was going to return him anyway... If you want ''Ian'' back quickly, start preparing to leave. There''s a mountain of work still left to do.¡±

    His attitude was unexpectedly cooperative.

    Elsie flinched, her body trembled and she had no choice but to halt the torrent of curses she was about to unleash.

    She felt like she wouldn''t be satisfied until she poured out all the insults that were swirling in her mind.

    However, the prospect of getting her Master back silenced her, and the fear of provoking the man and endangering Ian held her back.

    For now, following the man''s advice, dubious as it was, seemed the best course of action.

    Worried he might change his mind, Elsie hurriedly began packing, as did the rest of the group.

    However, the man was the one to momentarily hesitate.

    He turned around with a look of distrust in his eyes.

    His furrowed brow testified to his difort.

    "...But, ''Master''?"

    "W-What! Why!"

    Elsie stopped packing and brandished her tiny fist.

    Her demeanour suggested she was ready for a confrontation.

    Against a man who had single-handedly defeated ten test subjects, each with the strength of an expert or greater.

    It seemed she particrly disliked the man who had briefly taken her Master away.

    However, it seemed that the man was shocked about a slightly different matter.

    He stood there, staring nkly at Elsie, then shook his head and swallowed a hollowugh.

    "...Ha."

    After that, he no longer spoke to Elsie.

    He only nced at her asionally, with aplex expression.

    Once preparations for departure werepleted, handling the aftermath in the clearing was left for the Rine family''s mage corps.

    Reynold¡¯s expression stiffened upon first entering the clearing..

    The quantity and quality of the fallen test subjects made it clear.

    That the test subjects of Mitram they had faced were merely bait.

    "This was the real deal... How did you kill them?"

    The man silently tapped his scabbard.

    It was a silent signal, but its meaning was clear.

    The only problem was whether his word could be trusted.

    In any case, Reynold didn''t have the luxury to immediately verify the truth of the testimony.

    After a moment of hesitation, he sighed deeply and conceded.

    "¡­Alright, we''ll hear the detailster. For now, we''ll take care of this ce."

    The journey then continued towards the Percus Manor.

    For about half a day, an awkward silence loomed between the man and the group.

    Even Celine, who was the most sociable, was too intimidated to do anything but look around cautiously.

    The man''s demonstrated abilities were astonishing and, in some ways, frightening.

    If he wished, turning the group into a puddle of blood didn''t seem impossible.

    Given the uncertainty about the man''s identity, their unease was inevitable.

    Surprisingly, it was the man who couldn''t bear the subtle tension.

    "...Aren''t you curious how I killed them?"

    As always, the question was devoid of emotion, making the intention behind it unclear.

    For a conversation that transcended time, the topic was rathercklustre.

 Chapter 255: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (48)

    Chapter 255: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (48)The man¡¯s voice as he asked the question was t and monotonous.

    Indicating his breathing hadn''t been disturbed in the slightest.

    The man was skillfully riding his horse. His expression remained calm, no matter how fierce the wind splitting around them sounded.

    As if he was that ustomed to riding horses.

    Ian had considerable skill in riding, but the man''s skill surpassed it.

    The more one observed, the more mysterious his origins seemed.

    Thus,it took a while for the man¡¯s question to be met with an answer..

    He was an enigmatic powerhouse, whose true intentions were difficult to even guess.

    No one wanted to engage in conversation with him. Who knew what kind of unexpected situation would unfold?

    Eventually, the one who ended up conversing with him was the Saintess.It was because she happened to be in the closest position to him.

    Sighing deeply, she raised her voice so as not to be drowned out by the noise and asked,

    "Yes, how did you kill it?! When we tried, it kept regenerating!"

    The man nced at the Saintess.

    For a while, he silently scrutinised her face.

    Just as the Saintess was starting to be displeased thinking he would only continue his scrutinising.

    The man finally opened his mouth.

    "The power of the Evil God used by the Dark Order is simr to aura."

    It was the first time they had heard of this.

    Even the Saintess, who supposedly had the most extensive knowledge about the Dark Order never heard of this information before.

    Well, for Yuren, who had to stay at the mansion for security reasons, it was uncertain; however, those were definitely news the rest of the group was hearing for the first time.

    The attention of the group was now focused on the man.

    As the Saintess''s eyes also turned towards him, he began to exin in a soft voice.

    "Both powers distort reality by materialising the user''s state of mind. However, the difference is that the power of the Evil God can only be obtained through a contract...It was the same for Mitram."

    Amidst the ttering of horse hooves, the man''s voice deeply resonated.

    As time passed, the mystery surrounding him only deepened.

    It was puzzling how he even possessed such information.

    "Until now, she''s been stealing numerous bodies to enjoy youth. The body we destroyed was probably not even her ¡®main body¡¯ in the real sense either but, if the ability to regenerate and transfer bodies is the same kind as aura, the method to destroy it must also be simr.

    As if realising something from his following words, the Saintess faintly eximed. .

    "...An even stronger aura."

    "Yes, a stronger state of mind."

    Although it was a minor discrepancy, the man deliberately corrected the Saintess''s answer.

    It seemed that the man really wanted to convey that fact.

    Perhaps due to him initiating the conversation,the tension among the group had somewhat eased.

    Eventually, unable to hold back, Elsie was the first to pose a question.

    "Hey, monster freak!"

    The man ignored her call.

    Regardless, Elsie, looking anxious, asked again.

    "When are you going to return our Master?! You''re going to return him right away once we get back to the Manor, right?"

    Unable to ignore Elsie to the end, the man sighed as if he had no other choice.

    With an annoyed tone, he told Elsie,

    "...Don''t call him ''Master.''"

    "What? Why?"

    As Elsie tilted her head in confusion, the man seemed about to burst out in response.

    It was the first time the group saw him show such clear emotion, drawing their curious gazes. Eventually, he had to close his mouth.

    His voice only returned after a considerable time.

    "¡­ It feels as if precious memories are being tainted, somehow."

    His tone was agonising.

    The sadness in his voice was palpable, evoking a fleeting look of sympathy even on the Saintess''s face.

    Unfortunately, the person the man was dealing with was Elsie.

    With her eyes wide open, she tilted her head once again.

    "¡­? So what, what am I supposed to do about that?"

    It was a retort that questioned why she should bother considering his feelings.

    In the end, the man could only silently turn his head with a sigh.

    "Wait¡­ Once we return to the mansion and I finish what I need to do, I''ll return him to you."

    The sorrowful look in the man¡¯s eyes was evident as he concluded the conversation.

    There were many more questions directed at the man.

    Most were about whether he really was ''Ian Percus'' or about the ''n'' Mitram mentioned at the end.

    There was also much curiosity about why Mitram appeared in the form of Ria.

    However, the man''s responses were consistent.

    "Ask Leto."

    "We''ll talk about thatter."

    "It''s an internal matter of the Percus family."

    Eventually, the group arrived at the Percus Manor without learning much.

    There was little they could do, since the same answers returned to every question the entire afternoon.

    Given his heavy silence, the only guess they could make was that the man must have his reasons.

    After arriving at the Percus Manor, the group left their horses at the stables and headed straight to the main gate.

    It was then that the Saintess noticed something odd about the man.

    A faint trace of blood was seeping from his abdomen.

    It was the wound he received from Mitram.

    She thought the emergency treatment with a healing potion was sufficient, but it seemed that the wound reopened during the fight.

    Startled, the Saintess rushed towards the man.

    "Bl-Blood...!"

    "Don''t make a fuss."

    However, before the Saintess could say anything more, the man cut her off sharply.

    "I simply pushed myself a bit too hard... Since my body hasn''t fully healed yet, it''s natural for wounds to reopen. Still, it''s a gain to have killed Mitram with only this much."

    His words were remarkablyposed.

    Even with blood flowing out, his appearance of not letting out a single groan was truly exemry of a Knight.

    Nevertheless, the Saintess still had plenty of reasons to raise her voice in protest.

    "...B-But that''s not your body!"

    The body the man was upying belonged to the man the Saintess loved.

    Naturally, even his tough act didn¡¯t stir any emotions in her. Rather than that, it only prolonged the time she couldn¡¯t settle down.

    The man surely wasn''t unaware of this. Yet, he responded with a nonchnt voice.

    "If it weren''t for me, you would have all died anyway."

    The Saintess stared at him with a dumbfounded look.

    However, the man seemed not to care in the slightest.

    He simply moved to stand in front of the mansion''s door.

    A girl was already pacing back and forth there, an anxious expression on her face.

    Ria Percus.

    Ian''s younger sister, a woman possessing both talent and beauty, making her a popr prospective bride amongst the surrounding nobles.

    As famous for her beauty as she was, her appearance was striking.

    The group involuntarily stiffened at the sight of her..

    It was because they were reminded of Mitram.

    The sight of the madwoman bursting into maniacalughter while manipting the test subjects to subdue them one by one.

    Fortunately, Ria was far too preupied to care about the gaze of others.

    She simply leaped and ran towards Ian as soon as she saw him.

    Rushing up to the man, Ria couldn''t help but make a tearful face.

    In her golden eyes was reflected the sight of the man¡¯s abdomen.

    The blood oozing from the burst wound had already soaked his shirt.

    "Wh-What is this... I can¡¯t with you!"

    Ria agitatedly stomped her feet, unable to bear the frustration.

    And as if her heart still wasn''t eased, the girl even started to sob.

    To anyone watching, she was the epitome of a cute little sister who loved her older brother dearly.

    "Th-That''s why... I told you it was dangerous! Why, why did you have to go there, Oppa! This won''t do, I must speak to Father so that something like this never happens again..."

    It was a beautiful scene of a sibling reunion.

    Under normal circumstances, this would have been the point where Ian would have quietlyforted and soothed Ria.

    The only problem was, the man before her was not the warm and gentle brother sheknew.

    "...Ria."

    Ria''s eyes widened in shock at the indifferent tone she heard for the first time.

    Her golden eyes, filled with distrust, were directed at the man.

    However, the expression that met hers was impossibly cold

    "What kind of way is that to speak to your Older brother?"

    Tears began to well up in the girl''s eyes.

    Regardless, the man continued with his stern rebuke.

    "Aren''t we in the presence of guests right now? Yet, seeing the way you treat your older brother, I''m worried about how the Percus family will be perceived."

    "Ah, t-that''s..."

    Flustered, Ria could only shrink back and stutter.

    She was scared.

    Until now, even when Ian got angry, he never made such a stern expression. And even then, it wouldn''t be long before he would soothe Ria with a warm voice.

    However, the man who was angry now showed no signs offorting Ria at all.

    Moreover, each and every word he spoke was so reasonable that Ria had to lower her head and couldn¡¯t even dare to offer excuses.

    "You''re soon to be an adult. You must distinguish between public and private matters. Is this how you n to run the tradingpany in the future?"

    "Th-Th-That''s..."

    As Ria fumbled and failed to give a proper answer, the man sighed deeply and asked again.

    "¡­¡­Answer."

    "N-No¡­"

    He still seemed somewhat dissatisfied.

    The more he acted that way, the more Ria had to discreetly nce around, nervously sping her sweaty palms together.

    This was the first time that Ria realised how intimidating her brother could be, her face looking like she was about to cry..

    No, she was already crying.

    At each of the man¡¯s reprimands, more tears rolled down from Ria¡¯s tightly closed eyelids..

    The man seemed to want to say more but eventually stopped.

    "¡­Be more careful in the future. Always be aware of your surroundings, and make sure there are no vulnerabilities. Even if the other person is your brother."

    "Y-Yes. Orabeoni..."

    With that, the man passed by Ria with a cold demeanour until the very end.

    Even though sobbing could be heard from behind,he did not falter in his stride..

    As he passed through the main gate, Irene was standing there, having been guarding Ria from behind the door.

    To Irene, who had a bewildered look, the man said,

    "Dame Irene, keep your eyes on Ria at all times from now on. Make sure she doesn''t go outside for a while."

    "¡­Yes, yes?!"

    "And the technique I taught youst time, have you mastered it well?"

    "A-Ah! Yes! Th-Thanks to you, Master¡­"

    The man nodded as if satisfied and patted Irene on the shoulder.

    Irene''s expression turnedplex.

    Judging by the slight upturn of her lips, as if she was a girl praised by her teacher, she seemed pleased.

    As the man walked past the lobby, he continued to issue clear instructions as before.

    "Everyone, wait in the reception room. I will greet the Family Head and my elder brother and return¡­"

    "...Was there really a need to go that far?"

    It was Celine''s voice.

    When the man''s gaze turned towards her, Celine hesitated before continuing.

    "I think you were a bit too harsh on Ria..."

    "I should have done this long ago."

    At those words, Celine wanted to add something but eventually closed her mouth.

    Because the man''s expression as he murmured those words looked so sad.

    "...Long ago."

    She could not bring herself to interrupt that voice tinged with regret.

    Silently, he turned away.

    Celine thought his departing figure seemed somehow lonely.

 Chapter 256: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (49)

    Chapter 256: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (49)The people who had set out to find the Dark Priest had returned to the manor.

    Through the servants, this news was quickly spread throughout the entire manor. It didn¡¯t take long before everyone in the manor began to extensively talk about it.

    Despite being the House of a Lord, it was, after all, just a manor in the countryside.

    There was little to talk about other than the trivial matters of daily life. So, when such an umon major event urred, it naturally captured everyone''s attention.

    Moreover, it was an incident involving the ''Dark Order''.

    This was a matter that could be directly rted to their safety. They couldn¡¯t help but be interested, even if they didn¡¯t want to.

    Thus, the manor was enveloped in an excited yet gloomy atmosphere .

    Eyewitness¡¯ ounts, such as Young Lady Ria crying or Young Master Ian bleeding from his abdomen, pointed to an ominous future.

    Not to mention, the expressions of therades who apanied Young Master Ian also seemed troubled.

    It was unknown where the Mage Corps of the Rine Family were or what they were doing. For the manor¡¯s servants, feeling anxious was inevitable.However, the one who faced the greatest ordeal in the manor was someone else.

    The protagonist was none other than Leto Einstern.

    Upon hearing the news of his friends'' return, he was tottering towards the lobby. But he was suddenly grabbed and dragged into the reception room by Celine, who had appeared out of nowhere..

    At first, he showed a dumbfounded expression.

    However, by the time the four women exuding a chilling aura took their seats in front of him, Leto had no choice but to sumb.

    He soon raised both hands and let out a deep sigh .

    It was a sign of surrender.

    "...What''s the matter,dies?"

    From then on, Leto had to answer their questions with sincerity.

    "So, you''re saying that man is ''Ian'' from the future?"

    "Yes, that''s right. Saintess."

    Leto''s responses were unhindered.

    After all, the ''Ian'' from the future had told them to ask Leto if they had any questions. That was tantamount to giving permission to disclose the information, so there was no more reason to hesitate.

    Of course, not many were willing to readily believe his statement.

    It was a story that was too hard to believe.

    Elsie was one such person..

    She slightly frowned and spoke in a rather sharp tone.

    It was clear she was displeased.

    "¡­How can you be so sure?"

    Leto hummed, adjusting his sses.

    He looked a bit contemtive.

    But, as always, it didn''t take long for him to find a way out. He smirked slyly and began to speak.

    "There are ways to know. Ian and I share a few secrets. For instance, when Celine was twelve years old¡­"

    "Ah, aaaaaah!"

    The one to vehemently react was Celine.

    Her face turned bright red, and she immediately started frantically waving her hands.

    Signalling him not to say any more.

    Her eyes were practically spinning from how flustered she was..

    "S-stop! I''ll believe you! I-I''ll vouch for him too! That man is Ian Oppa for sure!"

    Only then did Leto give a satisfied smile.

    Celina was a person who stood at the forefront together with Ian. Regardless of her achievements, her credibility among her peers was inevitably stronger than Leto''s.

    And even if the trust between thepanions wasn''t great, it didn''t matter.

    Leto had at least gained an ally.

    Thanks to that, the catastrophe of revealing even Leto''s embarrassing past did not happen.

    After all, this was the assurance from the two people who had known him for the longest time.

    Even Elsie, unable to doubt that , ended up grumbling and closing her mouth.

    Of course, that didn''t mean it was a story that could be readily epted.

    Embodying this sentiment, Seria sighed deeply.

    "Senior Ian from the future..."

    <em>To think that the kind Senior Ian would be such a ruthless person in the future.</em>

    The man seen by Seria looked like someone from whom not even a single drop of blood woulde out if stabbed.

    Though his skills were indeed undeniable,

    The way he mercilessly ughtered the test subjects was still vivid in her mind. As someone well-versed in swordsmanship, Seria could tell.

    Each and every one of the man''s techniques embodied profound principles.

    The strongest swordsman she had seen so far was Delphine.

    Although Yurdina Marquess might have been a bit stronger in his prime, that was too far back in her childhood to remember. So Delphine had always been her sun.

    However, could even the sister she admired so much replicate the godly skills shown by the man ?

    It was impossible.

    Rather, his battle was closer to the sagas of masters who were said to cut through mountains and split seas.

    Yet, beyond his remarkable skills, his emotions were faint.

    An utterly worn-down person, clutching onto what remained of his weathered humanity like some gravel. And to think that he was ''Senior Ian'' in the future.

    It was an unbelievable story.

    And one she didn''t want to believe.

    This wasn''t a sentiment held only by Seria.

    Each woman was lost in their ownplicated feelings.. Most of them were just keeping silent with gloomy expressions.

    As if expecting it, Leto scratched his head and sighed.

    Soon words of reassurance began to flow from his mouth.

    "Don''t worry too much. The future that ''Ian'' came from is not set in stone. In fact, Ian is trying his best to prevent himself from bing like that. To exin this further, I''d have to talk about the ''love letter from the future'' as well..."

    It was at that moment the door to the reception room swung open.

    The person who walked through the open gap was none other than the very subject of their conversation.

    His golden eyes were steeped in extreme fatigue.

    His name was ¡®Ian Percus¡¯, the central figure of the group and a man known as a rising star.

    However, the one currently upying that body was a being from an unknown point in the future.

    He strode in, each hand holding a bottle of whiskey.

    The man naturally headed towards the head seat of the reception room.

    It was originally the seat reserved for the Family Head, a ce usually upied by the person of the highest status..

    Following that, he ced the whiskey bottles he had brought onto the table.

    Then he immediately uncapped one of the bottles and started drinking straight from it.

    It was a tant disy of bottle-chugging.

    A bold manner of drinking that wasmon in the North. The kind of drinking habit one would only see in the male-dominated military culture.

    Only someone like Seria might have seen this a few times in passing.

    So they were momentarily at a loss for words.

    It couldn''t be helped, as the man suddenly came in and started chugging straight from the bottle out of nowhere.

    Eyes wide open, they just nkly stared at the man.

    Regardless, he didn''t seem to care at all.

    He simply thumped the whiskey bottle down on the table.

    The noise snapped everyone out of their daze.

    The group, havinge to their senses, turned their attention to the man in unison.

    It was then that the man wiped his mouth and began to speak.

    "...To get straight to the point, we must abandon this territory."

    It was a statement just as abrupt as his entrance.

    The women''s silence lingered a bit longer.

    It couldn''t be helped.

    For a noble, their territory was like their life. This was no different for Ian, who often showed affection towards his territory''s people.

    Yet even if he was ''Ian'' from the future, to suggest abandoning the territory.

    The discrepancy was too great, it left the women speechless.

    Only Leto, having somewhat of an understanding of the man¡¯s character, dared to ask.

    "Why?"

    It was neither an usation nor a denial.

    Just a fundamental question, to which the man provided a straightforward answer.

    "Because we can''t defend it anyway. Now that the Dark Order''s ritual has begun, the Evil God¡¯s underling will be summoned. We¡¯re no match with our current forces."

    "...Even with the private soldiers of the Yurdina family?"

    Seria countered.

    The man silently shifted his gaze to Seria.

    Meeting those indifferent eyes, Seria flinched and avoided his gaze.

    The possibility that the man she loved could face such a dire end was especially hard for Seria to ept.

    Perhaps it wasn''t just Seria who felt this way, but all of them.

    But the man seemed indifferent to the women''splexions.

    He simply continued with what he had to say.

    "Yeah, it doesn''t matter whether we have private soldiers or a mage corps. Rather than increasing unnecessary sacrifices, it''s more rational to retreat."

    "...How much time do we have?"

    "At most, three days."

    It was an exchange between him and Leto.

    The moment the words ''three days'' were uttered, someone mmed their hand on the table with a bang.

    It was the Saintess.

    She, who inadvertently struck the table, seemed momentarily flustered by the attention that was drawn to her, but quickly regained herposure and inquired in a calm and steady voice.

    "Three days is too short. This isn''t just a simple piece ofnd, it''s a ce of livelihood! There will surely be at least several hundred territory residents who won''t be able to leave..."

    "Can''t be helped."

    The man said as he took another big swig of whiskey.

    "...We have no choice but to let go of what must be discarded."

    His voice was devoid of any emotion.

 Chapter 257: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (50)

    Chapter 257: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (50)The Saintess, upset by the man¡¯s indifferent remarks, couldn¡¯t help but further raise her voice.

    Being an orphan herself, the love and care she had for the weak was genuine.

    She couldn''t just ept and move on with just that.

    ¡°Did you expect this to happen?! If so, there could have been another solution by sparing that Dark Priest!¡±

    "Spare Mitram?"

    With a snort, the man scoffed as if the idea was ludicrous.

    His expressions of emotion became slightly more apparent now he had some alcohol in him.

    Albeit only to a faint degree that one wouldn''t notice without close observation.

    "How ridiculous... Do you have any idea how rare it is for that cunning bastard to reveal her main body? If we had let her live, who knows how many more years she would have been active. And the number of people who would be hurt and killed by her evil schemes would easily exceed hundreds."

    "B-But..."The Saintess wanted to say, "It''s your territory," but the man''s expression was utterly cold.

    He said in a firm tone,

    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯ in war. If we start considering every case, there would be no one without circumstances, so we must always make efficient and rational choices... We cannot afford exceptions. Neither me, nor anyone else.¡±

    The first to be speechless was the Saintess.

    It was a matter that involved at least hundreds of lives.

    It was impossible to take responsibility for those countless lives simply by arguing about it. The Saintess, who saved and lost many lives before, understood the weight of it all.

    The next to counter-argue was Elsie.

    Her demeanour was slightly softenedpared to before, but she asked with a still firm hostility.

    "...We won''t know unless we try, right?"

    The man didn¡¯t even spare her a nce.

    He simply tilted the whiskey bottle again, half of the plentiful liquor having already disappeared.

    Elsie, further provoked by his tant disregard, cried out,

    "After all, you''re not Master! Who are you to tell us to abandonMaster''s territory?! Do you have any idea how strong our Rine family''s mage corps are to give up without even trying...!"

    However, her heated voice was soon stifled.

    The man had merely looked at Elsie.

    His eyes were chillingly devoid of emotion.

    She had a spontaneous thought that if there was someone that could live without a heart, it might be this man in front of her.

    There seemed to be no room forpassion in his decisions.

    Yet, for a moment, Elsie caught a glimpse of the memories that shed across the man''s barren expression, the sight making her clench her fists and turn away.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to save them.

    He simply couldn''t.

    Perhaps he too had tried several times.

    In the distant future.

    But he no longer did so, after falling and getting hurt too many times.

    "Is the discussion over? I''ll persuade the Family Head, Arthur, and Sir Reynold myself, so everyone, start packing your bags quickly. It''s arge-scale operation, so we can''t afford to dy any longer."

    It was after he had finished speaking and was about to stand up.

    Someone abruptly asked.

    "...abandoning them like that."

    It was Celine.

    Still with a confused look in her eyes, she asked again in a trembling voice, not even sure if it was a question or a provocation.

    "By abandoning them like that, what have you been protecting, Oppa?"

    The man''s hand, reaching for the whiskey on the table, paused.

    His gaze attentively turned towards Celine.

    Yet, unlike the other women, Celine didn''t stop speaking. Instead, she became increasingly agitated and raised her voice even more.

    "Family? Friends? Or a lover? By even giving up your territory, what exactly have you......!"

    "The world."

    At that moment, her words abruptly came to a halt.

    Celine''s eyes stared nkly at the man.

    He had already downed half a bottle of liquor.

    His eyes were still zing, even though his pupils should have been dted by now.

    Like embers left in a pile of ashes.

    "...Besides that, I couldn''t protect anything."

    <em>Family, friends, lovers.</em>

    <em>All of that.</em>

    The man took onest swig of whiskey and staggered away.

    His departing figure looked sorrowful.

    In the agonising silence, only the Saintess let out a sigh-like prayer.

    "Immanuel....."

    Abandoning hundreds of lives..

    That was the conclusion reached in the gathering.

    **

    After leaving the reception room, the man''s actions were radical.

    He immediately went to find Arthur, the Imperial Administrator.

    Just as he exined the situation to the women, the man exined it to Arthur, but he did not seem convinced.

    The man barged into the meeting room while reeking of alcohol .

    Even if he had obtained information from the Dark Priest, it was hard to trust it outright.

    Arthur shook his head and opened his mouth.

    "It''s impossible. This is a matter that even His Majesty, The Emperor is paying attention to. To carry out arge-scale retreat operation based solely on the words of a Dark Priest..."

    It was then that the man drew his finger down.

    As if blood were trickling down, strange characters began to be engraved in the air.

    Being the Imperial Administrator, Arthur could not fail to recognize what those were.

    His eyes bulged, as if they were about to pop out.

    Despite Arthur¡¯s dramatic reaction, the man spoke in an unvarying voice.

    "It''s not a request but an order. Take responsibility and carry out the retreat operation. Tell Sir Reynold that it''s an Imperialmand."

    "Ye-Yes!"

    Arthur was nothing more than an administrative officer from amon background, without any backing.

    It was impossible for him to refuse the man''smand.

    No,even with backing it was an order that could not be refused.

    The Dragonblood Script was no different from the symbol of the Emperor.

    Therefore, themand given by the holder of the Dragonblood Script was equivalent to amand from His Majesty himself..

    Unless the Emperor came to personally revise the order, Arthur had to carry out the man''s will even at the cost of his own life.

    Arthur, who had been dumbfounded, suddenly seemed to remember something and hurriedly attempted to kneel.

    If it weren''t for the man''s cold voice piercing through.

    "Do you have time to adhere to such formalities? Then get to work immediately."

    "I-I understand!"

    Arthur had no choice but to sit back down with a trembling voice.

    Everything proceeded smoothly after the reveal of the Dragonblood Script.

    Even persuading Viscount Percus was fairly simple.

    Using the authority of the Imperial Administrator Arthur and mentioning it was an Imperial order was all it took.

    There was no noble in the empire who could go against the Emperor''s will.

    Viscount Percus appeared confused, but soon, with a sigh, had to give orders to his vassals.

    To issue an evacuation order throughout the territory.

    Of course, the man''s storm-like actions did not stop there.

    Before long, he moved to the backyard and uttered indifferently,

    "...Neris."

    "Yes, Sir Ian."

    As if it was only natural, a shadow settled behind the man.

    A beauty with brown hair and deep green eyes, Neris from the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    She had been hiding in the backyard of the Percus Manor while gathering information.

    "Ry this through themunicationwork to the Sword Duke. Inform him that he muste to the Percus territory. Also, request the mobilisation of the White Wing Knights."

    "...Yes, Yes?"

    Even though Neris had decided not to question the man anymore, the content was so shocking that she couldn''t help but make a baffled sound.

    After all, the Sword Duke was a member of the Imperial Family and the only master in the Empire.

    He was not someone who could be ordered around by anyone.

    This was the same even if the other party possessed the Dragonblood Script.

    The Sword Duke was precisely the great elder of the Imperial Family, whose authority was recognized and shown deference to even by the Emperor.

    And to even mention the White Wing Knights¡ªit was practically the same as asking to dispatch one of the elite knight orders of the central Imperial army.

    However, Neris had no choice but to submit andply with the man''smand.

    It was because while she was nkly staring at the man, she noticed the hatchet.

    Upon seeing it, she immediately reverted to being Ian''s loyal subordinate.

    "I-I will do as youmand!"

    Despite the bted attempt to rectify, the man seemed somewhat dissatisfied.

    He tapped the hatchet hanging on his waist as if contemting. Each time he did, drops of sweat fell from her forehead.

    Fortunately, the man did not go as far as to draw it .

    He merely issued a cold warning.

    "¡­Don''t forget. The Empire''s crows must be blind."

    It meant to act ignorant of the opponent''s status and the gathered information.

    Along with the meaning to obediently follow the superior''s order like a clueless person who knew nothing.

    As if she would keep it in mind, Neris bowed her head to the ground once and hurriedly left.

    To activate themunicationwork of the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    As the events unfolded in a frenzy, the man had always kept a bottle of whiskey in his hand.

    The first bottle had long been empty.

    Now, even the second one was more than half empty, inevitably making his face flush with drunkenness.

    Yet,the way his eyes had yet to dim was astonishing..

    The man staggered towards his prepared room in the manor.

    Despite it being early evening, it was time for him to lie down and sleep.

    However, someone followed him.

    It was Leto.

    Upon finding the man, Leto immediately grabbed his shoulder.

    The man''s gaze naturally turned behind him, and Leto, facing those golden eyes, asked,

    "...Can''t you do it?"

    No answer came back from the man.

    Therefore, Leto had to ask again.

    "With your power, can''t you defeat that underlying of Evil God or whatever it is?"

    Soon after, a sigh warmed by alcohol leaked out.

    He ced his hand on his forehead and then shook his head.

    "I can''t, being summoned this time was already an exceptional situation. So, it''s going to be troublesome for a while... There''s a limit to how much I can directly alter the future."

    The man added that this was why he could only convey fragmented information.

    Although now, given the already known clues it was possible to provide more detailed information, the more specific the information provided beforehand, the more power it consumed.

    That alone was enough of a result for Leto to have detained the man.

    Yet, he seemed to have more questions.

    With a serious tone, he probed the man for additional information.

    "Then what about providing your memories to Ian? ording to him, he sometimes has unidentified dreams¡­ Aren''t those your memories? After that, he seems to have learned the techniques you used."

    The man did not deny that inference.

    However, he just sighed again.

    "...The assimtion rate is too high."

    "What?"

    "The assimtion rate... The brat has peeked into my memories too much. So, instead of appearing only when I want, I get summoned whenever he loses consciousness."

    He sighed and leaned against the wall next to the door.

    As if to deal with the remaining alcohol, the man tilted the whiskey bottle and gulped it down.

    "The more it happens, the more he gets influenced by my intense emotions... If his mental strength was as strong as mine it might be different, but that''s not the case. So he''s bing more violent and strange."

    "...What happens if the assimtion rate goes even higher?"

    "I don''t know either."

    The man shrugged and added.

    "Do you think it''s my second timeing back to the past? It''s a first in history... So I don''t know, I can only be cautious."

    <em>If that brat gets ruined, it''s all over.</em>

    With that faint murmur as thest, the man shook the remaining alcohol onto his tongue.

    Then, wiping his mouth, he staggered to open the door.

    It was a signal to end the conversation.

    Leto simply watched quietly.

    Instead of a farewell, Leto uttered a single question.

    "...Why?"

    The man''s golden eyes nced briefly towards Leto.

    Though his gestures were no different from those of a drunkard, his gaze was intensely sharp.

    It felt like seeing someone who wanted to get drunk but couldn''t.

    "Even if you save this world, it won''t benefit you in any way... Then, what''s the reason for going to such lengths?"

    Silently, the man gazed into the void for a moment.

    His silence didn''tst long.

    The man burst into a hollowugh and answered.

    "...I don''t know."

    That was thest thing the man said that day.

    *

    The next day, Ian Percus returned.

    "...What''s this?"

    He remarked upon facing the changed attitudes of those around him.

 Chapter 258: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (51)

    Chapter 258: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (51)It was anguid dream.

    As the bubble of light swept through my vision like waves, the world dyed in pure white was recolored by the memories of an unfamiliar man.

    No, was he really unfamiliar?

    By the time I opened my eyes, I had be that man.

    I could feel the humidity of the tropics with each breath..

    From the soil tinged with a faint red, a unique aroma wafted. With every step I took, droplets of sweat fell from my forehead.

    It was the Great Forest.

    While I was lost in thought, that one particr phrase stuck in my ear.

    "¡­Shackle and liberate."

    <em>Thwack</em>¡ªthe hatchet neatly split the firewood in half.Now, it was something I could do even with my eyes closed.

    It was hard at first, but I had already been tormented for years under my tiny master.

    Before I knew it, I was splitting wood with ease.

    Who would think of me as the disciple of a Great Witch at this rate?

    If anything, I seemed more like a lumberjack..

    Unaware of her disciple¡¯s inner thoughts, the master continued to prattle on beside me.

    "You mustprehend this principle. In the flow, everything is either Shackled or Liberated... If you can establish yourself in the flow and unravel others, there is nothing your sword cannot cut through."

    With that, the master puffed on the pipe she was holding.

    A pungent medicinal smell spread.

    It was the scent of herbs that only grew in the Great Forest. Just like this, my master always smoked dried herbs in her pipe.

    They were mostly herbs with analgesic effects.

    Without them, the master would be in such agony that even routine activities would cause her to groan.

    The barrier that trapped the vampire demanded numerous sacrifices.

    It was a demon that had lived for hundreds of years.

    The demonic humans who made a contract with the Evil God Omeros were all strong without exception. Amongst them, vampires were known to be exceptionally powerful.

    A monster rumoured to be able to cut down swathes of trees with a mere wave of its hand and could leap thousands of miles with a single step.

    Such a powerful being wouldn¡¯t quietly remain trapped inside a barrier.

    Every day it struggled to break free, and each time, the body of the Great Witch that formed the core of the barrier suffered.

    That was also why the Great Witch appeared as a young girl.

    To conserve even the mana necessary for vital functions, she assumed the form of her young self.

    Only by doing so could she keep the vampire confined.

    Ultimately, the only power left for the Great Witch to use was merely a fraction of her original strength.

    Yet, even with that little power, she possessed the ability to control the continent.

    At least, no expert could match her.

    Take me, for instance.

    Perhaps it was because I was still just a novice who hadn¡¯t even manifested my Aura Attribute yet.

    A heavy sigh soon escaped my lips.

    "Shackle or whatever, what can someone who hasn¡¯t even properly awakened their Aura power do? I need to awaken my Aura Attributes first¡­"

    "<em>Tsk, tsk.</em>"

    My master clicked her tongue, her disapproval apparent.

    With her hands on her hips, she seemed ready to scold me.

    The disdainful gaze of the little girl was directed at me.

    "You inept fool, are you that anxious? Aura is the manifestation of one''s state of mind! I''ve repeatedly told you it all depends on your resolve..."

    I could only deeply sigh at my master''s words.

    After all, she was already at the master level.

    My struggles to awaken my Aura must have seemed pitiful to her.

    She probably wanted me to think broadly and look far ahead.

    However the feelings of someone perched on that elusive boundary were not so easy to manage.

    It was like being parched with thirst, knowing there is a well right in front of you but being unable to find the path to it.

    Especially when someone else is already walking ahead.

    Suddenly, a girl shed through my mind.

    "¡­No, but still Junior Sister is already an Archmage."

    "Right, well said. You two have been so lovey-doveytely that you''ve been treating this master like leftover food! But I see, you want to appear capable in front of the woman you care about , huh? Ah, this is why men..."

    <em>Thukk</em>, for the first time in a while, the hatchet bounced off the wood instead of splitting it.

    I took a deep breath and looked at the master with wavering eyes.

    Anyone could see that I was hit right in the sore spot.

    "Hmph, what are you looking at me like that for? I''ve been with you guys for years, you think I wouldn¡¯t notice?"

    "No, no, no! It''s a misunderstanding. I''ve told you several times, Junior Sister and I aren''t like that..."

    Of course, the master didn''t even pretend to listen to my excuses.

    Instead, she raised her voice even louder and shouted,

    "Junior Disciple! Your Senior Brother says he really likes you!"

    Then, with a ''beh'', the master stuck out her tongue and scurried away.

    My hand reached for my forehead, anticipating the developments toe.

    Just as I was about to sigh again, Junior Sister, as expected, appeared in the distance.

    Bounding over excitedly, Junior Sister giggled and asked me.

    "My dear Junior, were you that concerned about this Senior?"

    "¡­It''s a misunderstanding."

    Although my tone was firm, Junior Sister didn''t seem to believe me at all.

    Instead, she yfully prodded my side with her index finger, further provoking me.

    Covering her mouth with one hand, she wore a meaningful smile that seemed a bit annoying.

    "Come on, don''t pretend you don¡¯t know... you know that confessions shoulde from the guy, right?"

    "AH, really, stop teasing me. And what era are you talking about? We''re in the age of gender equality now."

    "Mmm, that¡¯s true."

    Grinning, Junior Sister curled her lips and stood on tiptoe.

    As she clung to my arm, the soft touch pressed against my forearm. The sweet, distinctive scent of her body grazed my nose.

    Soon, a sweet whisper heated my ear.

    "...So how about ''Ian Rine''? It¡¯s better than ''Elsie Percus'', isn¡¯t it?"

    I pondered for a moment.

    ''Ian Rine'' and ''Elsie Percus.''

    Neither name seemed bad.

    While I was conflicted, shecontinued to persuade me.

    "We have to think about our children too... Rine matches well with any name. Some of my siblings have quite unique names, you know."

    Just as I was inadvertently considering if I should go with Rine.¡¯

    I suddenly came to my senses and flicked her on the forehead.

    With a <em>smack</em>, a stifled scream escaped from her lips.

    "....Ahhck! Why, why hit me like that!"

    Junior Sister, having allowed me to strike, raised her voice in indignation.

    Nevertheless, I just shook my head and warned her.

    "It¡¯s not appropriate for a grown woman to fearlessly cling to a man, Junior Sister."

    At my words, she made a face of disbelief and swallowed a scoff.

    Then, she started grumbling whilekicking the innocent ground.

    "Fuck... do you think I do this to just anyone... A-And stop calling me Junior Sister!"

    As always, she bristled at the title ''Junior Sister''.

    Seeing her cute reaction, I couldn''t help but smile wryly.

    Then one day, amidst these now-familiar routines, I received a request from my master.

    "Eldest, you and your Junior Sister must go to the city together."

    It was the day after the Emperor of the Empire had visited the Great Forest.

    **

    My heart thudded violently.

    I finally opened my eyes, taking in rough breaths. The sound of my panting seemed unusually loud.

    It was another dream.

    The once vague and unfamiliar memories were now revealing a concrete scene.

    It was the first time someone''s name had directly appeared.

    Based on the mention of the name ''Elsie'' and the surname ''Rine,'' it had to be Senior Elsie.

    Who would have thought that even the ¡®me¡¯ from the Future would share a connection with her?

    Truly, the ways of the world were unpredictable.

    Grimacing from a hangover that felt like needles piercing my brain, I staggered to my feet.

    Drinking cold water from my canteen made me feel somewhat better.

    Wondering if anything had changed, I looked around and noticed a letter on the desk. It was the very letter that had additional scribbled words on the back.

    Sure enough, there was another new sentence added there.

    ''There will be no next time. Impossible.''

    It seemed that calling him forth at my will was now impossible.

    Although I didn''t know the exact circumstances, he had always been someone who briefly borrowed my body and then disappeared.

    I could only guess that there must be some reason behind it.

    Nevertheless, since I managed to ovee a critical crisis, it has been quite effective.

    It was a strategy I devised based on the fact I was unconscious due to either alcohol or drugs every time my future personality possessed me.

    Honestly, I wasn''t sure.

    The only time I had tested this was when I was trying to gather information about the ''swindlers'' in the back alley.

    That day too, after I had drunk heavily and fallen asleep, unfamiliar words had appeared in the letter.

    Of course, that alone wasn''t enough to prove my hypothesis; it was more or less a gamble.

    Asking Emma for a strong anaesthetic poison was nothing more than an impromptu idea. It was intended to be used only in situations where there was nothing else that could be done.

    But that situation came about sooner than expected.

    Considering I woke up in bed, it seemed that, thankfully, my assumption was correct.

    With a sigh of relief, I prepared to step out of the room.

    Although the smell of alcohol still lingered, there was urgency. I needed to find out what had happened in the meantime.

    In just one day, the atmosphere of the manor hadpletely changed.

    It was originally a ce of leisure and tranquillity. Today, however, I could sense an inexplicable and anxious urgency amongst the servants.

    It was puzzling, but I knew that this mystery would be resolved once I heard the exnation.

    As I hurried along, the first person I noticed was the Saintess.

    Her brilliant silver hair was reflecting the morning sunlight.

    She was praying in front of the statue of the Heavenly God that nobles usually kept in their lobby. Her expression was pitiful and sorrowful.

    It was the kind of sight that would make any man curious about her story.

    As I debated whether to interrupt the Saintess who was in the middle of her prayers.

    Her eyes slowly opened.

    They were a captivating shade of light pink.

    The woman seemed to notice my presence and subtly turned to look at me, then scrutinised my face for a long while.

    It seemed as though she was unsure of who I was.

    Eventually, I had to lift my hand awkwardly and offer a strained smile.

    "¡­It''s been a while, Saintess."

    "Ian."

    The Saintess eximed my name softly, almost like a gasp, and then quickly stood up.

    She approached me with a worried look on her face.

    It seemed I had caused her a lot of concern.

    Seeing how kindly the usually fastidious Saintess was treating me indicated as much.

    However, it soon became clear that this was a misunderstanding on my part.

    <em>Squish</em>¡ªmy face was suddenly buried in something.

    The sensation was soft and stic, something I had felt before.

    The sweet scent of her skin invaded my brain.

    For a moment, my thoughts haltedpletely.

    ¡°Poor Ian... If you ever face hardships ahead, don¡¯t keep them to yourself. You understand?"

    It was a constion offered by her as she embraced me tightly.

    It was from none other than the Saintess herself.

    And so, I found myself muttering to myself involuntarily.

    <em>What''s this all about?</em>

 Chapter 259: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (52)

    Chapter 259: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (52)The Saintess'' warmfort continued for a long period.

    I could hear the servant¡¯s whispers as they passed. The Saintess was not unaware of this, but she showed no signs of letting me go.

    For me, it was just bewildering.

    <em>Wasn''t she the one who usually nagged and teased me?</em>

    Yet here she was, suddenly holding me tightly and offering sincerefort. It made me wonder what on earth had happened overnight.

    From the way she initially scrutinized me, it seemed she might have seen the ''me'' from the future.

    If so, it was logical to assume that the change in the Saintess''s attitude was also due to ''me.''

    Even while my thoughts raced, the Saintess continued to soothe me..

    Now, there was even a hint of sobbing mixed in.

    The Saintess kept stroking my head as she spoke.."I will make sure that you, you of all people, won''t end up like that¡­ I will be by your side whenever you''re struggling or in pain, so please always consult me."

    "I-I see."

    My voice, stifled by the Saintess¡¯ soft valley, turned into a mumble as it came out.

    I wanted to further probe into the situation, but the Saintess wasn¡¯t letting me go.

    Technically, I could have escaped from her embrace with a bit of effort.

    While the Saintess was quite strong thanks to her martial arts training, she was no match for me, who had spent a lifetime training with swords..

    Yet, ultimately, I could not push her away.

    Because it felt good.

    The embrace of the Saintess was cozy and soft.

    It brought back memories from my childhood.

    They say a man is always a child at heart, no matter how much he grows.

    Just like the saying went, I found it hard to shake off the maternalfort of the Saintess.

    To be precise, it was a certain part of her body that symbolized motherhood.

    Still, as I quietly listened, I began to understand why she was acting this way.

    Several keywords kept appearing in her speech.

    Like ''alone,'' ''in pain,'' and ''I''ll be by your side.''

    It seemed the Saintess was shocked after seeing the ''me'' from the future.

    It must have been sad and frightening to see what became of me in the future.

    Though I never directly talked to him, I could roughly guess in what state that man was in by piecing together the fragmented memories I stole glimpses of.

    He had lost all his dear ones.

    The only mission left for him was a hollow phrase: ''Save the world.''

    <em>Could he have managed to do it in the end?</em>

    Because the future was unknown, I sighed deeply and raised my head.

    Then I firmly grasped the hands of the grieving Saintess.

    "Saintess, don¡¯t worry. I am Ian Percus, after all."

    "¡­That person also imed to be ¡®Ian Percus¡¯."

    <em>Oops, right.</em>

    Just as pity reappeared in the Saintess''s eyes, I quickly corrected my statement.

    "It''s different, that person didn''t have you by his side, Saintess."

    Perhaps he did.

    But I wasn''t tactless enough to mention that.

    The Saintess, while still lookingsad, seemed a bit reassured.

    "That¡¯s why the path I walk will surely be different. Not only the Saintess, but I have many good friends by my side... Is there really a need to make such painful decisions?"

    "Ian, that... might be a hard thing to discuss."

    The Saintess averted her gaze slightly as her voice trailed off.

    Her expression was clearly one of distress.

    I just looked at her, dumbfounded, wondering why she was acting like this.

    After hesitating for a while, the Saintess firmly shut her eyes and said to me,

    "¡­We¡¯ve decided to abandon the Percus territory."

    My body, previously trying to persuade the Saintess, suddenly stiffened.

    For a moment, I couldn''tprehend her words.

    <em>Abandon? Percus territory?</em>

    <em>Why in the world?</em>

    Although a whirlwind of questions stormed in my mind, the only words I could muster were,

    "That''s absolutely impossible."

    Immediately after, I started seeking out people around to discuss the matter.

    The Imperial Administrator, Arthur, was the first person I visited.

    He disyed a more dramatic change than the Saintess, leaping to his feet as soon as he saw me.

    Fumbling, he attempted to kneel before stopping himself in fright.

    As I stared at him in disbelief, Arthur, sweating profusely, greeted me.

    "D-Do you have any orders? The orders you gave are being carried out sequentially. Thanks to the cooperation of Viscount Percus¡­"

    "Orders?"

    It was now Arthur''s turn to be dumbfounded by my counter-question.

    He nced at me briefly, then, thinking it was some kind of test, immediately started reciting the orders my future self had given.

    "Arge-scale retreat operation. If the underlying of the Evil God is summoned, we can¡¯t handle it with our current forces, so we must evacuate Percus territory within three days¡­"

    "¡­Three days? How can all the territory''s people leave in just three days?"

    Arthur could not easily answer my question and bowed his head deeply.

    With a sense of guilt, he recited the grim reality.

    "So at least hundreds of refugees are expected to arise. But previously, you, Sir Ian, said that it was an unavoidable sacrifice..."

    <em>Damn it.</em>

    I muttered under my breath, unable to curse out loud in front of Arthur.

    And stumbled backwards out of the meeting room.

    The responses from everyone I met thereafter were mostly simr.

    Oddly enough, the women were more worried about me than the strange contents of the operation.

    "Senior Ian, are you alright? What should I do ... N-No matter what, If you''re going through something difficult, you must tell me. You really must!"

    Those words came from Seria.

    I almost said I felt like dying right then and there from the overwhelming burden, but managed to hold back.

    <em>How could a noble abandon their territory, let alone their people?</em>

    Celine sighed deeply as she saw my pale face.

    "Ian Oppa¡­"

    She weakly tapped my shoulder.

    "...There''s no other way."

    <em>No other way?</em>

    The Yurdina family had a thousand private soldiers, and even the Rine family¡¯s mage corps was present.

    Yet, Seria already had a resigned look on her face, and I had no idea where Senior Elsie and Sir Reynold had gone.

    Finally, thest person I went to see was Leto.

    As soon as I entered the reception room, panting, Leto sighed as if he had expected this.

    "¡­You¡¯re back?"

    "Hey, Leto. Are you in on this too?"

    Leto did not bother to ask what I meant.

    His demeanour suggested from the moment he saw me he had instantly figured out my intentions.

    With a sigh, he began to exin.

    "There''s no other choice. The more you hear, the worse it gets¡­ We simply don¡¯t have forces to confront that monster right now, facing it directly would be madness."

    "We should at least buy time for the people of the territory to evacuate! What¡¯s the point of us sitting in this mansion collecting taxes all this time?! It''s times like these we need to make sacrifices..."

    "Ian, the Dark Order is still too powerful."

    I was speechless and closed my mouth.

    Leto, too, must have been sad and regretful.

    He grew up here as well, building countless memories with me.

    Despite the painful look in his eyes, Letoid out the reasons one by one, trying to convince me.

    "We can¡¯t predict what kind of attack might happen during the retreat. And most of the avable forces we can mobilize are not from the Percus family, you see what I mean?"

    "But¡­"

    "Deploying our forces into battle blindly won''t guarantee victory against such an opponent."

    With that, Leto tossed a document he was holding towards me.

    It was a paper filled with dense notes.

    I nkly stared down at the document.

    At the very top, inrge letters, it read,

    ¡®Corpse Giant.¡¯

    "This is the information we got from your future self yesterday. The more detailed, the less time he could stay in this timeline, so it''s only roughly organized..¡­ and yet it¡¯s like this."

    My eyes skimmed over the notes on the document.

    ¡®Infinite regeneration.¡¯

    ¡®Revives surrounding corpses to fight as allies.¡¯

    ¡®Cannot be fought by a legion, a small elite squad must be formed.¡¯

    ¡®A method to stop the regeneration is necessary.¡¯

    It was an incredible enemy.

    <em>Is the Evil God¡¯s underling truly such a terrifying existence?</em>

    Left speechless, I stood dumbfounded.

    "Acting rashly would only increase the casualties. Because the corpses will just keep multiplying."

    It was a death sentence.

    And it was issued by the advisor I trusted most.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Ian¡­"

    It was a sensation I had not felt in a long time.

    The despair and profound sense of helplessness from being utterly powerless.

    I was an ipetent human.

    At least in the eyes of the hundreds who were about to lose their lives.

    **

    Unable to bear it any longer, I pulled out a bottle of whiskey.

    I heard that the ¡®me¡¯ from yesterday had also drunk excessively, but no one among my family orpanions stopped me.

    It seemed everyone understood my feelings.

    Getting drunk might even bring out the personality from the future.

    I thought about that possibility but soon shook my head, dismissing that possibility.

    Hadn''t that man himself emphasised that it was ''impossible''?

    Therefore, even if I fell asleep drunk, the chances of him being summoned again were slim.

    Besides,nothing would change even if he did appear.

    After all, he was the one who decided to abandon the territory.

    Today, my headache seemed to worsen.

    So I sighed lightly and opened my bedroom door.

    I was ready to copse drunk at any moment.

    If there had been no unexpected guest in my room, I would have followed through with that n.

    However, as soon as I opened the door, I had to stop in my tracks.

    Someone was there.

    It was a girl with ebony-like hair cascading down, adorned with golden dew on a pristine white canvas.

    I could immediately tell who she was.

    It was none other than Ria Percus, my younger sister.

    But there was another reason I had to stop in my tracks.

    It wasn''t surprising that Ria had entered my bedroom uninvited, as it had happened a few times before.

    What shocked me was the pose Ria was currently in.

    She was kneeling, tears streaming down her face.

    "O-Orabeoni¡­"

    Sobbing, the girl spoke.

    "Pl-Please don''t hate Ria..."

    That was all my younger sister wanted to ask of me, even at the cost of throwing away her pride.

    I felt the need to share a conversation with Ria.

 Chapter 260: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (53)

    Chapter 260: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (53)It had been a while since Ria and I sat side by side on the bed.

    To be honest, it was quite a headache.

    My head was already throbbing with the talk of abandoning the territory and then Ria put me in a difficult position when she started to sob out of nowhere..

    As an Older Brother, I couldn¡¯t just notfort my younger sister.

    Of course, there were other things that bothered me too.

    I was too distracted to notice up until now, but the Dark Priest Mitram had taken on a form identical to Ria.

    She herself imed that body was a ''clone.''

    Naturally, it couldn''t be the real Ria, but I couldn¡¯t help but start having doubts.

    Mitram said that cloning a human body required extensive research.

    It would have been impossible for the Dark Priest to study Ria while she stayed at Percus Manor all day.Of course, it was just a one-sided statement. It couldn''t be entirely credible.

    Despite everything, I was feeling a vague sense of unease.

    <em>Hadn''t there been something about this in the love letter from the future?</em>

    <em>That there was a secret in the Percus family.</em>

    But it wasn¡¯t a problem that could be solved just by thinking about it now.

    If there was a secret within the family, there must have been a reason it wasn¡¯t disclosed to me. And if it wasn¡¯t disclosed to me,Ria was likely to also be kept in the dark..

    Asking Ria could only add to her confusion.

    First and foremost, I needed to soothe Ria.

    With a sighden voice, I asked,

    "Ria, what are you talking about... Why would I hate you?"

    ¡°B-But Orabeoni¡­¡±

    Ria hesitated, unable to broach the subject carelessly.

    It seemed like the personality from the future had done something again.

    Normally, she would be clinging to me and acting cute, but the fact that she was keeping a bit of distance from me was telling.

    Ria was afraid of me.

    It was also suspicious that my younger sister was using formalnguage, something she rarely ever did.

    It was one of the reasons that strengthened my conviction.

    "And why are you using formalnguage that you never use?"

    "Th-That too because Orabeoni said..."

    "It''s not necessary."

    Ria flinched, trembling slightly as she looked up at me with teary eyes.

    With a wry smile, I reached out and gently stroked Ria''s head.

    There was a bit of distance, but not so much that I couldn''t pat her head.

    With a soft thud, my hand covered the top of Ria''s head.

    "You''re my younger sister."

    "O-Oppa..."

    Tears began to well up in Ria''s golden eyes.

    It seemed she finally understood my true feelings.

    To think of pushing away such a cute younger sister who loves her older brother like this, the ''me'' from the future must have been trash.

    As I gently stroked Ria''s head, she sniffled and closed the distance between us.

    With a <em>thump</em>, her body fell in my arms.

    The scent of her body suddenly hit my nostrils.

    It wasa woman¡¯s distinctive fragrance . Looking at her now, I thought that Ria was indeed a woman.

    The curves of her body seemed to have matured subtly too.

    Harbouring the kind of emotion one should never have regarding a younger sister, Iforted Ria.

    "How could I ever hate you, Ria... Have I ever treated you harshly, even once?"

    "N-Never... B-But yesterday, Oppa... Heungg..."

    It seemed the shock from the previous day hadn''t faded yet, and Ria ended up bursting into tears.

    It was understandable.

    We never spoke harshly to each other in our lives.

    I was the only family member who took care of Ria and yed with her when our parents and older brother were busy.

    Although I got angry sometimes, I never treated Ria coldly.

    More than anyone else, I had to be Ria¡¯s ally and support..

    It was the first time I had ever treated Ria coldly.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if Ria had clung to me, discarding her pride or whatever else.

    Even now, she kept nervously ncing at me, ready to kneel again if it seemed like I was displeased.

    She had been particrly attached to me since childhood.

    Up until now, she must have thought she could get away with a bit of rudeness. But now, with the realisation that she could actually be hated, she seemed genuinely scared.

    It''s hard to say whether this is fortunate or not .

    Perhaps it was, since I was at least able to put a stop to Ria, who was increasingly failing to distinguish between public and private matters.

    If it were me, I could never have shown such a cold response to Ria.

    But on the other hand, I worried that I might have unnecessarily caused her anxiety.

    Perhaps it might lead to her bing even more attached to me.

    But for now,forting Ria, who was sobbing profusely, was the immediate priority.

    I firmly reassured her.

    "Don''t worry, Ria. No matter what happens, I will never abandon you."

    It was sincere truth without a trace of pretence.

    I was someone who resorted to drinking because I couldn''t even bear the thought of abandoning our territory.

    If I was told to also abandon Ria, there¡¯s no telling what I might have done.

    Ria¡¯s response to my firm promise was a faraway memory.

    "¡­Because you''re a knight?"

    Since I had not been officially knighted yet, I was not a knight.

    Though any academy graduate could receive knighthood if they wished and were conventionally addressed as ''Sir'' in formal settings, this was purely a formality.

    There was no real reason for Ria to bring up the term ''Knight''.

    If there was, it would only be because of memories from our childhood.

    A wry smile formed on my lips.

    ¡°When is this story from?¡±

    "It hasn''t been that many years, I still remember it..."

    Ria¡¯s dejected voice conveyed her sullen mood.

    I chuckled softly and stroked her head.

    Back when I was aiming to enter the academy, I naturally assumed I would be a knight.

    At that time, I was neither particrly talented nor had an exceptional background.

    Brandishing a sword and acting tough was all I knew how to do.

    Then suddenly, a little girl iming to be my younger sister appeared, and I once posed as a knight to win her favour.

    Back then, I thought it was just a brief moment of youthful bravado.

    But upon returning to my hometown, it seemed that the influence of those days still lingered.

    Not only Ria, but Ned too still follows me around, calling me ''Great Master, Great Master.''

    It was because Ned idolized knights.

    His desire to protect his younger sister was just like mine.

    As I momentarily drifted into the past, I soon had to snap back to reality.

    By the grumbling sound of my younger sister.

    Still with a sobbing voice, Ria said,

    "T-To me, it¡¯s a very precious memory... Back then, Oppa treated me like a princess."

    "Do you miss those princess days so much? Should I call you princess even now?"

    As I teased her, Ria red at me sharply.

    It seemed her old temper was starting to resurface.

    Trying to hide her embarrassment, she raised her voice.

    "Ah, seriously, stop teasing...!"

    But then suddenly startled, she hupped, stopping mid-sentence.

    Ria, who was cautiously watching my reaction again, eventually trailed off.

    ¡°Pl-Please ... stop it. Orabeoni.¡±

    Her more docile demeanour was quite endearing.

    It was clear she would revert to her usual self soon enough, so I decided to imprint this version of Ria firmly in my mind.

    I chuckled and tousled Ria¡¯s hair yfully.

    While she slightly frowned, she didn''t reject my touch.

    "Princess or not, you''re still my younger sister, so don''t worry."

    "Tch, like I wanted to be a princess..."

    Ria muttered, pouting her lips.

    ¡°...I just wanted to because Oppa was a knight.¡±

    "Well then I might have to reconsider my career path. You see, even I am not sure what I¡¯ll beter on."

    With that, I patted Ria on the head onest time.

    She was not some Dark Priest, but truly my younger sister.

    The sense of security was on a different level.

    The sight of Mitram stabbing me with a knife while bursting into maniacalughter honestly gave me chills, but now, it felt like my heart had settled a bit.

    Even so, as my troubled mind remained the same, I felt like I needed a drink.

    Since Ria seemed to have calmed down, I was about to send her away.

    That would have been the case, if not for her next words.

    ¡°...Still, thank you. I couldn¡¯t have endured it without you back then.¡±

    I was about to gently push Ria away from my embrace when her words made me pause.

    The density of emotion behind them was different.

    It meant she genuinely believed it.

    I tried tofort her, pretending it was no big deal.

    "What are you talking about? You¡¯re family... Even if it hadn¡¯t been me, our brother or parents would have taken good care of you."

    "Uh-uh, no."

    However, Ria''s subsequent denial carried a strange conviction.

    That inexplicable belief that no one else would have taken care of her if not for me.

    My puzzled eyes turned towards Ria.

    She looked a bit forlorn.

    Looking back, it had always been that way.

    Ria kept a distance from everyone in the family except me.

    They were on friendly terms, but she always used formalnguage with them. I was the only one she spoke to informally.

    I had always thought it was because of her childhood memories.

    Ria, who had lived in a foreignnd to treat her illness and only returned to the manor around the age of ten.

    Everyone must have seemed unfamiliar to her, and since I was the only one who took care of her, I thought she naturally grew close to me.

    <em>But what if that wasn''t the case?</em>

    <em>What if I was the only one willing to take care of Ria, and thus ended up being solely responsible for her, what conclusion should I draw from that?</em>

    For a moment, I had the illusion of Mitram''s sinister voice burrowing in my ears.

    ''Fate.''

    "Oppa, actually..."

    Her whisper was as moist as a dew-soaked petal.

    I ended up feeling dizzy from the sweet fragrance.

    "...I don''t have any memories from before I came to the manor."

    All I could do was tighten my embrace around Ria in silence.

    As my mind went nk.

 Chapter 261: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (54)

    Chapter 261: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (54)"That''s how fate is."

    The middle-aged man dered so.

    At his emotionless voice, the girl''s head drooped.

    The way her pointed hat was pressed down seemed pitiful.

    Her blue eyes briefly spared,dissatisfaction flickering within them...

    "One cannot defy fate... I too once wandered across the continent in search of freedom. Those were the years I lived, hating my family."

    "...I''ve already heard that."

    Though his voice was gruff, the middle-aged man did not seem inclined to scold the girl.

    After all, he had been watching over her since her childhood.

    He was well aware of her impudence.He was her uncle, after all.

    His name was Reynold Rine.

    He was the uncle of Elsie Rine, the girl sitting across from him, and one of the Archmages the Rine family prided themselves on.

    "Then you should have realised it sooner."

    Reynold¡¯s voice was t.

    From the start, he was never one to raise his voice and scold anyone.

    Instead , he just quietly questioned and argued in that calm and cold voice.

    That was why Elsie was especially afraid of him.

    He was not only a powerful mage who had reached the rank of Archmage, but was also one of the few family members who, despite her sessive mishaps, tirelessly scolded her.

    Elsie had more than enough reason to dread him.

    No matter how strong she pretended to be, she couldn¡¯t hide her true nature.

    Elsie hated and feared those stronger than her.

    She was scared that they might suddenly turn on her, abuse or torment her.

    In truth, her inherent violence stemmed from this perpetual fear.

    She was so scared of the violence inflicted on her as a child that she tried to be the fear itself.

    Against Reynold, of course, such behaviour was ineffective.

    He neither had a reason to fear her nor was as kind to her as Ian.

    Thus, Elsie despised him..

    <em>¡®Crazy old fart¡¯</em>, she muttered under her breath, biting her lip.

    Of course, she kept it to herself, not having the courage to say it out loud.

    "There is no reason for our family to yield. After all, I came to the Percus territory to take you back... and yet, you want to lead the valuable Mage Corps to protect someone else''s territory?"

    "B-But...!"

    Seeing Elsie still unconvinced, Reynold let out an uncharacteristic deep sigh.

    "...Elsie."

    Under his contemptuous gaze, her spirit withered.

    Her head drooped once more.

    "You are a Rine, not a Percus."

    Once, it was a title she felt immensely proud of.

    "Rine" was almost synonymous with her identity.

    She had survived the dog fighting arena and becamethe best fighting dog, carrying the family¡¯s name like a treasured sword.

    It didn''t make sense to say Elsie didn''t love the Rine family.

    But deep down, she knew the truth.

    She didn''t love "Rine."

    She merely wanted to borrow the power they possessed.

    It was out of fear that someone might torment her.

    Being such a coward, Elsie always sought something to rely on.

    One day it was her family, on another it was Ian.

    So now, whom should she choose?

    In her heart, she wanted to choose Ian, whom she loved deeply.

    She didn''t care about her family''s circumstances.

    Elsie wanted to help Ian, even if it meant being unreasonable, and she was willing to mobilise as much of the family''s power as needed if she could.

    But the wall of reality was high and thick.

    "Elsie, remember this...Rine¡¯s destiny is her own."

    ''Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own¡¯

    It was something she had heard repeatedly, to the point of being tiresome.

    If those words had a physical form, Elsie would have torn it to shreds long ago. That was how much she despised the Family Motto.

    "If you are a Rine, you must follow Rine''s decisions."

    In other words, she was being told to support the decision of abandoning the Percus territory.

    The territory so dearly cherished and loved by Ian.

    Overwhelmed, Elsie lifted her head. Her feelings conveyed in her zing eyes.

    But the next moment, she locked eyes with Reynold.

    His gaze was cold and chilling.

    In the pupils that showed no sign of even a slight tremor, there was a resolute determination.

    They were the eyes of the strong.

    Elsie soon lowered her head and replied meekly..

    "...Yes."

    Of course, her tone still betrayed her dissatisfaction.

    Reynold was not oblivious to her feelings.

    He stared at Elsie for a while, then slightly averted his gaze and murmured.

    "...Still, Sir Ian seems to be a good match for you."

    "Yes, I underst... wh-what?!"

    In Elsie''s eyes, who had been dejectly nodding ,light returned.

    She had been half zoning out, expecting another long, tedious lecture.

    But then, good news came out of nowhere, and she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    That fastidious Reynold actually acknowledged someone?

    Elsie felt a renewed sense of affection and respect for her master.

    Seeing her dramatic reaction, Reynold couldn''t help but chuckle.

    By then, Elsie had already stood up, leaning on the table.

    Though Reynold rarely showed his emotions, it seemed even he couldn''t resist the ties of family.

    The look in his eyes as he gazed at Elsie conveyed a sense of endearment.

    "Why are you so surprised? Sir Ian''s swordsmanship is truly remarkable."

    With that, Reynold''s gaze shifted to the loot piled up in the corner of the room.

    Among them was a broken armour, lying in pieces.

    It was the armour worn by the test subject that Ian destroyed with his Illusory Sword of the Golden Lion.

    "To slice so cleanly through steel armour..."

    His exmation was a mix of awe andmentation.

    Seeing this, Elsie awkwardly lowered her eyes.

    She was happy that her master was recognized, but it felt a bit like a lie.

    After all, the one who had actually shattered that armour was his future self..

    Regardless, Reynold just shook his head and continued.

    "He possesses the skill, and it''s about time we found him a suitable match. I''ll speak to my elder brother about it."

    "...En-engagement?!"

    "Yes."

    Elsie secretly rejoiced inwardly.

    Several women flitted through her mind.

    <em>That lecherous milkbag, she''ll wail when she hears this, won¡¯t she? Serves her right.</em>

    <em>And I should also listen to that bitch Delphine too. She wouldn''t have expected an engagement to be arranged while she was away, would she? Always calling him Master, what a load of nonsense...</em>

    As various people crossed her mind, one stood out.

    Ian Percus.

    In reality, his opinion was the most important.

    Thus, her next question was inevitable.

    "Th-Then has Master¡ª I-I mean! Has Ian agreed to this?"

    Reynold fell silent for a moment.

    He hesitated, swallowing as he pondered, before uttering a single sentence.

    "...In engagements between families, the wishes of the individuals involved are not important."

    His stern voice always carried the truth.

    And indeed, it was true.

    If Count Rine proposed an engagement, Viscount Percus would have little choice but to ept.

    It was a union that offered nothing but advantages in terms of both practicality and legitimacy. If Viscount Percus was a true noble, the likelihood of him refusing was almost nonexistent.

    But somehow, Elsie felt the words weighing heavily on her.

    ''Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own.''

    It felt as if she was binding Ian''s life to her own twisted fate.

    The little fighter dog, previously so excited, now had her ears drooped.

    ***The wind of dawn was fierce and cold.

    Despite how early it was, the weather was iprehensible.

    It was summer, and so the air should have been hot and humid, suffocatingly so.

    Yet, the Percus territory had been struck by an unreasonable cold wave.

    Regarding this, Yurenmented,

    "It¡¯s the climate of the Demon Realm."

    Yuren''s voice was extremely curt.

    This was due to me having forced him to stay behind at the manor during thest battle.

    To be honest, I hadn¡¯t felt secure with just Dame Irene alone. That¡¯s why I had asked Yuren, who was seasoned in bodyguard duties, to take care of Ria as well.

    Of course, there was no way a battle maniac like him would be pleased with that.

    This was the reason behind his coldness towards metely.

    "They say that in the demon realm ruled by Delphirem, there¡¯s an eternal winter.. That¡¯s why whenever the underling of the Evil God descends, a blizzard follows."

    Despite his grumbling, he was a considerate friend who kindly exined what he knew.

    Feeling I should respond somehow, I pondered for a moment.

    The words I uttered after much deliberation were quite simple.

    "...We must hurry."

    Indeed, that was the case.

    A grim atmosphere shrouded the Percus territory, like a city on the brink of destruction.

    Everyone was busy packing their belongings, but it was uncertain how many would actually be able to leave this ce.

    There were even people determined to stay here and die.

    Despite being the hometown where I was born and raised, it was a sight that felt unfamiliar.

    I let out a bitter chuckle and took a swig of my drink.

    I was someone who had nothing to prepare.

    Even if I started drinking like a loafer early in the morning, there was no one to bother me.

    Well, maybe there was one person.

    "Master!"

    It was the lively voice of a young boy.

    I nced over and, as expected, saw a familiar figure approaching me.

    A young boy who still had some growing to do.

    He used to attend to me until recently, and I often taught him swordsmanship during that time.

    With a sigh, I called the boy''s name.

    "...Ned, you should start packing too!"

    "Eh, it¡¯s fine. I only need to take care of my little sister anyway."

    Of course, I wasn''t going to let it slide that easily.

    I scolded him again.

    "Even so, there are lots of things to pack..."

    "Ah, alright! I''ll just deliver the Lord''s message and then go right away."

    I looked at Ned skeptically.

    There had been more than a few times when he just dawdled and chatted with me instead.

    So, I spoke in a somewhat stern voice.

    "You know, right? A great knight..."

    "Never lies! I know, but more importantly, there''s something I need to tell you... Oh."

    Ned¡¯s words trailed off.

    He was staring wide-eyed at something.

    Because I felt like I knew the reason, I hesitantly got up and looked at someone.

    ck hair and golden eyes.

    Few people in the Percus Manor had such features, but this was the most prominent person amongst them.

    I silently bowed my head.

    "You''re here, Father."

    "Ian..."

    Seeing me quietly avoiding his gaze, my father let out a deep sigh.

    "...We need to talk."

    There were still unresolved matters I needed to address.

    This was the day before the underling of the Evil God descended.

 Chapter 262: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (55)

    Chapter 262: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (55)Even though I had been drinking since early dawn, my father did not reprimand me.

    He merely suggested we take a walk in order to clear the stench of alcohol.

    I walked silently with him as we left the manor.

    The streets were crowded with people with anxiety etched on their faces. They were all busy making shabby bundles of their belongings.

    Even though they lived in the center, they were still residents of a rural territory.

    Their household goods were,at best, of mediocre quality.

    Yet, each item bore the marks of their sweat and blood. They couldn¡¯t bear to leave them behind, so they wore distressed expressions.

    They likely wanted to leave while still holding onto the traces of their lives.

    But the remaining time was too short for that.

    Usually, when my father went out for a stroll, a crowd would gather.It was thanks to my father''s generous nature, who never ignored themoners.

    He even took the lead in resolving their difficulties at times. Because of this, the residents respected and liked my father, and I, too, grew up receiving much love from many people since childhood.

    But now, those once-kind neighbours seemed to barely be able to fend for themselves.

    A few residents who happened to see us were startled and came over to greet him, but my father stopped them with a wry smile.

    He had no intention of taking their already scarce time away.

    My father must have had that intention in mind when he stopped them.

    Thanks to this, I was able to continue the rare father-son walk in a quiet atmosphere.

    Though I asionally heard whispers about me smelling faintly of alcohol.

    I was someone who practised swordsmanship since dawn.

    It was rare for me to drink in the morning, and even if I did, I never showed it outside.

    Thus it wasn¡¯t surprising that seeing me like this was unexpected for people..

    But it was hardly as shocking as the situation they currently faced..

    Thinking about this made my expression grow gloomy, and it was then that my father finally spoke.

    "...Has it been very hard for you?"

    "What do you mean?"

    The words that came out of my mouth were gruff.

    It was an attitude that left me with nothing to say, even if I was criticised for being rude.

    It wasn¡¯t like I was unable to understand the meaning behind my father¡¯s words, but, perhaps because of what had happenedst night, my mind was a mess..

    Ria said she had no memories from before she came to the manor.

    Asking since when was pointless.

    Because she said it had been that way from the start.

    I was the only one in the family who didn''t know about this crucial matter.

    So I harboured no suspicion when I saw Mitram looking like Ria.

    I just thought that something felt off.

    This made me feel deeply resentful and upset, so my expression showed no sign of easing even in the rare moment alone with my father.

    Whether he understood my feelings or not, my father only looked more sorrowful.

    "What can we do? It¡¯s an imperial order... we must think of it as fate."

    Ichoked up at the word ¡®fate¡¯ that once again slipped out.

    Mitram said it, and now my father.

    Lately, I had been hearing that word so often that I grew sick of it. My voice heated up a bit more.

    ¡°¡­Father, don''t you feel even a bit wronged?¡±

    My question made my father''s eyes turn to me.

    Those once-fiery golden eyes were now worn out by the ravages of time.

    Seeing those eyes, with only a faint spark remaining, I sank deeper into my agitation.

    "If we''re nobles, shouldn''t we protect our territory! But now, unable to protect ournd and our people, we''re being forced to leave like we''re being chased..."

    "It''s impossible."

    It was just one word.

    Yet that single word carried an inexplicable weight, causing my mouth to involuntarily shut.

    My father''s gaze was unwavering.

    "That''s why it''s called fate. Clinging to the impossible and hoping for a miracle only leads humans to make mistakes and be miserable... You can''t go against fate."

    "So you''re saying we should abandon the territory?"

    "What else can we do?"

    He asked softly, as if soothing a child throwing a tantrum.

    All I could do was bite my lip.

    Perhaps it was the influence of the alcohol, but my response was somewhat emotional.

    "If we gather all the forces, somehow¡­."

    "The noble families are not volunteer organisations, Ian... Why would the renowned Rine Family deploy their precious Mage Corps to support a stranger''s territory? The same goes for the Yurdina Family."

    Each of the following arguments was valid.

    Indeed, the discussion with Senior Delphine regarding the private army of the Yurdina family was already concluded, it was but impossible to lend a hand further in such a hopeless situation.

    The underling of the Evil God was that formidable of an enemy.

    Even with a thousand elite soldiers, we couldn''t easily confront it.

    As frustrating as it was, Mitram''s words were right.

    It was beyond our power to thwart a n that the Dark Order spent over ten years preparing.

    At the very least, the elite forces of the Main Imperial Army would have to step in.

    "And as you know, our Percus family is quite humble. Besides you, there isn''t a knight worth its title... If we can''t stop them, we have to minimise the damage."

    "¡­Hundreds of people will get hurt and die."

    "If not hundreds, then thousands, maybe even tens of thousands could die."

    My father let out a deep sigh.

    He didn''t seem at ease with his own words.

    It was only natural.

    As a noble, he had to make the most painful decision.

    "While you will find your own way to survive, remember this: a noble must always make choices and be prepared to bear the consequences. A wrong choice alwayses with a price... I never want to make such a foolish mistake again."

    My father¡¯s face looked forlorn.

    Whether it was from a sense of helplessness or the memories of a sad past, I couldn''t tell.

    But the words "wrong choice" suddenly stuck in my mind.

    Looking back, my father warned me before I left to subjugate Mitram.

    To not be swayed by the Dark Order''s tongues.

    At the time, I thought it was just a typical piece of fatherly advice.

    But hearing the stories of Mitram and Ria one after another, I couldn''t help but feel strangely suspicious.

    An impromptu question escaped my lips.

    "What about my younger sister?"

    It was an abrupt question.

    My father gave me a puzzled look and naturally asked back.

    "...What do you mean?"

    "I mean Ria. She said she has no memories from beforeing to the manor."

    Even after hearing my exnation, he remained silent.

    He stared nkly at me for a long time before reluctantly turning his head away.

    An obvious excuse slipped from his lips.

    "It must be because she was seriously ill as a child, don''t worry too much about it¡­"

    "What about the Dark Priest?"

    This seemed to be the first time my father was hearing about this.

    I ordered mypanions to keep it secret, so it was understandable.

    It was a story I kept hidden because revealing it wouldn''t benefit Ria at all.

    But in a moment like this, alone with my father, it was something I needed to share.

    Moreover, there were still more questions I needed to ask.

    "That Dark Priest looked just like Ria."

    Even at this shocking statement, my father didn¡¯t turn to look at me.

    He only let out a faint sigh, lowering his head.

    With a deep, muffled voice, he asked,

    "¡­Are you sure you weren''t mistaken?"

    "How could I be? It wasn''t just a resemnce... It was like Ria herself."

    Of course, she didn¡¯t have the mole on her corbone, but I wasn¡¯t willing to mention that.

    Admitting that I knew about my sister¡¯s corbone mole would only be seen as creepy by others.

    But who knows? If it''s Ria, she might like it a bit.

    We had such a special bond as a family.

    The fact that there were secrets about my sister that even I didn''t know about was unbearably hard to ept.

    In a weary voice, I asked my father again,

    "Father, what on earth is goin¡­ How could the Dark Order create a clone that looks exactly like Ria?"

    My father, who had been standing silently, finally closed his eyes tightly.

    After hesitating for a long time, he spoke in a faint tone.

    "...This isn¡¯t a conversation to have on the street."

    It meant it wasn''t a matter to be discussed publicly.

    If it were, there¡¯d have been no need for secrecy in the first ce.

    I obediently followed my father.

    We turned away from the street and walked back to the manor.

    Only when we reached the manor¡¯s secluded backyard did my father''s step stop.

    His expression was both sombre and sorrowful.

    Even the servants who came to greet us flinched and stepped aside.

    The conversation between my father and me had long since ended.

    I simply hoped that my father would collect his thoughts and tell me the truth.

    It was a secret that could no longer be hidden.

    Fortunately, my father seemed to have reached a simr conclusion.

    With a long sigh, he revealed the family secret.

    "...Ria is not your younger sister."

    I somewhat expected it.

    Yet, hearing those words, it felt like my heart stopped for a moment.

    I opened my mouth to say something but then closed it again.

    No appropriate words came to mind.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say or even what emotion to show.

    My father, with a pained expression, began to exin.

    "To be precise, she is gically identical to your younger sister... I didn¡¯t want to hide it from you. But since you and Ria seemed so close in childhood..."

    <em>Thud</em>, it was then that we heard the sound of something falling.

    My father and I turned around, realising our mistake.

    Choosing the backyard as the ce for our conversation to avoid breaking the solemn mood had been a mistake.

    As there was someone who always came to find me with a wet towel when I returned from my walks.

    That person was standing right behind me.

    With long ck hair falling past her waist and golden eyes as if made from molten gold.

    It was my sister, Ria.

    Her face had turned pale, indicating that this was a secret unknown to her as well.

    Neither Father nor I could say a word, caught off guard.

    As the silence between us three continued in the backyard.

    Ria finally stammered out,

    "R-R-R...¡±

    My father lowered his head with a sorrowful expression, and I put my hand on my forehead.

    I felt like cursing inwardly.

    I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what Ria must be feeling right now.

    "....Really?!"

    Yes, I truly couldn''t imagine.

    Hearing the sudden excitement in Ria¡¯s voice, both my father and I were taken aback.

    We both turned to Ria with disbelief in our eyes.

    But no matter how closely we looked, she didn¡¯t seem sad.

    Instead, her eyes sparkled with an inexplicable excitement as she asked the question..

    After a moment of silence, I could only ask in astonishment,

    "...Why are you so happy?"

    Ria seemed to be quite delighted that we weren''t actually siblings.

    It made me feel oddly slighted.

 Chapter 263: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (56)

    Chapter 263: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (56)The chilly weather turned into the fierce cold of midwinter.

    It was an unexpected cold snap in the summer.

    Instead of rain, snowkes were fluttering down from the sky. People''s eyes filled with fear at this clear sign of abnormal weather.

    Those preparing to leave began to move their hands more busily.

    The fact that the weather was getting colder also meant that the descent of the "Corpse Giant" was imminent.

    The Demon Realm, where the Evil God¡¯s underlings reside was a frozennd where snowstorms raged year-round. As the connection with the Demon Realm grew stronger, this world too inevitably began to be affected by its climate.

    The snowkes falling since noon were proof of it.

    There was no time left. If everyone didn''t hurry, they would be in danger.

    Facing the cold wind, I suddenly missed Senior Neris.

    Senior Neris, who was part of the Imperial Intelligence Agency, was skilled at gathering information.Had I only asked, she might have been able to gather more detailed information about the ''Corpse Giant.''However, I couldn''t call for Senior Neris.

    It was because I lost contact with her.

    I guessed she might have received some instructions from my future self.

    Anyway, we would see each other once I returned to the academy. Besides that, it was hard to find a reasonable reason for her to leave my side.

    I did not know the details of those instructions, but I could only hope they would offer a chance to save the territory.

    Although the likelihood of that was slim.

    My future self repeatedly emphasised that the territory must be abandoned. If there had been any way to save the territory, he would have already hinted at it.

    But no one, including myself, had ever heard such a thing.

    Overall, the outlook was bleak.

    Moreover, discovering that Ria was not actually my younger sister was testing my mental endurance even further.

    I should have pressed my Father for more details at that time, but I couldn''t bring myself to.

    Ria was right there.

    No matter how indifferent Ria seemed, she couldn''t have been unaffected. Delving into her sad past would only hurt her more.

    Yes, that must have been the case.

    Even though Ria seemed very happy, that¡¯s what I chose to believe..

    That''s how the conversation between me and Father was left unresolved.

    Instead, he promised to tell me the secret once the situation was settled. The day when I would learn about the family''s secret was not far off.

    After several incidents, it was already around noon.

    Before I knew it, I was standing before the manor''s main gates.

    It was because there was someone who had to leave first.

    I came to see them off.

    Of course, I wasn''t the only one there to say goodbye.

    Many retainers were also there, talking to her.

    The protagonist of this small farewell ceremony was Seria, my junior and an illegitimate daughter of the Yurdina family.

    She had originallye to Percus territory under Senior Delphine''s orders.

    Since her duty was to lead the Yurdina family''s private soldiers, it was only natural for her to leave in order to fulfil that responsibility.

    However, Seria dered she would lead the soldiers and join the evacuation procession soon. Since Senior Delphine also instructed her to assist me, this decision did not go against the family''s wishes.

    As for me, I was simply grateful.

    In any case, it was a brief farewell following a brief encounter.

    Anyway, by tomorrow, the Yurdina family''s private soldiers led by Seria would be rushing over. Despite this, many people were reluctant to see her go.

    Especially Aaron Hyung, who once again handed her a ruby gemstone.

    And left me with a single remark as he returned to the manor.

    ¡°...Take good care of my sister inw.¡±

    <em>She''s not your sister inw.</em>

    However, since he''s not the type who would listen even if I said it, I just let out a deep sigh.

    It wasn''t that I couldn''t understand my brother''s feelings.

    Aaron Hyung was a taciturn man and Seria, being shy, found it difficult to express herself.

    It seemed he was cheering for Seria out of sympathy for that.

    Though I couldn''t fathom what misunderstanding led to him misinterpreting the rtionship between me and Seria.

    Seria, who had already received three ruby gemstones, could only muster an awkward smile.

    Finally, it was my turn, and, as thest person, I stood in front of Seria.

    The smell of the alcohol I drank in the morning still lingered.

    I had to muster an embarrassed smile, knowing I didn''t look like someone sending off a cherished junior.

    "¡­Sorry, Seria. I¡¯m having a bit of a hard time."

    "I understand, Senior Ian."

    Kind Seria nodded gently, despite seeing my sorry state.

    Instead, she looked me over with a worried gaze.

    "I''ll be back soon. So that we can protect as many of the territory''s residents as possible."

    I almost said thank you, but stopped myself.

    I had said it several times already.

    Instead, I decided to make a joke to Seria for the first time in a while.

    "Do you think Sir Alex will willingly cooperate?"

    "Hehe, who knows¡­ being a knight from the North, he might insist on not turning his back on the enemy."

    Her words made me recall the old knight who had tightly gripped my hand on our first meeting.

    And during our second meeting, had he not called me the ''Lunatic Young Master''?

    He was a rather entric old man.

    It seemed entirely possible he would indeed behave that way, so I chuckled softly.

    Only then did Seria show a gentle smile.

    The cold, aloof expression she had when we first met was now no longer there.

    For that, I was deeply grateful.

    It seemed that the girl, who once appeared lonely and isted, finally regained her warmth.

    "See you tomorrow, Senior Ian... A-And be careful!"

    "Sure, don''t worry."

    <em>What¡¯s even there to be careful about when we¡¯re just fleeing?</em>

    With suchcent thoughts, I bid Seria farewell.

    And that night,

    In my drowsy state, I felt strange sensations.

    The sweet scent of skin.

    The soft touch of lips.

    A girl with a gentle smile pressing down her pointed hat and even the zing glow of sunset.

    The ending of all those dreams was always the same.

    A burning Great Forest.

    I drifted through the disjointed scenes.

    Just as my intoxicated body was about to sink into those murky memories.

    <em>Thud!</em> A loud knock echoed through the door.

    I immediately jolted up and grabbed the sword I kept by my bedside.

    It was a swordsman¡¯s instinct.

    Holding my breath, I surveyed my surroundings, but the knock that woke me up happened only once.

    There was no second knock.

    Feeling puzzled, I got down from the bed.

    A strange hue caught my eye.

    It was blood-red.

    Blood flowed from under the door.

    Without hesitation I flung the door open, and thereid a servant bleeding on the ground.

    The maid that took care of me since my childhood was writhing desperately.

    As if in a final effort, she squeezed out herst words.

    "R-run away¡­."

    And then, with a final thud, her head slumped.

    I could no longer feel her breath.

    A curse slipped from my mouth.

    "Fuck."

    Simultaneously, screams echoed throughout the manor.

    After closing the wide open lifeless eyes of the maid, I immediately headed to the lobby on the first floor.

    Chaos had already erupted there.

    Several of the manor''s servants were attacking others at random.

    The beastly howls emitted by them were something I had heard before.

    Mitram''s test subjects.

    Though Mitram was dead, it seemed his test subjects had survived.

    I had never imagined that test subjects were nted in the Percus manor as well.

    Fortunately, they seemed to be few in numbers. .

    There were only two in the first-floor lobby, but then again, there weren''t many servants staying at the manor to begin with.

    I threw a sword and it pierced through the crown of one test subject''s head.

    It seemed that with Mitram gone , so was their immortal-like regeneration ability.

    Embodying the Principles of the Movement Within Stillness, another silver trajectory was drawn.

    The two test subjects attacking the servants in the first-floor lobby died just like that.

    The servants who had been targeted by the test subjects were just trembling in fear, not understanding what had happened.

    "Y-Young master¡­ Wh-Why was Hans¡­."

    "It¡¯s the work of the Dark Order."

    With those words, I gritted my teeth and returned to my room.

    Just to be sure, I checked the rooms of my family members, but fortunately, there seemed to be no issues.

    However, there was no sign of life in Ria''s room.

    It seemed she was out, and naturally, my heart grew anxious.

    After quickly arming myself and heading out, I found the group already gathered on the first floor.

    Thanks to the many incidents we''d been through, no one seemed to be overly panicked.

    They were merely waiting for my words with subdued nervousness.

    "¡­Does anyone know what''s going on?"

    At my question, Yuren raised his hand.

    "It seems that the Dark Priest inserted some strange spell into the ritual."

    All eyes turned to him, demanding an exnation.

    As if he had anticipated this, Yuren continued without hesitating..

    "In other words, something to trigger the test subjects into a frenzy was incorporated into the summoning ritual¡­ to cause even more chaos when the arrival of the underling is imminent."

    "Then what about the vige right now?"

    "It must be inplete chaos."

    The splitting headache wasn''t solely due to the hangover.

    I staggered, clutching my forehead, then suddenly voiced a question that came to mind.

    "¡­What about Ria?"

    Those involved with the Dark Order were not limited to just the test subjects.

    It was certain that Ria had some connection too.

    Celine tilted her head at my question.

    "Is she not in her room?"

    I exhaled deeply and barely managed to calm my ragged breathing.

    "First, let''s wake up my parents and then head into the vige to deal with any test subjects we see. We might have to move up the evacuation schedule¡­."

    It was then that a piercing scream was heard from somewhere.

    "Kyaaaaaaack!"

    "¡­Ria!"

    I recognized the voice in an instant.

    My mind went nk, and before I knew it, I was running towards the source of the scream.

    There, as expected, was Ria, about to be attacked by a test subject.

    Seeing Ria trembling on the ground made my vision go red.

    I threw the hatchet at the test subject lunging at Ria with a kitchen knife.

    <em>Thwack</em>, the hatchet severed its arm, causing the test subject to howl even louder.

    The kitchen knife it was holding pathetically ttered on the ground.

    Using the momentum of my sprint, I kicked the test subject.

    With a sickening crunch, the sensation of bones shattering apanied the sight of its body flying far away.

    The body rolled and bounced on the ground several times, indicating the immensity of the impact that was delivered

    That test subject would likely be unable to get up again.

    Blood sprayed from its severed arm and some of it spattered on Ria¡¯s face.

    In a state of panic, Ria was shaking uncontrobly.

    She desperately scooted back on the ground, looking pitiful.

    I immediately hugged Ria.

    "It''s okay, Ria¡­ I''ll take care of everything now."

    "O-O-O-Oppa¡­"

    Ria stammered as she clung to me, crying.

    Her voice was soaked with tears.

    I tightened my arms around her.

    "Don''t worry, I will protect you. So just wait calmly in the manor¡­ alright?"

    "Y-Yes¡­ heuk, hik, huwuung¡­"

    The shock must have been overwhelming, as Ria finally burst into tears.

    I held her in my arms for a long time, trying to reassure her.

    A few minutester, she seemed to calm down a bit and loosened her grip on me.

    In fact, Ria seemed to be handling it better than I was.

    The suddenness of the event still left me feeling confused.

    Especially since I had fallen asleep after drinking the night before.

    That''s why I didn''t notice.

    Ria still had her face buried in my chest.

    If she had tried to pull away from me, there was no way such a position would have been maintained.

    Her hand fumbled on the ground, and then suddenly,

    <em>Puuhk,</em> a sharp pain pierced my abdomen.

    Surprised, I looked down.

    Before I knew it, Ria was holding a knife.

    The same kitchen knife the test subject had dropped.

    My eyes stared nkly at Ria.

    Even Ria couldn¡¯t believe what she had done; her eyes were wide open in shock.

    For a moment, my thoughts detached from reality.

    What brought my floating consciousness back was the sickening sound I heard again.

    <em>Puuhkk</em>, the knife plunged into my abdomen again.

    <em>No, was it higher this time?</em>

    Blood welled up in my mouth.

    Ria spoke in a trembling voice.

    "N-No¡­"

    I carefully grasped Ria''s arm.

    The strength I felt from her was far greater than I had imagined.

    It wasn¡¯t the kind of strength that frail Ria could muster.

    <em>Ah,e to think of it, she used to get especially strong whenever she was shovelling...</em>

    <em>What a damn foreshadowing that was.</em>

    That''s why I couldn¡¯t prevent the knife from stabbing into me again with a Puhkkk.

    "No, no, no¡­ M-Me hurting O-O-Oppa¡­c-can''t be possible . No, no, noooooooo!"

    Listening to her anguished screams, I barely managed to pull myself away and fell heavily to the floor.

    My vision blurred.

    <em>Is it because I''m not entirely sober?</em>

    At least I could see mypanions rushing towards us from afar in panic.

    I muttered as I looked at them.

    "R-Ria¡­"

    <em>Please, just don''t hurt her.</em>

    With that scene as myst, my consciousness was suddenly cut off.

    :"

 Chapter 264: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (57)

    Chapter 264: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (57)I drifted aimlessly through unfamiliar memories.

    When I came to my senses, the world had already changed.

    After a brief period of confusion, my five senses begin to awaken one by one.

    First, the humid tropical air caressed my skin.

    A pungent scent emanated from the reddish soil. With each step I took, the sound of the rustling leaves filled my ears.

    The zing sunlight overhead indicated it was noon.

    As I pushed through the golden curtains of light, I was walking alongside a small girl.

    At first, it was a journey with no path at all. But as time went on, more and more signs of civilization began to appear.

    I couldn''t remember how long it had been since Ist walked on such a well-paved road.

    I was simply thrilled to leave the wilderness and return to the embrace of civilization.Even if it was only a brief reunion.

    After all, once my Master''s errand was done, I had to return to the Great Forest.

    The time given was three or four days at most, yet I was looking forward to immersing myself in the scent of the city after so long.

    Especially since I had a specialpanion on this trip.

    The tip of her pointed hat swayed, followed along by her humming tune.

    She was a girl with striking blue eyes and brown hair.

    Her small frame and adorable features made her look like a doll. At a nce, she seemed to be in her mid tote teens.

    It was hard to believe she was older than me.

    As I scrutinised her closely, the girl tilted her head and asked,

    ¡°...What?¡±

    "Nothing, you just seem particrly happy today."

    At my obvious question, the girl chuckled dismissively as if she found it rather nd.

    Her demeanour showed not a hint of respect for her Senior. Technically, I was her Senior Brother, and she was supposed to be my Junior Sister.

    Yet, her unrestrained demeanour was part of her charm.

    She met my gaze with a gentle smile.

    Her eyes were filled with affection.

    "If you think about it, isn''t this our first date, Junior ?"

    It was a genuine, heartfelt statement.

    I had to look away and clear my throat, feeling my face heating up. She used to feign ignorance until recently, but not anymore.

    It seemed she decided that this straightforward approach was more effective.

    For me, it was awkward.

    Setting aside my own feelings, I was still an apprentice, yet to gain independence under my Master¡¯s tutge.

    In contrast, Junior Sister already made a name for herself as an Archmage. Moreover, she was from a high-ranking noble family of the empire, so her family''s status and authority was considerable.

    Compared to her, I had too many shorings.

    If we were to be lifelong partners, establishing an equal rtionship was for the best.If my Master or my Junior Sister heard this, they mightugh at my petty pride. Despite that, I couldn''t let go of my stubbornness.

    She had already lost someone precious once.

    At the very least, I wanted to be strong enough to reassure her.

    To do that, I would need to solve the puzzle of ''Shackle and Liberation'' in the manifestation of aura.

    Trying to hide my worries, I asked her again,

    ¡°...But you do seem especially happy today.¡±

    <em>Hmm</em>, she made a peculiar sound as the corners of her eyes curved.

    "I heard you met His Majesty yesterday?"

    ¡°Yes, well¡­ Considering that Master sent me on an errand right after, it seems there might be something going on.¡±

    At this, Junior Sister grinned widely and pped me on the back with a sharp ''whack.''.

    As my back straightened from the impact, she burst into giggles.

    "I heard from the Master, you idiot! His Majesty the Emperor took a liking to you!"

    ¡°...That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    Literally hearing it for the first time, I could only give a nk response.

    Even so, Junior Sister was so excited that she happily skipped along, her inner joy reflected by the smile on her face.

    I finally understood why she was in such a good mood.

    She was excited by the possibility that I might have caught the Emperor¡¯s eye. Because if that were the case, my path to sess would be assured.

    To make such a fuss when nothing was certain yet.

    Junior Sister had extreme emotional changes, especially when it came to me.

    A sigh escaped my lips.

    "But what if, just what if, His Majesty decides to ce great importance on you?"

    "What would make him trust someone he met just yesterday...?"

    "I-It could happen! Look, just look! How kind your eyes appear!¡±

    With that, the Junior Sister abruptly brought her face close to mine.

    My golden pupils were reflected in her clear eyes.

    They didn¡¯t look particrly kind.

    My skeptical gaze met hers, but her optimism remained unshaken.

    In fact, she sped her hands together with a dreamy expression.

    ¡°All the power in the empirees from the Emperor, right? So, if you catch his eye, your future will be bright!¡±

    It was an overly optimistic outlook.

    So, I was about to have a few more words with Junior Sister but then stopped myself.

    The reason was simple; her dreamy, girlish expression was just too adorable.

    She was infuriatingly pretty.

    In the end, I could only give a wry smile and ask her,

    "Does it make you that happy?"

    "Of course!"

    She replied without a moment''s hesitation.

    She gave me a flirtatious smile and nudged my side with her elbow.

    "...Of course, I''d be happy if my future husband does well."

    The closing distance between us left me speechless.

    It was always like this.

    She woulde closer, and I would push her away.

    Then, when my Junior Sister would start to grumble, it was like a routine for me to soothe her.

    But suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.

    Despite her frequent disys of affection, I realised I had never really reciprocated.

    Junior Sister wasn''t unaware of the self-loathing or helplessness that I harboured.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why she so one-sidedly clung to me.

    Wanting me to regain some confidence, fearing that if even that slight advantage disappeared, I might leave her first.

    It wasn''t fair.

    Thus, I decided to follow the voice of my conscience.

    "...Junior Sister."

    "Huh? What''s wrong, husband... A-And stop calling me ''Junior Sister''!"

    As always, she bantered yfully but quickly got angry.

    The term "Junior Sister" often served as a reminder of the nature of our rtionship.

    Though it suggested a deeper connection, fundamentally, it meant we were just Senior and Junior martial siblings.

    It was afortable distance.

    So, I deliberately twisted that title.

    "Then, wife?"

    "Yes, that''s better! Wife, wif... what?¡±

    Her triumphant tone faltered mid-sentence.

    Her gaping mouth revealed just how flustered she was.

    It was a rare sight to see her like this.

    I chuckled.

    "If there¡¯s a husband, there has to be a wife too, right?"

    "Th-Th-That''s! That¡¯s true, but..."

    For once, she was blushing and trailing off her words.

    She btedly pulled her pointed hat down, but it was already toote.

    She couldn¡¯tpletely hide her face, which was red up to her ears.

    With the roles reversed for the first time in a while, I continued in a teasing tone.

    "Why are you so flustered? Weren¡¯t you the one who called me your husband first?"

    "...Hey, hey! That¡¯s because..."

    She raised her voice, trying toe up with an excuse.

    But no matter how hard she thought, she couldn¡¯te up with a suitable one.

    I was only giving back what I received.

    In the end, she had to trail off again.

    "I-I was just joking..."

    She furtively nced at me, worried that I might actually take her words as just a joke.

    Because if I did, all her efforts so far would have gone to waste.

    If I took everything she said as a joke from now on, there¡¯d be no way out.

    At this point, I thought it might be fun to y dumb for a bit.

    As expected of someone from a high-ranking noble family, Junior Sister had quite a bit of pride.

    Unable to take back her hastily spoken words, the sight of her agonising over it for a while was already vivid in my mind.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t n to actually go through with it.

    Instead, I leaned in further, bending my upper body.

    As the distance between Junior Sister and me closed, my mouth and her ear aligned.

    It was around then that I whispered to her .

    "...But I¡¯m not joking, Junior Sister."

    Junior Sister, on the defensive, was incredibly vulnerable, unlike when she was on the offensive.

    Finally, she squeezed her eyes shut and, with her face burning red, eximed,

    "Ah, seriously!"

    The next moment, she grabbed my cor.

    I instinctively tried to pull back, but it was useless.

    She stood on her tiptoes and kissed me.

    My first kiss in life surprisingly didn¡¯t feel like anything.

    There wasn¡¯t even a smacking sound.

    I didn¡¯t feel ticklish or sweet.

    Just a soft sensation came through, and her scent briefly brushed past my nose.

    By then, Junior Sister¡¯s eyes were spinning.

    I just stood there, dumbfounded, staring at her.

    "D-Don''t mess with me! How dare you try to stand up to your Senior ¡­ A-And besides, you confessed first! Mine was just a joke!"

    With thosest words, she leaped back.

    And then, making a flustered groan, she nced at me before turning and running away.

    Clutching the brim of her pointed hat.

    Her face was so red that I could almost see steam rising from her forehead.

    <em>Pfft</em>, I chuckled and shook my head.

    "...But I''m the Senior Brother here."

    Reciting a fact that I would probably never be acknowledged for until I died, I walked after Junior Sister.

    There was much to be done in the city.

    The few days spent alone with Junior Sister were enjoyable.

    Time seemed to fly by at a much faster pace.

    I thought those happy days would continue.

    Until the Great Forest caught fire.

    And the flickering mes turned my view entirely red.

    **

    Gasping for breath, I opened my eyes.

    My breath was ragged, nightmares drifting through my mind''s blood vessels like shattered debris.

    Memories of an unfamiliar man and the scenes I saw just before losing consciousness mingled together.

    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t tell who I was.

    <em>Was I the man in the Great Forest?</em>

    <em>Or was I the man who pathetically copsed after getting stabbed by his younger sister?</em>

    After panting for a while, I finally regained my senses.

    As soon as I did, the first name I cried out was,

    "¡­Ria!"

    Despite a fierce pain in my abdomen, I frantically got up.

    I had to go find Ria immediately.

    Judging by the surroundings, I was lying in a bedroom.

    This meant the group hadn¡¯t left the mansion yet.

    It also meant that not much time had passed since I lost consciousness.

    If it had, I would have been carried along with the evacuation procession by now.

    However, I soon had to stop walking.

    <em>Thukk</em>, something was caught against my foot.

    I looked down in puzzlement.

    A woman with blue hair was there.

    She was on her knees, with her head bowed to the ground.

    I immediately recognized her and had to stifle a bitterugh.

    "...What are you doing on the floor, Dame Irene?"

    The once proud and haughty female knight spoke in a trembling voice.

    "T-Teacher¡­"

    Her face was like that of a girl afraid of being punished.

    It seemed Dame Irene had her own reasons.

 Chapter 265: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (58)

    Chapter 265: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (58)Dame Irene tearfully recounted her tale in great detail.

    To summarise the contents in one sentence, it was as follows.

    ¡°¡­You were attacked by a masked assant?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ If my memory serves me right, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    Dame Irene¡¯s voicecked confidence and sounded timid.

    She seemed to doubt even her own eyes.

    I scratched my head at the sudden emergence of a new mystery.

    My tone naturally carried a hint of annoyance.

    ¡°No, Is that all? Why did such a suspicious person appear only now?¡±

    ¡°Th-That I¡¯m also not sure¡­ Ah! Now that I think about it, there was a sh of light before I copsed!¡±A sh of light, she said.

    It wasn''t helpful information at all.

    Seeing my unimpressed expression, Dame Irene quickly pressed her head back to the floor again.

    A thud echoed, cutting through my sigh.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I''m sorry.... Young Lady Ria stood up as if she were possessed, and in my moment of carelessness¡­¡±

    ¡°.....still, no matter how careless you were.¡±

    My patience was wearing thin, and I couldn''t help but utter reproachful words

    At this, Dame Irene, with tears in her eyes, ced her sword at my feet.

    ¡°P-Please, kill me¡­ If this worthless life can neither aid my Teacher nor return to the Princess, then I''d rather..."

    "No, why are you being so extreme?"

    Despite the situation, the sword was a high-quality item, befitting the daughter of the Lupermion family.

    I spoke in earnest frustration, but Dame Irene seemed equally sincere.

    She slowly lifted her upper body, still kneeling.

    The female knight sniffled and wiped her tear-streaked eyes with her hand.

    "So you mean someone as ipetent as me doesn''t even deserve to die as a knight. I understand. Bearing this shame is also my responsibility. I''ll quit being a knight and quietly start taking my bridal lessons..."

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    I firmly cut her off.

    I was worried about what else she might say if I let her continue.

    Dame Irene, looking even more dejected, bowed her head further.

    She muttered timidly.

    "S-Still I''ve often beenplimented on my looks. Maybe I won''t be entirely useless, just like when I was an escort knight..."

    ¡°If you mention that one more time, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    At my cold tone, Dame Irene quickly shut her mouth.

    She simply lowered her gaze helplessly.

    Regardless, I crossed my arms and pondered.

    Dame Irene was a knight who had reached the level of an Expert.

    She had been living as a knight for several years. She was trusted to guard a member of the Imperial Family, even though she was far down the line of session.

    Even if she let her guard down, she wasn''t someone who could be knocked out with a single blow.

    At least for me, it was impossible.

    That left only one possibility.

    The masked assant was far stronger.

    Which made things even more confusing.

    If they could overpower an escort knight, there were countless things they could have done with Ria.

    They could have kidnapped her and taken her as a hostage, or killed her on the spot without anyone able to stop them. Someone that skilled wouldn''t have been overpowered by Ria.

    But the masked assant chose the least effective option.

    Leaving her alone.

    It was a decision whose intent was hard to fathom.

    My head throbbed with the flood of concerns. I was never one for sharp thinking to begin with.

    With the lingering effects of hangover and my injuries, it was getting harder to think clearly.

    This was a matter better suited for Leto or the Saintess.

    In the end, my destination was clear.

    As I staggered forward, Dame Irene, rmed, raised her voice.

    ¡°T-Teacher! The Saintess said you needed to rest for a while¡­¡±

    ¡°It''s fine, Dame Irene. you too, please get up¡­ we need all the help we can get right now.¡±

    Dame Irene hesitated but eventually stood up.

    Her face showed subtle relief. She seemed d to be forgiven.

    Though, rather than forgiving her, it was more like letting her off the hook.

    At first, I didn''t realise it, but she had a subtle tendency to be a bit of a burden.

    Or perhaps she became one due to some reason.

    Either way, I couldn¡¯t abandon Dame Irene.

    She had not only learned a powerful secret technique from my future self, but as I said, we needed all the help we could get right now.

    Letting an Expert-level knight sit idle was not an option.

    So I led the way, with Dame Irene hesitantly following behind.

    A foreboding silence hung in the manor¡¯s lobby.

    The somber atmosphere was emanating from the reception room.

    As expected, everyone was gathered in the reception room.

    The Percus family, my party , Sir Reynold, and even Arthur, the Imperial Administrator.

    To be precise, everyone except Ria and Seria was there.

    As I staggered through the door of the reception room, everyone present looked at me with startled eyes.

    The Saintess even stood up in shock.

    "Ian! Your wounds are still..."

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    I immediately raised a hand to stop the Saintess.

    I already anticipated that she would react that way.

    Instead, I asked what I had been wondering all along.

    ¡°More importantly, where is Ria?¡±

    The Saintess still looked worried, but she soon sighed deeply and stepped back.

    She seemed to realise that she couldn''t change my mind.

    Spending more time together indeed had its advantages.

    We wasted less time on pointless arguments.

    The answer came from Celine shortly after.

    "...She''s unconscious."

    My eyes turned to Celine.

    The two of them had quarrelled like cats and dogs since childhood, but they had known each other for years.

    It had to be quite the shock for her.

    Celine''s conflicted feelings were evident as she bit her lip.

    "Ria seemed just as shocked. She was just muttering absent-mindedly... But why on earth?"

    Celine finally voiced her doubt.

    The childhood friend she had known since childhood was suddenly stabbed with a knife, and moreover, the perpetrator was his younger sister who was now mentally damaged and unconscious.

    Not knowing the reason only served to further fuel confusion and suspicion.

    Everyone''s gaze turned toward where my father, Viscount Percus, was.

    It was inevitable since my eyes were directed towards them.

    My parents and Aaron Hyung, maintained a somber silence.

    "Mother, Father. Why did Ria do such a thing? It''s almost like..."

    ¡°Mitram''s test subject.¡±

    The words that Celine couldn''t bring herself to say werepleted by Mr. Reynold.

    He spoke with an unreadable expression.

    ¡°Viscount Percus, I believe an exnation is necessary¡­ As you know, the Dark Order is a public enemy of the continent. Any facts rted to it must be disclosed.¡±

    Mr. Reynold spoke in an even tone without any inflection.

    He was merely conveying in facts to express his point.

    It felt like he was applying pressure, which made me uneasy, but I too was curious about the secrets of the Percus family.

    I deliberately kept silent, signalling my tacit agreement.

    Arthur, who had been fidgeting anxiously, finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    For him, the Dark Order or anything else was secondary to my will as the holder of the Dragonblood Script.

    In the end, in an atmosphere where no one was on his side, my father slowly began to speak.

    "...This story goes back to more than ten years ago."

    His voice was hoarse with pain and anguish.

    The recent string of events had worn his body and mind down. On top of that, he had just learned that his daughter stabbed his son.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if he had a breakdown.

    Yet he held on, knowing the fate of our territory rested in his hands.

    "A disease was spreading at that time. It was an illness that could not be cured by Holy Power or Mana."

    ¡°¡­The ¡®Depletion Syndrome.¡¯¡±

    The words came from the Saintess, who knew the most about the subject.

    My father nodded in agreement.

    ''Depletion Syndrome.'' I had heard of it too.

    All living beings are inherently born with mana.

    Whether the amount isrge or small, no living being can exist without mana, as it is directly connected to the functions of life.

    The reason demonic beasts are born is also closely rted to this.

    Mana attracts mana.

    Therefore, naturally urring mana is also drawn to beings with mana. When the density bes too high, a demonic beast is born.

    However, there were some exceptions to this rule.

    People born with the rare disease known as ¡®Depletion Syndrome.¡¯

    Depletion Syndrome causes the mana within the body to dry up naturally. Most who are afflicted with it die before they reach the age of ten.

    Because without mana, a life cannot survive.

    Though there were stories of miraculous cures, Depletion Syndrome was essentially incurable.

    Neither Mana nor Holy Power could cure it.

    Apparently, the original Riasuffered from this disease as well.

    ¡°Yes, I knew it in my head. I knew that I could never save my daughter with my own power alone... Isn''t it the same disease that almost took the life of Imperial Princess Iris? Yet, my heart simply refused to ept it.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t imagine the feelings of parents facing the imminent death of their child.

    Though I couldn¡¯t fully understand, it was clear that my father had fallen into deep despair afterward.

    That must have been why he reacted so sensitively to the word ¡°Fate.¡±

    As my mother reminisced about those times, tears welled up in her eyes. Aaron Hyung also sighed deeply.

    My father spoke in a strained voice.

    ¡°¡­It was then that I heard it.¡±

    ¡°Heard what?¡±

    ¡°The rumour of someone with a Secret Technique to revive even the dead.¡±

    Arthur, who had been quietly listening, violently shook his head.

    He shouted in frustration.

    ¡°How could you believe such a suspicious rumour¡­!¡±

    ¡°It was a time when I would have done anything to save my daughter.¡±

    Like a cornered rat biting a cat.

    It was merely a desperate attempt to challenge the overwhelming enemy called fate.

    With a sorrowful look in his eyes, my father testified.

    "There wasn''t even any need to inquire around. They heard the rumours and contacted me first."

    ¡°What did they ask for?¡±

    The Saintess¡¯s question was sharp.

    My father let out a sorrowfulugh.

    ¡°They said they wanted to study my daughter. iming that those born with Depletion Syndrome had peculiar traits¡­ At that time, my daughter was on the verge of death.¡±

    The rest of the story was predictable.

    I silently lowered my gaze.

    "Foolishly, I epted the proposal. In return, I handed over my daughter and received a ''daughter'' in exchange."

    His words were strange.

    Unlike me, who had some inkling of the situation, the others continued to gaze at my father with questioning eyes.

    My father had to confirm it once again.

    ¡°The child we call ¡®Ria¡¯ now is not my daughter. She is a clone, created using my daughter¡¯s gic information¡­ Yes, the Percus family made a deal with the Dark Order.¡±

    This was the secret the Percus family had been hiding all along.

 Chapter 266: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (59)

    Chapter 266: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (59)The atmosphere of the audience froze at my father''s confession.

    The fact that Ria was a clone could somehow be understood.

    After all, she simultaneously exhibited the strange behaviour when Mitram''s test subjects were going berserk. Deep down, the group must have had some inkling.

    But my father''s words contained even more fatal information.

    <em>They made a deal with the Dark Order.</em>

    Regardless of the reason, it wasn''t surprising that an entire family could face extermination for this.

    The Dark Order was an entity neither the Imperial family nor the Holy Nation would tolerate.

    The Southern Kingdoms were slightly less hostile, but it didn''t change the fact that the Dark Order was themon enemy of the continent.

    The first person whose face stiffened was the Saintess.

    Senior Elsie swallowed dryly and nced back and forth between Sir Reynold and me.Her uneasy state of mind was reflected on her trembling pupils..

    The Saintess, looking troubled, ced her hand on her forehead and asked,

    "Viscount Percus... do you understand what you''re talking about?"

    "That''s why I tried to keep it hidden until the end."

    My father bowed his head deeply and spoke in a sorrowful voice.

    "At first, I didn''t even know it was the Dark Order''s scheme. But on the day I got ''Ria'' back, they revealed their identity and tried to entice me."

    "...They must have offered a price at that time too."

    "They said they would give me my real daughter and the world."

    Putting aside the daughter, offering the world as a price?

    It was madness.

    From that point on, it seemed the Dark Order was confident in their ability to dominate the world.

    ording to Mitram, price was one of the things the Dark Order valued.

    It was hard to even estimate how far the Dark Order¡¯s evil influence had spread.

    The Saintess continued to probe for more details.

    "The Dark Order wouldn''t just offer such favourable conditions. What did they ask for in return?"

    "The lives of the people in my territory."

    As if expecting this, a sigh escaped the Saintess''s lips.

    My father kept repeatedly running his hands over his face.

    "Only then did I realise how insane my wish was. Fate isn''t something to be defied. Though there were times I was tempted to cooperate with the Dark Order given the sins I''d alreadymitted..."

    "But you couldn''t bring yourself to do it."

    It was Sir Reynold who spoke.

    He rarely sighed and closed his eyes.

    "If you had, there would be no reason for those bastards to turn your territory into such a mess."

    "...Thank you for believing in me, Sir Reynold."

    Arthur, who had been quietly listening until now, swallowed hard.

    He was tapping the armrest of his chair with his index finger, looking anxious.

    A weary voice escaped his lips.

    "So, Viscount Percus, you were deceived. You thought you were getting your real daughter back, but you received a fake instead?"

    "That¡¯s how it turned out... The Dark Order imed they''d return my daughter, but they never specified it would be ''the real'' daughter."

    "Then wasn''t this a matter to be reported to the Imperial Family?"

    Arthur''s blunt question hit the crux of the matter.

    Father''s head dropped, as if he had nothing to say.

    Arthur sighed and continued.

    "If you had, none of this would have happened. The Imperial family was well aware that the Dark Order was plotting something. If there just a few investigations had happened, the Percus family''s responsibility could have been significantly reduced..."

    "...And what about that poor child?"

    The response came from an unexpected person.

    She was a beautiful woman with a youthful appearance, someone who wouldn''t seem out of ce even if introduced as my older sister.

    It was my mother, often referred to as Lady Percus.

    She seemed quite emotional.

    "She was born because of our sins. For a brief moment, we even thought of her as our real daughter... But if we reported to the Imperial family, it was obvious that she would have been treated as a monster created by the Dark Order. H-How could we do that to the poor child...?"

    "But she was actually a monster."

    Arthur''s cold rebuttal came forth.

    My mother''s eyes filled with sadness at his seemingly rude remark.

    Perhaps tired from the series of incidents, Arthur could no longer hide his true feelings.

    "Isn''t that right?Sir Ian nearly died because of her. What would have happened if the Saintess and the others hadn''t rushed in at that moment?"

    "...It''s my fault."

    Instead of arguing, my father spoke words of apology.

    "She was a child who never caused any problems until now, and with the Dark Priest dead, we were afraid to abandon her. Moreover, Dame Irene was with her all the time, so I thought keeping her within sight would allow us to handle any arising incidents."

    "That''s..."

    Arthur, who had been about to argue, fell silent.

    It was a matter of hindsight.

    Logically, my father''s words made sense.

    <em>Who could have known that a sudden assant capable of overpowering Dame Irene would appear?</em>

    The incident was still confusing even to me.

    Dame Irene bowed her head in shame, while Arthur eventually let out a deep sigh.

    "...In any case, we will revisit this issueter with someone who has more authority. What is the opinion of the Holy Nation on this?"

    As he said this, Arthur subtly gauged my reaction.

    As the holder of the Dragonblood Script, my opinion naturally held more weight than Arthur''s.

    Of course, I had no intention of opposing.

    It wasn''t as if my family was to be punished immediately, and with time, it wouldn''t be impossible to separately negotiate with the Imperial Pce.

    For now, we had to face an overwhelmingly strong enemy.

    Rather than wasting time debating, it was best to prioritise the evacuation procession.

    The Saintess seemed to have reached a simr conclusion.

    After a long moment of contemtion, she sighed and said,

    "...The sin of making a deal with the Dark Order and concealing it is grave. However, the intention to take responsibility for a life born of one''s sin ismendable."

    "Then?"

    "We will resolve it ording to the Empire''s will. Further discussions should be done through the consultative body."

    Arthur finally pped his hands together, as if he had resolved one issue.

    He summarised the matter with his usual weary look.

    "Alright, that''s settled... Everyone, let''s get up. Fortunately, there weren''t many rampaging test subjects and, thanks to the cooperation of the Rine and Yurdina families, we managed to suppress them with minimal damage."

    That was truly fortunate.

    There weren''t many guards protecting the Percus territory. In remote areas, it wasn''t umon for vigers to act as a vignte group.

    However, thanks to the timely presence of the Rine family''s mage corps and the Yurdina family''s private soldiers, the rampaging test subjects were quickly subdued.

    Arthur highlighted another significance of this fact.

    "In other words, the chaos was less than expected. If we prepare quickly, we can evacuate immediately."

    Arthur seemed eager to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    Given the constant danger, it was understandable.

    Perhaps sharing the same sentiment, none of the party members sitting around voiced any opposition.

    Just as everyone was about to stand,

    A question suddenly pierced through themotion like an awl.

    "...What about Ria?"

    It was Celine''s question.

    I stood there frozen, turning my gaze to the one responsible for providing an answer.

    It was Arthur, the Imperial administrator.

    Arthur stared at Celine as if questioning what she meant.

    "What will happen to Ria?"

    "Young Lady Haster..."

    Arthur only let out a sigh in response to her voice, which was filled with emotions that could have been either anger or fear.

    Adjusting his sses, he spoke.

    "Didn''t you see? She is just a fake. A monster who could turn on us at any moment and stab someone it has lived with as family for years. Why should the Empire tolerate such a dangerous existence?"

    "B-But we treated her like a real person all this time..."

    "Does treating a monster like a person make it a person? By that logic, if we treated a dog like a person, it would be one. Haha... My dog Pochi would love that."

    Arthur stood up, throwing out a joke that wasn''t funny at all.

    A bitter smile already formed on his lips.

    "A fake is a fake, a real one is real... It''s a fate determined from birth. As Viscount Percus said, trying to defy fate only leads to disastrous results."

    Celine abruptly stood up in anger.

    She had always been known for her fiery temper.

    Although usually masked by her sociability, Celine was the second most hot-tempered among us, right after Senior Elsie.

    If left unchecked, Celine seemed ready to shout.

    However, before she could raise her voice, Arthur''s cold words cut through.

    "...We must let go of what must be discarded."

    His words, which seemed familiar, made me pause.

    My steps, aimed at mediating between the two, came to a natural halt.

    Celine red venomously at Arthur, but he didn''t flinch.

    He simply offered onest piece of advice.

    "If you can''t make this distinction, you''ll have to pay the price for your wrong choices... just like today."

    No, it might have been a warning.

    With that, he turned and walked out of the reception room.

    Sir Reynold also, after subtly gauging the mood of me and the others, stood up to follow Arthur.

    The remaining people all wore somber expressions.

    Even I was merely biting my lips.

    The only exception was Celine.

    <em>Bang</em>, she kicked the table hard, clenching her teeth.

    A fierce voice slipped through her clenched teeth.

    "...I can''t ept this."

    Celine stormed out of the reception room with heavy steps.

    As she passed by me, she subtly gave me a look.

    Signalling that she wanted to talk.

    I could only let out a deep sigh.

    Leaving Ria as she was wasn¡¯t an option.

    For years, I considered her my younger sister. Even without a blood rtion, Ria was always the only sister in my heart.

    I had to save her.

    But I was still contemting how to do it.

    Setting Ria free wouldn¡¯t be difficult. I could intimidate Arthur by showing him the Dragonblood Script and she would be free immediately.

    Though of course, someone from the Imperial Family mighteter to inquire about my intentions.

    What concerned me more was the possibility that Ria might lose control over her body again.

    It was undeniable that Ria was a potential danger.

    Thus, I had no clear idea of how to deal with her.

    After hesitating for a while, I finally made up my mind and turned around.

    I decided to talk to Celine.

    However, at thest moment, a voice stopped me in my tracks.

    "...Ian."

    It was my father.

    When I nced back, he sighed and apologised.

    "I''m sorry."

    It was thement of a man who had tried to defy fate, only to end up with an even more tragic fate.

    I turned my head in silence.

    I had no idea where the path I needed to takey.

    It happened at dawn when the sun did not rise.

 Chapter 267: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (60)

    Chapter 267: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (60)"Let''s mess with that Evil God''s underling."

    Those were the first words Celine uttered through her gritted teeth.

    I had to stifle a bitterugh.

    "Are you crazy, Celine? Do you think I''m doing this because I don''t want to?"

    What noble would wee refugees who had already deserted their own territory?

    It was a problem I had reluctantlye to ept because no matter how hard I searched, I could not find a solution.

    Yet, here Celine was, rekindling my spirits out of nowhere, leaving me bbergasted.

    After all, she hadn''t even taken my side back then either.

    She knew as well as I did that fighting a monster that endlessly regenerated was impossible.

    But despite my objections, Celine was brimming with enthusiasm.I crossed my arms, deciding to hear her out.

    "No! I''m not saying we should defeat it. I''m saying we should destroy the core hidden inside it!"

    "...Isn''t that the same thing?"

    "No, Senior Yuren told me something."

    Apparently, there had been some secret discussion among the group while I was unconscious.

    Hearing this new information made my eyes twitch.

    If it was from Yuren, the information was trustworthy.

    So far, none of the information he provided had ever been wrong.

    "The Dark Orders'' magic has a ''core'', and there is always only one. But seeing how the test subjects are going berserk even after the caster, the Dark Priest, died..."

    "...So you are saying they must have separated the core?"

    "Yes, he said it''s very likely they''ve used a spell to separate the core from the ritual."

    It was an intriguing fact.

    I couldn''t understand why the Dark Order''s magic required a ''core,''

    From what I heard, in most cases, the caster themselves functioned as the core.

    This meant that only in a few exceptional cases was a separate core used.

    Unfortunately, the magic controlling the clones, including Ria, fell into that category.

    I closed my eyes and fell into deep thought.

    "It''s not like we''re trying to defeat that monster... Let¡¯s just hold out for a little longer and wait for an opportunity. Wouldn''t everyone agree to that? H-How could we abandon Ria?"

    I understood Celine''s feelings.

    She had lost someone dear to her in her childhood due to the schemes of high-ranking nobles.

    She didn''t want to lose another longtime acquaintance to the whims of the people in power.

    This situation was bringing back nightmares of her past.

    Perhaps her insistence on saving Ria, might have been an expression of her desire to heal the wounds of her past.

    Now, she could protect someone.

    Maybe she wanted proof that she didn¡¯t have to watch as helplessly as before.

    In any case, her desire to save Ria was genuine.

    But I soon sighed and shook my head.

    "This is something we can wait for the central army to handle... There''s no way the imperial family would just stand by while a monster ravages thend, right?"

    "What if we lose the core in the meantime?"

    At her rebuttal, I kept my mouth shut.

    <em>Hadn''t Celine seen that I was a holder of the Dragonblood Script?</em>

    <em>If I asked the central army to do their best, it wasn''t a wish that was impossible to achieve.</em>

    I was about to trace the Dragonblood Script in the air, but Celine''s continued questions made me hesitate.

    "Or what if another Dark Priest arrives while the central army is dispatched? And what if that Dark Priest takes control of the core?"

    "...What exactly are you trying to say?"

    "The Dark Order will move just as swiftly, if not faster, than the Imperial Family."

    I was dumbfounded by Celine''s clear reasoning.

    Celine, alongside me, was used to getting mocked by Leto for being a "blockhead" in the Knight division.

    I had no idea when she had be so articte.

    "We have to save Ria... this is ourst chance!"

    I fell silent again.

    She had a point.

    Though there hadn''t been any significant movement yet, the Dark Order wouldn¡¯t leave the Evil God¡¯s underling unattended. They would undoubtedly try to inflict even more damage.

    In the process, it was highly likely that they would try to recover Mitram''s research results.

    After all, it was the precious data of a schr who had conducted biological research for over a decade.

    It would be strange if the Dark Order didn¡¯t attempt to secure it.

    And then there was the possibility that the core embedded in the ''Corpse Giant'' would be exposed.

    I delibrated.

    <em>Should I try to persuade the group again?</em>

    If things got too dangerous, we always had the option to flee.

    Even though it meant risking our lives, it was worth the try.

    The real issue was how to evaluate that ¡®worth¡¯.

    To some, it might seem like a rude and selfish request.

    It would sound no different from asking them to risk their lives to try and protect the Dark Order''s creation.

    And it wasn''t just the Saintess.

    Yuren and even Senior Elsie might think like that, because they also didn''t have a deep connection with Ria.

    So, I hesitated.

    My personal feelings were clear.

    I wanted to save Ria.

    But if I''m not careful, I might end up acting selfishly, clinging to a futile hope.

    At that moment, I was mentally agonising for a long time.

    A memory pricked at my brain like a thorn.

    For a moment, I almost cried out in pain.

    Thendscape was soaked in blood.

    Everything was unclear in my hazy memories.

    But there was the voice of a woman, whispering in my ear with a seductive smile.

    "...You should have abandoned it sooner."

    <em>Abandon what?</em> I wanted to ask.

    As I jolted back from the dream into reality, all kinds of memories tangled together in a mess.

    Burning Great Forest.

    Blood, blood, and more blood.

    Trembling hands, fading breaths.

    Even with my eyes open, the hastily scrawled message was still vivid.

    <em>Let go of what must be discarded.</em>

    My father had said,

    "You mustn''t defy fate."

    And Arthur, the Imperial Administrator, had also said,

    "...We must let go of what must be discarded."

    Staggering, I took a step back.

    Thest image that shed through my mind was of my father, apologising to me with a face full of sorrow.

    It was the price of trying to defy fate.

    As I gasped for breath, Celine looked rmed.

    "Ian Oppa? Oppa, Oppa! Why all of a sudden...?"

    I raised a hand to stop Celine from approaching.

    Calming my ragged breaths, I then said,

    "¡­No."

    Celine froze in ce.

    She looked at me with wide, incredulous eyes.

    Wiping the cold sweat from my forehead, I reaffirmed.

    "No, it''s too dangerous¡­ Let''s find another way. I''ll protect Ria."

    I hurriedly ended the conversation and turned away.

    I walked away, almost as if I were fleeing.

    <em>Yes, this was the best decision.</em>

    <em>Facing the Corpse Giant was far too risky.</em>

    <em>Celine, Leto, and I might be okay with this, but the others had no reason to risk their lives.</em>

    As I continued to walk forward, I reassured myself,

    It was then that I heard Celine''s heated voice.

    "...You''ve changed."

    It was a phrase women often used when chastising their boyfriends.

    I wanted tough it off and make a joke, asking what she was even talking about?

    If only Celine''s body wasn''t trembling when I turned back to look at her.

    She stood there, fists clenched, trembling with anger.

    Her amber eyes red at me fiercely.

    "Ian Oppa, you''ve changed! You weren''t like this before!"

    "What did I...?"

    "How many times have you hung out with Leto Oppa and I recently?!"

    Looking back, it was true that I had been spending less time with Celine and Leto these days.

    Still, I felt a bit wronged and could only protest.

    "That was then, and now we have otherrades who have survived life-threatening situations together..."

    "Andtely, you''ve been going head to head with high-ranking nobles and whatnot!"

    I had no retort for that.

    Thinking back, I realised how crazy I had been.

    If luck hadn''t been on my side, I would¡¯ve been expelled from the academy long ago.

    But Celine''s anger didn''t stop there.

    ¡°And now you say it¡¯s too dangerous?! Now that there are plenty of pretty, talented people with good backgrounds around?!"

    I wanted to tell Celine to calm down.

    But her voice, once ignited with anger, showed no signs of calming down.

    "You promised to protect..."

    A sudden memory from my childhood surfaced.

    I remembered the scene vividly.

    A flower field.

    In that ce, where sky blue flowers swayed, I hugged a little girl.

    I felt like we had made some kind of promise back then.

    "To me, and to Ria too...you said you''d protect us..."

    Her voice sounded as if she was on the verge of bursting into tears..

    I felt as restless, as if I had returned to my childhood.

    All I could think was that I had to somehow soothe Celine.

    As I turned back to her with that single thought.

    A bizarre sight caught my eye.

    The sky was opening up.

    There was no other way to describe it.

    A crack in the sky spilled forth endless darkness, forming a shape like that of a shadow.

    A colossal figure stood on the ground.

    Its immense size was impossible to gauge.

    It was simply enormous.

    Despite being so far away, it was clearly visible to the naked eye.

    It took only a few seconds for the sky to open and the giant to descend.

    The crack in the sky released onest wave of unidentifiable masses.

    They were moving at a terrifying speed.

    Just being struck by a single one would cause a massive shockwave in the surrounding area due to its momentum. And one of them was falling right behind Celine, who was sobbing.

    I shouted and sprang off the ground.

    "Celine!"

    With a smack, I pushed her aside as my sword sliced through the air.

    Blood sprayed along the path of my strike as the falling mass was split in half.

    It was a tangled lump of flesh.

    Entangled bodies were shedding tears of blood and screaming in agony. Their grotesque form, fumbling and standing on multiple legs while extending several arms, was utterly horrifying.

    Faces extending in all directions cried out and screamed.

    <em>Kieeeeeek!</em>

    Celine just sat on the ground with a dazed expression.

    Even though I had already cut it in half, it was still moving.

    I had seen something simr before.

    It seemed that flesh nests, flesh seeds, and the Corpse Giant were simr types of monsters.

    Moreover, the one responsible for summoning them also seemed to be Mitram.

    I shouted at Celine again.

    "Go back and get everyone! We need to start evacuating right away!"

    "...B-But what about you, Ian Oppa?!"

    Celine''s question made me hesitate for a moment.

    Beyond the Flesh Glob, I could see the vige, filled with screams.

    Countless people lived there.

    They must be terrified and confused.

    Naturally, the number of people able to assist the evacuation would inevitably dwindle.

    Additionally, those Flesh Globs might bemitting a one-sided massacre there..

    I couldn''t bring myself to say that I should go back too.

    Instead, I remembered the resentful words Celine had thrown at me.

    It was a promise made in the recklessness of youth.

    <em>Since I am a knight, I will protect you.</em>

    The memory Celine triggered brought back another promise, one made to another girl.

    Ria too, still cherished that promise.

    Believing in it, she had confided in me.

    The secret that she had no memories beforeing to the manor.

    I tightened the grip on my sword.

    "...I have to protect."

    My voice still held traces of hesitation.

    It was unclear what I wanted to protect.

    Celine stared at me, stunned.

    I wasn''t expecting an answer.

    I just kicked off the ground and rushed forward, before I swung my sword horizontally again.

    The Flesh Glob that was prepared to lunge at me was split apart once more.

    Unable to endure it, the Flesh Glob screamed and writhed.

    I stomped on its grotesque face.

    Only then did the screams cease.

    I severed all its limbs, rendering it harmless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head to the vige. Someone needs to lead the people."

    "By yourself, Oppa?!"

    "If things settle down, send more people."

    That was our final exchange.

    Without wasting a moment, I dashed toward the vige.

    The faces of many people shed through my mind.

    The innocent faces of those who had made my childhood happy.

    For the first time in a long while, I prayed to the Heavenly God.

    <em>Please.</em>

    <em>Please let me not be toote.</em>

    As meteors of flesh rained down from the sky.

 Chapter 268: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (61)

    Chapter 268: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (61)The vige fell into chaos

    The residents shrieked at the sight of the Flesh Globs that fell from the sky. Some people were bleeding profusely, having lost an arm or a leg.

    It was fortunate that I arrived early.

    Even though the Percus territory was a central area, it wasn''t densely popted. Because of this, only a few people were hit by the Flesh Globs that fell from the sky.

    Yes, for now, it was like that.

    Seeing the people writing out in agony, I had to grit my teeth.

    <em>Do I really have to abandon them?</em>

    Rather, it would be fine if it were just the people living in the center.

    More than that, I was worried about the residents living in the remote areas. There weren¡¯t enough defenders there, nor anyone capable of leading the evacuation

    Seria was supposed to lead the evacuation gradually from the rear.But there was no telling how long that would take.

    The scheduled dy caused by the rampage of the test subjects could be fatal.

    There was also the unexpected descent of the Evil God''s underling without warning.

    The ground shook as the air vibrated with deep, resonating thumps.

    <em>Thud, Thud</em>. The giant''s footsteps, casting a shadow as it walked, were imbued with immense power.

    The ground was crushed, and trees snapped like twigs.

    Before long, the dawn light revealed the grotesque figure of the monster.

    A giant made of corpses.

    There was no other way to describe it.

    Hundreds, thousands or maybe even tens of thousands of corpses, were clustered together.

    The corpses forming its feet couldn¡¯t bear its weight and bled out. With each bloody footprint, mournful cries echoed.

    The giant''s head was made up of countless human faces.

    Their eyes darted around, scattering their gaze. It took a moment for every pupil to focus on a single point.

    The giant red down at me.

    No, perhaps it was looking at the vige I was at.

    Its field of vision was that vast. Maybe there were even eyes on the back of its head, leaving not a single blind spot.

    Hundreds of mouths screamed at once.

    <em>Wooooooooooooo!</em>

    Hearing the resounding roar, the Flesh Globs also howled, adding to the noise. It was a scene seemingly impossible to believe existed in our human world.

    The faces of the vigers naturally turned pale.

    "O¡¯ H-Heavenly God..."

    A voice slipped from someone''s lips.

    Hearing the voice, which demonstrated everyone''s feelings, I snapped back to reality.

    The appearance of such a transcendent enemy instantly drenched the atmosphere in fear.

    One had to crane their neck to the point of it hurting just to be able to see its head.

    How insignificant and pitiful mere humans seemed in front of it.

    The despair of a mantis in the face of a cart rolling towards it was reflected in everyone.

    I instinctively understood.

    The reason we were told to flee.

    And why we were told to abandon this ce.

    The disparity was clear in an instant.

    Celine had been foolish.

    <em>How could one hope to fight against such a monster, let alone find its core?</em>

    A single punch or kick from it was equivalent to a natural disaster; it was a monster straight out of legend.

    I couldn''t even think about facing it alone.

    That was a role fitting for a hero straight out of legend.

    I bit my lip and tightened my grip on my sword

    Just then, I spotted a Flesh Glob moving towards a middle-aged woman.

    "Sa-Save me..."

    The middle-aged woman was so terrified that she couldn''t even speak properly.

    So, I decided to eliminate the threat.

    A silver arc cut through the air.

    The hatchet de tore through the air, striking the Flesh Glob head-on. The Flesh Glob iled and staggered backward, but that was its end.

    The thrown hatchet struck with force once again.

    With a sickening crunch, its bones were smashed, as the Flesh Glob bled out.

    I kicked off the ground and swiftly retrieved the hatchet.

    The next move I made was a kick.

    <em>Phakk</em>, my foot drove into the plump flesh, making the Flesh Glob let out a pitiful scream as it flew away.

    Trembling eyes turned towards me.

    I sighed and extended my hand.

    "...Aunt Yona, please take refuge in the manor."

    ¡°Y-Young master¡­ b-but what about those monsters¡­¡±

    "I''ll handle them."

    I replied without a hint of hesitation.

    Yet Aunt Yona still wore a slightly uneasy expression.

    Even she could see that the Corpse Giant was not a monster that humans could handle.

    But she had no choice but to trust me. Aunt Yona took my hand and staggered to her feet. She then quickly turned and fled.

    The residents, noticing my presence, showed a faint glimmer of hope in their eyes.

    I needed to live up to those expectations.

    As I threw the hatchet again, another Flesh Glob exploded with blood. iling, it tried to dislodge the hatchet, but the hatchet ended up going in deeper, smashing into one of its faces.

    <em>Kiiieeeeekkkk!</em>

    One of the enraged Flesh Globs that sensed the danger, charged at me.

    In the past, it might have been a threat, but not to the current me.

    I shed my sword horizontally.

    Following the silver de, blood sprayed in session. Amidst the crimson haze, I lowered my sword to my lower left.

    And then three w marks were drawn.

    No matter how strong its regenerative abilities were, if it was cut into eight pieces, it couldn¡¯t resurrect itself.

    After being cut, the corpse of the Flesh Glob, reduced to mere chunks, fell down with a series of thuds.

    Before I knew it, everyone was staring at me in a daze.

    Although I had grown up with them ever since we were young, this was their first time truly seeing me fight.

    There was bound to be a discrepancy in contrast to my kind and docile appearance.

    My hair was already sticky and soaked with blood.

    I didn''t bother wiping away the blood running down as I spoke.

    "Immediately leave for the manor... right now!"

    "B-But we haven''t packed all our things yet..."

    The urgent plea I had uttered was met with hesitation.

    I red at the man who had spoken.

    Meeting my blood-soaked gaze, the man flinched.

    A faint smile appeared on my lips.

    "If you don''t leave right now, you''ll die."

    At times like this, my noble status was helpful.

    Because everyone started fleeing without question.

    Only then did I let out a long sigh, cing my hand on my forehead.

    I was injured, and still not fully sober.

    My abdomen throbbed, and I felt dizzy. My brain, soaked by fatigue, was begging for rest.

    I was in the worst possible condition.

    It felt like I could copse at any moment.

    Staggering, I turned and thrust my sword into a Flesh Glob that had nked me.

    <em>Kiiiieeeeekkkkk!</em>

    "Did you think I wouldn''t notice you sneaking up on me?"

    Naturally, there was no answer.

    I tilted the de I had thrust in and pushed it in with force.

    The bisected Flesh Glob wobbled. Without missing the opening, I stomped my foot into its lower half.

    An expert-level swordsman''s physical abilities were beyond imagination.

    No matter how heavy the Flesh Glob was, it couldn''t withstand that blow and was sent flying.

    I dealt with the remaining half by driving my sword straight into it.

    The Flesh Glob convulsed once before going limp.

    I continued to swing my sword as I moved.

    The closer I got to the outskirts of the vige, the more dead bodies and Flesh Globs I encountered.

    As the Flesh Globs fell, something seemed to have gone awry, and before long, the vige went up in mes.

    Even the Flesh Globs seemed to be unable to withstand the mes.

    They were just screaming while looking at their own bodies sizzling and burning.

    Driving my de into a Flesh Glob that was thrashing about with its body on fire, I cast a dejected look at my tattered clothes.

    The only thing that mana could strengthen was my body.

    My uniform was already torn, burned, and tattered in many ces. Soaked with blood, it was obvious that I would have to discard it once the battle was over.

    Still, my appearance was decent enough.

    Many people were fleeing, screaming, without even being able to gather their household belongings, and among them were also the people I had saved.

    There were also corpses strewn on the ground, with their eyes wide-open.

    Every time I saw one, I squeezed my eyes shut.

    <em>Even if we weren¡¯t deeply acquainted, we had probably seen each other in passing.</em>

    <em>Moreover, weren¡¯t they my subjects?</em>

    I kept murmuring to myself.

    <em>I must let go of what must be discarded.</em>

    <em>Right, I must let go of what must be discarded.</em>

    Even though for them, it was their only life, their single chance, the fact that for someone else, it was something that could be recklessly thrown away was iprehensible.

    But I had to force myself to ept it and move on.

    I closed my eyes amidst the burning scenery.

    My mind grew hazy.

    The line between unconsciousness and reality blurred.

    Suddenly, it struck me that this wasn¡¯t the first time I had stood in the midst of burning mes.

    Staggering, I continued walking.

    With sword and hatchet, I drenched myself in flesh and blood as I marched forward.

    The acrid smoke made me even thirstier.

    Perhaps due to theck of oxygen, my breath became ragged. My mind drifted further away from reality.

    There wasn''t even an enemy capable of wounding me.

    What jolted my muddled mind awake was the voice of someone grabbing and shouting,

    ¡°Children, there are children left inside!¡±

    My eyes flicked toward the person speaking to me.

    She was a young woman, still showing traces of youth.

    Suddenly, my vision blurred, and I experienced a sudden shift in my surroundings.

    Unconsciously, a strange title slipped from my mouth.

    ¡°...Junior Sister?¡±

    But in the next moment, seeing the face of the woman crying and shouting at me.

    I realized I was hallucinating.

    She was just a cute woman with freckles.

    <em>Had she just be an adult?</em>

    ¡°W-What? Y-Young Master... What are you talking about? T-There are still children inside...¡±

    Through my blurry vision, I followed the direction the girl was pointing.

    It was somewhat a familiar alleyway.

    My mind, which was wandering in a momentary daze, began to freeze.

    It was because I realized whose house she was pointing to.

    ¡°...Damn it.¡±

    I immediately kicked off the ground and sprinted.

    Flesh Globs lunged at me from all sides, but each time they did, I crushed their heads with my hatchet as I ran forward.

    There was no time to finish them off properly.

    I kept running and running, and after a while,

    I found someone and came to a sudden halt.

    It was a boy.

    He was coughing up blood with his abdomen pierced.

    I shook my head nkly and muttered.

    ¡°Ned...¡±

    Then, staggering, I approached Ned.

    Next to him, a Flesh Glob that had been cut by a knife was writhing.

    Ned had been fighting this monster.

    Gritting my teeth, I threw my hatchet.

    With a st, blood spurted into the air.

    <em>Kiiiiieeeeeeek!</em>

    With that final sound, the Flesh Glob that had been fighting Ned perished.

    To think he could fight such a terrifying monster.

    Ned''s words about not neglecting his daily training were no lie.

    Even if he wasn''t a knight, he could have been an excellent soldier.

    Only if he survived.

    I dropped to my knees.

    My eyes swept over Ned''s wounds with a hollow gaze.

    Fumbling, I searched my pockets. Maybe I could save him with a healing potion.

    But before I could do that, a firm hand grabbed my wrist.

    The boy was smiling with blood trickling down.

    ¡°Great Master.¡±

    Seeing that smile, I feltpletely at a loss.

    Someone''s memories came surging in like a tide.

    Strength gradually began to return to the hand gripping my sword.

 Chapter 269: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (62)

    Chapter 269: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (62)Even though the eastern sky was getting brighter, the cold wind

    Before long, a snowstorm began to rage.

    The evacuation procession that set out from the manor quickly grew in number. It was a big relief that the evacuation route was nned in advance.

    Fortunately, many of the refugees from the territory were joining the procession.

    Of course, their expressions were not very bright.

    They were in a situation where they had to leave their beloved hometown as if they were fleeing. Including Viscount Percus, there was no one whose face was not gloomy.

    Especially when they were about to put restraints on both of Ria''s hands and feet, Celine raised her voice.

    ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t treat her like a criminal¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°What else do you suggest we do?¡±

    Arthur replied in a cold tone.¡°The test subjects of the Dark Order still pose a risk of going berserk. If not, would you like to face that monster yourself?¡±

    With that, Arthur gestured over.

    Beyond them, the Corpse Giant was still stomping around.

    Fear flickered across the faces of those eavesdropping on their conversation.

    <em>How could we possibly deal with such a monster?</em>

    Celine clenched her fists and trembled, but couldn¡¯t find a rebuttal.

    Perhaps if Ian had epted her proposal, it would have been different.

    But Ian made a calcted decision, and most people would agree that it was the right one.

    Anyone who saw the underling of that Evil God would concur.

    Arthur sighed deeply as he looked at Celine, who was filled with resentment.

    "...We can''t release the restraints unless we can ensure at least that level of safety."

    And so the gloomy procession continued.

    Of course, there were some who appeared anxious amidst it all.

    A lovely girl in a pointed hat, Elsie, was insistently shouting.

    "Uncle, we need to deploy the Mage Corps quickly...!"

    "Who are you saying should rescue whom?"

    Reynold¡¯s voice was still cold as he faced Elsie.

    He slowly turned his blue eyes toward her.

    "Sir Ian is stronger than both you and our Rine family¡¯s mage corps. He¡¯s not someone who needs protecting in the first ce."

    "What about the vigers?!"

    "If Sir Ian can''t protect them, then neither can we... By now, Sir Ian should already be patrolling the outskirts."

    At this, Elsie grew even more frustrated and stomped her feet.

    It might have looked cute at a nce, but the wordsing out of Elsie''s mouth were anything but.

    "No, seriously damn it... But the Master isn''ting back, right?! Has the old man¡¯s brain already gone smooth...?"

    "Watch yournguage, Elsie."

    Despite her rude outburst, Reynold remained unperturbed.

    He seemed like he was used to it.

    In fact, those watching from the sidelines were the ones looking fed up.

    Reynold''s admonishment of "watch yournguage" was unexpected in itself.

    "Calling someone who could be your fianc¨¦ ''master''¡ªdo you still consider yourself a Rine?"

    "Th-That... Anyway, he''s someone who could be my fianc¨¦!"

    "...Please, just be patient a little longer."

    His tone almost sounded irritated.

    Elsie still didn''t hide her fierce re, but she looked at Reynold as if she was willing to listen.

    Reynold chuckled inwardly at the sight.

    That little girl, whoplied with anything as long as it came to the family''s name, had grown to the point where she could stand up to an Archmage like Reynold.

    It was both fascinating and bittersweet.

    After all, the life of a high noble was one that had to serve with the will of the family.

    He, too, had gone through a period of rebellion.

    Before long, Elsie would also have to realize.

    The true meaning of the saying "Rine¡¯s destiny is determined by Rine."

    No one could escape from those shackles.

    Reynold sighed softly with a hint of regret.

    "If you wait just a little longer, everything will work out as you wanted. Starting with the engagement, you¡¯ll continue attending the academy, and above all, Sir Ian¡¯s friends have already set out to find him."

    "...Just a little longer."

    Her voice still held a hint of defiance.

    Reynold scoffed as if to say she could do as she pleased.

    "I''ll just wait a bit more, and if it still seems hopeless, I¡¯ll even go alone if I have to."

    "The evacuation procession takes a long time, and every escort is crucial. Besides, how would Sir Ian be in danger?"

    Reynold subtly gestured with his eyes at the massive figure making its presence known in the distance.

    Elsie''s face hardened as she stared at the monstrous giant.

    Though she had already seen grotesque creatures like the Flesh Nest, the Corpse Giant was an exceptionally hideous and formidable foe.

    "Surely he won¡¯t try to confront that monster..."

    It was something she muttered to herself, but Reynold shook his head as if it were ridiculous.

    Elsie couldn¡¯t deny it either.

    Even to her, that monster was a fearsome adversary, terrifying to even think about facing.

    Elsie was someone who had always feared the strong and thus had relied on someone else to maintain her sense of self.

    She knew all too well how much courage it would take to face the Corpse Giant.

    No matter how strong her master was, he wouldn''t be able to stand against that monster.

    The very thought made Elsie''s body shiver with fear.

    Reynold was quite satisfied that Elsie had no further rebuttal.

    Then, as if remembering something, Reynold pulled a pouch from his coat.

    It was a pouch adorned with luxurious patterns.

    Elsie¡¯s eyes filled with curiosity as she epted it.

    "Since you are a mage of Rine, you should carry a rapid recovery potion. You never know what kind of enemies you might encounter during the evacuation."

    Rapid recovery potions.

    As its name implied, it was a potion that rapidly recharged mana.

    Just as swordsmen would typically carry healing potions, mages often carried rapid recovery potions.

    Though having been born with vast mana reserves, Elsie had never needed one.

    Elsie discreetly opened the pouch.

    Being a direct descendant of the Rine family, there was a considerable amount of space inside. Yet it appeared small in volume, likely it being an expandable spatial pouch.

    Even as she epted the potion, Elsie''s expression remained sullen.

    Judging by the way she asionally nced toward the vige, she still had some regrets.

    Reynold clicked his tongue at the sight.

    "Elsie, can you even marry and raise children properly with that attitude? That¡¯s why Sir Ian speaks of you in such a way..."

    "...Master? What did he say about me?"

    Hearing this, Elsie perked up her ears, giving him her full attention.

    Reynold looked at her incredulously before speaking again.

    "Sir Ian visited the innst time. At that time, I asked if he had any intention of getting engaged..."

    At that moment.

    <em>BOOOOM</em>, a thunderous sound echoed, and the ground shook violently.

    Some of the people stumbled and even screamed in shock.

    All eyes turned towards the source of themotion.

    It was the Corpse Giant.

    The giant, which had been walking calmly until now, let out a monstrous roar, seemingly displeased with something.

    Reynold¡¯s brow furrowed as he sensed the anomaly.

    Blue sparks flickered in his eyes as he carefully scanned the surroundings.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to discover the cause of the Corpse Giant¡¯s agitation.

    A bewildered voice escaped his lips.

    ¡°...Sir Ian?¡±

    Hearing the name, Elsie¡¯s eyes followed Reynold¡¯s gaze urgently.

    There, a man was sprinting through the streets.

    Unbelievably.

    **

    Flooding memories blended with the surrounding scenery.

    It was the middle of a burning forest.

    The Great Forest was perpetually humid, enough to make its air feel sticky. A natural fire of this magnitude shouldn¡¯t ur in such a ce.

    It was a man-made fire.

    A few charred corpsesy scattered around.

    They were once those who lived in the Great Forest.

    They were disciples who couldn''t endure the Great Witch''s training and had fled.

    They had turned their swords against her.

    In exchange for helping the vampire escape from the forest, they had been promisedpensation by the Dark Order.

    Indeed, it seemed the Dark Order had paid them a fairpensation.

    No matter how many there were, Junior Sister was an Archmage. Even if a crowd of mediocre disciples gathered, she wouldn¡¯t have been cornered.

    But the result before my eyes was theplete opposite.

    Without even a moment to tremble in grief, I brushed the girl''s cheek with my trembling hand.

    The woman¡¯s body, leaning against the tree, slid down.

    The bloodstains marked the path her body had taken. My eyes and throat were heavy with moisture as I processed the scene.

    It felt as though my consciousness was drifting.

    It was so unreal that I felt detached from reality.

    I felt devoid of any sensations.

    Even if my skin was blistering and burning, I wouldn''t have noticed.

    Whether she understood my feelings or not, the girl in the pointed hat wore a faint smile.

    Blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth.

    It felt as though blood was spilling from my chest as well.

    ¡°What¡¯re you, <em>kugh</em>, crying for¡­ idiot... You¡¯re breaking my heart.¡±

    This marked the man¡¯s first farewell and their final conversation.

 Chapter 270: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (63)

    Chapter 270: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (63)My throat choked up, preventing me from speaking.

    So, I just hugged Junior Sister tightly without a word.

    I felt the warmth and softness of her touch.

    It was a deep sense of fulfillment that only my Junior Sister could give.

    It was a relief that felt like my arms were finally full.

    But now, the quality of the hug was marred by the girl''s fading breaths.

    It was my fault.

    I had some business in the city and sent Junior Sister ahead of me, unaware of the impending attack. I never would¡¯ve imagined that the ambush meant for me would¡¯ve been dealt with by Junior Sister.

    Even now, shockwaves were reverberating from the center of the residence.

    It meant the battle was still going on.The sheer force of the sh uprooted trees and sent fierce winds rushing through the area.

    It was a battle between a Vampire, who was desperate to escape its long-standing curse, and my master, one of the continent''s great Archmages.

    Someone like me would only be a burden if I stayed nearby.

    As a disciple, it might feel like I¡¯m unworthy, but I was oddly grateful for that fact.

    It gave me time to say goodbye to Junior Sister.

    I stammered words of apology from my mouth.

    My voice by then, sounded moist with tears.

    "I-I''m sorry. I''m sorry, Junior Sister... I-I was toote..."

    Even facing death, Junior Sister burst into a giggle.

    It was the same yfulughter as always.

    Today, that sound felt hollow, and a tear rolled down my cheek.

    "¡­Don''t cry, you brat."

    Her tone was as confident as ever.

    As if trying tofort me, she even wrapped her arms around me.

    Her sweet voice filled my ear.

    It was a voice full of affection.

    "Thanks to you, I could be myself¡­ not a ''Rine,'' but instead your Junior Sister and your lover. For the first time in my life, I was happy."

    "Junior Sister, please¡­"

    Every word she uttered sounded like a farewell, and all I could do was plead with her.

    But Junior Sister didn''t stop.

    As if she still had so much to say.

    "I experienced so many firsts with you."

    My throat tightened.

    "Love, kissing, and dates... Laughing and chatting with someone, dreaming of the future. I thought it would be wonderful if it could only be just the two of us left in the whole world."

    It felt like a wound was being carved into my heart.

    "¡­So, thank you, Senior Brother."

    Even hearing her call me by a title she rarely used, I couldn''t say anything.

    The girl wore a gentle smile.

    And she tightened her embrace around me.

    "F-finally, I protected¡­"

    As if relieved, she let out a sorrowful sob.

    "¡­my precious person."

    She was a woman who had helplessly lost her younger brother a long time ago.

    As if it were her only salvation, she conveyed her final wishes to me.

    With a <em>thud</em>, the girl''s hand that had been holding my arms fell away.

    "No¡­"

    The memories we shared permeated my senses.

    Our sweet first kiss.

    The yful look she had as she sneakily opened her cor with a smile in her eyes.

    The fragrant scent she carried whenever we met.

    The bitter taste of her lipstick lingering on my lips, and the warmth that radiated from her embrace.

    Begging, I continued to speak in a desperate tone.

    But it was already toote.

    "No, no, no¡­! I-It¡¯s all my fault, Junior Sister¡­ I-I was toote¡­ I-I won''t let it happen again¡­"

    Even as I cried.

    "D-Don''t you hate being called ''Junior Sister''? Then I''ll call you senior just like you wanted¡­ There are still so many ces we wanted to go together¡­ So, please¡­"

    Even as I sobbed.

    "Please, please¡­"

    No amount of begging would bring her back.

    "¡­Don''t die."

    That was, indeed, the essence of death.

    Suddenly, my blurred vision cleared.

    At some point, my breath had be ragged.

    For a moment, I was confused, but the person in my arms was not a girl, but a boy.

    A boy who dreamed of bing a knight to protect his younger sister.

    Ned, my mischievous friend who had always followed me around calling me Great Master.

    My eyes had long since turned bloodshot.

    "Great Master, j-just as you said... Kugh! I didn''t neglect my training..."

    "Yes, yes."

    I could only mutter the same response like a broken machine.

    Ned proudly boasted about what he had done.

    "I-I... I managed to defeat the bad guy who was attacking my younger sister..."

    "Yes, yes. You did great. Very, very much so..."

    My voice choked up, and I struggled to continue speaking.

    Ned didn''t have much time left.

    After I barely swallowed my sobs, I spoke to him.

    "¡­You¡¯ve grown up so much. Suddenly. You can even protect your sister like this."

    "Great Master..."

    Ned finally looked relieved after hearing my praise.

    In a pleading voice, he said to me,

    "But May is still back there."

    "I will protect her."

    There was no hesitation in my reply.

    It was a solemn vow, born from my boiling emotions.

    My arms, holding Ned, tightened instinctively.

    When there was no response, I swore again.

    "Definitely, I will protect her¡­ your sister, no matter what."

    <em>Because we are brothers.</em>

    <em>Because we vowed to protect our sisters.</em>

    <em>These were obvious truths that I had forgotten somehow.</em>

    Ned''s final words were not yet finished.

    Through hisbored lungs, he forced out a few more words.

    "Not just May, there are many others... Rudy from the next vige, and Charles from the neighboring house. I promised to, <em>kugh</em>, protect them, but..."

    "All of them."

    I made my vow through gritted teeth, as if to fortify my resolve.

    Reflecting the flickering mes, a pool of blood mirrored my image.

    My eyes were bloodshot red.

    "I will protect all of them... not just your sister, but everyone."

    "¡­Really? You won''t abandon a single one?"

    It was a question thrown out as if it were hard to believe.

    So, I repeated the words I often told Ned.

    "Of course¡­ you know that, Ned. A great knight never..."

    "¡­tells lies."

    Reenacting the exchange we had countless times, Ned finally smiled brightly, as if at peace.

    "That''s a relief."

    Ned¡¯s breaths grew faint as if he were falling asleep.

    "Because Young Master Ian is the most excellent knight I know..."

    <em>Thump</em>, the boy''s hand grew limp and fell.

    I held the boy a little longer.

    Until even the echo of his breathspletely faded from my ears.

    Only then did I gentlyy his body on the ground.

    I staggered to my feet.

    I was foolish.

    I should have done this from the start.

    Until now, I had been acting solely based on the information I knew about the future.

    Thinking I should discard what must be discarded, and by doing so, things would pass over.

    Picking and choosing what seemed rational and running away had led to this oue.

    In the end, I failed to protect anything.

    <em>You damned idiot, how could you not realize?</em>

    <em>The fact that discarding and abandoning things leaves you with nothing.</em>

    I grit my teeth and took a step forward.

    With each step, my body swayed back and forth. Blood dripped from the hatchet I had pulled from the Flesh Glob.

    As I trudged forward with my head down, someone¡¯s voice stopped me.

    "¡­Ian."

    My gaze briefly turned behind.

    There stood Leto, my most trusted advisor.

    A sigh escaped his lips.

    It seemed he had already grasped the general situation.

    "I understand how you feel but.... you can''t do it on your own."

    As always, he gave a calm exnation.

    "The ¡®You¡¯ from the future calcted many things. We can''t defeat that monster with our current strength. Of course, the sacrifices are painful, but we have no choice but to endure them¡­"

    "...Leto."

    However, for the first time in a long time, I responded to Leto with a seething voice.

    The searing heat had already swept past my eyes.

    In my dried eyes, only a faint reddish hue remained.

    Yet, the words I spoke were filled with seething anger.

    It was an emotion I didn''t even know who to direct it at.

    At myself, at the enemy, or at fate that had pushed me to this precarious position?

    I only hoped that I wouldn¡¯t regret this choice.

    "If it were that man, he might have done so."

    With those final words, I turned my gaze forward again.

    "¡­But not me."

    Before Leto could stop me, Iunched myself forward at full speed.

    Not even the mes consuming the world could stop me.

    Spacepressed, and the sound of roaring winds filled my ears.

    In the distance, I could see the Corpse Giant.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the monster¡¯s grotesque gaze fixated on me.

    Even its gaze alone could send an overwhelming pressure.

    It was such an insurmountable wall

    The gaze gave me a feeling of oppression, as if asking me, ¡®do you dare to resist fate?¡¯

    Suddenly, I remembered a phrase I had once seen before.

    <em>Let go of what must be discarded.</em>

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollowugh.

    The sound of myughter scattered through the air torn as I moved forward.

    "¡­what a load of nonsense."

    There was nothing to discard.

    Not Ria, not Ned, not May, not anything.

    That was the fate I had chosen.

 Chapter 271: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (64)

    Chapter 271: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (64)It was a sight hard to believe even when seen with one''s own eyes.

    A man was charging forward on his own.

    Countless Flesh Globs blocked his path. Every time that happened, blood burst forth, tracing a path of fresh blood.

    Crushing, smashing and sometimes leaping over.

    Despite clearing countless obstacles as he advanced,he never slowed down.

    It was too impressive a feat to be that of a mere swordsman.

    Even for those who had reached the level of Expert, there were limits.

    Unless they were monsters known as ''Masters,'' an individual could not stand against an army. This was because physical strength and mana had their limits.

    However, there was something fundamentally different about that man''s actions.

    All living beings possess an instinct for self-preservation.This was no different even for a martial artist who had reached the peak. In fact, the higher their position, the better they knew how to protect themselves.

    Thus, it was impossible for an individual to face an army.

    It was something that could only be done by dodging and counter attacking blowsing from all directions. Just to keep one''s body intact required an extreme expenditure of mental power.

    However, the way that man fought seemed as if he was eager to push himself to his very limits.

    It was as if he didn''t care what happened to his own body.

    Blood oozed from the scratches and torn wounds.

    His clothes had long since been reduced to tatters, and his entire body was so covered in blood that it was impossible to discern where he had been injured.

    The skilled individuals in the evacuation procession all maintained their silence.

    By enhancing their eyesight, they could achieve superhuman vision. They were all simultaneously watching the man''s charge.

    Of course, there were some who were impressed by his desperate struggle.

    However, the majority felt the exact opposite.

    "Fucking crazy¡­"

    It was unclear whether the sound was one of admiration ormentation.

    Reynold uttered a curse for the first time in a while. The sight before him was enough to make him doubt his own eyesight.

    <em>Is he sane?</em>

    This question was shared not only by Reynold but by everyone watching the man''s actions.

    A battle was not something where the oue could be decided by resolve or will alone.

    If the world were that easy, everyone would be writing their own heroic tales.

    In critical moments, the difference in mental strength could sometimes determine life or death. After all, battles between skilled fighters often hinged on the slimmest of margins.

    However the enemy the man had to face was not human.

    It was a monster straight out of legends, and there wasn''t just one enemy.

    Soon, the resurrected corpses would rise again.

    This meant an army of corpses, including the Flesh Globs, would form. It was by no means something one could face alone.

    It was tantamount to a suicide attempt.

    If it had been someone else, Reynold might have been mocking their recklessness. But the problem was that the foolish man happened to be Ian.

    He immediately looked around.

    As the skilled individuals leading the procession stopped, the refugees also halted, murmuring among themselves.

    All they could see was the the blood spreading in the distance.

    Yet, they quickly grasped the general situation.

    The atmosphere had been so somber.

    Someone was attempting an impossible feat.

    Among the refugees who realised this, voices emerged, specting on the identity of the unfortunate challenger.

    Unbeknownst to them, the Second Young Master whom they adored dearly, was running towards his peril.

    It was fortunate that the refugees didn''t recognize the man''s identity.

    Unlike them, those who realised who he was reacted immediately.

    "Master!"

    It was a cry of desperation.

    The source of the voice was none other than Elsie, who had been apanying Reynold.

    She was already stomping her feet with her eyes wide open.

    As if poised to dash out at any moment.

    Reynold, as if expecting this, tightly shut his eyes.

    The situation was no different elsewhere.

    "Ian!"

    The Saintess even shook off Yuren''s grip on her arm, who was holding onto her, and stepped forward.

    Yuren also ced his hand on his forehead, as if he had a headache.

    An anxious look was apparent in the Saintess''s expression.

    She was ncing around furtively, seeming to want to run out right then.

    Celine even grabbed her sword, ready to dash off.

    The one who stopped them was Arthur, the Imperial Administrator.

    "...Stop!"

    The women who had been hesitating stopped in their tracks.

    As their attention turned to him, Arthur spoke in a bitter voice.

    "Are you all out of your mind? Surely, you don''t intend to join that fight, do you?"

    "No, but master is out there right now...!"

    "He''ll be back soon enough."

    There was certainty in Arthur''s words.

    And certainty tends to add persuasiveness.

    The group''s attention momentarily turned to him.

    "Young Master Ian is not a fool either. Right now, for whatever reason, he''s charging at that monster, but..."

    As Arthur spoke, he subtly shifted his gaze somewhere else.

    A colossal body, towering over tens of metres, was stomping around.

    The monster seemed to wee the challenger''s presence.

    Its head,posed of hundreds, if not thousands, of faces, erupted into maniacalughter all at once.

    A sh of intense fear crossed Arthur''s eyes.

    The mere sight of that grotesque creature instilled terror in the living.

    It was an instinctual reaction.

    Arthur swallowed hard and continued speaking.

    "...He''ll realise the reality soon enough."

    "And if he doesn''t?"

    Immediately came the Saintess''s sharp retort.

    The usually benevolent woman changed as soon as her beloved man was involved.

    Her light pink eyes now even had a chilling glint in them.

    She asked Arthur again.

    "What if he doesn''t give up and keeps fighting?"

    "That''s unlikely. Where would there be a reason to risk one''s life in a fight with no chance of winning?"

    Arthur continued, almost pleading.

    "Instead, we should secure an escape route to ensure Young Master Ian''s safety when he retreats. I''m not suggesting we abandon him, but that we should move more efficiently."

    "...But Ian Oppa isn''t that kind of person."

    It was an abruptly spoken sentence.

    Arthur''s gaze followed the speaker. There, ck hair was fluttering.

    It was Celine.

    Among those with a say here, she was the one who knew Ian best.

    "Right now, Ian Oppa looks serious... When he''s like that, no one can stop him."

    "How can you be so sure?"

    Of course, Arthur didn''t easily fall for Celine''s words.

    He wanted to leave this ce immediately.

    In fact, if Ian hadn''t been the holder of the Dragonblood Script, he might have suggested abandoning him and fleeing.

    He was a desk bound schr, not a man with grand ambitions or an unshakeable heart.

    He was just an ordinary administrator.

    It was difficult for him to maintainposure in such a crisis situation.

    "Miss Haster, can you clearly see Young Master Ian right now?"

    "T-That I can''t, but..."

    Celine''s face flushed with shame, and she lowered her head.

    Among the group, she was the only one who seemed unable to see Ian.

    It was because her skills were still not sufficient to detect him.

    Feeling as if her shorings were being exposed to everyone, Celine lowered her gaze.

    Unlike Celine, who suddenly became depressed, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief.

    "No matter how close you are, it''s hard to understand Sir Ian''s feelings from this distance. Rather, if we need to ask for an opinion... Sir Reynold."

    Reynold''s indifferent eyes turned towards Arthur.

    He was a powerful figure who reached the level of Archmage.

    Naturally, he could observe Ian''s struggle in detail from here.

    While Elsie and the Saintess could only capture a rough outline, it was different for him. His eyes could vividly catch even Ian''s determined expression.

    If the power Saintess possessed had been mana instead of holy power, it might have been different.

    However, the Saintess was specialised in healing and support, her own power was not strong. Even now, she was barely able to detect Ian by relying on sense enhancement magic.

    Reynold thoughtfully cast his gaze.

    By then, Ian had already closed the distance to the Corpse Giant to less than half of what it initially was.

    No matter how one looked, it didn''t seem like he intended to give up halfway.

    But there was something peculiar about it.

    <em>Could he be aiming for something?</em>

    It was an excessively reckless way to fight, but even so, his face didn¡¯t show the desperation of someone ready to throw away their life.

    Reynold pondered deeply at this moment.

    <em>Should I trust Ian¡¯s strategy or not?</em>

    If he chose the former, it was right to mobilise all forces immediately.

    Conversely, if he chose thetter, it would be correct to side with Arthur at this point.

    If it goes on like this, Ian will surely die.

    Reynold wasn''t enough of a bad person to watch a young man with a bright future die.

    But more than that, he had been weathered by all sorts of storms of time.

    Hope and determination were too old-fashioned concepts for him.

    They had been forgotten along with the woman he had once truly loved.

    And most importantly, Reynold was a member of the Rine family.

    Count Rine would never want to deploy valuable forces at this point in time.

    Upholding the will of the Head of the Family was the duty of a noble.

    Even if it meant adding a slight lie to do so.

    With a bitter inward smile, he said,

    "...It looks like he''s confronting it out of sheer stubbornness. He''s already showing signs of hesitation. It would be better to dispatch a few elites to secure an escape route."

    What if he doesn''t return even after securing an escape route?

    That was irrelevant.

    He was a man who lost his territory and whose family was entangled with the Dark Order.

    Though his skills weremendable, if he insisted onmitting suicide, the Rine family had no reason to bear the loss.

    At Reynold''s statement, the women showed a sign of softening a little.

    Unlike Arthur, Reynold, a seasoned veteran, appeared trustworthy even at a nce.

    However, it didn''t take long for the atmosphere to change again.

    <em>Woooooooooo-!</em>

    The Corpse Giant, which had been moving slowly until just now, suddenly began to sprint.

    Dozens of Flesh Globs were crushed under its feet, but the Corpse Giant didn''t care at all.

    It simply ran and ran, stopping right in front of Ian.

    And then its enormous fist plunged into the ground.

    It was a sceneparable to a meteor impact.

    The group''s eyes widened instantly.

    "....Master!"

    Along with Elsie''s wail, the world shook with a thunderous boom.

    The man was facing off a legendary monster by himself.

 Chapter 272: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (65)

    Chapter 272: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (65)Blood obscured my sight.

    My body, after running continuously, was thoroughly overheated.

    Blizzard and chilling windshed at my skin like a whip, but my muscles continued to unleash fierce sword strikes without rxing.

    Flesh and bone fragments scattered.

    My sword pierced through the Flesh Globs blocking my path. To the ones clinging by my side, I fed them my hatchet.

    And if there were still approaching opponents, I infused my sword with mana until it hummed.

    The aura zed like wildfire.

    A brilliant silver light extending a straight line across the world.

    The Flesh Globs that touched that aura couldn''t even resist.

    Their severed body parts fell with a thud, writhing unpleasantly.<em>Phaak</em>, I stepped forward, trampling on the remnants.

    After running and running like that, before I knew it, I was out of breath.

    The air I roughly sucked in was icy cold.

    My vision blurred and my lungs screamed. My whole body creaked, forcefully demanding rest.

    My abdominal wound?

    It had long since burst open,drenched in blood.

    But then, I finally realised the situation changed.

    The Flesh Globs were no longer charging at me.

    Instead, the ground was trembling violently with heavy thuds.

    Panting, I knelt and looked up at the sky.

    Beyond the casted shadow, something was flying toward me.

    At first, I thought it was a meteor.

    But it was a giant fist made of countless corpses.

    Between the writhing arms, one corpse stuck out its head, weeping blood.

    The tormented soul screamed.

    <em>Kiiiiieeeeeeek!</em>

    I locked eyes with it and burst into a hollowugh.

    Judging by its sudden charge, it wasn''t going to be a noble opponent.

    And that was fine by me.

    As I didn¡¯t know how to fight gracefully either.

    Gritting my teeth, I mapped out the space with bloodshot eyes.

    Bizarre trajectories etched into my vision. I endured the pain in my eyes as I gazed at the countless solid lines.

    Bit by bit, it became more visible.

    The moreboured my breathing became, the more my body screamed, the more each nerve ending cried out in pain.

    The boundary between reality and memory gradually blurred.

    I needed to glimpse more, just a little more.

    I tore at the solid lines of space with all my might.

    With a <em>snap</em>, like broken strings, the lines haphazardly sprang up.

    And in the next moment.

    <em>Boom</em>¡ªa shockwave swept through the area as if an earthquake had struck.

    It seemed I briefly heard the screams of women in the distance.

    But I was still unharmed.

    The fist of the Corpse Giant missed me, tracing an absurd trajectory.

    It was a close call, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    As long as I was still breathing, that was enough.

    I quickly leaped and clung to the wrist of the Corpse Giant. Then, clutching one of the hundreds of iling arms, I exerted force and propelled myself upward.

    Climbing onto the arm of the Corpse Giant, I continued to run.

    Of course, the Corpse Giant didn''t stand still either.

    Its arm, made up of thousands of corpses, had countless hands reaching out and iling to grab me.

    Each time, I cut them down with either my sword or the hatchet.

    Yet the corpses blocking my way seemed endless.

    The arms clustered together to form another monstrosity, a separate arm made entirely of other arms, branching out like tree limbs.

    Three or four smaller arms crossed and blocked my way.

    It was an intricate barrier, like a web. At this rate, breaking through was impossible.

    So I dropped my sword strike to the lower left.

    More memories came pouring down.

    Each one a painful recollection.

    It was the life of someone who lived losing someone, being robbed, hating and suffering.

    And it wasn''t just the memories that came rushing in.

    The painful emotions of that day were conveyed just as vividly.

    It was terrifying and dreadful.

    With each glimpse into the man¡¯s nightmares, my heart ached as if it was being torn apart. I felt like screaming and crying.

    He must have wanted to run away.

    But for him, there wasn''t even a ce to run to.

    Therefore, I had no intention of running away either.

    For no other reason than to deny his path.

    It was then that my silver-tinged de left shes in the air.

    A full five lines.

    The corpse arms blocking my way were shreddedpletely, thus letting out unearthly screams.

    <em>Kiiiiieeeeeeeeeeek!</em>

    I climbed swiftly like a squirrel ascending a tree.

    Before I knew it, I was scaling the forearm, heading toward the shoulder.

    It was the moment I first locked eyes with the Corpse Giant.

    Thousands of faces turned towards me, then twisted into a grotesque grin.

    <em>Kekeek keek keek!</em>

    It was a tant sneer.

    Augh as if to say, ''What can someone like you possibly do to me?''

    I wasn''t angry.

    That was the objective gap between me and this monster.

    However, I steeled up my resolve.

    <em>Just as I had always done, I would turn that sneer into a scream.</em>

    <em>Perhaps I could make one of those faces scream right away.</em>

    If only something hadn''t firmly grabbed my ankle just then.

    I could only look down at my ankle with a puzzled expression.

    The hands that tried to grab my ankle were all severed by my sword and hatchet.

    It was hard to believe there was still an arm left.

    But the wrist gripping my ankle was adorned with an unmistakably luxurious gauntlet.

    "...Fucking shit."

    I quickly raised my sword, bracing for the impact that would follow.

    Sure enough, a tsunami of corpses was surging in front of me before I knew it.

    The Corpse Giant was trying to sweep me away with its remaining hand.

    With a <em>''wham''</em>, an intense momentum flung me into the air.

    For a moment, my mind went nk, and I lost consciousness.

    When I came to my senses again, I was bouncing and rolling on the ground several times.

    <em>Kugh</em>, a handful of blood spilled from my mouth.

    I felt like I was going to die.

    Even though I was prepared for the next blow, I couldn''t muster any strength in my body.

    My muscles spasmed involuntarily.

    My consciousness blurred, and a cold blizzardshed at my skin.

    Snow was already piling on my body, sapping away my body heat.

    Normally, I shouldn''t be able to move in this state.

    Even moving a finger was hard. My body, which had already been on the brink of death several times, longed for true rest.

    But I remembered.

    The memory of that burning day.

    The girl died, and the boy died.

    I didn¡¯t want to lose anyone else.

    That was my undisguised true intention.

    Perhaps it was also the man''s true feelings, hidden deep within.

    I crawled unsteadily and barely managed to grasp my sword and stand up.

    As a silver aura flickered from the sword, the Flesh Globs seemed bewildered.

    They had approached to deal with a corpse, but were puzzled to see it rise.

    In that brief moment, I pulled a potion from my pocket and gulped it down.

    <em>Thump</em>, my heart pounded fiercely, forcibly injecting vitality into my exhausted body.

    The muscles that were frozen due to the bitter cold finally seemed to loosen a bit.

    Clutching my sword with both hands, I spoke.

    "...We still have a long way to go, don''t we?"

    Yes, until I could understand that man.

    The waltz of sword and blood had to continue for much longer.

    <em>Ptu</em>, the blood I spat out created ripples.

    **

    "...We must go now!"

    It was a plea close to a scream.

    The Saintess cried out like that, violently brushing off Yuren''s hand gripping her shoulder.

    Her soft pink eyes were already brimming with tears.

    "H-He¡¯ll die like that... No, he will definitely die! W-We have to rescue him right now, immediately!"

    It was such a desperate plea that by the end, she even forgot to use the formal speech.

    The remaining people, at a loss for words, were watching Ian''s desperate struggle.

    They could only watch in a daze.

    <em>How could he still be moving?</em>

    He should have copsed and died long ago.

    His body waspletely in shambles.

    Even when seen from afar, it was clear the man had been inflicted a terrifying blow.

    It was a solo battle against the Underling of the Evil God.

    It was, of course, anything but simple. Most people doubted Ian''s sanity.

    But for something done by a mere madman, it was far too...

    "...Relentless."

    That was Reynold''sment.

    Not just the Rine¡¯s Mage Corps but even the refugees stopped marching to watch the man.

    Hundreds of eyes were focused on his desperate struggle.

    Yet no one dared to carelessly voice their thoughts.

    The sight of him, totally battered, continuing the battle endlessly despite his body being one that should have copsed long ago.

    At first, they mocked,ter, they were in awe, and now, they found it eerie.

    Several of the mages shuddered, their hair standing on end.

    The battle was that eerie.

    Among the crowd fallen into silence, Celine was the second toe to her senses after the Saintess.

    She immediately gritted her teeth and dashed forward, kicking off the ground.

    No one had time to stop her.

    Elsie, too, finally regained her senses.

    Her body trembled.

    To be honest, she was scared.

    It was the first time she had witnessed such a relentless fight.

    Although they had fought fierce battles against the flesh nests before, even those weren''t as hopeless as this one.

    It must be incredibly painful and agonising.

    <em>Yet how could Master not yield against that monster?</em>

    Elsie found it hard to understand him.

    For a moment, she even considered running away.

    The enemy was invincible.

    Moreover, Elsie wasn''t as strong as Ian.

    It seemed as if he and she were destined for different fates from birth.

    Born a weak human, all Elsie could do was wag her tail at strong individuals like Ian.

    <em>A life of acting cute and yful to receive affection from the master.</em>

    <em>Isn''t it a better life than that of a fighting dog?</em> At the moment when she was thinking that to herself...

    <em>''...I will love you.''</em>

    A voice she had heard one day suddenly echoed in Elsie''s ears.

    <em>If I run away?</em>

    With her senses finally returning, Elsie thought.

    <em>If I run away, what will happen to the master?</em>

    <em>He might die.</em>

    <em>And if he dies, I will never be able to see him again.</em>

    That fact struck Elsie with a fear more vivid than any other.

    For the first time in her life, Elsie understood what a fear greater than death was.

    She had to save him.

    He was an irreceable presence in Elsie''s life.

    He was someone worth saving, even if it meant sacrificing her own life.

    With that resolve, the moment Elsie turned to leave.

    "¡­Elsie."

    As always, a stern voice stopped her.

    "Where are you going?"

    It was Reynold''s.

    Elsie bit her lip slightly.

 Chapter 273: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (66)

    Chapter 273: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (66)Elsie was afraid of Reynold.

    She had been since her childhood.

    As with most noble families, the power of the Rine¡¯s Family Headwas absolute.

    Count Rine, who held an omnipotent position, always reigned as an object of both reverence and fear.

    For Elsie, it was no different..

    Even as she sharpened her de of vengeance against the siblings who tormented her, Elsie never dared to entertain the thought of rebelling against Count Rine.

    That was also the reason why the members of the Rine family turned a blind eye to bullying towards Elsie.

    Because that was the will of Count Rine.

    Therefore, Elsie endured unteral violence without receiving any help.

    Even Elsie, the biggest victim, didn''t dare to rebel against Count Rine. Who could possibly interfere with his philosophy?It was an expectation that could never be fulfilled from the start.

    Except for one person.

    "...What are you doing right now?"

    That sole exception was Uncle Reynold.

    One of only two Archmages in the family and Count Rine''s younger brother, who had his full trust.

    He was the only one in the family who could go against Count Rine''s will.

    Reynold would sternly scold the siblings whenever he saw them bullying Elsie and Lupine.

    "Do you realise how childish and petty your actions are? If it¡¯s okay to bully the weak, then I suppose I can bully you all I want."

    "Th-That''s not it, Uncle..."

    No matter how much they tried to excuse themselves, he never showed leniency to the perpetrators.

    The siblings, who were so arrogant when tormenting Elsie and Lupine, would soon be disheartened and flee.

    Watching Reynold like this, Elsie nurtured her dream of bing a mage.

    Right now, she was just a small and weak little girl. But someday, she would surely be a remarkable mage like her uncle.

    Then, the people who mocked and bullied her would have topletely change their attitudes.

    Fortunately, Elsie had both extraordinary talent and determination. Thanks to that, she soon achieved her dream.

    More cruelly and violently.

    She became a demon who crushed her opponents so they could never resist again, but Elsie thought that it was only natural.

    That is, until she found herself being scolded by Reynold.

    "Elsie, that''s enough."

    This was the reprimand she heard when she was in the midst of fervently exacting her revenge on her siblings.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t understand Reynold.

    She merely returned what she had suffered. There was nothing wrong with her motives.

    Nevertheless, the answer she received each time was always the same.

    "Aren''t you a Rine, and aren''t those children Rine too?"

    <em>Had they ever shown her any leniency because she was a Rine?</em>

    Such anger suddenly welled up, but Elsie couldn''t bring herself to argue with him.

    Elsie was still weak and needed a safe haven.

    Reynold, who had always been strong and reliable, was one of the few people who gave her a sense of security.

    Elsie had once thought that if she could ride on his back, she would dly bear the name of Rine.

    She never imagined that her then resolution woulde back to her in this way.

    Now, Reynold stood before her as a wall higher and thicker than anything else.

    The moment Elsie met his cold eyes, she froze.

    It was a fear ingrained since childhood.

    "I¡¯ll say it again, Elsie, the family''s will is firm."

    <em>That damned family once again..</em>

    Elsie¡¯s body had stiffened at first,but she was already at her wit''s end now.

    She needed to go rescue her Master as soon as possible.

    There was no time to argue with Reynold like this.

    Finally, Elsie couldn''t hold back any longer and bared her teeth.

    "...So what?"

    Her tone was sarcastic.

    It was not the kind ofnguage one should use with a respected elder of the family.

    Yet, Reynold''s voice remained calm as he responded.

    "Didn''t I tell you to stop?"

    His words were short and concise, devoid of any emotion.

    He seemed like a robot, operating purely on logic.

    "As you can see, it¡¯s a hopeless fight... Going there would only result in a dog''s death. I would prefer my niece not to be that foolish."

    "So you''re telling me to just let him die like this?!"

    It was a desperate retort filled with emotion.

    Elsie raised her voice, pointing to the center of the battlefield.

    There, Ian was still struggling for his life.

    His condition was so dire that it wouldn''t be strange if he copsed and died at any moment.

    Taking in the bloody scene, Elsie''s voice grew even louder.

    "You don''t understand, Uncle, how important Master is to me...!"

    "...Why wouldn''t I understand?"

    It was a single phrase.

    Amon expression of empathy that interrupted Elsie''s words.

    But just that single statement left Elsie speechless.

    It was because his face looked so sorrowful as he spoke.

    It was an expression that even Elsie, who had been with him for a long time, had never seen before.

    "I, too, was once in love. It was my first andst love... But our love was faced with opposition from the family and, unable to bear her sense of self-reproach, she took her own life."

    Elsie was about to argue back.

    But instead, she ended up pressing her lips together and remained silent.

    Because of the sudden revtion of her uncle''s tragic past.

    Reynold always seemed so reliable and strong. She never knew he still carried the wounds from that day.

    Because he never spoke about it, not even once.

    As he recounted his past, his eyes were filled with deep sadness and pain.

    "So, seeking freedom, I left the family... But I returned to the family''s embrace in the end. Because while emotions are vtile, blood ties remain unchanged."

    "But still, still..."

    "That''s why it''s fate."

    As Elsie muttered, seemingly unable to ept it, Reynold asserted again.

    His finger pointed somewhere.

    "...Now, look. At that monster."

    It was a giant body towering tens of meters high.

    Every time it stomped its feet or threw a punch, a rumbling noise arose. The ground shook, and the world suffered from the tremors.

    Fear resurfaced in Elsie''s eyes.

    "Do you think you would change the course of the battle by going there?"

    She had no rebuttal.

    Elsie was an excellent mage who had reached the 5th Circle, but she wasn''t yet at a level where she could single-handedly turn the tide of battle.

    To do that, she would need to be an Archmage who had reached at least the 6th circle.

    And even at a nce, that monster seemed impossible to handle, even with the Enhanced Magic of the 6th Circle.

    But Elsie couldn''t give up until the end.

    As she couldn''t bear to lose Ian like this, Elsie pleaded desperately.

    "Th-Then if we lead the mage corps..."

    "Look at that."

    Of course, Reynold was not an easy opponent.

    Even in the face of his niece''s pleas, he only gave a cold answer.

    "When cornered, you again try to rely on the family''s power, don''t you Elsie... That''s who you are."

    It was a brutally straightforward truth.

    She could only nkly lower her gaze.

    She thought she had changed.

    Rather than being a troublemaker who solely relied on her family, she was proud that she had grown by being with Ian and falling in love with him.

    But that was just an illusion.

    Even now, Elsie couldn''t do anything on her own.

    She knew that going alone wouldn''t allow her to rescue Ian or turn the tide of the battle.

    ''A dog''s death.''

    Just as Reynolds said, it would be nothing more than a dog''s death.

    Elsie trembled, clenching her fists tightly.

    She had many precious memories with Ian.

    The memory of winning the hunting festival, beating the arrogant Delphine.

    The memory of being saved by Ian at the orphanage, traversing through the battlefield in his arms.

    The memory of asking Ian for a date, being rejected, and then taking it out on Lupine.

    The memory of Ian rescuing her again the next day, and the memory of him telling her he would love her in the backyard.

    And after that, memory after memory after memory...

    The memories with Ian continued endlessly.

    <em>When had they piled up so much?</em>

    All those countless memories stacked up on Elsie''s heart like a tower of stones, shaking precariously.

    With a voice on the verge of breaking into tears, Elsie suddenly voiced a question that came to mind.

    "...Master."

    Reynold''s blue eyes still showed no ripple of emotion.

    He simply stared at Elsie silently.

    "What did Master say...?"

    There was no response.

    It meant Reynold didn''t understand the intent of the question.

    Finally, Elsie shouted in frustration.

    "You said Master said something! When you proposed the engagement, what did he say?!"

    Only then did Reynold slightly avert his gaze.

    He seemed a bit hesitant.

    Whether to convey this or not.

    Reynold''s hesitation didn''tst long.

    With a resigned tone, he began to speak.

    "...He kept asking what you thought about it. So I told him that the opinions of the parties involved don''t really matter in an engagement."

    <em>I told him, but what does it matter?</em>

    Elsie''s tear-filled eyes red at him in annoyance.

    In the end, Reynolds had no choice but to let out a sighden response.

    "Young Master Ian said this. That since you''re so headstrong, he needs to hear your opinion..."

    <em>Heh</em>, Elsie let out a scoff as if in disbelief.

    <em>Headstrong?</em>

    It was inevitable. Ever since she bore the name of Rine, Elsiealways relied on her family''s power tomit misdeeds.

    Even if those memories lingered in Ian''s mind, there was nothing she could do about it.

    Right, Elsie was a ''Rine'' after all.

    She was nothing more than the best fighting dog her family raised.

    Just as Elsie was about to turn away powerlessly, thinking Ian must have thought the same.

    <em>¡®Senior Elsie.¡¯</em>

    A man''s voice pierced her eardrums.

 Chapter 274: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (67)

    Chapter 274: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (67)The girl''s body came to a sudden halt.

    Looking back, had Ian even once called her "Rine"?

    Many nobles, including Delphine, called her "Rine."

    For nobles, their Family name was akin to their identity. Thus, it was not an issue to address someone by their surname alone.

    But Ian never once called Elsie "Rine."

    Only when reprimanding or addressing her formally did he ever use the surname..

    From the beginning to the end.

    Not even once.

    Elsie''s feverish mind suddenly cooled down.

    "¡­Uncle Reynold."It had been a long time since Elsie had uttered his name.

    Just when Reynold thought he had finished persuading her and was about to turn his head, he had to look at Elsie again.

    Elsie thought.

    To her, Ian was the only one.

    Her only master, her only love and the only person who saw her simply as "Elsie."

    Reynold must have had such a person too.

    "¡­Have you forgotten now? The one you said you loved."

    Reynold seemed quite taken aback by that question.

    He couldn''t speak for a long time.

    His lips parted and closed.

    Over and over again.

    Unable to continue speaking,Reynold lowered his gaze.

    The answer he barely managed to squeeze out was just one word.

    "¡­Yes."

    But contrary to the content, his voice was filled with lingering regret.

    "Pffft, ahahahaha¡­!"

    Elsie couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Reynold remained silent in the face of her sudden change in demeanour.

    Instead he just simply looked at her with slight surprise in his eyes.

    In fact, it wasn''t just Reynold, everyone who had been eavesdropping on their conversation did the same.

    Elsie continuedughing regardless, even clutching her stomach now.

    And as itsubsided, Elsie finally let out her specialty.

    "Aha, haha... This fucking old fart, seriously!"

    It was outright profanity.

    The temperature seemed to drop several degrees around them.

    It was a disy of extreme rudeness.

    No matter what, he was still an elder of the Family.

    Her words were so outrageous that even Reynold furrowed his brow and asked,

    "¡­What?"

    "Didn''t you hear? I called you an ''old fart,'' uncle."

    However, Elsie showed no signs of backing down.

    Her tone now even overflowed with growling hostility.

    It was an expression of her seething anger.

    Unable to bear it any longer, Reynold tried to raise his voice for the first time.

    "Elsie, what kind of disrespect...!"

    "Or what?"

    Elsie said, taking a step forward.

    Reynold instinctively fell silent at her fierce demeanour.

    His eyes were filled with bewilderment.

    Yet, her voice did not falter.

    "You''re still filled with regret, you haven''t even forgotten her...! And yet, you''re telling your niece to make the same regretful mistake?!"

    "¡­Elsie."

    As if finding those words unbearable, Reynold heavily panted as he replied.

    "It was just a folly of youth. In the end, we cannot escape our Family¡¯s constraints. You know it too, Rine¡¯s destiny is determined by Rine¡­"

    "Don''t give me that crap!"

    But Reynold''s persuasion was in vain.

    Elsie fumbled in her clothes and threw out a badge.

    A gold badge engraved with twourel trees intersected.

    It was the symbol of direct lineage to the Rine Family.

    Reynold nkly stared at the gold badge.

    Any noble would value the emblem of their Familygreatly.

    Elsie knew exactly what it meant to cast it to the ground.

    "I am Elsie! Not ''Rine,'' but ''Elsie Rine!'' I grew up getting beaten like a dog, and I have obeyed like one ever since..."

    Her long-suppressed pain erupted into a boiling rage.

    Faced with the torrent of her emotions, Reynold could only gape.

    "And now¡­ now you want me to abandon the one I love too?!"

    "¡­Elsie."

    It was a cry squeezed out with great difficulty.

    Reynold''s expression lookedplex as he tried to maintain his voice solemn. l

    He appeared sad, worried and even somewhat anguished.

    It was an uncharacteristically rich disy of emotion for him.

    He quietly delivered his final warning.

    "It will be a dog''s death."

    <em>Pffft</em>, Elsie let out a hollowugh and took a step back.

    <em>A dog''s death?</em>

    <em>Howughable.</em>

    <em>If I have to live and die like a dog, either way is a dog''s death.</em>

    Whether living and dying as the Rine Family''s fighting dog or dying while saving Ian.

    If either way it''s a ''dog''s death''.

    Then Elsie''s answer waspletely clear.

    "Woof woof!"

    She barked, curling her hands like a puppy''s paws.

    Reynold wasn''t stupid enough to not understand that this was meant as mockery.

    The look in his eyes grew vacant as he watched Elsie.

    Regardless, she simply dered with a yful smile,

    "Elsie is a loyal pet serving Master Ian! So¡­"

    Then, she added in the coldest tone,

    "¡­it¡¯s none of your business whether I die or not. This is the fate I''ve chosen."

    That was the end.

    Elsie immediately took off running after Celine.

    After all, she was a mage. Even providing fire support from a distance wouldn''t reduce herbat effectiveness.

    Being a bitte wouldn''t be a significant issue.

    All that remained after the stormy exchange was Reynold standing dazed and the gold badge of the Rine Familylying on the ground.

    Everyone silently gauged his reaction.

    Aside from the Saintess, he was the highest-ranking individual present. Moreover, he was the most skilled among the many forces gathered in the Percus territory.

    For many reasons, they had no choice but to be mindful of his mood.

    Reynold stood silently for a long time, finally taking a step forward after several minutes.

    He walked with measured steps and bent down.

    His hand reached for the ground.

    To the spot where the gold badge had fallen.

    As he carefully grasped the badge in his hand, he let out a dejectedugh.

    "...Really, that temper of hers."

    Reynold forced a bitter smile, remarking how much it reminded him of his older brother when they were young.

    He was right, after all.

    One couldn''t deny the blood of the Family.

    With the temper of Count Rine and Reynold''s wanderlust,

    Anyone could see that Elsie was a true heir of Rine.

    Hestood there, endlessly gazing at Elsie''s retreating figure as she ran off.

    Until Arthur, the Imperial administrator, approached him.

    ¡°They''re all crazy¡­¡±

    Arthur shuddered as if he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    His face conveyed utter iprehension.

    At some point, the Saintess also shrugged Yuren off and was heading to the battlefield.

    "H-How can they even think of charging at that monster?! This is mass hysteria! They all need counselling!"

    He seemed on the brink of madness from fear and anxiety.

    No matter how many escorts there were, it wasn''t enough, and many of their key forces had already left.

    It was not a positive sign at all.

    As an ordinary citizen who valued his life above all else, Arthur addressed Reynold with a trembling voice.

    "We should at least! At least we should evacuate quickly... There are still refugees left, and the corpses might rise..."

    ¡°We can¡¯t do that.¡±

    His tone was firm and left no room for argument.

    The abrupt deration left Arthur dumbfounded.

    So he, in disbelief, had to ask again.

    "We can''t, you say?"

    "Yes, we can¡¯t do that."

    However, Reynold¡¯s answer remained unchanged no matter how many times he asked..

    For Arthur, it felt like losing a steadfast ally out of the blue.

    Finally, Arthur couldn''t hold back and raised his voice in frustration.

    "B-But¡­ But you just said it would be a dog''s death¡­!"

    "Administrator."

    Reyonold¡¯s voice was unwavering.

    In stark contrast to Arthur''s trembling voice.

    When his blue eyes nced towards him, Arthur involuntarily flinched.

    Those were the eyes of someone seasoned by countless battles.

    Not the kind a timid schr could confidently meet.

    "Rine''s destiny is determined by Rine. And now, our young Rine has chosen her fate."

    Though his speech became less formal, Arthur dared notin.

    In fact, it felt more natural for Reynold to speak down to him.

    Even as an Imperial administrator, Arthur was amoner while Reynold was a high-ranking noble.

    He was grateful enough that Reynold had shown him any courtesy at all.

    Instead, Arthur could only shake his head a few times in a pleading manner.

    "Please, Sir Reynold¡­ regain your senses. How can we defeat that monster!? Even Count Rine ordered us to preserve our forces¡­!"

    "So you''re saying I should let my niece die like this?"

    His tone was utterly cold.

    At that cold retort, tinged with a faint hint of murderous intent, Arthur felt his heart nearly stop.

    He immediately began sweating profusely and stepped back.

    No matter how desperate he felt, he now had no choice but to realise.

    That Reynold was not someone Arthur could handle from the start.

    Atst, as if he had lost interest, Reynold turned his gaze away from Arthur.

    He then summoned the nearby mage corps.

    "Attention everyone, we''ll now begin preparations for arge-scale magic circle¡­ Our primary focus is to bind that monster, and in the meantime, we will rescue Young Master Ian, Elsie, and the others."

    In response to Reynold''smand, the mage corps responded with a resounding voice.

    Reynold himself did not believe they could defeat that monster.

    However, if the mage corps exerted their full power, they might be able to restrain it for a while.

    During that time, Reynold and a few skilled individuals would take actions to rescue Ian and Elsie.

    As Reynold was about to start the operation in earnest, he suddenly nced at the gold badge in his hand.

    "¡­Fate, huh"

    <em>Could Ian and Elsie truly change the fate of the Percus territory?</em>

    Though he thought it was an absurd notion, Reynold couldn''t help but smile faintly.

    The Rine Family''s Mage Corps had decided to join the battle.

 Chapter 275: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (68)

    Chapter 275: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (68)Before long, the battlefield was being steadily filled with gathering forces

    Celine, who dashed out earlier, was attempting to break through while fighting a bloody battle against the Flesh Globs.

    Every time an explosion echoed, flesh and blood sttered everywhere but, unlike Ian, her advance was sluggish. The gap in their skills was evident.

    Despite this, she still wore a desperate expression.

    Fortunately, since it was a path that Ian had already cleared, Celine''s life didn¡¯t seem to be in danger. It was just that the remaining enemies were a bit bothersome.

    Elsie, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have to traverse a long path.

    Rather, the wider the view a mage could secure, the better. After all, a mage¡¯s primary role was to provide firepower support from a distance.

    This was no different for abat mage specialised in high-speed incantations.

    So far, Elsie had been responding to rapidly changing battle conditions at close range. However, if she were given time, she could cast more powerful and wide-ranging spells.

    Though it was uncertain how effective they would be against that ''Corpse Giant.''Elsie nervously chewed her lip while fidgeting with the potion bottle in her pocket.

    Even if it was impossible, she had to do her best.

    It was a battle she began with that resolve.

    And then there was a woman who dashed out before Elsie, but was still at a loss.

    It was the Saintess.

    Of course, this was purely because there was someone persistently holding her back.

    After the Saintess bolted from her position, there was a man who repeatedly blocked her path.

    It was her Escort Knight, Yuren.

    In her heart she wanted to ignore Yuren and leave, but the Saintess was a priestess and Yuren was a swordsman. There was no way she could match him in physical abilities.

    In the end, unable to bear it any longer, the Saintess revealed her true nature.

    "Yuren, move out of the way right now! If something happens to Ian, both you and I are as good as dead..."

    "Sister... please, just stop already."

    However, Yuren blocked her path until the end.

    His attitude made it clear that he would never let her go.

    And that was only natural.

    As her Escort Knight, his top priority was ensuring the Saintess''s safety.

    At a nce, it was clear that he couldn''t send her into such a terrifying battlefield.

    Of course, it was possible to transmit Holy Power even from a somewhat distant position.

    This meant that it wasn¡¯t necessary to be in close proximity to assist inbat.

    But it was different for healing.

    Healing was a meticulous task that required considerationof the precise location and condition of injuries. It was impossible to perform it from a distance.

    And right now, the Saintess'' utmost priority was Ian''s life.

    Her beloved was on the verge of death and she didn''t have the patience to just stand idly by in the rear.

    On the contrary, she was on the verge of going crazy.

    "Yuren, that''s an order. If you don''t move right now, I will formally bring you to trialter...!"

    "Yes, yes, you can bring me to trial... Sister, wouldn''t I want to save Ian too?"

    Yuren replied with a look of frustration in his eyes.

    Regardless, as the Saintess nced around looking for a way to slip past, he began to plead with her more earnestly. .

    "But the weight of the responsibilities we carry is different. Others might die, and that would be the end of it, but what if you die?"

    At this, the Saintess flinched, showing a slight reaction.

    Her light pink eyes, filled with dissatisfaction, red at Yuren.

    Yuren had to suppress a bitterugh.

    To think that his once aloof and indifferent sister could change this much.

    He wasn''t sure whether to feel admiration or anger.

    However, Yuren was simply being faithful to his duty.

    "The political repercussions of the Saintess'' death would be unimaginable. Naturally, the Church of the Heavenly God¡¯s believers would also experience great turmoil... And how many people would die and get injured in the meantime?"

    "...So?"

    "I''m saying that you, of all people, cannot act like this."

    Yuren''s words were logically sound.

    Even the Saintess could only nce sideways without saying anything in response.

    Seeing that he was finally getting through to her, Yuren sighed in relief. He quickly continued his eloquent argument.

    "Sister, please distinguish between public and private matters... It''s something you''ve always been good at. Calcting gains and losses to make political judgments."

    The Saintess remained silent for a moment and averted her gaze.

    Her eyes turned toward the Corpse Giant in the distance.

    There, her first love was still fighting for his life.

    Without a word, the Saintess bit her lip.

    Worried that she might break free and run off at any given time , Yuren, despite his embarrassment, had to bring up stories from long ago.

    "We promised, didn''t we? That we would create a world where orphans like us wouldn''t have to suffer... Sister, I still believe in that promise. To fulfil that dream, I''d do anything..."

    "...Yuren"

    It was a low murmur from the Saintess.

    Hearing that unwavering tone, Yuren instantly realised.

    <em>Ah, this isn¡¯t going to work.</em>

    "What''s the identity of that monster?"

    "...An Underling of the Evil God."

    "And yet the Saintess of the Heavenly God''s Church and her Escort Knight are chickening out while a man with no connection to the Church is fighting that monster?"

    Yuren tried toe up with a retort, but ended up sighing deeply.

    There was no way to break her stubbornness.

    She dealt the final blow to the troubled-looking Yuren.

    "Obey."

    <em>For it was the mission given by the Heavenly God.</em>

    In the end, Yuren raised his hands in surrender and muttered.

    "...Immanuel."

    "If you don''t want to see me die, you better give it your all too."

    With that, the Saintess hurriedly moved forward.

    Her anxiety was reaching its peak, making her feel like the blood vessels in her brain were tangling.

    <em>H-How can I save Ian?</em>

    So far, she crossed the threshold between life and death countless times.

    Even though she had a Holy Relic left, she couldn¡¯t think of a way to turn the tide of this already bleak battle.

    It was then that Yuren grabbed her shoulder onest time.

    Just as she was about to re at him with a murderous look in her eyes.

    "...Do you want to save Ian that badly? No matter what the cost?"

    Yuren''s voice as he asked was so serious and earnest.

    That the Saintess was momentarily taken aback and kept her mouth shut.

    Seeing this, Yuren asked her again.

    "Sister, every choice requires a cost... If you want to save Ian, you have to pay the price. Are you prepared for that?"

    "...I am."

    Her answer came without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Yuren silently stared at the Saintess, but her light pink eyes did not waver.

    Finally, he clicked his tongue and pulled out something from his bosom, tossing it to her.

    The thing that Saintess reflexively caught was a blood-red orb.

    Recognizing what it was, the Saintess gasped in shock

    "Heart of Blood?! Yuren, if you had something like this, you should have said so earlier...!"

    "Do you know how difficult it is to make one of those? And even now you¡¯re just ready to use it up."

    Yuren''s grumbling left the Saintess momentarily speechless, but she was soon smirking.

    "...Of course."

    <em>Can''t stop the Corpse Giant?</em>

    <em>With a sacrifice like the Heart of Blood, it was a different story.</em>

    After all, she was the Heavenly God¡¯s most beloved maiden and a priestess of the highest rank.

    She could save Ian.

    The relief made her feel like she might copse from exhaustion.

    Unaware of Yuren''s continued grumbling as he watched,

    "Ah, this really won''t do... This could once again jeopardise our political standing..."

    <em>BOOM!</em> Echoed the sound of the ground shattering.

    Standing on the suddenly shaking ground, the Saintess'' bewildered gaze turned to the center of the battlefield.

    There, she could see Ian rolling on the ground, blown away by the shockwave.

    The Saintess immediately regained her senses.

    "...Ian!"

    Seeing her frantically running towards Ian, Yuren could only click his tongue.

    <em>There was a time she used to act like she would stay single for life.</em>

    <em>They say that ate first love is frightening, and it seems to be true.</em>

    Yuren kicked off the ground, and countless thin lines were etched into the bodies of the two Flesh Globs that were turning their heads at the sound of the Saintess''s scream.

    Then came an explosion of flesh and blood.

    It was a swift sword strike, akin to shing light..

    Thus, another man began to carve a bloody path through the battlefield.

    * * *However, not everyone had grasped the situation.

    From behind the Corpse Giant, it was difficult to understand the detailed situation. Their view was blocked by its massive, mountain-like body.

    Therefore, the private soldiers of the Yurdina family couldn''t assess the situation urately.

    It might have been different for a small procession, but this was a march leading a thousand soldiers.

    Even if they marched at a rapid pace, it would take time to get a proper view.

    Moreover,manders like Seria and Alex couldn''t afford to leave their positions.

    If either of them had rushed ahead to assess the situation, Seria might not have been so shocked.

    She froze as soon as she witnessed the center of the battlefield.

    In disbelief, unintelligible sounds escaped her lips.

    "Oh, uh, ah... S-Senior Ian is..."

    Her finger trembled uncontrobly as she pointed towards the battlefield.

    Alex, on the other hand, merely smiled with a look of keen interest.

    "As expected of the Lunatic Young Master. I, too, in my younger days, never shied away from such impossible fights..."

    "Senior Ian is on the verge of death!"

    Of course, Alex''s broad smile did nothing to reassure Seria.

    The moment she saw Ian''s battered body, she immediately bit her nails.

    However, that wasn''t the only thing making Seria uneasy.

    By now, strange changes were brewing in the sky as well.

    <em>Wooooooooooooo-!</em>

    The Corpse Giant let out a roar.

    The mouths scattered across the monster''s body opened simultaneously, emitting ghastly howls. While this sight alone was sufficiently grotesque, the result it brought was even more terrible.

    Staggering, torn corpses began to rise.

    Severed body parts that couldn''t find their original bodies twitched and thrashed pathetically. Most of them, however, were devoured by the Flesh Globs that lunged at them.

    The Flesh Globs, once they grew to a certain size, split in half with a scream.

    The Flesh Globs multiplied, and the corpses that had once been neighbours staggered forward.

    And looking up to the sky, they cried out.

    <em>Kieeeeeeeeeek!</em>

    The Corpse Giantughed as if the cacophony was a symphony.

    In the center of the battlefield, surrounded by hundreds, nay, thousands of enemies.

    There stood a man, readjusting his grip on his sword.

    His golden eyes still zing with undying resolve.

    Seria felt like she might faint on the spot.

    The battle''s intensity was finally reaching its peak.

 Chapter 276: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (69)

    The battlefield fell silent.

    All the colours had sunk into a murky, bloody hue. And when the Corpse Giant swung its fist or stomped its foot, the ground trembled.

    Well, it wasn''tpletely quiet.

    The Flesh Globs were still opening their grotesque mouths periodically and Corpse Giant was not a creature that would remain silent either.

    Even the mournful shing sound heard whenever the de cut through flesh was absent.

    It was simply because my hearing was gone.

    It had been quite some time since Ist heard my ownboured breathing, with only a ringing sound piercing my brain.

    My vision turned blurry.

    And even after drinking the potion given by Emma, my body refused to move properly.

    And even though I disregarded Emma''s earnest warnings and chugged another bottle, nothing changed.<em>Kugh</em>, as I spat out a mouthful of blood, another Flesh Glob lunged at me.

    I leaned back instinctively, dodging the arm that flew towards me like a whip.

    Then, grabbing the other arm thrust towards me, I yanked it straight away.

    What followed naturally was a seamless throw.

    With a <em>thud</em>, a shockwave spread out, apanied by the sound of bones shattering.

    When using a sword or a hatchet, I had to break them one by one, but using the technique of the Holy Nation made it more convenient.

    Lifting such a heavy monster under normal circumstances would have been nigh impossible.

    With each gasp for breath, memories poured in like fragments.

    A flood of emotions, stabbing my mind like needles, fueled my thoughts.

    The desire to kill surged up abruptly.

    Everything felt loathsome and hateful. I wanted to kill anyone who showed hostility.

    The seething intent to kill bore witness to the path the man had trod.

    He wanted to kill but couldn''t.

    He should have killed but didn''t.

    Cruel regret shed through my heart mercilessly.

    For him, forsaking wasn¡¯t a choice; it was a necessity.

    Otherwise, he would have to abandon something more precious and live with that regret.

    My breath, filled with murderous intent, grew harsher.

    It was then that a shadow loomed over the sky.

    The Corpse Giant was trying to crush me.

    Having faced this situation countless times before, I quickly leaped to evade it.

    I wanted to bend space butcked the mana to do so.

    My body, thrown to the ground, was soon flung up again by a massive shockwave.

    I rolled and coughed up blood.

    "...I''m going to die."

    It was a sudden realisation.

    It wasn¡¯t a joke; it truly felt like I was going to die.

    I had encountered numerous deadly situations before, but never had I faced a battle like this.

    My techniques gradually grew sharper, and my mana, exhibiting a strange vigour, spurred me on.

    This was the reason why I still managed to maintain my aura, even though my entire body was being drained of mana.

    <em>If I just closed my eyes like this, I would find peace.</em>

    <em>Who cares what happens after I die, be it the end of the world or whatever.</em>

    Even with such petty thoughts, I inexplicably turned my body over.

    Groaning, I drove my sword into the ground.

    The wind was cold.

    Blood-soaked snow squelched horribly with every step, and for that, I was thankful for the blizzard.

    Without that feeling , I wouldn''t have even felt alive.

    As my body temperature dropped, my senses dulled one by one.

    Even the metallic stench of blood that I felt with every breath was now faint.

    Before I knew it, Flesh Globs were swarming toward me.

    Fumbling at my waist, I drew out the hatchet.

    I no longer had the strength to deal with the small fry.

    <em>Swoosh</em>, the hatchet shot out like a beam of light, tracing a bizarre trajectory.

    The Flesh Glob charging at me head-on was the first victim.

    The hatchet de, imbued with a silvery aura, dug into its philtrum.

    The hatchet, after bisecting the Flesh Glob, struck left and then right, bringing down a total of three Flesh Globs.

    Principles of the Movement within Stillness

    Now, I could adjust the trajectory twice.

    Each adjustment painted my heart with a sombre hue.

    My mind was shaken with unbearable sorrow and pain.

    The image of a crying man reyed over and over.

    It eventually came to the point where the man no longer shed tears.

    Staggering, I moved forward.

    Yet again, another Flesh Glob lunged at me.

    Gritting my teeth, I swung my sword downward with all my might.

    <em>Phakk</em>k, the blood burst forth as the Flesh Glob copsed.

    Even then, one remained so I staggered forward once more.

    Forcing my stiff muscles to move brought on fierce pain.

    Nheless I didn''t stop, and I shed horizontally once again.

    As the Flesh Glob fell, the Corpse Giant was all that remained.

    It bent down, looking at me with great interest.

    It was akin to a child observing an ant.

    Displeased by its condescending demeanour, I spat out blood and scoffed.

    "¡­¡­Just keep your head down like that."

    <em>It¡¯ll be easier to cut your neck off that way.</em>

    Feigning bravado, I pushed off the ground and dashed forward.

    The Corpse Giant snickered and tried to crush me with its palm.

    But I dodged, throwing myself aside and springing up to avoid its palm.

    <em>Boom, Boom</em>, two consecutive shockwaves swept around me.

    I didn''t resist them.

    I instead used the force to propel myself,nding on the Corpse Giant¡¯s foot.

    The climbing began.

    With a <em>thrus</em>t, I lodged the hatchet and used the sword as a lever to climb up to the Corpse Giant''s knee.

    Countless legs moured, kicking at me frantically.

    Each kick drew blood and made my arms tremble violently.

    However, I didn''t give up and continued climbing.

    That was until the Corpse Giant, seemingly annoyed, swatted me away with its hand.

    I was once again thrown off and rolled helplessly on the ground.

    Now, I didn''t even momentarily lose consciousness.

    It was because the line between consciousness and unconsciousness was already blurred from the beginning.

    With blurred vision, I kept taking shallow breaths.

    My exhaled breaths dispersed into white mist.

    I nkly stared at it, and suddenly, a fundamental question came to mind.

    <em>Why am I doing all this?</em>

    Indeed, there were many reasons, but with my increasingly hazy mind, absolutely none came to mind.

    Just as I was about to carelessly close my eyes,

    "...Ian Percus."

    A thunderous voice suddenly jolted me awake.

    "Save the world."

    Panting, I lifted my head.

    An unknown voice echoed in my ears, breaking the ringing in my head.

    A curse-like promise that kept me from copsing or running away, no matter how much I wanted to.

    <em>That''s right</em>, I thought, letting out a bitterugh as I drove my sword into the ground.

    <em>I, too, had made a promise.</em>

    <em>I told my young friend that I would protect everyone, that I would safeguard thend where everyone must live.</em>

    <em>Therefore, I couldn¡¯t afford to copse.</em>

    A glint of madness flickered in my eyes.

    The Corpse Giant, seeing this, burst intoughter before releasing the loudest wail I had ever heard.

    <em>WOOOOOOOOOOO-!</em>

    Then, the corpses began to rise.

    The range wasn''t vast. However, it was enough to raise all the refugees who had died and fallen around here.

    There were even a few familiar faces.

    Though they couldn''t at all remember me and only stared with bloodshot eyes.

    It truly left a bad taste.

    As I silently gazed at the newly risen enemies using my sword to support myself,

    "¡­O¡¯ Light, flood down!"

    I thought I heard a girl''s voice.

    Suddenly, the ground began to surge starkly white.

    The corpses that had just risen looked down in bewilderment.

    And in the next moment.

    <em>Kieeeeeeeek!</em>

    The electrocuted corpses all screamed in unison.

    My mind was still foggy, so I couldn''t grasp the details.

    I only instinctively realised that this was an opportunity.

    Dashing madly, I climbed up the Corpse Giant''s leg.

    Unlike before, the body of the Corpse Giant that had raised the corpses was now eerily still.

    It shook its body in a panic, not expecting me to exploit its vulnerability.

    But I had been the one suffering until now.

    Desperately, I climbed the massive body, alternating between sword and hatchet. Eventually, I directly faced the Corpse Giant''s head.

    The head,posed of hundreds of faces, was utterly grotesque.

    So I smashed that hideous visage with my hatchet.

    <em>Kiek, kiek, kieeeeeek!</em>

    As I began to crush the heads one by one, the Corpse Giant screamed for the first time.

    Watching it stumbling backwards, I clung on, swinging my hatchet even more tenaciously.

    Blood, flesh, and shattered skulls rained down.

    <em>Die.</em>

    Almost like a prayer, I fervently wished as I swung the hatchet in a fit of rage.

    <em>Please, just die already.</em>

    <em>Haven''t I done enough already?</em>

    I felt like I was going to copse and die at any moment. Yet, I forced myself to endure and climbed up to this ce.

    The cold had already seeped into every joint of my bones, causing excruciating pain. It felt as if shards of ice were lodged in my joints.

    My muscles, stiff as lead, were no longer able to move.

    Blood had been spewing out in spurts, and my lungs had been screaming for a long time.

    And because of that man¡¯s memories, my mental strength was at its limit.

    Yet, I couldn''t bring myself to give up and kept swinging my hatchet.

    There was only one reason.

    <em>Because a great knight never lies.</em>

    <em>Kiek, kek, kieek, kieeeeeeeeeeeeek!</em>

    Before I knew it, the Corpse Giant''s head was quite dug out from my relentless hatchet strikes.

    Staggering and thrashing, the Corpse Giant used its own hands to scrape its head off.

    One third of its head was crushed in its brutal grip, and the corpses tumbled down.

    Even I wasn¡¯t expecting such a reaction.

    My body also had no choice but to be flung away together with the falling corpses.

    <em>Thud</em>, my body collided with the corpses that had fallen first.

    And then, the continuous downpour of corpses struck me.

    <em>Smack, smack, smack.</em>

    Blood gushed out and I felt suffocated. Before long, even my vision waspletely obstructed.

    I was sure I''d die if this continued.

    With all my strength, I shed upwards with my sword.

    Five silver lines soared, causing the mountain of corpses to explode.

    Having overexerted myself, I could only look up at the Corpse Giant through my blurred vision.

    Even so, I could see it.

    The face of the Corpse Giant, wriggling as itpleted its regeneration.

    The monster was stomping its feet heavily, as if it was very angry for allowing me tond even a single blow.

    The aftermath alone made me stagger and fall again.

    <em>WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!</em>

    Hearing the enraged howl, Iughed in disbelief.

    <em>Was it still not enough?</em>

    Just a little more, if I looked a little more, I felt like I would find the answer.

    But, until the end, I couldn''t cross that thin boundary.

    As if someone had blocked ess to those specific memories.

    I should have been dead by now.

    I was only prolonging my life with Emma''s potion. My body was already in a state no different from a corpse.

    The blizzard grew fiercer.

    It was now so dense that even the sun was no longer visible.

    My vision was clouded, making it impossible to distinguish anything.

    By the time I managed to prop myself up with my sword, snow had piled up all over my body.

    Blood trickled down my cheek, dripping to the ground.

    I tried to lift myself, but my knees buckled in the end.

    I couldn''t muster any strength.

    <em>Is this truly the end?</em>

    No matter how hard I tried, my body wouldn''t budge. Even as a vague shadow approached me, I remained motionless.

    At a nce, it didn''t seem like another Flesh Glob.

    <em>If so, who else could it be?</em> As I pondered this question.

    The fluttering snowkes suddenly stopped.

    It wasn''t a metaphor or an exaggeration.

    It was a scene where time seemed to have literally stopped.

    Despite that, I could hear the sound of approaching footsteps.

    My eyes slowly turned toward the source of the sound.

    Like a ghost, a man was walking through the suspended time.

    He looked strangely familiar.

    ck hair, golden eyes.

    For a moment, I felt as if I were looking in a mirror.

    The man, with an extremely fatigued expression, knelt down beside me.

    He spoke.

    "¡­You''ve done something incredibly foolish."

    His tone was biting, as if reprimanding.

    It was the first conversation we ever had.

 Chapter 277: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (70)

    A fierce blizzard painted the world in monochrome.

    The swirling snowkes filled the view with shades of grey. Objects, each with their unique hues, were now oveid with pure white snow.

    In that ck-and-white world, the man''s golden pupils seemed like will-o''-wisps.

    His ck hair and pale skin formed a striking contrast. Despite his extremely tired appearance, his burning eyes had a strange and captivating allure.

    At a nce, he appeared to be a person hiding countless stories.

    He seemed to be in his mid-tote twenties.

    There wasn¡¯t much difference between us, appearance wise.It was just his unique aura that made him seem much older.

    In a voice that was devoid of emotion but also somewhat weary, he asked,

    "Are you satisfied now? Is this what you get for stubbornly having your own way?"

    "...No."It was a peculiar feeling.

    The moment I faced him, a whirlwind ofplex emotions surged within me.

    A desire topete and a sense of defeat.

    Pity andpassion.

    And then anger and stubbornness.

    I exhaled that unprecedented vortex in a breath.

    Before long, snow piled up on my head and shoulders. So much that it would fall off in clumps whenever I turned my head or exhaled.

    Amidst the blizzard, the conversation continued.

    "I''m not dead yet."

    ¡°It''s just ¡®not yet,¡¯ literally.¡±

    At my stubborn words, the man only let out a scoff.

    Even his cold sneer barely concealed his disdain.

    "If you keep going like this, you''ll die... No, even if you died right now, it wouldn¡¯t be strange."

    "Is that why you showed up?"

    At my question, the golden eyes that had been looking straight ahead nced at me.

    No matter how many times I looked, I couldn''t discern his true intentions behind those eyes.

    Instead of panting, I clenched my teeth and asked,

    "...To mock me, and then like always, step onto the stage and miraculously solve everything?"

    "Unfortunately, that''s impossible."

    With those words, the man silently directed his gaze forward again.

    The colossal figure, towering several metres high, exuded an overwhelming presence.

    Even the fierce blizzard couldn''t conceal its enormous shadow.

    After staring at the monster for a long time, he exhaled a puff of white breath.

    The world where time had seemingly stopped remained cold.

    "Thanks to someone summoning me on a whim... Of course, even if that hadn''t happened, dealing with the Underling of the Evil God is out of the question. It''s beyond what I can interfere with."

    This was something I had already anticipated.

    I hadn''t expected his help from the start.

    After being summonedst time, hadn''t he kindly informed me it was ''impossible''?

    I wasn''t an entirely unreasonable person either.

    However, I was in the midst of paying the price for ignoring his advice. Seeing his face at this particr moment made me feel ufortable.

    Even so, I hadn''t failed yet.

    To prove that I hadn''t given up, I took a deep breath.

    ¡°Then why did you show up? You haven¡¯t shown your face even once until now¡­ So why now?¡±

    "Because there''s someone fervently prying into other people''s memories."

    <em>Huuu</em>, he exhaled a white breath that dispersed like smoke.

    He spoke without even sparing me a nce.

    "...You never know what could happen, kiddo. Stealing techniques from the future isn''t a cure-all. It alwayses with a price."

    Now it was my turn to be silent.

    I vaguely sensed it.

    Every time my skills grew at an abnormal rate, every time I skillfully used techniques I had never learned, I felt it.

    My body and mind were gradually slipping out of my control.

    Some days, I would find myself wielding a de in a fit of passion.

    Other days, I would recite information I had never known.

    Bit by bit, I became burdened with things I couldn''t handle.

    <em>Isn''t even the formidable wall standing before me now proof of that?</em>

    The Underling of the Evil God stood there as if by fate.

    To turn my hometown and its many remaining residents into ashes.

    Furthermore, in order to peek into the man''s memories, my conscious and unconscious needed to merge.

    Because of this, my body had long been in shambles.

    I had no idea how much effort it would take to heal again.

    My silence grew longer, and the man took it as a tacit agreement.

    "...Even if it¡¯s now, run away."

    He said it as if stating an obvious fact.

    Looking back at his life, it made sense.

    In most battles, retreat was not an option for him. Even if it was, it was merely a process of enduring shame and disgrace.

    Because he had a mission.

    Knowing it was a painful choice, he still urged me again.

    "As I''ve repeatedly said, you can''t defeat that monster with your strength alone... I''ve already taken measures to minimise the damage, so all you have to do now is to abandon the territory."

    "There are still residents left in the territory."

    At my heated rebuttal, the man sighed deeply.

    His eyes turned to me again.

    They still showed not the slightest trace of emotion.

    "It''s already toote. Dozens must have died by now."

    "...There are still many people left."

    "And soon, they too will die."

    It was the words of a man with a worn and battered heart.

    He didn''t show any trace of pity orpassion for the lives that would be lost.

    He continued speaking in a mechanical manner.

    "It¡¯s a sad truth, but not all lives are equal. Sometimes, a single life holds more value than hundreds... For example, yours."

    I just silently stared at him.

    For the first time, a faint hint of emotion could be seen on his face as he spoke.

    It meant he was sincere.

    He asked me again, this time with more emphasis.

    Like a hammer striking a chisel.

    "Who will save the world if you die?"

    A throbbing pain surged in my chest, like a rock struck by a chisel.

    I recalled the man¡¯s memories that had reyed countless times.

    <em>Save the world.</em>

    Only now did I begin to understand him a little.

    To keep that promise, he had to abandon many things.

    The details were still unclear.

    Each poignant farewell was marred by faint static.

    The only scene I could fully grasp was the memory of the burning forest.

    But just that one nightmare was enough to understand.

    The man didn''t want to abandon anything, yet he had to.

    It was the wisdom of life gained from falling and stumbling over and over again.

    That one must let go of what needs to be let go, otherwise there would only be regret someday.

    Before I knew it, I internalised his way of thinking.

    It''s a foolish thing to do.

    "The time we have together is short. Although time seems to have stopped, this is just andscape within your unconsciousness. If you force yourself to move, then...''

    Yes, it''s a foolish act, but still.

    I mustered all my strength to lift my body.

    As I tried to rise, I copsed.

    I slipped, got buried under the pile of corpses and fell into a pool of blood, tasting an unpleasant fishy taste on my tongue.

    My muscles screamed.

    It wasn''t just my muscles.

    My entire body was wailing.

    Pushed to its limits, my body begged for rest. Groans I could no longer suppress burst forth through clenched teeth.

    Somehow, I managed to prop myself up using my sword.

    My legs trembled like those of a newborn fawn''s.

    As if my lungs had been torn, a faint smell of blood rose from my trachea. Blood seeped into my eyelids, blurring my vision.

    My ragged breaths mingled with the freezing air, forming white puffs of mist.

    The man watched the entire ordeal in silence.

    It was only after I managed to stand that I heard him sigh.

    "...Kiddo."

    His voice now carried a hint of annoyance.

    "Didn''t I just tell you, if you die, who will save the world..."

    "...Then what about them?"

    At my sudden retort, the man fell silent.

    His peculiar gaze turned towards me.

    In the pool of blood, I could faintly see my reflection.

    Covered in blood, with snow piling up on my clothes, it was an unpleasant sight.

    Yet, my eyes were still zing.

    "Then who will save them?"

    The battlefield was strewn with numerous charred corpses. No, there were probably even more beyond the battlefield.

    And surely there were still people crying out for help.

    The man surely knew this, yet he remained silent.

    He just stared at me.

    I let out a brief sneer and finally took a step forward.

    Even taking a single step was incredibly difficult.

    I almost copsed again as my knees buckled.

    Seeing my pathetic state, the man asked,

    "...Why go to such lengths?"

    "Because a great knight never lies."

    It was a response I gave without even looking back.

    Then, taking another step, I stumbled and fell to my knees on the ground.

    A sharp pain shot up through my bones.

    I no longer had any strength left in my legs.

    So I gripped my sword tighter and forced myself to stand again.

    "...I made that promise to Ned."

    The man didn''t respond to my answer for a while.

    It was only after some time had passed that he burst outughing with a snort, as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

    The man''s questioning continued.

    "All because of a childhood boast?"

    "...And what have you saved?"

    I retorted provocatively.

    With that single remark, his demeanour immediately turned cold.

    It was what I had expected.

    So I raised my voice even more.

    "By abandoning one thing after another, what exactly do you have left? Did the world be peaceful after all that?"

    "...Kiddo."

    I could feel the man slowly starting to rise.

    But now, I didn¡¯t even have the strength to turn and look behind me.

    I just took another step forward.

    "You¡¯ll regret it, you can¡¯t hold onto everything... Even if you get lucky a few times, there wille a day when you will lose something precious."

    Once again, I took another step.

    "Are you confident you won''t give in even then? Even if you regret, cry, and beg, it will nevere back... I''m asking if you have the resolve for that."

    It was a warning akin to a prophecy.

    It was the truth the man had confirmed through the trials of many years.

    Perhaps a day woulde when I couldn''t escape that fate.

    Honestly, I wasn''t confident.

    But I took another step.

    Blood-red footprints stained the snowy ground.

    "You''re still just a novice. You hadn¡¯t yet grasped the concepts of Shackle and Liberation, the core teaching of the Sword Circle, nor the secrets of the Dragonblood Script¡­"

    "Then I have to."

    I replied in a weary voice.

    As I nced back at the man, my eyes hadn''t yet fully mirrored his.

    "...If that''s what it takes."

    He red at me again without saying anything.

    When I turned to face forward and tried to take another step.

    At that moment, the man who had not moved at all showed a change in attitude.

    He strode over and grabbed my shoulder.

    His grip was so fierce that I nearly screamed.

    When I looked back in surprise, his golden eyes were aze.

    "Fine..."

    Fueled with hatred, resentment, regret and despair.

    "If you want it that much, I''ll show you."

    A blinding light surged, turning my vision white.

    Countless memories broke through the dam of my mind and flooded in.

    "...Watch closely. This is your only chance."

    And so, my world began to drown.

    **

    As the man staggered to his feet.

    Lightning and fierce winds were raging across the battlefield.

    An all out attack on the Corpse Giant hadmenced.

 Chapter 278: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (71)

    A storm of thunder and lightning raged over the battlefield.

    Its main cause was Elsie.

    She had already emptied several vials of magical potions, projecting all her power.

    Ian, who had been unexpectedly struck by the Corpse Giant , was clearly in critical condition.

    Those who rushed to save Ian couldn''t help but feel desperate.

    Of course, this was the same for Seria, who was staring nkly from afar.

    Without a second thought, she reflexively issued an order.

    "Sir Alex, let''s enter the battlefield immediately!"

    Unlike her previous timid demeanour, her voice was now only fluent.

    However, the response that should have followed Seria''smand did note.Instead, the Yurdina family¡¯s knights merely stared nkly at her .

    Just when Seria¡¯s brow, who was already in a foul mood, was about to furrow even more.

    The old knight Alex spoke on behalf of the retainers.

    "...Are you serious?"

    <em>Serious?</em>

    Seria couldn''t help but shout in frustration at the question.

    "Would I be lying then?! R-Right now, over there Senior Ian is.."

    "My Lady."

    However, Alex''s response was utterly calm.

    Neither heavy nor light in tone.

    So Seria could only look at him with even more confusion.

    Alex''s expression didn''t show the determination typical of a retainer defying orders.

    Nor did it show the demeanour of a soldier quietly carrying out his superior''smand.

    He simply asked again.

    "...Have you memorised the names of all the soldiers?"

    Seria bit her lip.

    <em>Time was of the essence, so what nonsense is he even talking about right now?</em>

    But Seria had yet to earn the retainer''s recognition.

    In the North, they only follow those who are worth following.

    Thus, even though Alex dared to continue this philosophical debate with Seria, no one stopped him. Instead, they watched with apparent interest.

    It might have been different if it had been a battle that determined the fate of the Family,but for the Yurdina''s private soldiers, this ce was just a foreignnd.

    They had the luxury of time.

    The only one who didn''t was Seria.

    Though she was fuming on the inside, she had to continue speaking as calmly as possible.

    "If there are any shorings on my part, I will take the time to listen to your adviceter. But right now, Senior Ian''s life is at stake..."

    "Sam''s only family is his younger sister."

    Alex''s words abruptly cut off Seria''s speech.

    ''Sam'' was such amon name. Among the thousand soldiers, there were likely several with that name.

    Nevertheless, Alex didn''t specify which unit or division Sam belonged to.

    As if this ''Sam'' with such circumstances was only one.

    "And that younger sister of his is a cripple. So Sam has been doing everything he could since childhood... He even enlisted in the family''s private army for a stable ie."

    Seria carefully observed Alex''s expression with her blue eyes.

    However, no matter how much she scrutinised, Alex did not seem to be lying.

    At the very least, it was clear he understood the soldier named ''Sam'' very well.

    But, the stories flowing from Alex''s mouth didn''t stop there.

    "Have you talked with Hanson? I heard he has left behind his elderly mother and a pregnant wife at home. He''s usually worried about who will take care of them if he dies."

    "Aina is a bit of an unusual one. Shees from a family of hunters in the coniferous forest. She lost her younger brother to elves and enlisted to avenge him. She usually says if not her, who else would?"

    "Rex is the eldest of eight siblings, I heard. No matter how much he earned, it was never enough, so he eventually applied to be a soldier. If he''s not around, a few of them might end up starving."

    Each of these nonchnt exnations perplexed Seria.

    She heard about the traditions of the North.

    Northerners highly value theirrades.

    It was a long-standing custom for a newly appointedmander to memorise the names of their soldiers.

    But it was the first time she had encountered a knight who knew such detailed stories.

    Perhaps Alex was an exceptionally uniquemander.

    The unfortunate fact was that it was Alex who was testing Seria now.

    Whether she earned his recognition or not.

    The weight of Seria''smands would vary greatly based on that.

    "The soldiers here are just as irreceable and precious to someone as much as Young Master Ian is. As amander of the North, one should naturally understand such weight."

    The fierce soldiers of the North were known for charging into battle without regard for their lives.

    This was due to the North¡¯s unique culture of ¡®loyalty.¡¯

    And rtionships could never be one-sided.

    As much as the soldiers trusted and believed in theirmander, themander also chose battlefields worth sacrificing the soldiers'' lives for.

    It didn''t seem like a test that Seria, who appeared visibly impatient, could pass.

    But that didn¡¯t matter.

    The Yurdina family was a family of lions, and tests always came when one wanted to avoid them the most.

    Seria was well aware of this.

    Biting her lip for a moment, Seria thought.

    <em>So what?</em>

    <em>Whether it''s Sam, Hanson, or Aina, what does it matter how many of those insignificant humans die?</em>

    <em>Senior Ian is over there right now!</em>

    Compared to Senior Ian, even her own life felt insignificant to Seria.

    From the start, Alex''s persuasion was never going to work on her.

    But Seria thought.

    <em>What would Senior Ian do in this situation?</em>

    As she pondered, her mind quickly came up with the answer.

    And in the next moment.

    With a <em>bang</em>, Alex''s body was suddenly lifted into the air.

    Alex, sitting atop his horse, didn''t even have time to react.

    He had no choice but to ept the direct hit from Seria''s pommel, who leapt from her saddle.

    His body rolled on the ground, having been struck in the chest by the unexpected blow.

    The force of the impact was beyond his imagination, and Alex coughed with a bewildered expression.

    Over his neck, a chilling presence approached.

    "...Sir Alex, I am also a northerner."

    Her voice was colder than the de.

    Seria''s blue eyes had lost all trace of shadow.

    "I came here under the orders of my elder sister, the rightful heir of Yurdina, and those orders included supporting Senior Ian in times of emergency."

    The stunned gazes of the knights turned towards Seria.

    Even the soldiers watching the situation unfold as if it were a fascinating spectacle were no different.

    It was hard to find anyone whose eyes weren''t wide open.

    "Do you wish to live, Sir Alex? Or is there anyone among the soldiers you named who wishes to live? If so, flee immediately."

    A silence fell over them.

    Northerners valued honour above all else.

    Fleeing like a coward was the ultimate disgrace.

    ¡°If not, do you wish for victory?¡±

    "...My Lady."

    Coughing, Alex staggered to his feet.

    In the process, he tightly grasped Seria¡¯s de with his gauntlet.

    If Seria had activated her aura, she could have cut off his fingers, but fortunately, the mishap didn¡¯t ur.

    ¡°It¡¯s a situation where victory seems impossible to anyone.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    It was a single word.

    In response to the question she asked while staring steadily at Alex, he slowly raised his head, brushing his chest.

    He had a spirited smile on his face.

    A chucklingugh escaped his lips.

    "It means it''s a perfect battlefield to earn honour¡­ Excellent, My Lady. That is how a Yurdina should be. Strength over logic, honour overpassion!"

    With that, Alex immediately drew his sword.

    The other knights followed suit, drawing their swords in session, and the soldiers stomped their feet in response.

    The sharp scraping sounds and the stomping noises were dizzying.

    "...Let me show you the skills that once earned me the nickname ''Yuridina''s Lunatic.''"

    Hearing the old knight''s fervent voice, Seria inwardly sighed in relief.

    <em>These Northerners, really...</em>

    Still, she was d she could support Senior Ian.

    All whilepletely forgetting that she herself had acted more Northern than anyone else.

    The thousand private soldiers surged onto the battlefield like a tidal wave.

    The corpses and Flesh Globs aiming for Ian began to spray blood as they were ughtered.

    The puzzle of the battle was falling into ce, piece by piece.

    This was shortly before Ian regained consciousness.

    **

    Indiscriminately, thunder and lightning struck.

    The Flesh Globs and corpses that were once swarming Ian had long since been burned into a crisp. Since the arrival of the Yurdina family''s private soldiers, there had been no additional reinforcements.

    The tide of the battle was overwhelmingly in Ian''s favour.

    If only that ¡®Corpse Giant¡¯ wasn¡¯t there.

    It seemed momentarily bewildered by the sudden onught of lightning.

    However, that didn¡¯tst long. The monster, having already repaired its head, was now ring at Ian.

    He was still unconscious.

    Elsie was frantically drinking potions and repeatedly casting spells.

    Each time she did that, her blood vessels pulsed wildly.

    It felt like her veins were drying up and the blood vessels in her eyes had long since burst.

    <em>It hurts.</em>

    The blood vessels in her arms, which guided the mana, were bursting and bing bruised. Each newly formed bruise brought her excruciating pain.

    Several times, she couldn''t suppress her groans, causing her incantations to falter.

    <em>Has I ever felt pain worse than this in my life?</em>

    With her mind now hazy, Elsie asked herself.

    <em>Was it when I fought alone against the hunting dog long ago?</em>

    It hurt then too, but only for a moment. This was the first time she had voluntarily endured such pain.

    Her whole body ached, and her lungs felt like they were being violently squeezed.

    Her eyes, long since dry, sent stabbing pains with every lightning strike.

    Tears continuously streamed down her face.

    She wanted to copse immediately, to run away crying.

    But Elsie endured.

    Brushing aside her family, it was the first time she had chosen her fate.

    Therefore, she had to rightfully submit to that fate.

    Even if it meant dying a dog''s death.

    But the Corpse Giant, as if mocking her , raised its fist high.

    If that fist came down, Ian would surely die.

    So, Elsie smiled.

    "...Judgement of Light!"

    <em>BOOM-RUMBLE!</em> The sound of thunder shook the battlefield.

    Normally, thunder should follow after lightning strikes, but this thunderous sound was merely a harbinger of the magic that was yet to follow.

    As the electric sparks crackled, the Corpse Giant involuntarily lifted his head.

    Above his head, electricity was gathering.

    And then, in the next moment.

    <em>CRACK-BOOM!</em> With a sound that tore through the air, a spear of lightning struck down.

    Its power was iparable to anyrge-scale magic she had used before.

    The Corpse Giant shuddered and momentarily convulsed.

    But even so, it wasn''t enough to deal a decisive blow to it.

    But what Elsie had hoped for was just a chance to capture its attention, even for a moment.

    The Corpse Giant''s head began to slowly turn towards Elsie.

    She already had no strength left to move.

    Lying on the ground, she chuckled.

    "You grotesque bastard... can¡¯t you see me?¡±

    With her trembling arm, she propped herself up on the ground.

    Trying to make herself as noticeable as possible.

    "Hey, you cowardly piece of shit! Who are you trying to mess with, leaving the Great Elsie hanging here, huh? I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll take you on, so¡­.¡±

    So just leave my master alone.

    Elsie pleaded while panting.

    Before long, her blue eyes had be hazy.

    But her wish didn''t reach the Underlying of the Evil God.

    That monster just stared at Elsie briefly before losing interest.

    It seemed to regard Ian, who had managed tond a hit on it, as the more threatening opponent.

    Elsie''s eyes widened in panic.

    "Hey, hey... hey, what are you doing! I''m here! There''s someone here, you son of a bitch!"

    The Corpse Giant raised its fist again.

    And just as it was about to bring its massive fist of flesh down on Ian.

    Geometric patterns suddenly began to appear in the sky.

    Anyone could tell it was the harbinger of a powerful Enhanced Spell.

    Before the Corpse Giant could react, chains of light shot down from each vertex of the magic circle drawn in the air.

    It was lightning.

    The elemental magic that was practically synonymous with the Rine family.

    The chains bound the Corpse Giant like shackles. No matter how much the Corpse Giant struggled to break free, the chains of light didn''t budge.

    <em>WOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!</em>

    Its enraged roar echoed across the battlefield.

    Elsie, who had watched the scene unfold from beginning to end, was left in a daze.

    She had seen that magic circle somewhere before.

    It was not a miracle that a single mage could produce.

    It was an Enhanced Spell that only a systematically trained Mage Corps could perform.

    What snapped Elsie out of her daze was the sound of a potion bottle rolling on the ground.

    A potion bottle rolled and stopped right beside Elsie.

    The bottle bore a symbol of twourel trees intersecting.

    Elsie''s eyes nkly turned to look behind her.

    There stood a very familiar figure.

    "...Drink it."

    It was Reynold.

 Chapter 279: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (72)

    Reynold, one of the only two Archmages of the Rine family.

    He was likely the core of thatrge-scale magic circle.

    Despite that, he spoke without showing any sign of struggle.

    Elsie was still in a daze.

    ¡°If not, are you just going to let Young Master Ian die like that? We can only keep that monster restrained for a few more minutes.¡±

    At those words, Elsie, though still bewildered, hurriedly took the bottle of potion and drank it.

    A bit of mana started to return to her dried veins.

    A sharp pain surged through her torn blood vessels, but Elsie could barely feel it.

    Seeing the wary look on her face, Reynold gave a bitter smile.

    "Still as ill-mannered as ever. When a family elder helps you, you should express your gratitude."¡°I-I¡¯m not a ¡®Rine¡¯¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You are Rine.¡±

    Reynold''s tone was as t as ever.

    His voice carried a strong conviction.

    As if confirming an unchangeable truth.

    "Because you''re Rine, you''re so stubborn and ill-tempered. Tsk tsk, I wonder how you''ll raise your children when you get married..."

    "...Master!"

    However, Reynold''s scolding didn''t register with Elsie in her current state.

    She was ready to run to Ian at any moment.

    It was Reynold who stopped her.

    "Hold on. Rushing in recklessly will only drain your strength. I''ve invested most of my mana in the spell that is binding that monster, so there won''t be any problems for a few minutes."

    "A-And after a few minutes?!"

    To Elsie''s urgent question, Reynold merely gestured somewhere with his eyes.

    As Elsie looked in that direction, Reynold borated.

    "Elsie, haven''t I told you before? To be an Archmage, you must first broaden your perspective... You''ve just encountered your limits, so from now on, focus on that."

    In that direction, a dazzling white light was surging.

    Someone was kneeling in prayer.

    Silver hair, light pink eyes.

    Reynold, with his hands sped behind his back, calmly continued speaking.

    "Once that ritual isplete, we''ll immediately join forces with Young Lady Haster, who departed earlier, and the Yurdina family''s private soldiers tounch an attack. Our goal is to clear the area and extract Young Master Ian."

    He then let out a bitter chuckle.

    "¡­This too is a talent. To think that everyone who tried to escape has ended up gathering here."

    His voice was overly optimistic about the future, which suddenly made Elsie feel uneasy.

    <em>Will it really work out that way?</em>

    The man, who surely must have considered all these forces, had said,

    <strong>''We have to abandon the territory.''</strong>

    Whether he was right or if the Master who was facing against that monster was right.

    Now was the time for the oue to be revealed.

    **

    The Saintess''s face had turned pale.

    It was because she was terribly anxious that Ian might die.

    Only now did she understand how intense and terrifying of a feeling anxiety could be.

    It was only after the Rine family''s Mage Corps arrived to ry the rough n and the chains of lightning struck down from the sky that the Saintess could finally sigh in relief.

    Yuren looked at her, who was beginning the ritual, with a disapproving expression.

    He asked,

    "¡­Sister, you will leave at least a little, right?"

    "Immanuel."

    It meant she would do as the Lord willed.

    In other words, she meant she''ll leave nothing behind.

    Yuren immediately put his palm to his forehead and groaned.

    "Good grief, even using that precious Heart of Blood, we can''t even capture that Evil God''s Underling? And all we will manage to save is a single low-ranking noble of the Empire?"

    "...who knows we might be able to defeat that Evil God''s Underlying."

    At the Saintess¡¯s faint rebuttal, Yuren shed a brief smile.

    It was an expression he only showed when he was truly angry.

    "Stop the nonsense, and as soon as the ritual is over, let¡¯s just take Ian and run... okay?"

    The Heart of Blood held immense value as a sacrifice.

    Moreover, the one conducting the sacrificing ritual was the Saintess herself.

    No matter how powerful the Underlying of the Evil God was, there was no way it could remain unharmed.

    Yet Yuren remained skeptical. Though this irked the Saintess a little, there was no time to waste.

    She recited the prayer she had prepared in advance.

    "Lord, yourmb is in the midst of trials and tribtions... Please have mercy on our sins."

    A pure white light formed a circle.

    It was a symbol representing the world, the Sun and Arus.

    "I believe that life, death, and trials are one in the Lord''s will. Thus, Your beloved daughter dares to beseech..."

    A horizontal line was then drawn across the circle.

    This symbolised the earth, bnce and the fairness of Arus.

    "As in heaven, let your grace be marked on earth!"

    Lastly, a vertical line was drawn.

    It symbolised humans, the creations of Arus and the sternness of the Heavenly God who judges good and evil.

    The pure white cross was thuspleted.

    Thepleted cross immediately began to frantically vibrate.

    Light surged like a storm, and from the sky, a pir of light descended straight down.

    The miracle urred just after that.

    <em>Kuooooooooogh!</em>

    The Corpse Giant, which hadn''t budged until now, began thrashing wildly. Even the once solid chains of lightning snapped one by one.

    The blizzard cleared, and dazzling sunlight poured down from the sky.

    Merely touching these golden rays caused the wicked to scream. Aside from the Flesh Globs and Corpses hidden in shadows, all minions of the Evil God melted away.

    The Corpse Giant was no exception.

    The Corpse Giant, melting into a gooey mass, gradually shrank in size.

    It first shrank to about 10% of its original size and to approximately 30% soon after. .

    Eventually, it became less than half its original size.

    Even as the blizzard returned, the Corpse Giant remained kneeling motionless.

    Seeing this, the Saintess clenched her fist tightly.

    "Great!"

    <em>Now Ian could be rescued.</em>

    The Mage Corps of the Rine family were busily moving around.

    With the obstacles gone, Celine was finally able to sprint at full speed, and the knights of the Yurdina family, mounted on horseback, galloped at full throttle.

    Overwhelmed with relief, the Saintess copsed from exhaustion.

    As she gradually sank to the ground, the Saintess repeatedly soothed her chest and soon sent a puzzled look towards Yuren.

    Under normal circumstances, Yuren too should have rushed out long ago.

    However, he hadn''t moved at all.

    "...Yuren?"

    When the Saintess nced back at him, Yuren''s face was paler than ever.

    She slowly followed his gaze.

    There, a mushy mass of melted flesh was grotesquely overflowing. Initially, the Saintess could not understand Yuren''s anxiety.

    But it didn¡¯t take long for the Saintess to realise what was happening.

    While squirming, the melted flesh was pulsating

    The Saintess¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    <em>Could it be, it¡¯s moving? Still?</em>

    She had believed they could incapacitate it for at least a while.

    Even if it was a monster that could regenerate indefinitely, it had just been doused with the Holy Power of Heavenly God, its natural enemy. It should have remained incapacitated for quite some time.

    But the opponent was not someone that adhered tomon sense.

    Suddenly, a huge arm burst forth from the swamp of flesh.

    <em>UOOOOOOOOH-!</em>

    With a ghastly cry, the giant began to stagger to its feet.

    The knights of the Yurdina family who were galloping forward were so startled by its ferocity that they momentarily halted.

    It was the Corpse Giant.

    Though its size had reduced to less than half, its imposing presence remained intact. Each time it screamed, the littered corpses around it twitched.

    A voice full of disbelief escaped the Saintess¡¯s lips.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    She had sacrificed the entire Heart of Blood.

    It was a secret treasure capable of restoring anyone but the dead.

    Moreover, the opponent had no means to resist; it was restrained by the Mage Corps of the Rine family.

    Yet it revived.

    <em>Could this monster be truly immortal?</em>

    The sense of despair was not felt by the Saintess alone.

    The refugees watching the situation, the Rine family¡¯s Mage Corps preparing for rescue, and even the brave private soldiers of the Yurdina family¡ªall stopped in their tracks.

    Panic was clearly etched on everyone''s faces.

    It didn''t take long for terrified screams to erupt from their mouths.

    "...Ian!"

    The Corpse Giant, in a frenzy, raised its hand.

    Perhaps due to its reduced size, its speed seemed twice as fast as before.

    Before anyone could respond, the Corpse Giant swung its fist.

    The dyed sonic boom that followed was terrifying in itself.

    If hit by that strike, no one could survive.

    The Saintess screamed, Elsie¡¯s eyes widened, and Seria froze.

    Just as Celine took a rough breath and tightly shut her eyes.

    An odd silence enveloped the battlefield.

    It was an abrupt, absolute quiet.

    One by one, puzzled gazes turned towards the Corpse Giant.

    Despite the colossal fisting down, the expected shockwave and noise were absent.

    The reason for this soon became clear.

    Slowly, the Corpse Giant¡¯s fist was being pushed back.

    It was an unbelievable sight.

    Even in terms of sheer weight, there were very few humans who could lift that fist, let alone withstand a strike with the Corpse Giant¡¯s full power.

    Yet someone had managed it.

    The man, staggering to his feet, gritted his teeth, his eyes bloodshot.

    He muttered something iprehensible to himself.

    <em>This is Shackle.</em>

    <em>Uwoah?</em>

    The Corpse Giant, seemingly in disbelief, shook its head and nced back at its fist.

    But no matter how much it looked, reality didn¡¯t change.

    It was being pushed back.

    Slowly, but surely.

    The Corpse Giant could not ept the fact that it was being pushed back by a human it had looked down upon.

    Suddenly, with a fierce scream, it withdrew its fist and then swung the other one.

    Just before another piercing scream could echo.

    The man instantly kicked off the ground.

    He was heading straight for the fist. No one immediately understood his intention.

    It only became clear through the oue.

    <em>Crack</em>. A fissure appeared in the Corpse Giant''s fist.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just the fist.

    Silver lines began to trace from the wrist to the forearm.

    And in the next moment.

    <em>KIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEKKKKK!</em>

    As the shrill scream echoed, the arm of the Corpse Giant,posed of hundreds of corpses, exploded.

    Through the scattering flesh, the man with ck hair was leaping forward.

    The man muttered to himself once more.

    <em>This is Liberation.</em>

    <em>Atst, I''ve figured it out. How many fierce battles did I endure just to grasp this principle?</em>

    Finally, the man spoke to the Corpse Giant with a biting tone.

    "¡­Let''s settle this, just enough to repay the trouble you''ve caused."

    Grinding his teeth.

    The man who had been on the brink of death gripped his sword again.

 Chapter 280: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (73)

    The encounter with the boy was destined.

    Or at least, that''s what young Ria thought.

    The girl''s memories were askew from the start.

    One day, she opened her eyes to find herself in an unfamiliar manor.

    All her previous memories werepletely erased. As if someone deliberately wiped them clean.

    Yet the knowledge remained.

    She already knew things likenguage, arithmetic and social norms. However, she couldn''t recall how she had acquired this knowledge.

    Ria was terribly afraid of that fact.

    She was surrounded by an unfamiliar environment and unfamiliar people.

    She understood her own name and status.But thosebels felt hollow, and she couldn''t even grasp who she truly was.

    ''Ria Percus,'' huh.

    The name was just a packaging. Without filling it with substance, it meant nothing. She even found it hard to understand what ¡®family¡¯ meant.

    Her parents had a distressed look whenever they saw her.

    Or they would just simply embrace her with pity andpassion.

    They were good people and Ria also respected them.

    But that was all.

    They weren''t someone she could truly open up to and have a heartfelt conversation with.

    There was, however,one peculiar person.

    "Ria, have you eaten?"

    The boy would always pop up suddenly and ask her that in a friendly manner.

    Timid Ria couldn''t even dare to meet her ''Orabeoni''s'' eyes.

    "That, ye-yes..."

    "Good, well done. You''re still not used to the manor, right? I''ll show you around the territory for a while."

    Her first impression of the boy was the faint smell of sweat.

    He wielded his sword from morning till night. Swordmasters who came from distant territories personally trained him.

    He''d get covered in dirt, develop calluses on his hands.

    And there were several times when he''d get hit during sparring. His childhood friend, Celine, was also quite a tomboy so it was normal for him to get hurt while ying with her.

    Ria would have burst into tears many times already if it were her..

    But the boy never shed a single tear.

    He would instead just give a wry smile seeing Ria grow increasingly restless.

    The boy alwaysforted her.

    "...It''s okay, Ria."

    And that continued for many years.

    He never showed any signs of hating or disliking Ria.

    Nor did he ever look at her strangely.

    Rather, he even took on embarrassing roles to ease Ria''s anxiety.

    ''A knight'' and ''a princess.''

    Ria sometimes wondered if he was treating her too much like a child.

    But she liked it.

    She liked everything about it.

    The way her heart fluttered whenever she met the boy felt wonderful.

    Even the daily routine of having her head patted, receivingpliments and sometimes yfully squabbling with him made her happy.

    Ria genuinely thought she was fortunate.

    To be the boy''s younger sister and to have him as her Older Brother.

    She felt that no amount of prayers to the Heavenly God could express her gratitude enough.

    But when did it start?

    Ria realised that the thumping of her heart, the exhrating joy and the deep happiness she felt in his arms were wrong.

    The reason was simple.

    It was because she understood that his feelings, while simr, were fundamentally different from hers.

    At some point, he began to push her away.

    "Ria, no matter what, this isn''t appropriate between siblings..."

    That day, a strong doubt lodged itself in Ria''s mind.

    <em>Why?</em>

    The boy loved Ria, and Ria loved the boy. So, shouldn''t their desires also align?

    Ria wanted to close the distance with the boy.

    She always wanted to be with him and bask in the happiness of his embrace.

    But that was not allowed.

    Because Ria was the boy''s younger sister.

    Her life, which had seemed like a sweet dream, came crashing down in an instant.

    That¡¯s right. The feelings Ria had weren¡¯t those of fraternal love.

    Upon realising this, she was tormented by maddening anguish.

    <em>Why, how and for what reason?</em>

    It was cruel and unfair.

    If he was going to push her away, he should have done so from the beginning.

    He should have prevented the love-starved little girl from misunderstanding and dreaming on her own.

    After spending several sleepless nights biting her nails and trembling.

    Ria tried to give up her feelings for the boy, but the first love she nurtured for years didn¡¯t easily fade.

    It was a love that could never be fulfilled anyway.

    The boy¡¯s feelings were clearly different from hers, and using that as an excuse to trouble him would be wrong.

    Ria still loved the boy, so she wished for his happiness instead.

    But she couldn¡¯t do it.

    It was driving her insane.

    She wished she could carve out her heart and discard the affection she felt for the boy.

    How much of her heart would she have to discard then?

    Seventy percent? No, eighty percent?

    Or perhaps even ny percent.

    The boy was the only family and love she harboured in her heart.

    Those two ipatible roles continuously tormented Ria.

    Yet time heals many things.

    Although her heart still ached with unrequited love, Ria gradually began to ovee that pain.

    More precisely, it was better to say she grew up.

    She learned how topromise with reality.

    Yes, even if they couldn¡¯t be together romantically, they could still live together.

    They might never be lovers or spouses.

    But perhaps someday, they could spend their lives together, just the two of them.

    Every step Ria took bore traces of the boy''s influence.

    Her dream of establishing a tradingpany and achieving independence.

    Paying for his academy''s tuition with the profits earned from the tradingpany.

    All of it was only for Ian.

    She nned to use her umted wealth to secure his future someday.

    But that ambitious n soon fell apart.

    Hearing the news of the boy''s unbelievable sessive achievements, left Ria dumbfounded.

    ¡°¡­Unbelievable.¡±

    However, the truly unbelievable event happened not long after.

    <em>Pukk</em>, came the sensation of a de piercing through flesh.

    Ria dumbly looked down at her hand.

    It was stained with blood.

    Her beloved brother¡¯s blood.

    "No..."

    <em>It''s a lie.</em>

    <em>There is no way this could be reality.</em>

    As she shook her head, trying to deny the truth before her eyes.

    <em>Pukkk</em>, the sickening sound echoed once more.

    Tears streamed down Ria''s cheeks.

    The sensation of stabbing someone was painfully vivid.

    "No, no, no... This can''t be happening..."

    <em>Pukkkk</em>, and finally, the sound echoed onest time.

    Ria''s bewildered eyes turned towards the boy.

    The boy seemed to want to say something, but only blood spilled out of his mouth.

    Before his trembling hand could reach the girl.

    He copsed and lost consciousness.

    Like a corpse.

    The girl screamed.

    "Li-Lie... It''s a lie. H-How much I....I to Oppa, huh? How much I love my Oppa, why? Why would I? No... No, no, no! Nooooo!"

    It was only shortly after that Ria opened her eyes.

    Her body was drenched in cold sweat from the terrible nightmare. Trembling, she curled up, her eyes filled with fear.

    <em>It had to be a dream.</em>

    <em>Such a cruel reality couldn''t exist.</em>

    <em>How could she ever stab her beloved brother with her own hands?</em>

    It was a horrific sin, and amidst the clinging guilt, a certain pair of eyes surfaced in her mind.

    Golden eyes, staring at her as if she were a monster.

    It felt as if those eyes were denying the only bond between her and Ian.

    They felt like proof that she truly was a monster.

    How could a monster stand by a knight¡¯s side?

    The ce next to a knight was meant for a princess.

    A monster was a being that needed to be in by the knight.

    "S-Sorry. Sorry. I''m sorry... N-No! I, I was wrong... Hic, I, I was wrong... P-Please don''t hate me. Don''t abandon me..."

    And so, Ria stood huddled in a corner somewhere, crying for a long time.

    She came to her senses when a sudden thought crossed her mind.

    <em>What happened to Oppa?</em>

    Only then did her tear-blurred vision cleared.

    The unique musty smell of old wood filled her nostrils. Though there were no windows, Ria recognized the ce.

    She was a merchant, after all.

    This was the inside of a carriage.

    Her hands and feet were bound.

    As if she were being treated like a monster.

    But Ria couldn''t afford to care about that now.

    She frantically crawled across the floor and, with a thud, threw herself against the carriage door.

    "Open the door! Open it now! Wh-What happened to Oppa? Is he alive?"

    Her mouth felt parched.

    Even if she did meet him, Ria might just avoid him and hide.

    But she still wanted to know if he was safe.

    No response came from outside.

    Growing more desperate, Ria repeatedly hurled herself at the door.

    Even until her desperation reached its peak, she endlessly continued.

    Suddenly, thetch on the carriage broke, and Ria breathed in the fresh air outside.

    Ria normally couldn¡¯t have shown such strength, but she didn¡¯t even realise it.

    She just panted and looked around.

    No one paid her any attention, despite her escape.

    They were all nkly staring at something.

    Staggering to her feet, Ria followed their gazes.

    And she then had to hold her breath.

    The sight before her showed the answers she desperately sought.

    Thunder and lightning crashed down.

    With each sh of lightning apanying the thunder, a massive figure made of countless corpses bellowed. A vast army was engaged in a fierce battle against the corpses.

    The sheer impact of the battle was enough to clear the surrounding blizzard.

    A few individuals with their swords enveloped with aura were confronting the giant.

    And among them, one man stood out the most.

    "¡­Oppa."

    Everytime the sword and fist shed, the giant''s arm burst apart.

    The giant staggered and stumbled back.

    <em>WOOOOOOOOOOOO-!</em>

    The deafening roar echoed in her ears, making her head throb.

    Ria had no choice but to realise it as she watched.

    The boy who once shared simple, intimate moments of happiness with her was no more.

    He had grown far too much.

    That realisation chillingly cut through Ria''s heart.

    Silently, she clenched her fists.

    She didn''t even notice the blood dripping from her palms.

    The battle was now nearing its end.

 Chapter 281: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (74)

    With a resounding boom, the shockwave scattered the blood-soaked snow everywhere.

    I drove my sword into the ground, bracing against the raging wind. My body was still a wreck and I could taste the metallic vour of blood every time I gasped.

    Somehow, my body was gradually beginning to regain its long lost vitality. It was, however, only a temporary surge.

    It was thanks to my mana efficiency that briefly skyrocketed. If all my remaining mana were to be exhausted, my life would end right there.

    The only fortunate thing was that the ''Corpse Giant'' had been weakened significantly.

    The reason was unknown.

    Judging by the residual warmth around, I could only guess that the Saintess must have done something.

    I was genuinely grateful.

    Even so, the Corpse Giant while still retaining its original power was a formidable opponent. This was true even though I had a bit of understanding of the concepts of Shackle and Liberation.

    Because it was weakened, I could continue fighting even with my battered body.This was my chance.

    I had to take down the Corpse Giant now.

    But others seemed to have different ideas.

    Before I knew it, a woman came running up next to me, panting. She had her ck hair tied back, her name was Celine.

    She sighed in relief as if incredibly fortunate, and grabbed my arm without warning.

    ¡°Th-Thank goodness¡­ Now, let''s go, Oppa!¡±

    ¡°...Where to?¡±

    I asked, still not taking my eyes off the Corpse Giant.

    Having been struck by me once, the Corpse Giant was more cautious now.

    Judging by the way it was creeping and gauging the distance between us, it seemed to recognize me as a worthy opponent.

    <em>What an obnoxious bastard.</em>

    Nevertheless, I couldn''t let my guard down.

    Though its strength had weakened due to its reduced size, it seemed to have gained speed instead.

    The interval between its punches became extremely short.

    And above all, its regenerative ability.

    Though significantly slower than before, it was still regenerating.

    Even the arm I scattered was gradually regaining its form. Unless I could smash the Corpse Giant at a rate faster than its recovery, victory was far off.

    A thunderstorm was raging in the sky.

    Lightning shed and struck the battlefield. The thunderous noises were deafening.

    The corpse giant flinched and trembled each time lightning struck.

    While the hits were not effective, they seemed to be a disturbance.

    The Rine family''s mage corps was likely providing support.

    Unlike me, who was closely monitoring the battle situation, Celine was just beating her chest in frustration.

    ¡°We need to return to the evacuation procession, of course! Right now, including you, Oppa, all the key forces have withdrawn and are on standby! We can''t continue the evacuation without the escort troops!"

    ¡°...Tell them to go ahead.¡±

    With those words, I pushed off the ground again.

    As I sprinted across the battlefield, the Corpse Giant showed obvious signs of wariness. And at the moment I leaped, it swung its fist again.

    The result, of course, was no different from before.

    Through my blurred vision, a certain scene ovepped.

    It was of the burning Great Forest.

    Amidst the smoldering debris, a man trudged forward.

    Caressing his cheek, a woman spoke.

    With ck hair and light green eyes, she was a beautiful woman with a mature appearance that felt strangely unfamiliar.

    She spoke.

    "......First disciple."

    ¡°I-I''m sor... I''m so sorry, Master.¡±

    Stammering, he took her hand with both of his own.

    <em>No, it wasn''t him, but me?</em>

    My eyes, red from crying, throbbed with pain.

    "I''m toote¡­ my Junior Sister, and now Master too¡­"

    "For a man to have so many tears like this, what a worthless First Disciple you are."

    Large craters were scattered throughout the forest.

    <em>No, could it even be called a forest anymore?</em>

    In the aftermath of the sh between two powerful beings, nothing was left around. No trees, no grass, nothing but mes surrounding the area.

    Beyond that, another womanid, groaning and copsed..

    At a nce, she had a face that looked just like the Master''s.

    My master called the Vampire her ''Big Sister.''

    Not metaphorically, but in blood rtion, she said. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave the Great Forest.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it was a knot I had to untangle anyway... At least, I won¡¯t die with any regrets. I''m relieved to have settled this one grudge and not leave it behind for you.¡±

    ¡°I-It''s because I''m weak...¡±

    My master just intently gazed at me with her light green eyes.

    "...Because I''m weak, I couldn''t protect anything."

    <em>Huuu</em>, My master let out a long sigh.

    She nkly stared at the sky.

    "Are you resentful?"

    I couldn''t answer because I was holding back tears.

    The choking sounds echoed in my chest.

    ¡°Being a low-ranking noble without any possessions, without any exceptional talent¡­¡±

    "...Yes."

    It was an answer I barely managed to squeeze out.

    I had lost my junior sister and was on the verge of losing my master as well.

    <em>How could there be no resentment?</em>

    Like a dam bursting, I sobbed uncontrobly.

    In a low voice, my master spoke.

    "¡­You will likely feel a lot of resentment in the future too."

    I had a gut feeling.

    That this would be the Master''s final lesson.

    "This world is cruel and relentless. Those who have, continue to gain more while those who have nothing endlessly lose... That¡¯s why Delphirem was born."

    As she said this, my master gave me a subtle look.

    We spent several years together.

    I knew exactly what she meant.

    With trembling hands I rummaged through my pocket, took out a pipe and ced it in her mouth.

    I then packed it with dry tobo and lit it once.

    <em>Huuu</em>, smoke puffed out from the Master''s mouth.

    "Those who have cannot defeat Delphirem. Nor I nor the Emperor of the Empire, nor the Saintess of the Holy Nation... And those who have nothing will side with Delphirem."

    It was an abrupt topic for a dying testament.

    Nheless, I listened intently to every single word.

    These were the Master''s final words.

    As her disciple, it was my duty to engrave them in my heart.

    "...So you do it."

    Not knowing how to respond,I chose silence.

    I simply gazed wordlessly at my master.

    She gave a slight smile.

    "sh, crumble and fall... Then eventually, you''ll find the answer. I felt it from the moment I first saw you, that ¡®intuition of fate¡¯."

    It was a phrase my master often used.

    ''Intuition of fate''¡ªI had always thought it was just something she said casually.

    She remained consistent even in death.

    That''s why it was even sadder.

    I was in a situation where I had to bid farewell to two of my precious people.

    It would be strange if my heart didn¡¯t ache.

    It was then that I suddenly felt a presence.

    The woman who had been lying motionless began to stir and struggle to her feet.

    It was the ''Vampire''.

    "Not, Not yet..."

    Her gasping voice carried a faint scent of blood.

    At first nce, she appeared as delicate as a flower, but I knew instinctively.

    This woman was dangerous.

    Though her eyes were half-unfocused, the intense murderous intent within them made my skin crawl.

    Blood continued to endlessly flow from her body.

    It was an amount that would have caused a normal human to die from blood loss. Despite this, herplexion remained unchanged.

    That was to be expected.

    She wasn¡¯t human.

    The vampire spoke with a bewitching smile.

    "Sister, it''s been hundreds of years... Our reunion can''t be this short, can it?"

    My master sighed deeply with a weary expression.

    "Really, you don''t even give me time to bid farewell to my disciple..."

    As I was hesitating, wondering if we needed to flee again.

    My master spoke.

    "...Watch closely."

    Along with the exhaled smoke from the pipe, her index finger moved.

    Following that motion, mana began to gather in the air.

    It wasn''t visible to the eye, but a sense beyond the five senses testified to its presence.

    As the concentrated mana increased in density, the atmosphere vibrated with a resonant hum.

    "Because this will only happen once."

    It was then that my view changedpletely.

    I was suddenly no longer in the Great Forest but face to face with the Corpse Giant.

    No, more precisely, with the Corpse Giant''s fist.

    I shed my sword wildly through the Corpse Giant''s fist as it shattered in an explosion of light.

    Then came the gushing blood and the pouring of corpses.

    They were the remnants that made up its fist until just moments ago.

    Although the counterattack happened before it could close in on me, the Corpse Giant was not as dumb as it looked.

    Another fist flew towards me in quick session.

    There was no time to attempt a counterattack.

    So I raised my sword and gathered mana.

    The man in my memory called this ''Shackle.''

    Standing alone amid the countless flows that make up the world.

    It wasn''t just the air that circted.

    Time, space and power, including mana, each have their own flow.

    If one could read those, they could distinguish between fierce and gentle currents.

    Shackle was the technique to split those gentle currents.

    Like cing a stone to part a stream.

    The only problem was that I had yet to master them.

    <em>Boom</em>, a fierce shockwave tore through the air.

    It meant that I wasn''t beingpletely overpowered.

    However, the Corpse Giant was firmly nted on the ground, while I didn''t even have a foothold. Ultimately, I was the one who couldn''t withstand the collision and got flung away.

    I cursed inwardly.

    <em>Just a little more, if I could see just a little more, I think it might all work out.</em>

 Chapter 282: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (75)

    Fragments of the man¡¯s memories were still wandering through my mind.

    I had roughly grasped the way of using the technique of Shackle and Liberation but that was all.

    I couldn''t understand the detailed principles beyond that.

    It was because, until the end, the decisive scene never appeared.

    The final demonstration of the Shackle and Liberation that the Great Witch showed.

    I had to see it.

    My body, bouncing like a rubber ball, was about to be thrown to the ground.

    If it weren¡¯t for the unexpected person who caught me, I might have had to once again face the man with those exhausted eyes while coughing up blood.

    <em>Thump</em>, the posture with which the person caught me was quite stable.

    The weight of an adult man was no joke. Especially since my body was muscr and, with the added eleration, handling the momentum must have been even harder..Even so, the girl merely took a few steps back, absorbing all the impact.

    A sh of gray hair briefly crossed my vision.

    <em>Pfft</em>, I let out an inexplicableugh.

    "...Seria."

    ¡°Senior Ian, are you alright?!¡±

    Seria wore an expression of concern that matched Celine''s. Leaning against Seria''s chest for a moment, I then staggered to my feet.

    I had suspected it from seeing Yurdina¡¯s private soldiers, but seeing her with my own eyes made me even more relieved.

    With this, the vanguard was all assembled.

    It was far better than fighting alone.

    When the startled Celine also ran up to me, I made a request to the two women.

    "Seria, you take its right leg. Celine, you take the left¡­ It''s difficult to handle it in midair since it''s standing on the ground.¡±

    ¡°A-A-Are you crazy?!¡±

    Celine, of course, wasn¡¯t one to follow such orders easily.

    She immediately snapped at me in frustration.

    ¡°D-Do you even realise the state you''re in right now, Ian Oppa? It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if you copsed and died on the spot! Instead, it''d be better if the two of us took charge of this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°You two alone won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    It was a in truth.

    While their assistance would help, I was needed to deal a decisive blow that could surpass the Corpse Giant¡¯s regenerative abilities.

    The only technique that could shatter the Corpse Giant¡¯s arm in one blow was ''Liberation.''

    If ''Shackle'' was a technique to withstand the flow, Liberation was a technique to disperse it.

    In essence, it was like creating more channels within a flowing stream.

    By applying this, I could also disperse theponents that made up the Corpse Giant¡¯s body.

    After all, cohesion was also a force at work.

    And among us, I was the only one who could use ¡®Liberation¡¯.

    In the end, there were no objections to my instructions.

    Seria merely asked me one question.

    "...What''s the signal?"

    ¡°As soon as I leap.¡±

    That was our final conversation.

    Celine tried to say something to me, but ended up deeply sighing and shaking her head.

    She realised it was futile to try and convince me otherwise.

    That was so typical of her.

    She knew me too well.

    My eyes turned back to the enemy.

    In that short span of time, the Corpse Giant had already regenerated its missing arm.

    The monster¡¯s grotesque howl shook my eardrums violently.

    <em>WOOOOOOOOOOOO</em>-!

    I had heard it so many times that it became tiresome.

    Suddenly, a thought struck me and I asked Seria.

    ¡°Seria, do you happen to have an analgesic?¡±

    "Ah... Ye-Yes! I-I have one for emergency treatment..."

    As Seria rummaged and pulled out a potion, presumably an analgesic, I downed it all in one go.

    Seria just tilted her head in confusion.

    Of course, I had my reasons.

    As the pain subsided, my mind grew increasingly dazed.

    The more it did, the better I could glimpse the man''s memories.

    My body was already at its limit anyway.

    Pushing any further would only lead to death. In that case, it was better to rely on the drug¡¯s power.

    Once again, the thunderstorm roared and lightning struck down.

    It was the spell maintained by the Mage Corps of the Rine family.

    Though I found it strange that Senior Elsie wasn¡¯t making any moves, I was grateful that they were keeping the Corpse Giant in check.

    It had been a long time.

    The Saintess had weakened the Corpse Giant.

    Celine and Seria were standing beside me now and Senior Elsie was likely preparing something in the rear.

    Senior Delphine¡¯s absence felt particrly poignant.

    With my body nearing its limit, I only had a few chances left.

    In this critical moment, the presence of myrades felt incredibly reassuring.

    With a sense that this would be thest time, I bit my lip.

    The Corpse Giant, perhaps sensing a strange tension, was watching me closely.

    Amid my ragged breaths, unfamiliar scenes began to once more seep in.

    <em>Yes, now.</em>

    I ran like mad, kicking off the ground and leaping.

    Though it was a sudden takeoff, the Corpse Giant reacted quickly.

    It swung its right fist forward.

    In response, the silver aura zing from my sword cleaved through the world.

    The sword, etching a silver trajectory, pierced through the Corpse Giant¡¯s fist and soon the corpses scattered, bursting with blood.

    Amid the falling bodies, another fist swept through the air.

    It was the same consecutive attack that already knocked me down once before. At this rate, my second defeat seemed inevitable.

    However, there was one difference this time.

    I had allies now.

    A dark blue sh streaked fiercely across the Corpse Giant¡¯s right leg.

    Seria¡¯s barrage of sword strikes was like a torrential downpour.

    She shed its ankle and leapt, then lightly stepping on the falling corpses, she carved shes from the enemy''s calf to its knee.

    Each of her precise strikes severed the key joints of the Corpse Giant.

    It could no longer bear its own weight.

    As its right knee buckled, it instantly lost its bnce.

    <em>KIEEEEEEEEEEEK!</em>

    The fist that had been aimed at me could only swipe through empty air.

    Instead, Inded on that fist and started sprinting up the Giant¡¯s arm.

    mes burned through my vision.

    The man¡¯s unfamiliar memories invaded my sight once again.

    My master raised her index finger and spoke.

    "Shackle is to establish yourself against the flow. If you can uphold your state of mind without wavering, you too can be free from the flow."

    <em>Right, it''s like that.</em>

    <em>Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯m standing against this absurd enemy?</em>

    Shaking off the hallucinations and auditory illusions, I continued to charge forward.

    Before I knew it, I was past the forearm and onto the shoulder.

    In the meantime, the Corpse Giant tried to target me with its half-regenerated arm.

    Of course, such a trick would never work on me.

    I struck my sword forward in a straight line.

    As soon as the tip of my sword touched it, its palm could advance no further.

    It tried to grasp me with its fingers but it was already toote.

    The corpses that made up the Giant¡¯s hand scattered and fell to the ground.

    Now, it was left with only one arm.

    The monster tried to swat me away with it.

    But Celine had already reached its left knee by then.

    <em>Bang</em>, the sound of a small explosion reached my ears.

    Celine¡¯s specialty was unleashing a massive amount of mana in one go.

    While she mightck in skillpared to Seria, the power of her all-out strike wasparable to Seria¡¯s.

    No, after consuming the ¡°Dragon¡¯s Blood¡± from the hunting festival, it was even greater.

    The Corpse Giant¡¯s left ankle was shattered in an instant.

    With another support lost, its body rapidly plummeted with a thud. As the Corpse Giant''s bnce wavered again, I steadied my stance and thrust my sword forward.

    The Giant''s palm met my de.

    In terms of both volume and mass, the Giant¡¯s palm had an overwhelming advantage.

    However, the oue was the exact opposite.

    The Giant¡¯s palm split open with a crack and a silver light burst forth.

    What happened next was predictable.

    With an explosive bang, its remaining hand exploded.

    Flesh and bone fragments scattered in all directions.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    At that moment, I delved deeper into the memories.

    Once again, an unfamiliar scene unfolded.

    "...And Liberation is"

    My master spoke, slowly lowering her index finger.

    ¡°...to blow it up.¡±

    There was no need to ask, "Blow up what?"

    Because the mana my master was condensing all this time was unting its immense presence.

    At the moment her index finger pointed to the ground with a soft thud.

    Everything was torn apart.

    Time and space were no exception.

    Nothing remained in the rift of the void.

    It was pure emptiness.

    For a fleeting moment, I witnessed the void of the world.

    Then, a woman''s voice echoed in my ears like a reverberation.

    "Yourself."

    <em>That too is a state of mind</em>, was what my master said.

    The world shifted once more.

    <em>Hugh</em>, gasping for breath, I came back to my senses.

    Time began to flow again. The sound of dripping blood was proof of that.

    There was no time to catch my breath.

    I immediately climbed up the Corpse Giant¡¯s head.

    <em>KIEEEEEEEEKKKK!</em>

    Several of its faces let out unpleasant screams, but a few swings of my hatchet silenced them.

    More urately, I smashed their mouths to make them shut up.

    As I somehow managed to reach the Corpse Giant''s forehead, it suddenly let out a horrifying scream and mmed its head into the ground.

    With a loud <em>thud</em>, the massive impact prated to my very core.

    I vomited up blood that surged in my throat.

    Though I had tried to use the Shackle at thest moment, theck of time rendered it imperfect.

    The horrifying sound of my crushed internal organs bursting resounded.

    I wasn¡¯t the only one affected by the sudden counterattack.

    Seria and Celine, who were supporting me from the sides, were also thrown to the ground by the impact.

    The pain was so overwhelming that my eyes instinctively widened.

 Chapter 283: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (76)

    My whole body trembled like a corpse on the verge of death.

    Even so, I still clung to the Corpse Giant¡¯s forehead. If anything, I tightened my grip on its head.

    I couldn''t let go now.

    Some way or the other, I had to see it through to the end.

    Thus, the relentless, stubborn hatchet strikes continued.

    <em>Thwack, Thwack, Thwack.</em>

    With each swing of the hatchet, blood sttered and soaked my skin.

    Before long, silver cracks began to appear on the Corpse Giant''s head.

    They were just small fissures at first but, as time went on, they increased in number and depth.

    The current Corpse Giant was not the same one that seemed impossible to defeat.The monster desperately lifted its head, trying to smash it back into the ground.

    It was a good move.

    Even for me, allowing one more blow would be the end of me.

    Had it not been for someone charging in just in time, it would surely have seeded.

    Blue hair streaked by, leaving a trail of blue aura.

    The knight plunged straight into the Corpse Giant''s embrace. Immediately after, her sword glided through the seemingly suspended time.

    A vertical blue trajectory, like the Milky Way, was etched.

    The aftermath was astonishing.

    The ground shattered, and the sonic boom from her strike tore through the atmosphere.

    It was a strike that seemed to recreate a natural disaster with a sword.

    To my knowledge, there was only one person capable of using that technique.

    "¡­Teacher!"

    Irene Lupermion.

    The one who had volunteered to be Ria''s escort knight finally joined the battlefield.

    Although I still wasn''t used to her calling me ''Teacher''.

    However, her timing was indeed perfect, causing the Corpse Giant to fall once again.

    As Dame Irene''s surprise attack had shattered its waist.

    The Corpse Giant¡¯s body staggered uncontrobly.

    Unable to regain its bnce, it couldn''t m its head into the ground.

    Taking advantage of that moment, I swung my hatchet down with all my might.

    And finally, there was a resounding crack.

    The Corpse Giant¡¯s head waspletely enveloped in a silver glow.

    <em>KIIIIEEEEEEEEEAK</em>

    It was the most dramatic reaction it had shown so far.

    The Corpse Giant''s head convulsed wildly and even the screams it let out were expelled as light.

    It didn''t take long for its head to explode with a loud bang.

    The force of the explosion sent me flying alongside countless other heads.

    I tumbled on the ground for a while, panting, then embedded my hatchet into the ground and struggled to my feet.

    The headless body of the corpse giant didn''t move at all.

    It simply copsed forward with a loud thud.

    Certain of victory, Dame Irene excitedly ran towards me.

    ¡°T-Teacher! Did you see that?! The technique you taught me, I executed it even more perfectly than I''ve ever practised it before..."

    Of course, this was merely her hasty conclusion.

    If this were to end like this, there was no way my future self would have been so wary.

    Amidst the scattered corpses, a smaller Corpse Giant emerged.

    It was as if it had shed severalyers of clothing all at once.

    I immediately cursed under my breath.

    ¡°Damn it... Dame Irene, get away!¡±

    Hearing my warning, Dame Irene''s gaze nkly turned behind her.

    But it was already toote.

    The Corpse Giant was already throwing a punch.

    As much as it had shrunk, its speed had also increased.

    With a <em>Bang</em>, Dame Irene who was struck squarely by the Corpse Giant''s fist, let out a strangled scream.

    ¡°KK-KYYAAAAAAAACKK!¡±

    The force of the blow sent Dame Irene tumbling across the ground several times.

    I immediately switched from my hatchet to my sword.

    The Corpse Giant, which once stood tens of meters tall, was now only a few meters high.

    Its size was still imposing but,pared to before, it was much more manageable.

    I looked at the Corpse Giant and gave a defiant smile.

    "¡­Let''s see how small you can get."

    Instead of answering, it kicked off the ground,unching itself.

    Its speed was terrifying.

    My battered body, even after taking a analgesic, was unable to respond to its onught properly.

    Instead of swinging its fist, the Corpse Giant kicked.

    <em>WHAM!</em> My sword blocked its foot just before it could m into my abdomen.

    However, it couldn''t stop my body from bending forward.

    The Corpse Giant didn''t miss the opportunity.

    It used its other foot to kick me upwards.

    <em>Thwump</em>, my entire body was lifted off the ground.

    It was a disaster.

    Although I offset most of the impact using the concept of Shackle, I couldn''t freely move in mid-air.

    Meanwhile, the Corpse Giant firmly nted on the ground had endless options at its disposal.

    Moreover, I noticed something more dreadful.

    The area around its body was bubbling and gurgling.

    It was a sign of regeneration.

    It meant that it could return to its previous size at any moment.

    It was truly an opponent worthy of the term "immortal."

    That''s probably why he told me to abandon...

    The territory, hundreds of lives and even my younger sister.

    The Corpse Giant was making thorough preparations to secure its victory.

    Its stance showed signs of having learned martial arts.

    It was absurd.

    <em>Can monsters learn martial arts too?</em>

    Maybe it was absorbing the corpses¡¯ memories.

    It was a situation where the word ''defeat'' naturally came to mind.

    But I still had onest trump card up my sleeve.

    My eyes, looking high in the sky, were drawn to a specific spot.

    Even from afar, a pointed hat prominently stood out.

    The moment I met the girl''s blue eyes, I called out a certain name.

    "Senior Elsie!"

    That was the signal.

    Senior Elsie was a skilled battlemage.

    She must have been preparing a secret move to turn this golden opportunity into victory.

    That was a mage¡¯s role, after all.

    It seemed my expectations were not in vain, as Senior Elsie had Sir Reynold behind her.

    It meant they were nning something.

    Sir Reynold silently ced his hand on Elsie''s back.

    Soon, the girl''s clear deration echoed across the battlefield.

    "¡­Array of Heavenly Thunder!"

    The atmosphere violently hummed and wailed.

    A gale swept through, causing a whirlwind. The surging wind swirled in a circr motion.

    At the center of it all stood the Corpse Giant.

    <em>BOOM-RUMBLE!</em> Thunder rumbled, shaking the world.

    Only then did I realise why the Rine family''s mage corps had been maintaining the thunderstorm.

    It was a distraction.

    By sustaining a seemingly harmless lightning spell, they prevented the Corpse Giant from suspecting the storm clouds.

    The trump card they had been preparing was about to be unveiled by Senior Elsie''s hands.

    At this very moment.

    Dozens of lightning bolts struck down all at once.

    Golden streaks of light indiscriminately struck the center of the array.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom, boom!</em>

    The consecutive explosions drowned out the Corpse Giant''s wails.

    The sight of dozens, nay, hundreds of lightning bolts converging on a single point was breathtaking.

    The residual charges alone dried up the blood in the vicinity, and a deep crater was formed at the center of the array.

    It all happened in mere seconds.

    The concentrated destruction and violence in that short span of time was enough to leave even the immortal creature in tatters.

    I put my sword away and drew my hatchet.

    It was more fitting for the final blow.

    The Corpse Giant''s fall was apanied by a loud explosion.

    <em>Boom</em>, a fierce shockwave swept through the surroundings.

    Its body was already in shambles.

    But its arms were still sturdy, as if it had another trick up its sleeve. They were fully covered in gauntlets that had once gripped my ankle tightly.

    But it was futile.

    I tightened my grip on the hatchet, recalling the echoes from those unfamiliar memories.

    Blowing up yourself is the Liberation.

    Silver cracks started to spread across the Corpse Giant''s entire body.

    And, as expected, it exploded with a bang.

    Inside was yet another smaller Corpse Giant.

    The speed at which its gurgling and bubbling flesh regenerated was terrifying.

    So I moved even more aggressively.

    If it couldn''t move anymore, it couldn''t get any faster.

    The intervals between the silver trails of my strikes grew shorter.

    The silver aura zed more brilliantly.

    Time seemed to split as my strikes continued, elerating and elerating.

    <em>Boom, Boom, Boom!</em>

    When I destroyed the small Corpse Giant, an even smaller one emerged.

    And when I shattered that one, an even tinier one emerged.

    The once towering Corpse Giant, standing meters tall, soon shrank to the size of a child.

    It was no longer a hideous mass of corpses lumped together.

    Revealed atst, the core of the Corpse Giant was in the form of a small child.

    Judging by its shabby appearance, the child seemed like that of an orphan.

    Its dishevelled state made its gender difficult to determine.

    The child, who hadn''t even been breathing, suddenly opened its eyes.

    It anxiously looked around before gazing up at me with a frightened expression.

    "W-What about the Headmaster? A-Am I going to be punished for fainting again¡­?¡±

    It was twisted.

    <em>Once again, making the corpse of an orphan put on an act</em>. Just as I was cursing inwardly like that, something caught my eye.

    The child had a name tag on its chest.

    I nkly stared at the letters on the name tag.

    <em>''Mitram.''</em>

    The child clung to my knees, pleading.

    ¡°I-It''s my fault... It''s my fault for being a useless freeloader who slept for 3 hours yesterday and still couldn''t even do the work properly. So please, please, at least not the punishment room..."

    I took a shallow breath, in and out, for a moment.

    Then, I slowly spoke.

    "...Kid."

    Clear and innocent eyes looked up at me.

    Even that cruel Dark Priest must have once had a face like this.

    So, with heartfelt emotion, I uttered the only words I could.

    "It''s my fault."

    <em>No, perhaps it¡¯s ours.</em>

    At the moment when the child''s eyes widened in response to my iprehensible words,

    <em>Pukkk</em>, suddenly, the sword in my hand pierced the child''s heart.

    The child, momentarily in disbelief, fumbled at his chest.

    Seeing the blood-stained hand, the child smiled.

    "...Finally."

    With a look of relief, the child''s body copsed.

    "Finally now, I can rest..."

    The blizzard stopped, and the sun rose.

    Sunlight poured down like a curtain.

    For a long while, I just stood there facing the sun.

    The story was approaching its final act.

 Chapter 284: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (77)

    As the excitement of the battle faded, the aftermath hit.

    My knees buckled and I copsed onto the ground. Cold sweat ran down my face as I panted heavily.

    Even the sensation of pain was faint.

    Perhaps it was thanks to the analgesic still circting in my system, or maybe my brain had grown ustomed to the overwhelming pain.

    Every muscle in my body screamed in agony.

    I could barely move a finger.

    My vision blurred for a moment and, before I knew it, I was sprawled on the ground.

    Only then did my body begin to rx as if it finally found peace.

    It was at that moment that I sensed several people approaching me.

    "Senior Ian!""Ian Oppa!"

    It was Celine and Seria.

    They had been originally flung away by the Corpse Giant''s head m on the ground.

    However, they didn''t seem to be seriously injured, as no pain was reflected in their voices. They were just a bit out of breath from rushing over towards me.

    I was relieved.

    It was enough for me to face death alone.

    There was no need for mypanions to endure such terrible pain.

    I was desperately trying to hold onto my fading consciousness.

    If I couldn''t hold on now, I couldn''t guarantee my life.

    Gasping, I asked Celine and Seria.

    "...Where is the Saintess?"

    "S-She''sing! She¡¯ll be here soon! Wh-What should I do¡­?"

    Seria nervously fidgeted, while Celine''s face turned pale upon seeing how dire my condition was.

    If I saw a childhood friend coughing up blood like that, I¡¯d react the same way.

    Moreover, I had long since lost focus in my eyes.

    Anyone could tell from my vacant, unfocused gaze.

    That my mind and body had already reached their limit.

    Celine, fumbling at my torn arms, eventually began to sob.

    "I-Ian, Oppa... y-you''re not going to die, right? You have to stay conscious¡­ j-just a bit longer¡­."

    "Don¡¯t... Kugh! D-Don''t worry."

    I tried to reassure Celine, forcing a semnce of calmness.

    But my attempt was marred by the fact that I coughed up blood midway.

    Seeing the sudden gush of blood, her face grew even paler.

    She didn''t look convinced by my words at all.

    "S-Should I carry you and run? That way we can meet the Saintess a bit sooner!"

    "Don''t. If I get any more jostled...Kugh. I-I might really die."

    I meant it.

    In my current state, even the slightest jolt could be fatal.

    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say I was one of the most fragile beings on earth right now.

    In the end, Celine and Seria could only pace anxiously.

    The only fortunate thing was the Saintess arriving shortly after.

    Her breathing was heavy from running without pause.

    Her light pink eyes went nk when she saw me.

    With trembling hands, she carefully examined my injuries.

    "O''Lord¡­"

    Her voice was filled withment.

    At that moment, her hands began to glow with a pure white light.

    Soon, the highly concentrated holy power surged into my body.

    Only then did my ragged breathing start to ease. The warmth of it made me lower my head in exhaustion.

    Honestly, I didn''t know if I would be healedpletely.

    But with the Saintess having rushed over, I could at least avoid death.

    <em>After all, wasn''t she known to be able to save anyone as long as they weren''t already dead?</em>

    While I worried about potential side effects orsting disabilities, for now, I had no choice but to trust the Saintess.

    So I finally let myself rx and tried to close my eyes.

    If it weren¡¯t for the anxious voice of someone urging me on.

    "...Once the emergency treatment is done, we need to immediately get out of here."

    It seemed my long day wasn''t over yet.

    My eyelids, which had been slowly closing, fluttered open.

    With a look of desperation, I followed the source of the voice.

    There stood Yuren, a handsome androgynous man with jade-colored hair.

    He looked extremely anxious.

    ¡°Sister, are you done yet? We need to hurry¡­¡±

    ¡°The Corpse Giant has already been defeated by Senior Ian.¡±

    At the voice, Yuren''s eyes nced sideways.

    There, Seria was speaking her mind with a somewhat cold tone.

    ¡°Do we really need to rush? As you can see, Senior Ian¡¯s condition is critical. If we act hastily and¡ª¡±

    ¡°....Defeated? Who?¡±

    Seria''s brow furrowed slightly.

    She looked as if Yuren had made an ill-timed joke.

    ¡°The Corpse Giant¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    However, even Seria''s repeated words didn''t sway Yuren.

    Instead, he rubbed his face in frustration.

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be defeated¡­ It¡¯s not that kind of monster.¡±

    I was momentarily stunned by his words.

    <em>Can''t be defeated?</em>

    A question that inadvertently came to my mind escaped from my throat.

    ¡°¡­But I destroyed its core?¡±

    Yuren sighed deeply.

    He crossed his arms and parted his lips as if to exin something.

    "The thing is..."

    But Yuren''s kind-exnation was abruptly cut off.

    Fog began to settle over the battlefield.

    It happened in an instant.

    Thick smoke billowed up, turning the view into a white haze. The ominous sign visibly rmed Seria and Celine.

    I immediately turned to Seria and requested.

    ¡°...Take Dame Irene and run away immediately. Right away!¡±

    Dame Irene was hit squarely by the Corpse Giant.

    She wouldn''t be able to move for a while.

    Though Seria looked bewildered, she quickly nodded and hurried off somewhere.

    The Saintess bit her lip.

    ¡°Just a little, just a little more and¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister, you must hurry¡­ It¡¯s going to rise again soon!¡±

    Celine, too, was tense from the unsettling atmosphere.

    She swallowed hard and asked,

    "R-Rise again¡­?"

    "If it loses its core, it needs to find a new one."

    <em>Heh,</em> I let out a despondentugh.

    Undying bastard.

    For a moment, I could understand the ''me'' from the future.

    Why we can''t defeat it.

    Why we had to run.

    The answer was finally bing clear.

    <em>WOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!</em>

    Staggering, the corpses began to rise.

    They were the corpses that made up the Corpse Giant¡¯s body.

    The infinitely regenerating body of the Corpse Giant wasposed of hundreds, or even thousands of corpses.

    Some of them melted away as soon as they detached from it , but there were still corpses that maintained their form.

    Those were now standing on the ground again with their lifeless legs.

    A muffled curse slipped from Yuren''s lips.

    "...Bloody hell."

    It was clear even at a nce that we couldn''t handle the sheer number of them by ourselves.

    Although the Yurdina family¡¯s soldiers and the Rine family¡¯s mage corps were present, there must have been a good reason for Yuren¡¯s urgency to flee.

    The Saintess seemed to have finally finished the emergency treatment.

    "...It''s done! Yuren, can you carry Ian?"

    "Let''s leave immediately."

    Without another word, Yuren hoisted me onto his back and started to run. Naturally, Celine carried the Saintess and followed suit.

    It was then that I, still in a daze, managed to speak.

    "We need to stop them. There are still territory residents who haven''t evacuated yet¡­!"

    "Thanks to you destroying it, we¡¯ve bought some time. At least for a while, the corpses will only wander around this area... You''ve done a great job."

    Yuren tried to reassure me as he continued to sprint.

    The spacepressed, and the scenery whizzed by. Every time that happened, it felt like a burning thirst surged within me.

    "If we include the Yurdina family¡¯s private soldiers...!"

    "It''s no use. Those things keep regenerating."

    They were truly an unbeatable enemy.

    Yet, I couldn''t give up and kept scanning our surroundings.

    There had to be a way.

    It was rare for the Corpse Giant to be in such a weakened state. If that Evil God''s Underling revived, who knew what havoc it would wreak next.

    At least as many forces as today would need to be deployed.

    Just then, a horrifying screech reached my ears.

    <em>Kieeeeeeekkkkk</em>

    "Get lost!"

    It was a corpse rushing at us with terrifying speed.

    Its gait moving on four legs was extremely fast. This corpse was qualitatively different from the slow-moving ones.

    But Yuren, seemingly used to it, simply kicked the corpse away.

    The corpse rolled on the ground, screeching again, and Yuren took off running again.

    But it didn''t happen just once or twice.

    The corpses were peculiarly fixated on me and Yuren.

    At least seventy percent of them seemed to be chasing us.

    I asked in a panic,

    "Why are they acting like this?!"

    "Because you took down the Corpse Giant! That memory remains with them!"

    In other words, they wanted revenge.

    It was an absurd situation, given that they were already dead bodies.

    Even so, I couldn''t afford tough.

    The oing corpses¡¯ momentum was extremely fierce.

    Yuren, carrying me, couldn¡¯t use his hands. Naturally, there was a limit to how many he could fend off.

    As a result, his ankle was eventually bitten by a corpse that had fallen to the ground.

    Yuren gritted his teeth, trying to hold on, but in that brief moment, the corpse¡¯s arms wrapped around his leg.

    Yuren fell, and I rolled on the ground once again.

    We were in a situation where we were forced into an unexpected escape.

    Despite having just defeated the enemy, I mean.

    I couldn''t help but wry bitterly at the absurdity of it all.

 Chapter 285: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (78)

    Chapter 285: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (78)At least one fortunate fact remained.

    After receiving the emergency treatment, I no longer felt like I was about to die.

    Even though the metallic stench of blood once again lingered from my throat.

    I staggered to my feet, feeling as heavy as lead.

    Yuren urgently drew his sword and shouted.

    ¡°Ian, run away! These things aren¡¯t interested in me!¡±

    He was right.

    The corpses,baring their teeth, were rushing only at me.

    The thick fog meant I couldn¡¯t count on any long-range support.

    I grabbed my hatchet and smashed in the skull of one of the corpses.Blood flew with a stter as a foul stench filled the air.

    Then, dragging my heavy legs, I broke into a run.

    I asionally fended off the charging corpses using my sword and hatchet.

    But even this would have been impossible without the Saintess¡¯s help.

    But no matter how much effort I put in, I was still critically injured.

    Eventually, I couldn¡¯t handle the flood of oing corpses and threw myself to the ground.

    <em>SCRAAAATCH</em>, the ws of the corpses dug into the spot where I had been.

    Lying face down, I hurled my hatchet.

    <em>SPLAT! SPLAT!</em> The heads of two corpses exploded. Grabbing the returning hatchet, I staggered to my feet.

    But by now, the corpses had me surrounded.

    Horrid sounds scraped through the throats of the monsters.

    <em>Heh</em>, I let out a hopelessugh.

    <em>I thought it was all over, but I was wrong.</em>

    The corpses lunged at me, forcing me to wrestle with them for a while.

    Every time a silver arc was drawn, a corpse was severed.

    The dismembered corpses squirmed, waiting for their bodies to regenerate. While once again I smashed the skull of another lunging corpse with my hatchet.

    I threw my hatchet to take out two more corpses simultaneously while swinging my sword.

    But they just kepting.

    Eventually, my stamina ran out, and I was left kneeling and panting.

    Dozens of corpses still remained.

    I thought support would arrive if I held out, but it would take too long. Though puzzled, I soon stopped thinking about it.

    A life-or-death crisis was right in front of me.

    Even until the end, the corpse giant remained a problem.

    With trembling hands, I gripped my sword hilt tightly.

    At that moment, a corpse threw itself at me like a battering ram.

    Even though I swung my sword, the severed corpse still mmed into me. As I staggered back, other corpses rushed in and pounced over me.

    <em>Squelch</em>, my sword pierced the chest of the corpse on top of me.

    I hurriedly pushed the corpse away, but the remaining corpses moved too nimbly.

    In the end, I had to try and kick away the corpses, before retreating hastily.

    My body was already a wreck.

    Catching my breath, I steadied my fading consciousness.

    Dozens of corpses with bloodshot eyes approached me.

    <em>Just them, if I could just get rid of them.</em>

    <em>Then I could get rid of all traces of the Evil God from my hometown.</em>

    At that moment, when my frustration and fading consciousness were out of sync,

    My nerves suddenly stood on edge.

    It was a peculiar sensation.

    Even though dozens of corpses were targeting me from the front, I turned my gaze towards my back instead.

    It felt as if time had stopped.

    No, it wasn¡¯t an illusion.

    Through the frozen time and space, a single sh cut through.

    It severed everything brilliantly.

    The thick fogpletely cleared away.

    However, the sight revealed beyond it was utterly grotesque.

    At least dozens of corpses were approaching from behind me. The corpses that made up the body of the corpse giant were teeming in such crazy numbers.

    However, those hundreds of corpses showed no sign of movement.

    A pure white trajectory was etched into their bodies.

    The only thing free from the sh that cut through the world was me.

    Amidst the corpses that had lost their momentum, the sound of a footstep echoed.

    Someone was stepping forward.

    It was a middle-aged man in a ck uniform.

    He held a sword in his hand, and it was clear that he was the source of this miracle.

    My instincts told me so.

    Adjusting his leather gloves, the man apologized to me.

    ¡°¡­My apologies.¡±

    And then the previously halted flow of time resumed.

    Blood and flesh burst forth like fireworks.

    Yet the clothes of the middle aged man walking through the blood remained unsullied by any filth.

    The blood and flesh bursting forth seemed like fanfare weing him.

    Eventually, he stopped right in front of me.

    ¡°I did my best to get here quickly, but it seems I was a bitte.¡±

    With that, the man silently surveyed his surroundings.

    Remnants of the destruction everywhere testified to the fierce battle that had taken ce here.

    Finally, he gave a faint smile.

    It was a satisfied, yet strangelybative smile.

    ¡°What an impressive performance, Ian Percus¡­ I pledge on my honor, you will definitely be rewarded.¡±

    Blood sttered down as the fog dispersed.

    And the severed corpses showed no sign of regeneration.

    Unable to endure any longer, I copsed on the spot.

    I never learned the identity of the middle-aged man.

    All I could do was quietly ponder with my fading consciousness.

    <em>If the legendary Master I¡¯d only heard stories of truly exists, could it be that man?</em>

    And with that, I lost consciousness,

    A whole month passed before I regained my consciousness.

    Unaware of what had transpired in the meantime.

    **

    It was a short dream.

    After being lost in a deep sleep, my hazy consciousness gradually began to resurface.

    Before I knew it, I had arrived in an unfamiliar space.

    It was a ce where neither light nor darkness existed.

    There was no source of light, yet the objects around me were clearly distinguishable. In fact, various scenes were ying out amidst the countless cracks surrounding me.

    Though even when I tried to look closer, I couldn¡¯t discern what those scenes depicted.

    But the soundsing from them were all the same.

    Cries, screams, and noises filled with both regret and resentment.

    When I came to my senses, I suddenly noticed someone sitting in front of me.

    ck hair caught my eye.

    It was a now familiar view of someone¡¯s back.

    The man seemed uninterested in me, keeping his back turned.

    He was simply staring at a particr crack in silence.

    Among the countless cracks surrounding the space, it was by far thergest.

    Nothing was visible in that crack.

    Yet, the man was intently observing it, as if trying to decipher something from the darkness.

    He remained silent for a long time.

    It was only after that he spoke to me.

    ¡°¡­Have you properly grasped the concepts of Shackle and Liberation?¡±

    It was a blunt question thrown out of the blue.

    A question that skipped even the most customary of greetings.

    I also thought about giving a curt response but decided against it.

    That was just how he was.

    Instead, I replied in a bitter tone.

    ¡°¡­Roughly, I guess?¡±

    ¡°There is no next step unless you fully understand Shackle and Liberation.¡±

    With that, the man spun his chair around to face me with a faint smile.

    I wondered how he managed to conjure up a chair in this empty space.

    But I refrained from asking.

    He was a man who was blunt and looked extremely unfriendly.

    Not someone who would kindly answer each of my questions.

    As always, he had a weary look in his eyes.

    ¡°No matter how much I dig through my memories, it¡¯s the same¡­ the more profound the technique, the more profound the principle it holds. From now on, shortcuts won¡¯t work.¡±

    A ¡®profound technique,¡¯ he said.

    I recalled what the man had mentioned before.

    Something about the ¡®Core teachings of the Sword Circle¡¯ and the ¡®Secret of the Dragonblood Script.¡¯

    Honestly, I was curious, but I held back my questions once again.

    For the same reason as before.

    It was obvious he wouldn¡¯t tell me anyways.

    Only after fully mastering the concepts of Shackle and Liberation would I be able to gain his help. For now, there was no way to break through his stubbornness.

    So, I decided to ask a more fundamental question.

    ¡°¡­Where are we?¡±

    ¡°A rift in space-time.¡±

    His answer was short and to the point.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy my curiosity.

    Seeing my still puzzled expression, he added further exnation.

    ¡°I am an outsider to your world. Naturally, however long I can stay here is limited¡­ but I can¡¯t carelessly return to my world either, so I¡¯m just stuck in this obscure ce.¡±

    ¡°Then why am I here?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, because you pried too much into my memories.¡±

    There was a hint of reproach in his voice.

    ¡°I told you, kiddo¡­ I¡¯m just an outsider. The closer you get to me, the more you¡¯ll be alienated from your own world. Eventually, you might even be expelled over here.¡±

    ¡°¡­So, I can¡¯t go back now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    His response to my question was firm.

    His tone had a strange certainty that made it somehow more convincing.

    He sighed deeply and continued.

    ¡°You might asionally drift in¡­ but the time you¡¯ll stay here won¡¯t be long.¡±

    With that, he gestured towards my lower body with his eyes.

    Sure enough, it was as he said.

    My lower body was already flickering, like an illusion on the verge of disappearing.

    He took a deep breath and bid me farewell.

    ¡°¡­let¡¯s meet here from now on, kiddo.¡±

    Just before I could ask how I could find this ce again,

    A throbbing headache drilled into my brain.

    I tried to stagger backward, but my body had already dissipated like smoke.

    My vision flipped,

    The world spun around,

    And eventually, my consciousness was submerged in darkness.

    Panting, I opened my eyes.

    My bewildered gaze swept over the surroundings.

    I was in a bedroom.

    My bedroom in the Percus manor.

    Only then did a sigh of relief escape my lips.

    <em>I¡¯m back.</em>

    Seeing that the Percus Manor was intact, the territory must have also been spared from being destroyed.

    Perhaps due to having been bedridden for so long, my entire body felt weak.

    It was the aftereffect of muscle atrophy.

    It seemed I would need a considerable amount of time to restore my physical condition. Despite the splitting headache, I struggled to try and sit up.

    I felt parched.

    I desperately wanted to quench my thirst with some cold water.

    But when I couldn¡¯t see any water bottles nearby, I felt somewhat frustrated.

    At that moment, the door opened, and someone entered.

    It was a lovely girl with brown hair and blue eyes.

    A woman with a strikinglyrge pointed hat perched on her head.

    She looked sad while she carried something.

    It was a tray. On it were damppresses and various other items needed to tend to someone ill.

    It didn¡¯t take long for my eyes to meet Senior Elsie¡¯s.

    Her body froze in ce.

    For a moment, I pondered what to say.

    Eventually, I greeted her as I usually would.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a while, Senior Elsie.¡±

    <em>ng!</em> The tray Senior Elsie was holding fell to the floor.

    Tears started to well up in her blue eyes.

    She seemed to suppress her sobs, but eventually, unable to hold back, she threw herself into my arms.

    The soft embrace of the girl smelled sweet.

    I gave a wry smile and hugged Senior Elsie back.

    ¡°Ev-Everyone said¡­ hic, th-th-that you might die¡­ So I thought you were really going to die, heung¡­¡±

    As I patted Elsie¡¯s back while she burst into tears, I thought.

    <em>Did they really think that I was going to die like this?</em>

    For a moment, a foreboding feeling crossed my mind.

    But I soon brushed it off as an unnecessary worry.

    There was no use in worrying about it now anyway.

    For the time being, I needed tofort Senior Elsie.

    And so, I have returned home.

    It was a true homing in every sense of the word.

 Chapter 286: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (79)

    The manor became lively with the news that I had regained consciousness.

    Because of this, I had to receive numerous visitors.

    The reunions with the women, especially, were particrly dramatic.

    First, Senior Elsie, who refused to leave my arms and then the Saintess, who burst into tears and copsed as soon as she saw me.

    She had always been so confident and dignified.

    Seeing her react so vulnerably, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered.

    Celine and Seria had simrly intense reactions.

    Celine, when she saw me, stumbled towards me and ced her palm on my chest.

    Then she burrowed into my arms and silently wept.

    I had to pat her back for a while.Just as I had done with Senior Elsie.

    Seria couldn¡¯t even approach me.

    Her legs gave out and she copsed on the spot.

    As soon as she saw me, she covered her mouth with both hands andy there, showing only her tears.

    It was inevitably bewildering reunions for me.

    I suffered such severe injuries many times before.

    If anything, the fact I was still alive was more surprising.

    Neither the Hunting Festival nor the Orphanage nor the Homing Festival had been simple trials.

    They were battles where I had to risk my life and barely snatched victory from the jaws of death.

    Naturally, I ended up bedridden many times in the process.

    It was an inevitable consequence after narrowly escaping death.

    My acquaintances always reacted strongly in such situations but the reactions of the women today seemed somewhat different.

    They didn¡¯t seem to be facing someone who merely recovered from severe injuries.

    It was more like they were meeting someone who hade back from the dead.

    And soon, my intuition was proved to be true.

    ¡°How did you survive?¡±

    That was Leto¡¯s greeting.

    Quite a great thing to say to a friend who just woke up after a month.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t angry.

    That¡¯s just how Leto was.

    If anything, I felt somewhat relieved.

    I had been busy wiping the women¡¯s tears. Comforting someone without knowing the reason was nearly torturous.

    On the contrary, Leto¡¯s straightforward reaction was much easier to handle.

    I stroked my chin in thought for a moment, then asked just in case.

    ¡°¡­Did I almost die?¡±

    ¡°Then, did you really think you were going to survive?¡±

    It was a blunt retort.

    At the same time, it was a point I couldn¡¯t argue with.

    In the end, I had to let out a low sigh.

    Only now did I realize how insanely reckless I had been.

    A sighden voice escaped my lips.

    ¡°Wow, I really almost died.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to that, the past month has been hell.¡±

    Leto said, leaning back against his chair.

    Leto¡¯s face looked as if his soul had left him. This showed just how much he suffered over the past month.

    His body slid down the chair.

    ¡°You have no idea how terrifying a woman can get when she¡¯s about to lose something precious¡­ I got a taste of that abyss.¡±

    ¡°¡­Was it really that bad?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about it.¡±

    Leto¡¯s body shuddered as he spoke.

    It seemed like even recalling it felt like a nightmare to him.

    He continued his words with a bitter tone.

    ¡°Your condition when we finally rescued you was too terrible. We immediately started gathering everything we could from the Holy Relic to Sacrifices, but we were still told you could die at any moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t it have been alright if you procured more Holy Relics?¡±

    At my brazen response, Leto let out augh in disbelief.

    He looked like he was about to scold me but then sighed and shook his head.

    He couldn¡¯t help it.

    Though my words seemed brazen, they were partly true.

    It wasn¡¯t like I was handling my body recklessly without any insurance.

    I was the holder of the Dragonblood Script and had a history of saving the Imperial Princess, who had the blood of the Imperial family.

    Moreover, my injuries were sustained while battling the Underling of the Evil God.

    As much as it might be embarrassing to say it myself, that day¡¯s battle could be considered a heroic struggle. Naturally, both the Empire and the Holy Nation would be obliged to reward me appropriately.

    In other words, I was entitled to receive at least one or two Holy Relics.

    Also, the priest responsible for me was not just any ordinary individual either.

    The Saintess was a top-tier medical personnel, with specialized knowledge and skills capable of healing any injured person as long as she had enough Holy Relics.

    In essence, all I needed to do was stay alive.

    That was the mindset I had been fighting with.

    However, a non-expert¡¯s conviction sometimes led to terrible results.

    ¡°There is always a right time for treatment¡­ If this were your first time getting injured, it might have been different but you¡¯ve pushed yourself too hard all this time. Your condition worsened before we could even procure any more Holy Relics.¡±

    <em>How could that be?</em>

    The benchmark for severe injuries in my mind was Emma.

    Despite spilling her intestines back then, Emma managed to stay alive for quite a while. I also heard that a skilled priest could indefinitely keep someone alive.

    So, without even realizing it, I also ended up thinking that way.

    That any injury could be healed as long as we had enough Holy Relics.

    This misunderstanding was also partly due to the Saintess being an exceedinglypetent healer. Despite her frequent warnings, I always ended up waking up.

    But it seems that was just my one-sided belief.

    I still couldn¡¯t forget the sight of the Saintess when she saw me regain consciousness.

    The usuallyposed woman copsed immediately, sping her hands and sobbing.

    <em>¡®Lo-Lord thank you. Th-Thank you for saving our Ian¡­ hic, heuk¡­¡¯</em>

    I swore it was the first time I¡¯d seen her cry like that.

    The most she ever did was grumble at me with tear-filled eyes.

    It was only then that I felt a sense of guilt.

    I realized I caused too much trouble for so many people.

    Eventually I scratched my cheek, feeling awkward.

    ¡°S-Sorry about that. For causing unnecessary worry¡­¡±

    ¡°If you do it again, I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡±

    Of course, Leto just scoffed and added a rebuke.

    ¡°Next time, make sure to apologize to everyone individually¡­ Especially spend some quality time with thedies.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°Just do it if I tell you to, you idiot.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even bother answering my question this time.

    Though I internally grumbled, I decided to heed his advice.

    Because Leto never gave me harmful advice.

    And I was also concerned about the Saintess and Senior Elsie.

    Celine and Seria always felt like younger sisters, so their tears didn¡¯t surprise me much. I just felt sorry for them.

    But the Saintess and Senior Elsie were different.

    Those two were like solid pirs of support for me.

    I didn¡¯t have much to say about the Saintess, but Senior Elsie was still my ¡®senior¡¯ after all.

    Seeing their tears made my heart ache unnecessarily.

    I would need to spend a lot of timeforting them.

    Even if I didn¡¯t, they would likelye to me first anyway.

    Especially Senior Elsie, who refused to leave my embrace to the point where the Saintess had to use the Holy Nation¡¯s technique to restrain her.

    As I sorted out one question, another one emerged from my mouth.

    ¡°Leto, after I copsed¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    As if anticipating it,Leto immediately picked up on my unfinished question.

    He then began to recount the story he prepared.

    To summarize, it went like this,

    First, the disposition of the Percus family was deferred. Not only did this matter require consultation between the Empire and the Holy Nation, but the fact that they were deceived was also taken into consideration.

    Additionally, I learned the identity of the swordsman I saw just before losing consciousness.

    The Empire¡¯s Sword Duke.

    The Great Elder of the Imperial Family and the Empire¡¯s only Master had personally intervened.

    Of course, without a swordsman of his caliber, that day¡¯s miracle wouldn¡¯t have been possible.

    I heard that he even yed a significant role in ensuring leniency for the Percus family. The ¡®reward¡¯ he mentioned at the end might have been rted to this.

    He wanted to speak with me but, being a very busy man, had to leave first.

    However, he mentioned that there was something he absolutely needed to discuss with me.

    He said he would return to see me once I regained consciousness, so it seemed I would soon be able to face that legendary swordsman again.

    There was no need to send word.

    The Imperial Family had eyes everywhere, and Senior Neris was still staying at the manor.

    Surely, as soon as I regained consciousness, he must have been informed of my condition.

    Sir Reynold also seemed deeply impressed by me.

    Before leaving, he had several meetings with my parents.

    ¡°If the Viscount permits it, I would like to proceed with the engagement as soon as possible.¡±

    I heard my father had a hard time dealing with that tant proposal.

    Even the private soldiers of the Yurdina family left me with words of gratitude before they departed.

    ¡°Please convey to the Lunatic Young Master that it was an honour to fight in that legendary battle alongside him, and he is wee to settle in the North if he wishes.¡±

    Those were the words of Sir Alex, the veteran knight who led the thousand soldiers.

    It was the highestpliment those prickly Northerners could offer.

    It meant, <em>¡®You are a warrior worthy of the North.¡¯</em>

    After that, the recounting still continued.

    However, there was still an unresolved question.

    ¡°¡­What about the masked assant?¡±

    At my question, Leto eximed, ¡°Ah.¡±

    He reacted as if he had been reminded of a forgotten issue.

    He sighed deeply and shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no trace of them. They haven¡¯t shown any activity since then.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hide my unease.

    It felt like leaving behind a threat in the manor.

    But there was nothing I could do to resolve the mystery immediately.

    Deciding to investigate itter, I asked the question that had been bothering me the most.

    ¡°What happened to Ria?¡±

    At once.

    Leto, usually so eloquent, fell silent.

    His lips pressed tightly together.

    A grim silence settled between us.

    Suddenly, I felt a surge of anxiety.

    ¡°¡­Leto? What happened to Ria?¡±

    ¡°Ri..a¡­ Right, about Ria¡­¡±

    He avoided my gaze, looking troubled.

    For the first time in my life, I saw Leto, usually so glib, struggling to face me.

    I grew increasingly impatient.

    Just as I was about to urge him again,

    ¡°What should I say¡­¡±

    Leto groaned for a while, as if struggling to find the right words.

    Then, finally, a helpless answer escaped his lips.

    ¡°She¡¯s broken.¡±

    As far as I knew, it wasn¡¯t an expression one would use for a person.

    * * *Ria thought.

    <em>I am a monster, and I killed my Oppa.</em>

 Chapter 287: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (80)

    Those who cannot trust anyone be lonely.

    Distrust is a form of curse.

    The less one can trust others, the more they overestimate themselves.

    Those who cannot rely on others, have no one to lean on. So they have to bear all the burdens of life alone.

    At times, they might buckle under the weight, but still,

    They ultimately trust no one and gradually perish like that.

    This was the first sin borne by Delphirem, ¡®Pride¡¯.

    And Pride gave birth to the cause of death called ¡®suicide.¡¯

    It was the paradox of only believing in oneself, leading to one¡¯s own demise.

    Therefore, suicide was the loneliest death, yet in this worldthere were asionally people in even more miserable situations.People who couldn¡¯t even trust themselves.

    Their lives were more like hell.

    It meant they didn¡¯t even have the bare minimum assurance needed to live.

    The girl who once thought of herself as ¡°Ria Percus¡± was no different.

    She could no longer believe in anything.

    She didn¡¯t even know who she was anymore.

    The beginning of her nightmare was always the same.

    <em>Pukkk</em>, she felt the sensation of a de piercing flesh.

    The sensation so vivid it sent chills down her spine. With trembling eyes, Ria looked at the blood on her hands.

    It was a trace of her sordid sin.

    The hands of a monster who killed her beloved brother.

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    As she desperately cried out, dimmed golden pupils came to her view.

    It was the colour that symbolized both the only thread connecting her to her first love and the only obstacle that stood in her way.

    <em>¡®Blood ties.¡¯</em>

    How cruel fate could be.

    Thus, Ria¡¯s sin became even more evident.

    She was the girl who had stabbed and killed her first love, who was also her brother.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­ i-it¡¯s a lie¡­¡±

    Uttering only words of denial, Ria buried her face in her brother¡¯s chest. She could still feel his faint heartbeat and weak breaths.

    It wasn¡¯t toote yet.

    Suddenly, it was as if bright light shone through the pitch-ck darkness.

    Clinging to the thread of hope, Ria lifted her head.

    But the nightmare was just beginning.

    As her vision crumbled away in a white haze, a new scene emerged.

    It was the reception room of the Percus Manor.

    There, a woman with a distressed expression could be seen.

    Though herplexion paled over the past few days, her beauty still shone brightly.

    She was a beauty with hair like silver threads and eyes as luminous as pearls.

    She was the woman known to the world as the ¡®Saintess.¡¯

    Her lips, which always spoke kind words, were now firmly shut. Her tightly closed lips showed no sign of opening.

    At a nce, it seemed she was being stubborn.

    It was her way of responding with silence to a truth she absolutely didn¡¯t want to ept.

    It was, of course, a futile defiance.

    Since everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, she couldn¡¯t hold out for long.

    Finally, her averted gaze shifted and her lips parted.

    A trembling voice slipped through the gap.

    ¡°¡­We cannot rule out the worst possibility.¡±

    Though her words were indirect, their meaning was clear.

    A chilling silence descended upon the drawing room.

    Arthur, the Imperial Administrator, wiped the cold sweat from his brow and adjusted his sses while Reynold sighed deeply with his arms crossed and Viscount Percus just hung his head low.

    As for Lady Percus, she seemed to be on the verge of fainting. And Aaron stood next to her, as a support to keep her from copsing.

    Surprisingly, the rest of the group remained silent.

    Perhaps it was because they simply couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Since everyone was maintaining their silence, someone had to speak up.

    And it was Reynold who took on that role.

    ¡°By the worst possibility, you mean¡­?¡±

    The Saintess hesitated for a moment, then let out a tearful sigh.

    After that, she cautiously continued.

    ¡°¡­It means he might have to return to the Heavenly God¡¯s embrace..¡±

    The reality confirmed once again was exceedingly cruel.

    Sighs andmentations echoed from all around.

    Celine and Seria were in a state of shock, while Elsie red at the Saintess with teary eyes.

    The only ones who managed to keep theirposure were Leto and Yuren.

    As always, Leto asked directly,

    ¡°Which is more likely?¡±

    All eyes in the room focused on him.

    Regardless, he simply asked again with a somewhat urgent expression.

    ¡°Survival or death¡­ which has the higher probability, objectively?¡±

    The Saintess once again lowered her gaze.

    It was an ominous sign, no matter who looked at it.

    Lady Percus, being weak-hearted, squeezed her eyes shut.

    In the end, it was the Saintess who could no longer endure the silence.

    Her voice began to quiver faintly as she answered.

    ¡°¡­Th-Thetter.¡±

    ¡°Roughly how likely is that?¡±

    Leto¡¯s eyes, as he asked, seemed almost fierce.

    He had the demeanour of a predator cornering its prey.

    By then, the man¡¯s pupil had deeply narrowed..

    No matter how much the Saintess wanted to avoid answering, he clearly had no intention of letting her off. The Saintess, who dealt with all kinds of people, knew this well.

    A painful sigh escaped from her lips.

    Covering her face with her delicate hands, she finally spoke.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s still early in the treatment¡­ we¡¯ll have to see how it goes, but as it stands, there¡¯s over a seventy percent chance¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±

    Her stammered reply was tinged with tears.

    But before the Saintess could even finish her sentence, a growling voice interrupted.

    It was of Elsie Rine.

    Her tightly clenched fists were trembling. It was hard to imagine how such thin arms could produce so much strength.

    Tears already gathered in the corners of her eyes.

    As if she could not ept it, she shouted with all her might.

    ¡°H-Haven¡¯t you managed to keep him alive all this time?! And now you¡¯re saying he might die?! He¡¯s alive¡­ still breathing! Aren¡¯t you the Heavenly God¡¯s most beloved maiden?!¡±

    With Elsie¡¯s each step forward and each outburst, the Saintess flinched and sobbed.

    It was the first time she had shed tears in front of the group.

    This made Elsie dislike her even more.

    She wished the Saintess would stand tall and face her as confidently and proudly as always.

    To assert that she could save him, to just wait and watch.

    But the Saintess could not even bring herself to offer such emptyfort.

    Because life was far too precious.

    Like a burst of steam, a rush of emotion swept through Elsie¡¯s mind..

    Staggering, she took another step forward.

    Her eyes were filled with deep, earnest emotion.

    ¡°Save him¡­¡±

    Her voice was desperate.

    It came out as a faint, sobbing plea from her throat.

    ¡°S-Save him¡­ I-If it¡¯s you, you can do it, can¡¯t you¡­?¡±

    Elsie could no longer take another step.

    She copsed to her knees, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do anything¡­ Hm? I-Ian! J-Just save our Ian! You can even kill me instead! So please, hic, sob¡­ P-Please¡­¡±

    The fierce determination that was driving the girl crumbled in an instant.

    Rather now, she seemed ready to cling to the Saintess¡¯ ankles and beg.

    Unable to bear seeing his niece cry, Reynold sighed and closed his eyes.

    The atmosphere grew even more somber.

    The one to break the silence was the Saintess.

    ¡°¡­Do you think.¡±

    In a fit of rage, the Saintess stood up.

    Her light pink eyes red fiercely at Elsie.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to save him?! I¡¯ve tried every possible way¡­ done everything I could! But he was attacked by that Evil God¡¯s Underling¡­ th-that¡¯s why I even prayed for three days and nights without sleep! If only that could save Ian!

    Elsie offered no reply.

    Her despair filled blue eyes simply stared back at the Saintess.

    The girl was biting her lip, trying not to cry, not realizing how much more pathetic it made her look.

    The Saintess stood up, fueled by anger.

    But seeing her target like this, she found it hard to maintain her fury.

    Eventually, her knees buckled.

    With her hands on the ground, she spoke again in a trembling voice.

    ¡°I-If only he could live¡­¡±

    She would do anything.

    That was the Saintess¡¯s genuine sentiment.

    If only Ian¡¯s opponent had not been the Evil God¡¯s Underling, she could have saved him.

    This is because the power of the Evil God nullified the effects of Holy Power.

    And the power wielded by the Corpse Giant was also the same.

    With every blow Ian received, the Evil God¡¯s power seeped into his body.

    And this was the result.

    Now Ian¡¯s life could only be entrusted to the divine.

    From her kneeling position, the Saintess began to pray..

    ¡°¡­Lord, please.¡±

    For now, that was all she could do.

    The atmosphere in the room grew stiflingly heavy with that dismal scene.

    <em>Tap, tap, tap.</em>

    The only sound that could be heard was the rhythmic tapping on the armrest of a chair.

    The source of the noise was Arthur, the Imperial Administrator.

    He was tapping his finger with an anxious expression, then abruptly stood up.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more I can say on this matter¡­ except that Young Master Ian¡¯s heroic battle will be remembered for generations.¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t dead yet.¡±

    The voice was menacing.

    Arthur flinched and turned toward the voice¡¯s owner. There, a pair of amber eyes were burning with a subtle rage.

    It was Celine Haster.

    Recognizing the person, Arthur let out an awkwardugh, as if realizing his mistake.

    ¡°Of course, I was just speaking hypothetically. The Sword Duke has instructed us to spare no effort in saving Young Master Ian. The Empire will ensure appropriate measures are taken¡­ but there¡¯s one problem remaining, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Celine¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    Arthur had never been a particrly trustworthy figure.

    He was diligent andpetent in his duties, but he also had a tendency towards a petty, small-minded disposition.

    And the typical response of a small-minded person faced with unbearable responsibility was always the same.

    Shifting the me.

    ¡°There is still a monster created by the Dark Order here. And perhaps¡­ someone who is also ountable for Young Master Ian¡¯s possible death.¡±

    Several scenes shed through Celine¡¯s mind.

    Arthur had always shown unusual obedience to Ian. He might also be aware of the secrets behind the Dragonblood Script that Ian possessed.

    And any incident involving the death of a holder of Dragonblood script carried immense responsibility.

    Even if the causey entirely with the holder of Dragonblood script, it was the same.

    That¡¯s how the Imperial Family operated.

    But capturing a scapegoat might change the narrative.

    Celine¡¯s eyes filled with contempt.

    ¡°¡­surely you aren¡¯t suggesting that.¡±

    ¡°This is what I think. Given the urgency of the situation, it was something that might have been overlooked, but¡­¡±

    Before Celine could finish her sentence, Arthur seized the moment to get to the main point.

    He pointed somewhere.

    It was only then did Ria be aware of her own presence.

    Aware of her pitiful self, trembling in that dark and secluded spot, listening to the Saintess¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s hold that monster ountable. She should pay for stabbing Young Master Ian!¡±

    At those words, Ria found herself unable to breathe.

 Chapter 288: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (81)

    Celine sprang up as soon as she heard Arthur¡¯s words, overwhelmed with emotion.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really gone too far, old man!¡±

    Celine was already at her mental limit.

    Unable to control her anger, she grabbed him by the cor, causing the drawing room to descend into chaos as people stood up to intervene.

    Shouts and cries created a dismal harmony.

    Beyond themotion, Ria just trembled while shaking her head.

    ¡°N-No¡­ H-How much I love my Oppa¡­ I love him so much, to the point it¡¯s hard to bear¡­ S-So how could I¡­¡±

    As she stared down at her trembling hands,

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Her blood stained pale hands were reflected in her eyes.It was the blood of her beloved brother.

    ¡°I-I-I¡­¡±

    Ria shook her head desperately as if trying to deny it, dragging herself backwards. She struggled to get away, but she was already in a corner.

    There was nowhere to escape.

    The blood-stained handprints left on the floor testified to her crime.

    Unable to bear looking at them, Ria closed her eyes and copsed.

    A pitiful, trembling voice escaped her lips.

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    The sounds around her grew muffled as Ria found herself left alone in the darkness.

    Only the sound of sobbing remained in the empty space.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡±

    The girl struggled for a long time in that ce.

    ¡°Noooooooo!¡±

    With a scream, she opened her eyes, gasping for breath.

    She was in a dark and damp ce.

    She hugged her still-trembling body with her arms.

    Her teeth chattered, producing sharp ttering noises.

    Her body was drenched in cold sweat, and tears welled up in her eyes, rolling down her cheeks.

    She cried.

    ¡°N-No¡­ I-I didn¡¯t mean to. Hic, heuk¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry Oppa. I-I¡­¡±

    Everything she knew was denied.

    Ria was not a ¡®Percus.¡¯

    No, now she couldn¡¯t even be sure if she was human anymore.

    She stabbed the brother she deeply loved with her own hands.

    What kind of human could do such a thing?

    So, Ria, with her broken state of mind, pondered.

    The more she thought, the clearer the conclusion became.

    The words shouted by the imperial administrator, pointing a finger at her.

    ¡°¡­It seems I really am a monster.¡±

    Ria was actually missing.

    She had been hiding in an unknown ce for several days already.

    Ria, with her already emaciated body, began to retch.

    She hated herself for feeling hungry, despite being a monster.

    The girl was slowly starving herself to death.

    **

    Upon hearing the news of Ria¡¯s disappearance, I immediately prepared to leave.

    Naturally, there was strong opposition.

    ¡°Ian, you can¡¯t! Your body isn¡¯t fully recovered yet! As you can see, after a longa, most of your muscles have atrophied¡­Kyaaaaa!¡±

    As the Saintess¡¯s words dragged on, I silently took a potion from my pocket and gulped it down.

    It was a strength-enhancing potion given to me by Emma.

    Even using mana, it was difficult to stand, but with the potion¡¯s effect, I could at least move.

    Of course, the Saintess looked like her world was crumbling.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re insane! Insane, insane, insane¡­ A-After all that strain, now you¡¯re taking more potions¡­!¡±

    ¡°If you keep trying to stop me, I¡¯ll drink another bottle.¡±

    At that, she stomped her feet but couldn¡¯t stop me anymore.

    She just red at me resentfully with teary eyes.

    ¡°¡­So, my feelings don¡¯t matter to you at all, right?¡±

    The words she spat out wereced with a mixture of anger and shame.

    The intensity of the emotions in her light pink eyes was palpable.

    She looked as if she might start crying at any moment.

    I just stared at her silently.

    ¡°E-E-Every single time¡­ I¡¯m the only one worrying, feeling anxious, feeling lonely¡­ a-and yet you never care! Do you think I¡¯m that easy?! E-Even though it may not seem like it, I have men lining up for me, you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Saintess.¡±

    She flinched at the seriousness in my tone.

    And when I took a step forward, her body involuntarily trembled.

    Looking at her quivering pink eyes, I remembered what Leto once told me.

    He had told me that there was a way to appease a woman whenever she is angry.

    Having found what to answer, I softly spoke.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯s breath caught.

    Her lips opened and closed.

    After a moment of repeating this motion, she finally took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°W-W-What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said you look beautiful. Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t seen you in a while.¡±

    Her demeanour instantly changed.

    Her light pink eyes, once brimming with tears, now avoided my gaze as she blushed, looking flustered.

    She absentmindedly twirled a strand of her hair with her index finger.

    ¡°¡­R-Really? W-Well, I-I suppose that¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re really beautiful.¡±

    The Saintess, who had been trying to appear calm, began to falter again.

    She kept sneaking nces at me, watching my reaction, then fidgeted with her fingers and asked.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ve been stressed outtely, so I might be looking a bit worn out¡­¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re still beautiful. Just like always.¡±

    With my sessivepliments, her expression noticeably brightened.

    She tried to maintain a nonchnt demeanour but couldn¡¯t hide the smile tugging at her lips.

    Feigning a haughty tone, she spoke again.

    Lifting her head once more, she crossed her arms and puffed out her chest, looking quite pleased with herself.

    ¡°W-Well, it seems like there¡¯s nothing wrong with your eyesight? After all, when ites to beauty, at the academy, I never¡­¡±

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be off.¡±

    Leaving the now smug Saintess behind, I jumped out the window.

    As going to the first floor would likely mean running into Senior Elsie, who always sought an opportunity totch onto me.

    Or perhaps Seria, who always followed me closely, or even Celine, who would make a big deal out of anything I tried to do.

    Thus, enduring a bit of the impact was a better option.

    The Saintess realized my bold escape a moment toote.

    ¡°I-Ian! Where do you think you¡¯re¡­ Kyaaaaah! I-I told you that you absolutely need to rest¡­!¡±

    She screamed again as soon as she saw me falling.

    Thud. The impact reverberated through my body, making my bones ache.

    If my body were in normal condition, it wouldn¡¯t have hurt, but now, even with the use of mana, falling from just the second floor left me in this state.

    <em>Kugh</em>, I let out a light groan but quickly got up.

    I waved at the Saintess to signal that I was fine.

    Though she seemed about to cry, she ultimately allowed me to leave.

    The threat to drink another potion seemed to have worked.

    She imed she wasn¡¯t an easy woman, but she certainly seemed like one from my perspective.

    Which made her all the more endearing.

    I dragged my sore body and immediately started walking. If anyone came after hearing her scream, it would be troublesome.

    They would try to stop me, most likely.

    As I crossed the backyard and made my way toward the back mountain, I sensed a presence following me.

    It was a familiar one.

    I abruptly stopped, and a name escaped my lips.

    ¡°¡­Senior Neris.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Ian.¡±

    A shadow descended, revealing the figure of a woman.

    She was a beauty with brown hair and dark green eyes.

    <em>Senior Neris, an agent of the Imperial Intelligence Department.</em>

    She deeply bowed her head, as if she didn¡¯t dare to meet my gaze.

    It was a posture ofplete submission.

    As I watched her for a moment I suddenly recalled something.

    I had something to tell her.

    The Sword Duke of the Empire was said to be affiliated with the Imperial Intelligence Department.

    So it was clear who had brought the Sword Duke here.

    ¡°I owe you forst time.¡±

    Senior Neris was silent for a moment.

    She merely lifted her head to nkly stare at me, and only after our eyes met did she be startled and quickly bow her head.

    ¡°N-No! I was merely following your orders¡­¡±

    ¡°Still, thank you.¡±

    With a wry smile, I added,

    ¡°¡­For doubtlessly trusting me .¡±

    She blushed at the continued praise and averted her gaze.

    It seemed even she could feel embarrassed.

    Though it was a natural reaction, considering she was human.

    With that, I gave Senior Neris a brief look and was about to continue on my way when she suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Are you looking for your little sister?¡±

    Her unexpected question made me nce at her.

    She bowed her head even deeper.

    ¡°Just in case, I already tracked her whereabouts in advance. If you¡¯d like, I can guide you right away¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    I smiled gratefully and resumed walking.

    ¡°¡­I have a good idea where she might be.¡±

    As her older brother, for me to know her whereabouts was only natural.

    Soon, I began ascending the back mountain.

    Perhaps due to my body not being fully recovered, my breath was alreadyboured.

    At this rate, I couldn¡¯t boast about being an Expert anywhere.

    Any student from the Academy¡¯s Knight Division should be able to run up mountains steeper and rougher than this without breaking a sweat.

    I could almost hear Professor Derek¡¯s booming reprimands echoing in my ears already.

    ¡®Resolve, resolve!¡¯

    The words that once seemed so dreadful the first time I heard them now seem to make a bit more sense.

    Yes, resolve.

    I dragged my already heavy legs up the mountain.

    Past the middle, on the path leading to the peak.

    Around that point, I veered off to the side of the hiking trail.

    And after walking for a while, I arrived at a secret spot only known to the local kids.

    A field full of blooming sepia flowers.

    In the middle of it, there was an unexpected pit dug out.

    A wryugh escaped my lips.

    As expected, the ce she chose and her actions were predictable.

    I estimated the depth of the pit.

    It was deeper than I had expected.

    It meant Ria was more distressed than I had thought. Seeing that the pit led to a cave, it was clear that she was deeply hurt.

    So, I jumped down into the pit.

    Then, I cleared away the dry leaves blocking the entrance of the tunnel and peered inside.

    There, I found a girl huddled and trembling.

    At that moment, she didn¡¯t look much different from a wild animal.

    Momentarily blinded by the pouring sunlight, she squinted her eyes shut and then slowly opened them.

    Golden eyes met golden eyes.

    And then silence filled the space.

    Ria was frozen in disbelief.

    So, I had no choice but to greet her first.

    ¡°¡­.Hello, Ria.¡±

    To my little sister, who had be thinner but was still just as lovely.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    I repeated the question I asked her many times before.

    Ria¡¯s eyes slowly began to redden.

    It was a reunion between siblings in the middle of the summer.

 Chapter 289: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (82)

    Ria had a long history of running away from home.

    The first time she ran away from home was about two years after she came to the manor.

    It was when she was gradually opening her heart to me, I ended up scolding her for the first time.

    I don¡¯t remember the exact reason.

    I only recall being concerned about her excessive clinginess. She would hug me constantly, kiss my cheek or forehead and then giggle.

    <em>But wasn¡¯t it just the antics of a twelve-year-old child?</em>

    Deep down, I wanted to interpret it as the cute antics of my little sister, but the Percus family was nobility. We couldn¡¯t ignore public scrutiny.

    No matter how close siblings were, there were boundaries between a boy and a girl.

    Ria seemed to be deeply shocked by that fact.

    That day, we had to search for her for hours. Since it was the first time such a thing happened, both the family and the servants were quite troubled.Eventually, even the territory¡¯s residents joined in the search for her.

    The only fortunate part was that Ria at least had some sense of discernment.

    Nobles carelessly wandering around were likely to be exposed to all kinds of crimes.

    Especially since many criminals targeting young girlsckedmon sense. Because of this, Ria always chose a ce that probably no one knew as her temporary refuge.

    The location changed each time.

    However, there was one thing inmon wherever Ria chose to hide.

    It was always a ce filled with memories of us.

    I couldn¡¯t determine the exact criteria she used to select her hiding spots.

    But after searching for her several times, I began to have a rough idea of where Ria might go. From then on, our family stopped trying to prevent her from running away.

    Even if I wasn¡¯t there, Ria would return after a few days.

    In fact, having some time alone often helped Ria to sort out her thoughts and regain her energy.

    Everyone had the right to escape from the hustle and bustle from time to time.

    That¡¯s probably why the family tacitly allowed Ria to run away.

    Although many people were distressed by my serious condition, her agony was the worst.

    She stabbed me with a dagger while being controlled by the Dark Order.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t Ria¡¯s fault.

    It wasn¡¯t her will, just a stroke of bad luck.

    Had it not been for the appearance of the ¡®masked assant,¡¯ Ria never would have stabbed me.

    Even so, regret and guilt seep in like rainwater through cracks in a rock.

    Until the heart shatters with a sharp, cracking sound.

    I truly realized this only today.

    Contrary to what my family and I had expected, Ria¡¯s condition seemed more severe.

    Herplexion was pale, possibly from not eating for several days.

    She already appeared frail, and now she had be so thin that she no longer even seemed delicate.

    It was as if she could break with the slightest touch.

    She truly resembled a solitary, delicate flower.

    Ria, who had reddened eyes upon seeing me, suddenly looked startled.

    She covered her face with her hands, as if trying to block out the sunlight streaming into the cave.

    Or perhaps she didn¡¯t want to see me.

    ¡°¡­D-Don¡¯te any closer.¡±

    Her voice trembled with fear.

    Ria, utterly terrified, pleaded desperately.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯te closer¡­ I-I don¡¯t want to see you, oppa.¡±

    Her voice was tinged with a faint sob.

    Her trembling body was pitiful to behold.

    As I watched Ria desperately trying to hide herself, I let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°There you go again, saying things you don¡¯t mean.¡±

    ¡°¡­I mean it.¡±

    Ria, even while on the verge of tears, tried to maintain a cold tone.

    But she couldn¡¯t fool my eyes and ears, as I was her older brother.

    She was lying.

    There was no way she didn¡¯t want to see me.

    She had burrowed into this cave out of guilt because of me.

    She truly was a little sister who loved her older brother to no end.

    For a moment, I pondered on how to scold this little liar.

    In the meantime, Ria continued in a dejected voice.

    It was the first time she had ever said she disliked me, and her stammering voice carried a hint of reluctance.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to see you, Oppa¡­ We¡¯re not even real family anyway! I also know it now¡­ I¡¯m just a recement¡­¡±

    ¡®Recement?¡¯

    I was at a loss for words at that dreadful term and simply stared at Ria.

    Through the gap between her crossed arms, I could see the moisture in her eyes.

    Like raindrops, those tears were about to fall..

    I could hardly fathom how much Ria must be suffering.

    It must have felt like the lifelong foundations of all of her beliefs were being shaken.

    That¡¯s why Ria was being stubborn.

    To hide her true feelings, she kept lying.

    Eventually, the girl cried out, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°So stop bothering me and go away¡­!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    At my firm tone, Ria¡¯s mouth mped shut.

    Her golden eyes started to waver.

    It was always the older brother¡¯s job to put an end to his little sister¡¯s stubbornness.

    So I decided to do what needed to be done.

    The cave¡¯s ceiling was a bit low, so I bent down and took a step forward. Ria flinched, her eyes filled with fear.

    The way she scooted backward on her bottom showed that she was scared of me.

    Perhaps, not of me.

    So I didn¡¯t stop walking.

    With a trembling voice, Ria tried to stop me.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to see you, oppa¡­¡±

    ¡°But you do want to see me.¡±

    I recalled the scent of the flowers in full bloom.

    In the midsummer, the humid air suppresses the fragrant smells. Yet, there are scents that cannot be concealed.

    The scent of sepia flowers was like that.

    The fragrance of these flowers, blooming from spring through summer, was subtle yet persistent, often evoking memories whenever I smelled them.

    I had made a promise to Ria once.

    To be a knight and protect her.

    Ria must havee to this ce because of that day¡¯s memories .

    If she hadn¡¯t wanted to be found, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen this ce in the first ce.

    Her true feelings were like the scent of those flowers in midsummer.

    ¡°So I came to see you¡­ just like I promised before.¡±

    ¡°T-That¡¯s a lie¡­¡±

    Ria, sobbing, shook her head again.

    It was heartbreaking to see her struggling as she pushed herself backward with her legs.

    ¡°That was a promise you made to your little sister.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came looking for you, my little sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­No!¡±

    It was a cry of desperation.

    She red at me, her eyes zing like wildfire.

    The emotions swirling within them wereplex.

    Anger, hatred, guilt, anxiety, and despair.

    It was as if those raw emotions had been melted down into a golden ingot.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not your little sister! I¡¯m just, just¡­¡±

    Her head dropped with a dull thud, as if she had fainted.

    She pressed her head down with both arms, burying her face between her knees.

    ¡°¡­just a monster.¡±

    Her sobbing sounded pitiful.

    I stopped walking for a moment.

    Atst, Ria confessed her true feelings.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m so scared¡­ scared that I¡¯ll stab you again¡­ scared that I¡¯ll lose myself, and then end up killing you! Or maybe you¡¯ll end up hating me¡­¡±

    Ria¡¯s worries all stemmed from that fear.

    She had been happy to know she wasn¡¯t my biological sister.

    Thus there was no reason for her to suddenly me herself for not being my real sister.

    On the contrary, her feary elsewhere.

    She was afraid she might stab me again.

    Afraid that I might die or that I woulde to hate her.

    To Ria, these fears were worse than death.

    I didn¡¯t want to fathom what it would be like to harm the only person in the world I cherished with my own hands.

    So I just took another step forward and called out her name.

    ¡°¡­Ria.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me hope!¡±

    She screamed.

    Her voice, filled with years of pent-up anguish, made me pause for a moment.

    By then, tears were already falling from Ria¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°O-Oppa, you¡¯re always like that¡­kind and gentle, making me get my hopes up! I-If only I hadn¡¯t known, it wouldn¡¯t have hurt so much!¡±

    Her desperate voice hinted at a secret I hadn¡¯t been aware of.

    My eyes, with no clue what she was referring to, turned to Ria in confusion.

    When our eyes met, Ria¡¯s tears flowed even more sorrowfully.

    ¡°D-Do you know how much I¡¯ve been suffering all this¡­?¡±

    Her suffering and pain were evident in each tear that fell.

    I sighed deeply and took a step forward.

    ¡°You¡¯ll just push me away again¡­¡±

    And then I took another step.

    ¡°You¡¯ll just disappear again, leaving me all alone¡­¡±

    Until I was finally within her reach.

    ¡°O-Oppa, you¡¯re no longer just the second son of a countryside noble family¡­ You¡¯re now surrounded by people more beautiful and amazing than me, and if I¡¯m going to be abandoned anyway¡­¡± §²??

    Silently, I pulled Ria into an embrace.

    Contrary to her earlier protests of not wanting to see me, she didn¡¯t resist.

    She just let herself sink into my arms and wept.

    ¡°Regardless of anything, you¡¯re still my little sister.¡±

    That was my unvarnished truth.

    Ria, still dazed and filled with disbelief, murmured,

    ¡°¡­But I¡¯m just a counterfeit, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    As she asked me this, I tightened my arms around her.

    There was no way that could be true.

    Although, to someone else, it might seem that way.

    After all, Ria was a being that had been created.

    A counterfeit, destined to never truly be ¡°real.¡± How tragic that existence must be.

    But not to me.

    I decided to express my true feelings I had been holding back.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 290: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (83)

    ¡°Ria, it¡¯s the same for me¡­ Until you arrived at the manor, I had no recollection of having a little sister.¡±

    I was simply too young at the time.

    My memories always began from the time after my little sister had already left the manor.

    Though I always used to hear she was an intelligent and talented child, I never had the chance to meet or build a bond with her.

    She just seemed like someone exceptional.

    If she mastered arithmetic before I could even form memories, she must have been a prodigy.

    And so, there was a time when the idea of a ¡®little sister¡¯ felt distant to me. Then one day, Ria arrived at the manor.

    That was when I realized for the first time.

    A little sister could be such a cute and lovable presence.

    ¡°So, to me, ¡®you¡¯ are the only ¡®little sister¡¯ I have¡­ At least to me, you¡¯re the real one. No matter what anyone says.¡±That was the way the rtionship between Ria and me was meant to be.

    To me, Ria was the only sister I had and for Ria, I was the only one with whom she could truly be ¡°real.¡±

    We were each other¡¯s only siblings.

    That made our bond all the more precious.

    ¡°¡­B-But still.¡±

    Ria, sniffling, began to grumble.

    She was adorable. As always.

    ¡°I stabbed you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re siblings.¡±

    With a wry smile, I gently patted her back.

    ¡°Siblings do that sometimes.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that even mean?¡±

    Ria murmured almost incredulously at my ridiculous excuse.

    Her tone was slightly rxed.

    Her voice now carried a hint ofughter, like the first signs of spring arriving on a winter field.

    Tofort Ria, I pulled her into an even tighter embrace.

    The soft feel of her body brought a unique sense of relief.

    Carefully, I asked her,

    ¡°¡­Are you feeling a bit better now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Her still-teary eyes looked up at me.

    They reminded me of the moon in the night sky.

    I felt a bit lightheaded seeing her so fragile.

    Or was it the lingering effects of my injuries?

    ¡°I¡¯m still scared.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see, I see.¡±

    As I patted Ria, I simply repeated words of reassurance.

    ¡°I¡¯m anxious, what if I do something terrible to you again, Oppa¡­?¡±

    ¡°I see, I see.¡±

    I reassured her over and over, saying that it could happen.

    Only then did Ria seem to calm down a little, as she asked me,

    ¡°¡­Can I trust you, Oppa?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    Just when I was about to ask, ¡®What else is a little sister supposed to do, if not trust her Older brother?¡¯

    Ria shot me a mischievous nce and said,

    ¡°Then make a promise to me.¡±

    I loosened my grip around her and looked at her face, puzzled.

    There was a faint blush on her cheeks.

    ¡°¡­Y-You¡¯re a knight, right? If I¡¯m not a monster, then make a promise to me as you would to a princess.¡±

    <em>What is she getting at?</em>

    I frantically tried to process it.

    Images from the fairy tales we read as children began to sh through my mind one by one.

    The ones Ria particrly liked often had a touch of romance.

    The tragic love between a knight and a princess and the unique way they exchanged their promises.

    A kiss.

    When my thoughts reached that point, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a faint wryugh.

    That couldn¡¯t be it.

    No matter how much Ria liked me, we were still siblings, after all.

    Even if we weren¡¯t rted by blood, that¡¯s how I saw it.

    Likewise, Ria must have thought the same.

    So, I did what was more typical and held out my pinky finger.

    But Ria said nothing.

    She just panted slightly, staring nkly at my outstretched pinky finger.

    Perhaps due to long-term hunger, her eyes were starting to lose focus.

    It was only natural if she hadn¡¯t been eating properly.

    <em>And hadn¡¯t she just poured out her heartfelt feelings moments ago?</em>

    I felt an urgent need to get Ria back to the manor as quickly as possible.

    That¡¯s why my voice came out with a hint of impatience.

    ¡°Ria, let¡¯s make a promise. I will¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    But before I could finish, Ria stopped me.

    As I hesitated for a moment, she gently shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s how one makes a promise to their little sister, not to a princess.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I¡ª?¡±

    It was at that moment.

    All of a sudden, a sweet scent drifted past my nose.

    <em>Despite not having had the chance to bathe, it was surprising that her skin emitted such a fragrance. Was a woman¡¯s body truly this mysterious?</em>

    Ria¡¯s lips touched my pinky finger.

    I felt a soft sensation, and then Ria simply kept moving forward.

    I didn¡¯t even have a chance to evade.

    With nothing but a pinky finger between us, Ria¡¯s lips were suddenly on mine.

    Technically, it wasn¡¯t a kiss.

    Ria had only pressed her lips to my pinky finger.

    Yet, I found myself at a loss for words for a while.

    We were extremely close to one another.

    Our sweet breaths mingled and when I opened my eyes, I saw hers overflowing with deep emotions.

    It was a distance at which we could most distinctly perceive each other.

    But Ria didn¡¯t stop at just the kiss. She slowly extended her tongue and licked my pinky finger.

    <em>Lick, lick.</em>

    Like a little kitten, she gently licked my finger with the tip of her tongue.

    Each time her tongue brushed against my skin, a tingling sensation ran down my spine.

    Experiencing this kind of stimtion for the first time in my life, I could only sit there in a daze.

    After what felt like an eternity, Ria ced one final kiss on my pinky finger before slowly pulling away.

    At that moment, Ria opened her eyes, which took on a bewitching curve.

    With an enchanting smile, she spoke.

    ¡°Oppa, I¡¯m d to be your little sister¡­¡±

    Her expression was a poignant mixture of joy and sadness.

    ¡°¡­But sometimes, I hate it so much.¡±

    Her breathing was heavy, and her voice carried a tone of deep yearning.

    It was at that moment that I first considered¡ª

    Ria¡¯s feelings for me might perhaps be a little different from mine.

    For a while, I waspletely lost.

    **

    As usual, Ria¡¯s attempt to run away ended in a trivial manner.

    Shortly after, I had to carry the fainted Ria on my back, sweating profusely as I made my way down the mountain behind the manor.

    I felt a bit of regret.

    Maybe I should have brought Senior Neris along with me.

    My body still wasn¡¯t fully recovered and after being bedridden for over a month, all my muscles hadpletely atrophied.

    No matter how much I used potions and mana, there were limits.

    The only saving grace was that the already frail Ria had grown even thinner after forgoing food for several days.

    If she had been any heavier, I might have copsed once or twice myself.

    Especially considering the weight of her chest and hips, which were surprisingly substantial.

    Normally, when a person starves, their body burns fat first, so it was quite a mystery.

    When I safely handed Ria over, my parents silently patted my shoulder.

    Their feelings must have beenplicated as well.

    In some ways, it was a foolish thing to do.

    Taking in a girl who was nothing more than a fake and now facing the potential repercussions because of it.

    Yet, neither my father nor my mother seemed to harbour any regrets.

    My father simply called it ¡°responsibility.¡±

    Being from a small rural estate, they never imagined the family secret would be exposed, and for that, they simply apologized for causing me unnecessary trouble. ??

    I neither praised nor criticized my parents.

    I simply chose to respect their decision.

    Deep down, I was also grateful.

    I would never have met Ria if it weren¡¯t for them.

    Even after Iid her down in her bedroom, there were still numerous events waiting for me.

    As Iy in bed, groaning under the Saintess¡¯s disapproving gaze, a visitor came to see me.

    ¡°¡­Master?¡±

    Through the slightly open door, I caught sight of a pointed hat.

    Soon after, a cute girl¡¯s face popped into view.

    Seeing her blink and stare at me, I couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.

    ¡°Senior Elsie¡­¡±

    Here she is again.

    Lately, Senior Elsie had been doing this quite often.

    Despite the Saintess¡¯s orders for me to have absolute rest, Senior Elsie would sneak in whenever she was away, showing up just to see me.

    Of course, she seemed mindful of the Saintess¡¯s warnings, as she showed some restraint.

    At least for now, she wasn¡¯t trying to throw herself into my arms.

    Just recalling how Senior Elsie used to monopolize my embrace, leading to standoffs with Celine and Seria, was enough to make me feel dizzy.

    The Saintess didn¡¯t look kindly upon her either.

    Still, it was a relief that she was currently content with simply chatting.

    And since I had nothing else to do, I was d to see Senior Elsie visit.

    Today, however, Senior Elsie seemed a bit hesitant.

    So, I decided to break the ice first.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°L-Later this evening¡­¡±

    With a nervous expression, Senior Elsie carefully inquired about my schedule.

    ¡°¡­Would it be possible for us to meet alone?¡±

    <em>Hmmm</em>, a thoughtful hum escaped my lips.

    <em>Would the Saintess allow it?</em>

    Recently, my condition has improved quite a bit. With the vacation almost over, some even suggested that I mightplete my rehabilitation within the remaining time.

    <em>And didn¡¯t Leto also advise me?</em>

    <em>He suggested I spend some private time alone with the women.</em>

    That seemed like a valid excuse to insist a little with the Saintess.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s meet in the backyardter this evening.¡±

    ¡°¡­O-Okay!¡±

    Senior Elsie jumped up and eagerly responded.

    With a bright smile, her face soon lit up as she took a few steps back and left my room.

    Though, I did hear a triumphant ¡°Yes!¡± as she walked away.

    I could easily picture Senior Elsie clenching her tiny fists and shaking them in excitement.

    I chuckled softly to myself and waited for the evening toe.

    Had an important guest not arrived before then, I would have headed straight to meet Senior Elsie.

    There were only two of us seated in the spacious reception room.

    Normally, this would be a time when mypanions would be gathered here and the room would be bustling, but considering this guest¡¯s importance, everyone else vacated the space.

    He was a middle-aged man d in a ck uniform.

    Only the graying of his hair hinted at his true age.

    Though he reached old age long ago, his body was remarkably robust,

    To the point that it was on par with me at my prime.

    He was more famous by his title than by his actual name.

    <em>¡®The Sword Duke of the Empire.¡¯</em>

    After silently standing with his hands behind his back for some time, he finally spoke to me in a heavy tone.

    ¡°¡­She might still be alive.¡±

    He handed me a stack of papers, three or four pages thick, and added,

    ¡°Your ¡®real¡¯ little sister.¡±

    My expression turned nk as I took the papers.

    This was the reason the Sword Duke hade to see me.

    The conversation he insisted we needed to have.

    Its subject was the whereabouts of my ¡®real¡¯ sister.

 Chapter 291: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (84)

    The Sword Duke¡¯s visit was sudden.

    He walked straight to the manor¡¯s front gate without any forewarning. At first, the servants were perplexed, not even recognizing his identity.

    The Sword Duke did not rebuke the servants who stood in his way.

    He simply etched letters into the air.

    Crimson mana flowed down, etching geometric patterns.

    Though no one understood its meaning, there wasn¡¯t a single person unaware of the origin of those characters.

    The Dragonblood Script.

    It was the symbol of absolute authority over the Empire and a legacy left behind by the great dragon race, the revered teachers of humanity.

    Greatly astonished, the servants could only immediately kneel.

    The owner of the Dragonblood Script was no different from a representative of the Emperor.Even making eye contact was considered impolite.

    Blocking his path was out of the question.

    Thus, without any trouble, the Sword Duke entered the Percus manor.

    The Percus family were the ones thrown into chaos.

    They couldn¡¯t afford to mistreat an owner of the Dragonblood Script. Instead, as loyal subjects of the Empire, it was their duty to offer him the best hospitality possible, though even that might not be enough.

    After all, wasn¡¯t the Sword Duke a revered elder of the Imperial family?

    They were obliged to treat him with utmost respect.

    However, it seemed that the Sword Duke had note seeking luxurious reception.

    This was evident from the fact that he summoned me to the reception room as soon as he entered the mansion.

    His purpose for visiting me was simple and clear from the beginning.

    To have a conversation with me.

    Any other matter seemed unnecessary to him.

    He barely spent a few minutes speaking with my parents, the lords of the Manor.

    It was a relief, in a way.

    The Percus family was merely a rural viscountcy.

    We neither had the means to entertain an imperial guest who so suddenly arrived , nor did our servants fully understand the proper etiquette for receiving such a guest.

    It was far better to engage in a straightforward discussion than to risk offending him over some trivial matter.

    The Sword Duke likely expected as much when he came.

    He was the only Master of the Empire and the Emperor¡¯s uncle. If he wished, he could acquire anything he desired.

    There was no need for him to waste time troubling a humble family.

    Perhaps that is why he visited without any prior notice.

    As I knelt to pay my respects, the Sword Duke offered me a quiet greeting.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for unnecessary formalities. Besides, this is the second time we¡¯re having a proper conversation.¡±

    I was momentarily at a loss for words at that statement.

    It seemed he spoke with me before.

    I, however, had no memory of ever having a conversation with the Sword Duke, no matter how hard I tried to recall.

    There was no way I would forget an interaction with such an important figure.

    That left only one possibility.

    The Sword Duke must have spoken with the ¡®me¡¯ from the future.

    <em>Why hadn¡¯t I been informed of something so crucial in advance?</em>

    I felt a surge of resentment towards a certain someone, but managed to suppress it.

    I instead simply pretended to be calm and expressed my gratitude to my benefactor.

    ¡°Thank you for your helpst time, Your Excellency, Sword Duke.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it was nothing. If anything, this old man is sorry for beingte. If it were in the old days, I would have arrived much sooner¡­¡±

    The Sword Duke wistfully trailed off as he picked up his teacup.

    The tea he gulped down his throat emitted a subtle fragrance. It was made from one of the few high-quality tea leaves the manor possessed.

    It seemed they hastily brought it out since a member of the Imperial family was visiting, yet even as he drank it, the Sword Duke did not utter a single word of praise.

    It was understandable.

    The Imperial family dealt with only the finest tea leaves. Given that he outranked even the Emperor in terms of seniority, there was no way he would be ustomed to drinking ordinary tea.

    However, there was something else that did impress him.

    ¡°As one gets older, they be more suspicious and cunning¡­ As a result, hesitation often creeps into their actions. That¡¯s why I was impressed by you.¡±

    With a soft <em>clink</em>, he set down his teacup and fixed his sharp gaze on me.

    At the unexpectedpliment, I subtly lowered my gaze.

    To be honest, it made me ufortable.

    In terms of both status and skill, he was someone far beyond my reach.

    While it was gratifying to be acknowledged by a legendary swordsman, I also feared that he might now have unreasonably high expectations of me.

    Either way, it was a privileged concern.

    There were countless people across the continent who would do anything just to catch a single nce from the Sword Duke, let alone earn his recognition.

    Compared to them, I was incredibly fortunate.

    The Sword Duke seemed to interpret my awkward demeanour as a sign of humility.

    He nodded with a satisfied smile.

    ¡°It was as if I was looking at my younger self¡­ Charging at an enemy without the certainty of victory is a reckless act, but it is also a virtue that a young swordsman must possess. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I would have arrived eventer.¡±

    It was around this time that the Sword Duke subtly gestured for me to take the seat opposite him.

    For a moment, I hesitated.

    He was, after all, a member of the Imperial Family.

    Sitting opposite of him would imply that I was engaging in a conversation as an equal. With most other Imperial Family members, this would be unthinkable and, even with the Sword Duke, it felt inadequate not to remain kneeling while speaking with him.

    However, my hesitation didn¡¯tst long.

    It was an invitation from the Sword Duke.

    I had no choice but to ept his offer.

    Cautiously, I seated myself across from him.

    The Sword Duke, kindly enough, even poured tea into the cup in front of me.

    <em>Who would have thought that I¡¯d live to see the day when I would be served tea by a member of the Imperial Family?</em>

    I had always imagined that if I were ever to receive such an honour, it would probably be from Princess Cien.

    As I sat there in a daze, the Sword Duke continued speaking.

    ¡°Originally, I nned to enter with the White Wing Knights. Even though it would have only been a dy of a few days, once that monster started rampaging, it could have destroyed an entire territory in an instant¡­ You saved this territory.¡±

    It was thanks to me that the territory was saved.

    Since it was the Sword Duke¡¯s statement, it wasn¡¯t likely just pleasantry.

    So, I secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    I was d.

    To me, the Percus territory wasn¡¯t just any rural ce.

    It was my hometown, where I was born and raised and the ce where the people of the territory had built their lives.

    If it had been devastated, countless residents would have been disced and scattered.

    And the future for such penniless refugees was all too predictable.

    Most would lose contact and eventually die.

    To prevent such a tragedy, risking my life was worth it.

    Seeing my relieved expression, the Sword Duke smiled wryly.

    ¡°But aside from that, intelligence agents will be stationed in the Percus territory for a while. Considering your contributions, the Percus family won¡¯t be punished, but as you know, this matter is rted to the Dark Order¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Worried that the Sword Duke might apologize, I responded quickly.

    The Sword Duke¡¯s expression grew intrigued.

    No one would befortable knowing that intelligence agents were being assigned to monitor their family.

    While one might feel relieved to avoid punishment, it was natural to feel some bitterness about the situation.

    Indeed, if this had been a typical situation, that would have been the case.

    But instead, I went a step further and bowed my head in gratitude.

    ¡°Rather, I am grateful. Thank you for going out of your way to look after us¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­A sharp fellow, indeed.¡±

    The Sword Duke¡¯s satisfied smile deepened as he let out a light chuckle.

    After all, there might still be an unidentified individual lurking in the Percus manor.

    The masked assant.

    Since their identity hadn¡¯t been uncovered, the possibility that they were still within the manor couldn¡¯t be ruled out.

    Thus, surveince by the Imperial Intelligence Agency was something I should actually wee.

    Their watchful eye meant that, in case of an emergency, they could also protect us from danger.

    It finally felt like I had one less thing to worry about.

    To be honest, I found the Imperial Intelligence Agency more reliable than Dame Irene.

    Just looking at Senior Neris¡¯ skills, who was only an apprentice, was proof enough.

    Although she might seem foolish at a nce, she was someone who had a certain level of expertise in her field.

    This showed that, fundamentally, the Imperial Intelligence Agency was apetent organisation.

    While they might have their quirks, they were at least more suited for protection than the forces I could muster.

    In many ways, it was a relief.

    Power, when close at hand, could indeed be quite useful.

    However, it seemed that the Sword Duke¡¯s business wasn¡¯t over yet.

    In fact, it appeared that his true purpose had yet to be revealed, as he hesitated slightly.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.

    I couldn¡¯t fathom what could cause someone of the Sword Duke¡¯s stature to hesitate.

    But the words that came from the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth next were enough to catch even me off guard.

    ¡°¡­She might still be alive.¡±

    It was a sudden statement.

    I looked at the Sword Duke with a puzzled expression, but he only gazed back at me with even deeper, more contemtive eyes.

    He sighed as he handed me a few documents.

    They were tightly sealed papers.

    This indicated they were ssified documents.

    My curiosity deepened further.

    But as the Sword Duke continued to speak,

    ¡°Your ¡®real¡¯ little sister.¡±

    My thoughts came to a halt.

    My mind wentpletely nk and I couldn¡¯t think of anything for a moment.

    I could only nkly stare at the Sword Duke.

    He sighed deeply, as if expecting this reaction.

    ¡°¡­Refer to the documents for more details. Though, we haven¡¯t been able to pinpoint her exact whereabouts.¡±

    Suddenly, the few sheets of paper in my hand felt overwhelmingly heavy.

    With trembling hands, I stared at the small stack of papers, no more than three or four pages.

    <em>My ¡®real¡¯ little sister?</em>

 Chapter 292: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (85)

    My ¡®real¡¯ little sister.

    Until recently, when I was consoling Ria, she meant nothing to me.

    After all, the only one I ever considered as my sister in this manor was Ria.

    Yet, the bond of blood proved to be truly terrifying.

    Even though I never met this little sister in my life, my heart was already pounding with anticipation.

    I felt an overwhelming urge to open the documents and discover her whereabouts right away.

    <em>But no, not yet.</em>

    I moistened my parched lips with a bit of saliva.

    ¡°Is she perhaps in a distressing situation?¡±

    It was a straightforward question.Yet a lot was implied in that simple query and the Sword Duke subtly avoided my gaze.

    He, too, was human, and thus, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not entirely sure, but it doesn¡¯t seem so.¡±

    I brushed my chest in relief at the Sword Duke¡¯s response.

    Even though she was a little sister I never met, if she were suffering right now, it would have broken the hearts of my family.

    Even if it might affect me less, my parents and older brother had shared memories with her as well.

    The next question was just as straightforward.

    ¡°Do my parents know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve informed them¡­ However, the Percus couple has left the decision up to you. I suspect the wounds from the past run quite deep.¡±

    That made sense.

    My parents had to pay a heavy price for losing my little sister.

    In addition, they must have carried the guilt of not being able to protect her.

    In the end, the decision was mine to make.

    Before mey the clues to finding a little sister whose name I didn¡¯t even know.

    I deeply deliberated.

    Suddenly, Ria¡¯s face, whom I hadforted not long ago, shed through my mind.

    Finding my little sister wasn¡¯t a simple decision.

    It was a choice that could destroy all the rtionships we built up until now.

    If I were to find my little sister, how would Ria feel?

    And how would my little sister, who supposedly wasn¡¯t in a distressing situation, feel?

    I didn¡¯t dwell on it for long.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t troubled.

    After a brief but intense inner struggle, I reached a single conclusion.

    I let out a brief responseced with distress.

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    With a <em>rip</em>, the document was torn apart alongside its envelope.

    Sword Duke simply watched my actions in silence.

    The documents were then shredded into dozens of pieces. My hand tore the paper in several ces, making the text almost unreadable.

    Then, with a sharp thud, I ced the shredded documents down on the table.

    Only then did Sword Duke speak.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°I only have one little sister.¡±

    <em>Yes, hadn¡¯t I promised Ria?</em>

    <em>That there is only one ¡®real¡¯ little sister to me.</em>

    I hoped that this decision wouldn¡¯t disturb the peaceful lives of both my little sisters.

    ¡°¡­Other than her, there is no one else.¡±

    With those words, I quickly stood up.

    Even I couldn¡¯t fully grasp my own feelings.

    Rather than stay and risk overturning my decision, I chose to leave, even if that meant being somewhat impolite.

    Fortunately, the Sword Duke seemed to understand my state of mind.

    As I bowed my head to show respect, he quietly nodded in response.

    ¡°Go on, you¡¯ve done well¡­ We¡¯ll discuss the reward from the Imperial Familyter.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    My voice, in response, was already choked with emotion.

    I wasn¡¯t terribly sad.

    It was just that the longer I hesitated, the more painful it became.

    I quicklyposed myself and moved forward.

    It was now time to meet Senior Elsie.

    I had my own life and so did the little sister I never even met.

    This decision is the right one.

    Reassuring myself countless times, I left the reception room.

    Even then, the Sword Duke continued to silently watch me.

    *

    Shortly after Ian left, the Sword Duke, who remained in the reception room, slowly moved his hand.

    His hand reached for the pile of torn documents.

    He sifted through the clump of papers, searching for any remaining traces of information.

    Before long, he found the words he was looking for.

    Words that could not be erased, no matter how much they were torn.

    ¡°¡­Only one, huh.¡±

    The Sword Duke muttered as if sighing, holding a bitter smile.

    The papers in his hand began to glow with a white light.

    The pieces of paper, unable to withstand the excessive infusion of mana, burst into mes. The sudden mes turned the documents ck, causing the printed words to disintegrate. ??

    With a faint <em>crackle</em>, the burnt paper crumbled into ash and dispersed.

    The wry smile on the middle-aged man¡¯s lips grew even more bitter.

    ¡°May fate spare you, Percus.¡±

    However, even as the mes danced and consumed the text, one passage remained.

    It was slowly turning to ash, but still readable enough to reveal its contents.

    It was an unfinished paragraph.

    <em><strong>¡®Mitram, I¡¯ll specially allow you to use my clone. Ah, I¡¯m looking forward to it. The day when I can drive that wretched fake out and reim my beloved brother¡­¡¯</strong></em>

    But even that crumbled to ash as an inexplicable breeze swept it away.

    There was yet another fate waiting for the name of Percus.

    **

    By the time I reached the backyard, my mind settled into a calm state.

    It seemed that Senior Elsie had been waiting for me for quite some time.

    She was fidgeting, nervously tugging at the brim of her hat.

    It was a habit she disyed whenever she was tense, which her anxious expression clearly reflected..

    It was a rather endearing sight.

    Feeling the tension in my heart ease a bit, I greeted Senior Elsie.

    ¡°Senior Elsie.¡±

    ¡°A-Ah¡­! M-Master!¡±

    Senior Elsie, who had been fidgeting, was startled at my call and hastily responded.

    She appeared oddly nervous.

    I couldn¡¯t quite understand why, but decided to set that question aside for now.

    We had plenty of time to talk, after all.

    And it wasn¡¯t every day we had a private meeting like this.

    So I decided to take this opportunity to clear up some of the topics I had been putting off.

    Regardless, Senior Elsie hurried towards me.

    ¡°I-Is your body okay? What should I do¡­ You still look so pale.¡±

    Though Senior Elsie was known for her fierce nature, she was nothing but a gentlemb in front of me.

    The sight of her clenching and unclenching her fists with a worried expression was utterly endearing.

    She was undoubtedly a lovely girl.

    It would have been even better if she had just kept quiet.

    But the person standing before me was none other than Senior Elsie.

    She couldn¡¯t be merely cute.

    Her expression soon turned fierce.

    ¡°Seriously, that useless bitch! Acting all high and mighty just because she¡¯s a Saintess, and then going on about how you might die or whatever¡­ Next time I see her, I¡¯ll pop those titslike watermelons¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Senior Elsie.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter smile at the stream of expletives that naturally flowed from her.

    No matter when I saw her, she was always a woman full of surprises, contrary to her appearance.

    It startled me a bit at first, but after spending so much time together, I had no choice but to get used to it. In fact, nowadays, it would feel strange if Senior Elsie didn¡¯t curse.

    There were only a few instances when Senior Elsie refrained from swearing.

    She would usually only be reserved when she was feeling down, when she made a mistake, or when faced with someone she couldn¡¯t handle on her own.

    But even those instances have be increasingly raretely.

    Lately, whenever someone tried to mess with me, Senior Elsie would often lose even thest bit of self-restraint she had left.

    This was also the reason her rtionship with the Saintess rapidly deteriorated.

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the Saintess that I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    Senior Elsie couldn¡¯t outright deny my words.

    She merely grumbled, expressing her displeasure.

    As it was the truth.

    If the Saintess hadn¡¯t been there, I would have died long ago or been left crippled.

    With the serious injuries I sustained recently, I would have surely lost my life.

    The Saintess made an enormous contribution to keeping me alive.

    She, at the very least,didn¡¯t deserve to hear absurd remarks like ¡®pop her tits like watermelons.¡¯

    Besides, why would anyone want to destroy something so precious?

    If anything, it should be preserved and protected instead.

    However, Senior Elsie seemed deeply upset by my praise of the Saintess.

    ¡°Hmph, I just don¡¯t like her. No matter how you look at it, she¡¯s just a rotten wench¡­¡±

    Before Senior Elsie could voice any moreints, I took decisive action.

    With a gentle <em>tap</em>, I ced my hand on top of Senior Elsie¡¯s pointed hat.

    As I patted her head for the first time in a while, her grumpy expression quickly disappeared.

    She simply leaned her head against my chest, grinning.

    Her face, as she nuzzled against me, was filled with happiness.

    ¡°Ehehe, hehehe¡­ M-Master¡­¡±

    ¡°So, why did you call me here today?¡±

    It was at that moment that I brought up the main issue.

    Naturally, if she had something to discuss, it had to be about that.

    And for the first time in a long while, I saw her expression harden.

    No matter how much I patted her head, the frozen girl remained stiff.

    Senior Elsie nkly blinked for a while. It was only after some time that she snapped out of it and pulled away from my embrace.

    The way she cleared her throat suggested she was a bit embarrassed.

    For some reason, Senior Elsie seemed intent on creating a somewhat serious atmosphere.

    She hadn¡¯t been like this since she dered herself my pet.

    Today was full of unfamiliar experiences.

    ¡°S-So¡­ Master? There¡¯s something I really want to say¡­¡±

    She cautiously brought up the topic, gauging my reaction.

    There was no reason I couldn¡¯t y along.

    However, a thought suddenly crossed my mind, and I inadvertently interrupted her.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I also have something to say.¡±

    Her clear blue eyes turned toward me.

    Her gaze suggested she hadn¡¯t expected that I would have something to say as well.

    But it was just a misunderstanding.

    I had always had something I wanted to say to Senior Elsie, but the right opportunity never came, so I kept postponing it.

    So, I decided to resolve this matter once and for all.

    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you stop calling me ¡®Master¡¯?¡±

    I could almost hear a faint, imaginary sound, like something cracking.

    Senior Elsie froze, her eyes wide open. She stared at me with disbelief.

    I had mentioned this once before, and every time I did, her reaction was always the same.

    She looked like a puppy that had just been abandoned.

    In the past, my resolve would have weakened, and I would have given up by now.

    But now, Senior Elsie and I were being considered potential fianc¨¦s.

    If we didn¡¯t set this rtionship straight, it could likely cause problemster.

    I was especially worried about meeting Count Rine.

    He was the Archmage who solidified the foundation of the Rine family. I definitely didn¡¯t want a firsthand experience on just how powerful he was.

    In response to my firm stance, Senior Elsie asked with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°¡­W-What?¡±

    ¡°And no more formalnguage, either.¡±

    At my continued insistence, her face crumpled in dismay.

    ¡°From now on, just speak casually. I¡¯m your junior, after all.¡±

    <em>And Senior Elsie isn¡¯t a puppy, either.</em>

    Hearing this simple truth, Senior Elsie couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer.

    Truly, it was a pitiful sight.

 Chapter 293: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (86)

    Elsie Rine had a tragic life.

    So much so that she was reluctant to recount her childhood¡¯s painful wounds in detail. After all, she was once the girl who proudly dered herself as the family¡¯s fighting dog.

    Yet, it was this very Elsie who, for the first time in her life, defied her family¡¯s will.

    It was only recently.

    The battlefield where she faced the Underling of the Evil God was soaked in blood and harsh cries.

    Noise, screams, shrieks.

    They were all sounds she wished not to hear. The battle, which involved a thousand brave soldiers, the Rine family¡¯s magic corps, and the elites from each army, was that fierce.

    The enemy was an immortal monster that would rise again even if it was struck down.

    It was impossible for anyone not to be afraid.

    Humans naturally fear the iprehensible. What¡¯s more, the Corpse Giant¡¯s appearance was nothing short of grotesque.Even the brave private soldiers of the Yurdina family showed signs of faltering.

    Elsie too was equally afraid.

    It was an opponent that not even the Saintess could defeat despite having performed arge-scale ritual. It would not be an exaggeration to say that there seemed to be no hope.

    Yet, Elsie couldn¡¯t bring herself to give up.

    She had already resolved that if she was destined to die a dog¡¯s death, it would be here. As long as Ian¡¯s life was still intact she would not retreat.

    The real problem however, was with Reynold.

    The enhanced spell that bound the corpse giant centered around him. If it was forcibly severed, Reynold would have to bear the full brunt of the bacsh.

    When Elsie saw Reynold coughing up blood, she cried out in panic.

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Urgh¡­ I¡¯m fine, Elsie.¡±

    Despite the sudden injury, he remained utterlyposed.

    He had been through countless battles up until now.

    Since bing an Archmage, the number of crises he faced significantly decreased, but his experiences of brushing with death as a mercenary were not in vain. ??

    In fact, he even went as far as to scold Elsie.

    ¡°Focus instead. We¡¯re the only ones who can cover Young Master Ian.¡±

    ¡°B-But that fiend can even break through the enhanced spell of the mage corps¡­!¡±

    ¡°An opportunity will definitelye.¡±

    Reynold firmly grasped her shoulder.

    His blue eyes burned like ghostly mes amidst the snowstorm.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this the destiny you chose?¡±

    Elsie eventually bit her lip and began channelling mana through her blood vessels.

    In truth, she wasn¡¯t in a position to worry about others.

    Her blood vessels had long been torn in several ces from her reckless use of mana. The intense pain from these internal injuries radiated throughout her body.

    And the more she circted her mana, the pain only worsened.

    Her nerve endings screamed in agony, and her eyes felt like they were about to burst from the blood rushing to them.

    There had been many times when she wanted to copse in tears.

    But Elsie couldn¡¯t allow herself to and ultimately, remained standing.

    Watching her, Reynold quietly offered some advice.

    ¡°You need to prepare a decisive blow.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    That was the role of a mage, after all.

    However, Elsie wasn¡¯t sure how much her magic would help.

    The opponent had even broken through an array created by a 6th Circle Archmage using thebined strength of a corp.

    As a mere 5th-circle mage, there didn¡¯t seem to be much she could do.

    All she could do was trust in Ian and hope for a critical opening to appear.

    Right, that man had always been strong and unyielding.

    She, once again, had no choice but to trust him.

    It was then that Reynold ced his palm on Elsie¡¯s back.

    Startled, Elsie tried to turn around, but his thunderous voice stopped her.

    ¡°Focus!¡±

    Elsie instinctively stiffened and extended her hand forward.

    In front of her, geometric patterns began to take shape.

    ¡°I¡¯ll guide your mana¡­ It will make things easier. Or, if you want, I can even increase the output.¡±

    <em>Though that would make it more painful.</em>

    Before he could finish thatst part, Elsie, without hesitation, chose to increase the output.

    <em>Crackle</em>¡ªthe air began to spark with electricity.

    Reynold watched her and stifled a bitterugh.

    Love was indeed terrifying.

    He had once been the same.

    That¡¯s why Reynold decided not to withhold any advice from his niece.

    ¡°Focus your senses so that you don¡¯t miss even the smallest detail¡­¡±

    Panting, Elsie¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    The mana ring within her heart, now pushed to its limit, was spinning furiously.

    As her senses heightened, so did the pain.

    Elsie gritted her teeth and forcibly swallowed the scream that threatened to escape.

    But beyond that pain, something was there.

    A faint light flickered in her blue eyes.

    Mana circted through her entire body so intensely that it became visible outside of her physical form.

    She was overloading.

    Like a string breaking, she felt one of her blood vessels burst with a <em>snap</em>.

    Elsie couldn¡¯t hold the screams back anymore.

    ¡°AGH, KYAAAAAAAACK!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to give up?¡±

    Reynold asked, his tone almost taunting.

    ¡°You¡¯re free to quit. Just stop being stubborn and follow the family¡¯s decision.¡±

    Elsie gritted her teeth, her eyes bloodshot.

    Of course she absolutely had no intention of doing that.

    The more she resisted, the faster time seemed to pass.

    Before long, she could taste the metallic tang of blood in her mouth. But she didn¡¯t care, her gaze remained fixed on a single point on the battlefield.

    She could see it¡ªsomething.

    At the end of the pain stabbing through her spine, Elsie gasped and her eyes widened.

    It was an utterly unexpected scene.

    ¡°¡­Can you see it? That is a fragment of truth.¡±

    Reynold said with a satisfied voice, as if he had expected this oue.

    But even as she heard his words, Elsie¡¯s expression only grew more bewildered.

    In the midst of her ragged breathing, she wanted to slowly shake her head.

    No, it wasn¡¯t.

    That scene was not some fragment of truth.

    It was a girl¡¯s memory.

    Densely grown trees spread out on either side. In the drowsy sunlight, the girl harboured feelings of affection, fell in love and eventually had her feelings reciprocated.

    At the end of those moving scenes was a burning forest.

    ¡°F-Finally, I protected¡­¡±

    Tearfully, she whispered those heartfelt words as she caressed the man¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°¡­my precious person.¡±

    It was clearly someone else¡¯s memory.

    Yet, as the voice seeped into her ears, the ring in her heart began to spin even more intensely.

    Even Reynold was taken aback by the overwhelming surge of mana.

    And that¡¯s how the enhanced spell ¡°Array of Heavenly Thunder¡± was conjured.

    An enhanced spell of the 6th Circle held terrifying power even on its own.

    No matter how formidable the Underling of the Evil God was, it would be unable to resist it in its weakened state.

    It all felt unfamiliar.

    She threw herself onto the battlefield, risking her life for someone else.

    She pushed her body to the limit to bring an unbeatable foe to its knees.

    And at the end of that struggle, she conjured an enhanced spell.

    She hadn¡¯t yet reached the level of an Archmage.

    But the beginning of that path was clearly in sight now.

    If she kept walking, she knew she would eventually reach it.

    Elsie was in a daze.

    It was the first time she aplished something on her own, without relying on her family.

    So Elsie was overjoyed, and more than that, she was relieved.

    Now, she could finally be embraced by Ian.

    Her family¡¯s will no longer mattered.

    Whether they proceeded with the engagement or not, Elsie would stand by Ian¡¯s side, out of her own free will.

    That unwavering truth brought her endless joy.

    But when he copsed, she nearly broke down.

    Every night, she would either silently cry or sit dazed until she would eventually ck out.

    She even resorted to praying to a god she had never believed in her whole life.

    <em>Lord, please help that useless milkbag bitch¡­.no, the Saintess, heal my master. If you do, I swear I¡¯ll be a devout follower of the Church of the Heavenly God.</em>

    Perhaps it was because those efforts paid off?

    Ian eventually regained consciousness and, for a while, Elsie was lost in a sweet dream.

    Rather than living as the family¡¯s fighting dog, she would dly be Ian¡¯s loyal pet.

    That resolve still held true and Elsie had no doubt that her wish woulde true.

    At least, until she spoke with Ian today.

    She had things she wanted to say, but her mind suddenly wentpletely nk, leaving her unable to utter a word.

    All she could do was clench her fists and stammer out a few broken sounds.

    ¡°Ah, uh, ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Really, is it that shocking?¡±

    Of course it was.

    Hadn¡¯t Ian confidently promised her before?

    That he would love her for the rest of their lives.

    Elsie firmly believed in that promise, enough to abandon her family and walk away.

    But how could this happen?

    She even risked her life fighting!

    Elsie couldn¡¯t hold back the tears that welled up in her eyes.

    She felt like an abandoned puppy.

    Her shoulders slumped in utter despair.

    At this point, even Ian couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered.

    He hurriedly tried to console her.

    ¡°I mean, Senior Elsie¡­ there¡¯s still your social reputation to consider.¡±

    ¡°B-But Master is more important to me than my social reputation!¡±

    Her tone was ambiguous, somewhere between formal and informal speech.

    With a <em>smack</em>, Ian ced his hand on his forehead.

    Now that he thought about it, what he had said was rather audacious.

    Elsie¡¯s social standing already plummeted long ago.

    It was far toote to try and restore it now.

    Yet, Ian continued his attempt to reason with her.

    ¡°And then, there¡¯s also the honour of the Rine family to consider¡­¡±

    ¡°B-But I already abandoned my family!¡±

    Now it was Ian¡¯s turn to bepletely stunned.

    Hearing her tearful words, he rubbed his eyes and had to ask again.

    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I said I abandoned it, my family¡­ for you, Master.¡±

    <em>What kind of nonsense is this?</em>

    Ian¡¯s eyes were filled with such tant confusion as he stared at Elsie.

    Regardless, Elsie simply wore a sad expression and hung her head low.

    The girl¡¯s mournful murmur followed.

    ¡°B-But how could you¡­¡±

    Tears welled up in her moist blue eyes.

    It was a situation that made Ian look like aplete jerk.

    Regardless of his intention.

    The scene ying out was that of a girl who had abandoned her family for him, only for Ian to suddenly break up with her.

    When all he had done was ask her to stop calling him ¡®Master.¡¯

    Yet Elsie trembled as if she¡¯d just been heartbroken.

    She looked like she was about to explode if left alone.

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back and raised her voice.

    ¡°Hey, you jerk! After all I¡¯ve sacrificed for you¡­ huh?!¡±

    It would have gotten worse if Ian had not reached out and gently caressed her chin.

    Elsie immediately let out a strange whimper and melted into his touch.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 294: Rinellaâ€™s Destiny is Her Own (87)

    Chapter 294: Rine¡¯s Destiny is Her Own (87)The tense body tends to be even more sensitive to the touch.

    The same was true for Elsie.

    The girl flinched and stiffened, instinctively pushing her hips backward.

    It was because she recalled the wave of pleasure that had overwhelmed herst time.

    Seeing this reaction, Ian let out a sigh of relief.

    Elsie, with a tearful expression, whimpered.

    ¡°S-Stop iiit¡­¡­¡±

    Of course, it was nothing more than a faint resistance.

    Ian went a step further and silently pulled her into his arms.

    Elsie couldn¡¯t gather her thoughts, overwhelmed by the man¡¯s scent invading her senses.She was a creature endlessly vulnerable to love.

    Caught up in those tender and fluttering emotions, Elsie¡¯s face involuntarily softened.

    She was trying hard to frown, somehow narrowing the space between her eyebrows, but it was all just a futile resistance.

    After all, she couldn¡¯t hide the slight twitching at the corner of her lips.

    Ian, seeing her adorable expression, let out a faintugh.

    ¡°Listen to what people say until the end, Senior Elsie.¡±

    ¡°D-don¡¯t do¡­ ngh?!¡±

    Elsie felt like she was going to lose her mind.

    She wanted to get angry, but when his whisper brushed past her ear, her heightened senses sent shivers of pleasure through her.

    Just hearing his voice made her like this.

    And that wasn¡¯t all.

    Simply being in Ian¡¯s arms caused her heart to unravel uncontrobly

    In fact, she even thought that if she could just stay like this, living a life dominated by Ian wouldn¡¯t be so bad.

    It was the kind of mindset a victim of domestic violence might have.

    Elsie was aware of this, but found it impossible to control the fluttering impulses in her heart.

    Ian continued to whisper in the girl¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Who said anything about abandoning you, Senior Elsie? I just meant we should avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°¡­U-Unnecessary misunderstandings?¡±

    Elsie, in the end, couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.

    To think just a few sweet words could so easily sway her .

    Elsie felt relieved that Ian was her first love.

    Had she fallen for another man, he might havepletely taken advantage of her.

    Although Elsie was halfway convinced without even hearing the main point, she maintained the pretence of being angry.

    Unlike her sullen gaze, the twitching corners of her mouth were worth seeing.

    Ian nodded reassuringly.

    When his hand brushed under her chin, Elsie let out a soft moan and unconsciously buried her face in Ian¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Yes, unnecessary misunderstandings¡­ could lead to strange rumours.¡±

    ¡°But that¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior Elsie isn¡¯t my pet, after all.¡±

    Elsie pouted her lips in dissatisfaction.

    The way she nced at Ian out of the corner of her eye was far from ordinary.

    It showed just how disappointed she was by his words.

    Worried that she might throw another tantrum, he quickly added,

    ¡°Senior Elsie is someone equal to me, a colleague¡­ no, a partner?¡±

    The irritation building up in Elsie¡¯s heart quickly subsided again.

    As she enjoyed Ian¡¯s touch, she quietly pondered.

    She had been content with the ¡°pet¡± rtionship.

    Not only could she rely on Ian indefinitely, but as long as she followed him, he would also be inclined to protect her.

    Above all, she relished being showered with his unreserved affection.

    Just like right now.

    But the word ¡®partner¡¯ also had a nice ring to it.

    It evoked the sense of walking together side by side.

    So, Elsie¡¯s contemtion grew quite long.

    Unsure of which was the better option, Elsie tilted her head, unable to make a hasty decision. This hesitation was partly due to her greedy nature.

    She wanted to bepletely devoted to Ian.

    To the point where there was no turning back.

    And the more she did, the more he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave her either.

    But she also didn¡¯t want to give up the future of living sweetly together as a partner.

    If she remained his pet, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being abandoned.

    On the other hand, if she chose to be his partner, Ian wouldn¡¯t be able to treat her as just a cute little thing anymore.

    He would have to treat her as an equal, in other words, as a woman.

    As such, Elsie¡¯s dilemma deepened.

    Sensing it was finally time to resolve this long-standing issue, Ian became even more desperate in his efforts to persuade her.

    ¡°Senior Elsie¡­ think back to when you were so confident. There were so many people who followed you back then.¡±

    Elsie groaned, looking even more troubled.

    Ian continued, gently stroking under her chin.

    ¡°Back then, you were always the one taking the lead. That¡¯s why I never had to question your sincerity¡­ Buttely, it feels like I¡¯m the one dragging you in danger.¡±

    Though his tone was calm, his words were sincere.

    For a moment, her heart wavered at his persuasion.

    Ian was endlessly concerned for her.

    He feared that the reason Elsie risked her life might be solely because of his orders.

    He was always afraid that he might not fully understand her genuine intentions.

    How could such thoughtful concern not move her heart ?

    Especially when it was Ian himself who crushed the once confident and independent Elsie with his hatchet.

    Naturally, he hadn¡¯t forgotten that fact and, even now, he was still struggling with the voice of his conscience.

    But that inner turmoil wasn¡¯t something that could be seen through the eyes of a girl in love.

    Eventually, Elsie came up with a clever idea.

    She suddenly snapped out of her thoughts and let out a small cough. Stepping back and distancing herself from his embrace, she sped her hands behind her back.

    Her slightly flushed face carried a hint of yfulness.

    ¡°¡­Well, if that¡¯s the case, then fine.¡±

    She responded while slightly averting her gaze.

    Only then did Ian finally feel a sense of relief.

    Now, he could finally say goodbye to that annoying title.

    ¡°Please continue to take good care of me in the future too, Senior Elsie¡­ after all, I¡¯ll be doing my best to respect your wishes.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then grant me just one request.¡±

    She made the proposal, taking a sudden step forward.

    Ian was taken aback, but quickly nodded, as if going with the flow.

    He owed Elsie a lot.

    She was arade who contributed to countless battles and even fought against the Corpse Giant despite having no connection to the Percus territory.

    He couldn¡¯t refuse her anything.

    As soon as Ian agreed, Elsie immediately shot out her request.

    She had no intention of giving him a chance to object.

    ¡°I want to be your pet.¡±

    ¡°Sure, that much is¡­.what?¡±

    Ian could only respond with a dumbfounded voice.

    It was a request he never sawing.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that he was left speechless.

    Seeing his bewildered expression, Elsie covered her mouth and burst into giggles.

    The corners of her eyes curved into a soft arc.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying I want to be your pet by my own choice¡­ So now you don¡¯t have to worry, right? I¡¯ll be counting on lots of love from you, Master. Woof woof!¡±

    Elsie extended her hands, yfully mimicking a puppy begging for attention.

    And as she winked and spoke those words, Ian was left speechless for a while.

    At this rate, they were just going in circles.

    Just as he was about to open his mouth to possibly object¡ª

    ¡°A-And also¡­ as your partner, there¡¯s one more thing I want to say.¡±

    Elsie blushed again and lowered her head.

    The way she nervously traced the ground with her toe made it clear how embarrassed she felt.

    Ian closed his mouth once more.

    Come to think of it, it was Elsie who called him here.

    She must have had something important to discuss, but the conversation dragged on for so long that she hadn¡¯t had a chance to bring it up.

    <em>What was it she wanted to say?</em>

    And she even mentioned it was something to convey as a ¡°partner.¡±

    That meant Ian had a duty to respect Elsie¡¯s wishes and listen to her.

    After all, he had already promised to do so.

    Ian¡¯s golden eyes gazed quietly at the girl.

    As soon as Elsie met his gaze, she felt a flood of memories wash over her like a wave.

    When she first saw him, she thought his eyes seemed to convey a strong sense of determination.

    Later, she mostly saw those eyes in her nightmares, and after she fell in love, she found the zing golden colour to be truly magnificent.

    Strong and reliable.

    That made her heart race even more.

    Elsie nervously licked her dry lips.

    Her whole body was already trembling.

    Her vision spun, and her face was so hot she couldn¡¯t even lift her head.

    Yet, summoning all her courage, she managed to utter a single word.

    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±

    With her eyes tightly shut, the girl lifted her head.

    Taking a deep breath, she finally calmed herself enough to open her eyes.

    They were clear, blue eyes.

    Ian nkly stared at his own reflection in them.

    Even now, he couldn¡¯t help but think how captivating they were.

    Then, with her hands sped behind her back, Elsie leaned slightly forward.

    Just enough to meet his gaze from a closer distance.

    Her expression held many emotions, like a flower bud about to bloom.

    Atst, Elsie was able to convey the feelings she kept hidden deep inside.

    ¡°Will you go out with me?¡±

    Her voice was a little shy and a little shaky.

    And with that, the girl decided to take a chance on her fate.

    After all, the destiny of Rine was determined by Rine.

 Chapter 295: Interlude: Between a Lover and a Pet (1)

    Percus Manor, having just passed a significant hurdle, was now shrouded in silence.

    It was a brief moment of peace.

    Soon, the agents from the Imperial Intelligence Agency would be dispatched and the entire territory would be under their watchful eyes. Many servants were burdened by this reality, whether they admitted it or not.

    Of course, my parents felt the same.

    Especially my mother, whose worries seemed to grow by the day.

    Her concern revolved around one thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ian¡­ for causing you so much trouble.¡±

    Her son nearly died.

    Although everything turned out well, it was still a situation where the Imperial Intelligence Agents were dispatched due to the crimemitted.

    Even though protection was part of their purpose, it was impossible to feel entirely at ease under surveince. Besides, my mother was not well-versed in the ways of the world.It was rare for someone of noble birth who received thorough education from a young age to be like that.

    When I think back, I¡¯ve never heard much about my parents¡¯ childhood.

    Whenever I asked how they met, got married and started a family, they would only give me a wry smile.

    My brother also never mentioned it.

    I always assumed they had their reasons.

    The Percus family history was rtively short, but its traditions spanned several generations. That naturally meant my parents¡¯ lineage was well-established.

    So I never harboured any doubts.

    That was the case until recently at least,when Ria¡¯s secret was revealed.

    Now, I was gripped by a strange unease, something I had never felt before.

    It was an inexplicable intuition that there were still mysteries left within the Percus family.

    Fortunately, I was no longer the powerless naive boy I once was.

    I had connections within the Imperial Intelligence Agency. If I wished, I could investigate this matter as much as I wanted.

    However, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to show any hint of suspicion toward my mother.

    It was simply my duty as a son.

    No matter what my parents might be hiding from me, it didn¡¯t erase the love and care they had shown me all these years.

    In the end, I forced a faint smile and tried to reassure her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Mother¡­ You know I have plenty of friends.¡±

    And they were powerful friends at that.

    Even the Emperor and the Sword Duke seemed inclined to be on my side, at least for now.

    Despite my repeated reassurances, my mother didn¡¯t seem fully convinced. Even so, she no longer expressed any words of apology to me.

    She only looked at me with sad eyes from time to time.

    It was heartbreaking. But I had other matters that demanded my attention.

    First and foremost, the end of the vacation was fast approaching.

    The reason the guests staying at the manor had seemed particrly busytely was closely rted to this.

    Everyone was preparing to return to their daily lives in their own way. The day we would return to the academy was just around the corner now.

    They had stayed at the Percus Manor for a little over two months.

    A period that, depending on how you looked at it, could feel either long or short.

    However, the intensity of the events we experienced during that time was beyondparison to others.

    Ever since I received that love letter from the future, it had always been like this.

    Unexpectedly encountering a powerful demonic beast at the Hunting Festival, defeating a demonic human at the orphanage, facing off against a dark priest to save the princess during the Homing Festival. R

    And finally, vanquishing an Underling of the Evil God in my hometown.

    I became curious about the contents of the next letter that would arrive.

    <em>How many more powerful foes would I have to face, and how much more cruel a fate awaited me?</em>

    A hint of fear crept into my heart, but I forced a wry smile and steadied myself.

    Even then, there was only one conclusion I coulde to.

    I would do what needed to be done.

    Just as I always had.

    With that, I steeled myself and prepared for the future.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only thing troubling me.

    In fact, on the contrary, there was a certain someone who had recently upied the entirety of my thoughts.

    It was none other than Senior Elsie.

    Despite her lovely appearance, she was a woman known for her cruel nature and rough speech.

    She was also the daughter of an Elite Mage Household, the Rine Family¡ªa person who, until a few months ago, I had no reason to interact with.

    In fact, even if we had crossed paths, I likely would have avoided her.

    That was how terrible Senior Elsie¡¯s reputation was.

    However, after crossing numerous life-and-death situations together and engaging in long conversations, I came to understand her.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been strange to say I grew fond of her.

    However, there remained a certain boundary between us.

    Senior Elsie was the daughter of a high-ranking noble family. She naturally had the obligation to follow her family¡¯smands.

    As such, our time together could only be temporary. Even if Senior Elsie looked back on it as a fond memory, she would eventually have to choose someone else to spend her life with.

    Even if Senior Elsie and I were to get engaged, I still had an excuse left.

    That it was merely the will of the family and not truly Senior Elsie¡¯s own desire.

    In that case, it would simply be a matter of letting her go when the time came.

    But all those excuses and justifications were instantly shattered not long ago.

    Senior Elsie confessed her feelings to me.

    It was just a single sentence, but it stirred up far more turmoil in my heart.

    That day too, I was packing my things, all the while thinking of her.

    It had been like this ever since she confessed to me.

    If I let my mind wander even a little, thoughts of her would inevitably surface.

    It made me realise just how much of a fool I was.

    Getting so distracted all day just because of a confession¡ªit was ridiculous.

    I almost felt like facing off against the Corpse Giant might actually be less daunting than this.

    <em>Thud-Thud</em>, that¡¯s when I heard a knock at my bedroom door.

    My body tensed up immediately.

    ¡°¡­Ian Oppa, can Ie in?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until I heard the voice that followed that I finally swept a hand down my chest and sighed out in relief.

    It was Celine¡¯s voice.

    I had secretly been worried that Senior Elsie might havee looking for me.

    If it was just Celine, I knew I could greet her with a light heart.

    I replied, my voice filled with palpable relief.

    ¡°Sure,e in.¡±

    As soon as I gave my permission, Celine opened the door slightly and peeked her head in.

    Then she narrowed her eyes, quickly scanning the room before quietly closing the door and standing next to me.

    I could only look at her with a puzzled expression.

    Her actions were unusually cautious, not like her at all.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Shh, shh!¡±

    Despite my bewildered reaction, Celine only lowered her voice further.

    The way she had her index finger pressed to her lips made it seem like she was about to share some secret.

    I had no choice but to stay silent and quietly watch her.

    Even if I wanted to ask her something, I couldn¡¯t figure out where to start.

    There was only one way to figure out the purpose of an unexpected visitor.

    That is to wait for them to get to the main point.

    Fortunately, Celine didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked me directly.

    ¡°Ian Oppa, has something happened between you and Senior Rely?¡±

    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t respond.

    I just took a deep breath, remained silent, and subtly averted my gaze.

    Celine was sharp enough to notice something was off.

    As if she had expected this, she frowned slightly and pressed me further.

    ¡°Ah, Seriously! I knew it¡­. Do you have any idea how strange Senior Rine has betely? Her room is right next to mine, and I can¡¯t take it anymore with what goes on every night!¡±

    Even as sheined and stomped her feet, Celine kept her voice low.

    It seemed she was already aware that something significant had transpired between Senior Elsie and me.

    Since childhood, Celine had always been eerily good at reading people¡¯s minds.

    She had several days, so there was no way she wouldn¡¯t have figured this out.

    In the end, I let out a long sigh, signalling my surrender.

    ¡°¡­Nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡±

    Celine pointed at me with her index finger as if to say I wasn¡¯t fooling anyone.

    The low growl in her voice made it clear she had no intention of letting this go.

    ¡°You two have been super conscious of each othertely. You get all flustered just by running into each other!¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m the only one who noticed? Even the Saintess is looking at you two suspiciously! So spill it ande clean¡­ What did you do to Senior Rine?¡±

    Her interrogation was relentless, like a storm.

    Now that Celine had caught on, there was no escape for me.

    Just as I knew her well, she knew me just as well.

    And I had always been weak when it came to younger sisters like Ria or Celine.

    A groan involuntarily escaped my lips.

    Celine recognized it as a sign of my impending surrender.

    She silently crossed her arms and stared at me with the piercing gaze of an inquisitor.

    I mumbled, as if trying to justify myself.

    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it? What did Senior Rine do?!¡±

    I sighed again as Celine, unable to contain her frustration, started patting her chest in exasperation.

    It was clear she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    In the end, I had no choice but to confess the whole truth.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on that you¡¯re dragging it out so much? Did Senior Rine confess to you or something¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did.¡±

    At that, Celine¡¯s movements and voice came to an abrupt halt.

    For a moment, it was as if she had turned to stone, the change was so dramatic.

    After a few seconds, she shook her head and came to her senses

    Then, in a more frantic tone, she began to interrogate me.

    ¡°S-She confessed? When?!¡±

    ¡°A few days ago.¡±

    My straightforward reply left her looking even more dumbfounded.

    She opened her mouth, then closed it again.

    After hesitating for a while, she cautiously asked,

    ¡°¡­S-So Oppa, what did you say?¡±

    I turned my gaze to the side, trying to recall the memory of that day.

    The longer I dyed my response, the more anxious Celine became.

    By the end, her face had grown pale, and she even swallowed nervously.

    Unable to bear watching her like that, I finally let out a brief conclusion.

    ¡°¡­I turned her down.¡±

    ¡°What?! Why, why?!¡±

    Celine couldn¡¯t hide her shock and immediately asked me back.

    It was a natural reaction.

    Senior Elsie was beautiful, incredibly talented, and came from a prestigious background.

    Logically, it was hard to think of a reasonable excuse for rejecting someone like her.

    I felt the same way.

    Part of me wanted to be with Senior Elsie.

    But even more than that, I was lost.

    <em>What are my true feelings?</em>

    <em>Why am I so afraid of being with Senior Elsie?</em>

    These were the questions I had pondered for days without reaching any conclusion.

    The deeper I delved into my thoughts, the more the memories resurfaced.

    Before I knew it, I found myself reliving that day¡¯s scene..

    After hearing my rejection, Senior Elsie had frozen in ce.

    Her wide eyes spoke volumes of her shock.

    Yes, that¡¯s how it was.

    Back then, Senior Elsie had asked me the same question.

    With tears welling up in her eyes and her voice quivering.

    ¡°Why, why¡­?¡±

    Even as she asked that, I still didn¡¯t fully understand my own feelings.

    I only knew that I couldn¡¯t reject her feelings without a reason. That would have been too cruel an ending.

    So, without thinking, I ended up blurting out those words to her.

    ¡°Uh, Senior Elsie¡­ you used to be a school bully, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    I could almost hear an imaginary cracking sound, as if, from the top of her head, Senior Elsie¡¯s body was splitting open.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a bit much.¡±

    That was true.

    I understood her situation and was willing to be on her side at any time.

    But aside from that, Senior Elsie still had an unforgiven sin.

    The past where she had bullied innocent students and left them with deep scars.

    The moment I said those words, I regretted it.

    I was terrified that this would leave asting wound on Senior Elsie.

    Some might say she deserved it as a consequence of her actions, but the fact that she was the first person I thought of showed just how much I had grown attached to her.

    But before I could even take back what I said, it happened.

    Senior Elsie clenched her fists tightly, her whole body trembling.

    Then, with an expression of anger I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, she red at me.

    ¡°¡­J-Just you wait.¡±

    With tearful eyes, she shouted, brimming with fury.

    ¡°Just you wait! I-I won¡¯t give up over something like this!¡±

    With those words, Senior Elsie wiped her tears with her sleeve and turned to walk away.

    Her retreating figure looked so lonely that I almost reached out to stop her.

    Instead, I let out a deep, heavy sigh.

    Even after rubbing my face several times, I couldn¡¯t calm my mind.

    <em>You worthless moron, what the hell were you even trying to do?</em>

    And so, I could only curse myself as I sank to the ground.

    At the time, I took Senior Elsie¡¯s words, ¡®Just you wait,¡¯ as nothing more than an empty phrase.

    Of course, that was the result of overlooking the fact that Senior Elsie was not someone to be taken lightly.

    It wasn¡¯t until we arrived at the Academy that I understood the true meaning behind her words.

 Chapter 296: Interlude: Between a Lover and a Pet (2)

    Celine let out a long sigh.

    Only after hearing my story did she seem to feel at ease. A myriad of emotions flickered across her now-rxed face.

    Relief, joy and a faint hint of sympathy and pity.

    Emotions I could hardly understand.

    But Senior Elsie was all I could think about.

    Celine had always been particrly possessive towards me.

    Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t view Senior Elsie¡¯s confession to me favourably.

    To her, it must have felt like someone was stealing away a beloved older brother.

    Yet, there was a hint of pity and sympathy in her eyes. No matter how much I thought about it, there could only be one possible reason for that.

    As a fellow woman, she must have been empathising with Senior Elsie¡¯s miserable feelings.This made my heart sink even more.

    <em>Did I hurt her too much?</em>

    Senior Elsie, who appeared strong at first nce, was actually a woman hiding a fragile inner self.

    No doubt, she would need quite some time to ovee the pain of heartbreak.

    And my suspicions were soon confirmed.

    It was thanks to Celine¡¯s bitter muttering.

    ¡°Yeah, I see¡­ No wonder I heard the sound of her crying every night.¡±

    ¡°¡­Was that all?¡±

    ¡°And I could also hear her cursing you, Ian Oppa.¡±

    I could now understand why Celine hade to me so urgently.

    That was just like Senior Elsie.

    Lately, whenever she encountered me, she seemed either downcast or would blush while awkwardly clearing her throat, only to then go back to cursing me in her room. ?

    Even so, she continued to act submissively toward me.

    She would bow her head every time I greeted her and would quickly carry out even the smallest requests I made of her.

    Yet, it seemed that the resentment she harboured as a woman could not be quelled.

    It was heartbreaking.

    Seeing my sombre expression, Celine cautiously offered some words offort.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry too much! After all, someone like Senior Rine will surely find a better match than you, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Was that meant to be apliment?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, feeling a bit offended.

    It would be a good thing if Senior Elsie could move on from her heartbreak. But did Celine really need tofort me by saying there are plenty of better men than me?

    She wasn¡¯t wrong, which made it sting even more.

    But Celine didn¡¯t seem to care in the slightest.

    Her expression that had once held a trace of pity, was nowpletely rxed.

    I found it a bit absurd, but decided to leave her be.

    After all, her carefree demeanour was rather endearing.

    After a while, Celine suddenly seemed uneasy and added a few words.

    ¡°¡­But Ian Oppa, you know, right? I¡¯ve never bullied anyone.¡±

    ¡°Who said you did?¡±

    I dismissed her worries with a scoff.

    Though, truth be told, she did have a history of stirring up bad rumours about Seria.

    <em>Did she ever fully resolve that matter with Seria? I vaguely remember her apologizing at some point.</em>

    As I made a mental note to someday look into it, I spent the rest of the night catching up with Celine, just the two of us, after what felt like a long time.

    But even then I couldn¡¯tpletely shake off the shadow of Senior Elsie that lingered in a corner of my heart.

    **

    Still, there was one fortunate fact.

    Defeating the Corpse Giant resolved many of my worries.

    Not only had we saved hundreds of lives, but we also preserved their homes and livelihoods.

    That alone made risking my life worth it.

    However, there was someone who seemed even more invigorated than I was¡ªthe Saintess.

    She proudly ced a hand on her chest and squared her shoulders.

    Once again, her prominent bust was entuated and each time she did that, it always brought back memories of the enjoyable moments I shared with her.

    That soft yet stic feel.

    It was wonderful.

    I almost found myself unconsciously nodding, resting my chin in my hand, but managed to stop just in time.

    It was one thing if it had just been the Saintess, but Yuren was right next to her.

    I had no desire to give him any strange ideas.

    Thest thing I needed was him confronting me with a sword, asking if I¡¯d done something inappropriate to his sister.

    The thought alone was horrifying.

    As I felt a cold sweat trickle down my back, I watched the Saintess as she proudly boasted.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ Ian, you should¡¯ve seen Archbishop Aindel¡¯s reaction back then! That old geezer was about to explode when he realised we used the reserve Heart of Blood but then he just mped his mouth shut¡­ Pfft.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is defeating the Underling of the Evil God really such a great achievement?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is!¡±

    Still seemingly caught up in the excitement of victory, the Saintess clenched her fist as she spoke.

    It had been a long time since I¡¯d seen her this excited.

    Not long ago, she was clinging to me, crying her heart out when I first woke up but it seemed like getting one over on this ¡®Archbishop Aindel¡¯ really made her day.

    So, all I could do was offer her a faint smile.

    If she was happy, then so was I.

    ¡°The Church of Heavenly God exists to protect humanity from the Evil God. And it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the Underlings of the Evil God are at the very forefront of that threat! So it is nothing short of a legendary feat.¡±

    Of course, I was the one who ended up being credited for that shining achievement.

    The Saintess might have felt it was a bit unfair.

    Even though I had risked my life by rushing in to fight, it was ultimately the Saintess who had weakened the Corpse Giant, creating the decisive opportunity.

    Not to mention, the Heart of Blood she used was worth as much as an entire fortress.

    Yet, the Saintess showed no sign of resentment.

    On the contrary, she looked at me with eyes full of pride.

    As if my sess made her even happier.

    ¡°¡­S-Still, you can¡¯t go doing something as reckless as that again, okay? Ian, I¡¯ve told you time and time again, you really almost died back then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡±

    As we exchanged what felt like a promise I was unlikely to keep, I subtly shifted my gaze to Yuren.

    He was watching the Saintess and me with a satisfied look in his eyes.

    Whether the Saintess and I talked or not, he never interfered.

    Still, it felt awkward to leave him standing alone like a solitary pine in the snowy ins, so just as I was about to say something¡­

    ¡°Ian, then I¡¯ll leave my sister in your care for a bit. I have some packing left to do¡­¡±

    Then he winked and walked away.

    Today was finally the day we were leaving the manor and heading back to the Academy.

    If there was still packing left to be done, it made sense for him to prioritise that.

    However, the fact that the escort knight had left with a request meant that I would have to stay by her side for a while.

    In the end, I had to listen to the Saintess¡¯ proud boasting for quite some time.

    But that was fine.

    Spending time with the Saintess was always enjoyable.

    Thanks to that, I was able to pass the time until I had to say my final goodbyes to my family.

    The farewells with my family were always the same.

    I hugged my father, mother, brother, and Ria tightly in turn.

    My father and mother both reminded me to take care of myself, while my brother handed me an opal gemstone. Considering that I had never even seen this particr gemstone before, it made me wonder if he recently discovered a new ore vein.

    The most heartfelt hug was, as always, reserved for Ria.

    She buried her face in my chest, tightening her arms around me. The soft feel of her body pressing against mine made the situation somewhat ufortable in more ways than one.

    With tearful eyes, Ria looked up at me..

    ¡°¡­Take care of yourself, okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ria. We¡¯ll see each other again next vacation.¡±

    It was the usual farewell.

    With that, I turned to leave and the Percus family stood there, watching as my carriage slowly disappeared into the distance.

    However, today, a new mystery was added to our usual parting.

    Just as she always did, Ria gave me a quick peck on the cheek, but this time, she left me with a cryptic remark.

    ¡°I won¡¯t wait that long, Oppa.¡±

    <em>What did she mean by that?</em>

    The thought puzzled me for a moment, but mypanions were already waiting for too long.

    In the end, I had to push Ria¡¯s words to the back of my mind and continue walking away from the manor.

    Inside the carriage, I could already hear the chatter of mypanions.

    Most of it centered around Senior Elsie.

    The Saintess covered her mouth, sending a pitying nce toward Senior Elsie.

    ¡°Sister Rine, I heard¡­ that you confessed to Ian and were rejected. That must have hurt. If you ever need the Heavenly God¡¯s help, please don¡¯t hesitate toe to me.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t something that could be hidden forever.

    Eventually, the incident between Senior Elsie and me became known to the entire group and as a result, Senior Elsie was being subjected to some humiliation today as well.

    Had I known this would happen, I would have made sure to keep everyone¡¯s mouths shut.

    But since the rumour didn¡¯t originate from me, there wasn¡¯t much I could do.

    Apparently, Senior Elsie, falling for the Saintess¡¯s provocation, had identally let it slip.

    As expected, the Saintess¡¯s skill with words, honed in the treacherous political arena of the Holy Nation was indeed formidable.

    Naturally, Senior Elsie wasn¡¯t one to sit back and take her teasing.

    She immediately bared her teeth and growled.

    ¡°¡­Hey, move that hand of yours.¡±

    In response, the Saintess silently and subtly lowered the hand that had been covering her mouth.

    It was only for a brief moment, but I clearly saw it.

    The slight smirk that curled the corners of her lips.

    Unable to hold back any longer, Senior Elsie raised her voice.

    ¡°You bitch, just because I¡¯ve been indulging you, you really¡­!¡±

    <em>Ahem</em>, it was at that moment that I cleared my throat with a deliberate cough.

    Senior Elsie¡¯s eyes shot towards me in surprise, and, flustered, she quickly avoided my gaze.

    Blushing furiously, she hesitated for a moment before sitting back down.

    She still didn¡¯t seem ready to talk to me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed, but the Saintess simply wore a victorious smile.

    In the end, I let out a sigh.

    It seemed I¡¯d have to find another opportunity to talk with Senior Elsie once we arrived at the Academy.

    And so, after several days of exchanging conversations like that with the group.

    I finally found myself standing in front of the familiar campus.

    After all the chaos I had been through, the scene felt strangely unreal.

    The central avenue was also especially quiet, likely because the vacation hadn¡¯t ended yet.

    <em>Am I really back at the Academy?</em>

    What snapped me out of my daze was a sudden, unexpected roar.

    ¡°¡­Raaawr!¡±

    The voice was small and cute.

    It seemed like someone was trying to imitate a fierce beast, but the tone was far from intimidating.

    My eyes drifted toward the source of the sound.

    There stood a young girl with dark blue hair.

    Her hands were curled like a beast¡¯s ws, her eyes closed and her upper body leaned forward in a pose that was rather endearing.

    I could only ask in bewilderment.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    <em>Ahem</em>, the girl cleared her throat with an awkward cough and straightened her posture.

    Though a blush spread across her cheeks, revealing her embarrassment.

    Lowering her light grey eyes, she spoke softly.

    ¡°W-Well¡­I¡¯m a dragon! I figured the puppy spot was already taken¡­¡±

    Watching her, I couldn¡¯t help but faintly smile.

    I was finally back.

    There was only one ce in the world where such an oblivious princess could reside.

    The long vacation had finallye to an end.

 Chapter 297: Interlude: Between a Lover and a Pet (3)

    The princess I saw after such a long time was the same as always.

    She was still oblivious, yet devoted to me and continued to follow me around, calling me ¡®Sir Ian.¡¯

    It had only been a mere two months.

    There hadn¡¯t been enough time for any significant changes to ur.

    It was simply that my sense of time became excessively distorted from dealing with all sorts of extreme incidents, starting with the news about the Underling of the Evil God.

    Even so, it was a full sixty days of the prime of our youth.

    It was a period that could have felt long to anyone, especially if they had been anxiously waiting for someone.

    That was precisely the case with the princess.

    When we met again after a long time, she looked up at me with shining eyes, hands sped together. The look on her face made it clear that just seeing me was enough to make her happy.

    She truly was a perplexing woman.Objectively speaking, I wasn¡¯t in any position to be so admired by her.

    Though it stemmed from a misunderstanding, there was a time when the princess and I were embroiled in intense conflict.

    Moreover, despite the circumstances, I was the one who had assaulted her in front of a crowd.

    Had it not been for the Dragonblood Script, I wouldn¡¯t have had any excuses if I were to be executed at that time.

    In truth, most of what I had done to the princess could be considered bad.

    And yet, she liked me so much.

    She seemed to be thrilled just to see me.

    I couldn¡¯t fathom why.

    I could only specte that she was simply thrilled to meet someone who had shown her genuine kindness, expecting nothing in return, for the first time in a long while.

    Sometimes, that affection felt burdensome, like it did now.

    But it had been a while since west met.

    And there was no way I could dislike such a lovely junior who so eagerly followed me around.

    I greeted her with a faint smile.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, Sir Ian!¡±

    Thepliment came out of nowhere.

    My confused gaze turned toward her.

    But the princess was already in the posture of a prophet proiming the truth.

    Simply put, she was utterly convinced that the im ¡®Sir Ian is amazing¡¯ was so self-evident that no one would dare to question it.

    Before I even had the time to be embarrassed, the princess¡¯s praise came pouring down.

    ¡°I heard about how you defeated the Underling of the Evil God! When I heard you nearly died, honestly, my heart ached so much¡­ But Sir Ian, you¡¯re truly the knight of all knights! How could you charge at that monster without any fear¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Hold on a moment, Your Highness.¡±

    She seemed ready to have spent several minutes extolling my deeds had I not stopped her.

    After silencing the princess, I subtly nced around.

    Thankfully, the central avenue was mostly empty.

    It was still early morning and the vacation wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Unless someone had been waiting for me like the princess, there weren¡¯t many who would be out and about at dawn.

    Well, at the Academy, there actually were quite a few people who might.

    But most of them would already be holed up in the training rooms or the library by now.

    Still, just in case, I cautiously reminded the princess.

    ¡°Your Highness, you do know, right? That incident is still ssified¡­ If word gets out that the Underling of the Evil God appeared, it¡¯ll cause a huge uproar.¡±

    ¡°B-But there were many witnesses, and the evidence is undeniable, so most people probably already know! Besides, why should we hide Sir Ian¡¯s heroic deeds¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­Because it¡¯s exhausting.¡±

    It was a sighden response.

    It¡¯s not that I disliked having my achievements being widely known or basking in the admiration thates with growing fame.

    <em>After all, doesn¡¯t every human have a desire for recognition?</em>

    I was no different.

    But right now, my desire for rest was stronger.

    After uncovering secrets tied to my family and surviving a near-death crisis, I then had to deal with a string of other events, including Senior Elsie¡¯s confession.

    The umted fatigue, both physical and psychological, was overwhelming.

    In any case, it wasn¡¯t possible to keep the appearance of the Evil God¡¯s Undeling a secret for long.

    The incident was far too significant to be simply covered up.

    <em>So why not enjoy a brief period of peace while I could?</em>

    It was a perfectly reasonable judgement.

    However, the princess seemed to interpret my desire differently.

    Her light grey eyes grew dreamy once again.

    ¡°Even your humility in not seeking honour¡­ It¡¯s admirable, Sir Ian. You¡¯re truly different from those driven by greed¡­¡±

    I was about to reply, but then I just smacked my lips and let it be.

    Without her dragon¡¯s eyes, the utterly clueless Princess was hopeless.

    Unless she took off those rose-tinted sses, the day when the princess would understand my true feelings seemed far off.

    In the end, I decided to change the subject of the conversation.

    ¡°By the way, have you heard any news about Dame Irene?¡±

    ¡°¡­A-AH! Yes, yes!¡±

    The Princess, who had been absentmindedly gazing at me, suddenly seemed to recall and responded with a jolt

    She quickly nodded her head.

    ¡°I was informed¡­ She mentioned that she still has some training left, so she¡¯ll be staying at the manor a bit longer. Thank you, Sir Ian, for looking after even my subordinate¡­.¡±

    As she spoke, the sincerity in her words was evident as she politely bowed.

    Her concern for her subordinates seemed genuine.

    After all, that¡¯s probably why she still kept Dame Irene around despite her current state.

    I doubt Dame Irene was so dejected from the beginning.

    She likely broke down after a series of shocking failures.

    In that case, even I couldn¡¯t be free from the weight of that responsibility.

    Technically, the me should be ced on my future self, but it¡¯s not as if I¡¯mpletely unrted to that person.

    So, I wasn¡¯t deserving of the princess¡¯s gratitude.

    ¡°No, rather, it¡¯s actually I who received a lot of help from Dame Irene. Uh, she provided some crucial testimony¡­¡±

    Praising Dame Irene out of the blue, I ended up saying all sorts of things.

    <em>Crucial testimony?</em>

    That¡¯s more of an intelligence agent¡¯s job, not something an escort knight should be concerned with. Especially considering it urred while she failed to protect the person she was supposed to guard.

    Besides, I wasn¡¯t even sure if her testimony could be considered ¡®crucial.¡¯

    On the day I left the manor, Dame Irene had once again emphasised to me,

    ¡°B-Back then, I remember there was a sudden sh of light¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand¡­ Thank you, Dame Irene. Please take care of Ria.¡±

    Of course, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    Anyone could im to have seen a sh of light.

    If I got knocked out by someone, I was confident I would repeat the same testimony without changing a word.

    With a wry smile, I continued exchanging pleasantries with the princess.

    It was then that she brought up an unexpected topic.

    ¡°B-But, Sir Ian¡­?¡±

    The princess¡¯s face looked slightly pale as she hesitated.

    The beads of cold sweat trickling down her cheek reflected her anxious state of mind.

    I could only stare at her, puzzled, not understanding the reason for her unease.

    A question naturally slipped from my lips.

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Well, B-By chance¡­¡±

    The princess, who had been sneaking nces at me to gauge my reaction, soon seemed to steel herself, as she tightly closed her eyes, and asked me a question.

    ¡°D-Did your little sister happen to mention anything to you¡­?¡±

    <em>¡®Little sister,¡¯ huh.</em>

    Unless the princess hadn¡¯t been misled, she must have been referring to Ria.

    Of course, I hadn¡¯t heard anything particr from Ria.

    With growing curiosity, I asked the princess,

    ¡°No, nothing at all¡­ Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°¡­A-Ahht! N-Not at all!¡±

    The princess jumped in ce and fervently denied it.

    Shaking her head rapidly, she quickly turned away and began to hurry off.

    ¡°Ah, ah! I-I just remembered I have some paperwork to finish! I¡¯ll see youter, Sir Ian!¡±

    Her behaviour was tantly suspicious.

    For a moment, I considered following her and pressing for answers.

    It seemed she was desperately trying to hide something, and with her clumsy demeanour, I thought it wouldn¡¯t take much questioning to get the truth out of her.

    But I quickly dismissed that rude idea.

    The Princess, perhaps due to her nervousness, was walking rather stiffly. The sight was quite amusing yet also somewhat cute.

    As her senior, it wouldn¡¯t be right to bully a junior.

    So I dragged my luggage and headed to my dormitory.

    Thinking I¡¯d take a good rest in my room today.

    ***Even after returning to the Academy, my daily routine didn¡¯t change much.

    My top priority was to restore the muscles I lost during my time bedridden.

    I devoted myself to rehabilitation as soon as I got up, then alternated between training and resting until my muscles recovered.

    Fortunately, I had plenty of healing potions on hand.

    They significantly shortened the time it took for my muscle fibers to heal.

    At this rate, I¡¯d be able to get back into top shape before the new term begins.

    However, even after returning to the Academy, there was still something troubling me.

    It was Senior Elsie.

    Right after I returned to the Academy, Senior Elsie seemed to have vanished.

    I suspected she was probably avoiding me.

    Part of me wanted to consult with Senior Delphine about this.

    After all, Senior Delphine had a history of conflict with Senior Elsie since their first year at the Academy. Naturally, she probably knew Senior Elsie better than anyone else here.

    But Senior Delphine hadn¡¯t returned from the Yurdina territory yet.

    And it wasn¡¯t as if I could go all the way there just to consult with her. That only left me with one option.

    Lupine Rine.

    As Senior Elsie¡¯s younger brother, he might be able to offer some clear answers.

    Though I wasn¡¯t exactly eager to take this step.

    It wasn¡¯t that I disliked Lupine himself, but I dreaded how he might react when he found out I¡¯d turned down Senior Elsie¡¯s confession.

    Just imagining how much he¡¯d nag me was exhausting.

    He¡¯d probably berate me, saying, ¡®How could someone like you dare reject my sister?¡¯

    Given that I couldn¡¯t figure out the reason myself, Lupine, being her brother, must have felt even more exasperated.

    So, I started asking around to find out where he was.

    Since the Academy was still mostly deserted, it took me a bit of time, but eventually, I managed to figure out where he had gone.

    He was in the forest next to the dormitory.

    I wondered if he was there to practice magic, so I heightened my senses and tracked his presence.

    Maybe this would have been difficult in the past,but now that I¡¯d reached the level of an Expert, it was no problem.

    Now, if it had been the southern forest, it might have been different, but the forest near the dormitory was rtively smaller.

    So it didn¡¯t take long for me to find Lupine.

    However, there was someone unexpected with him.

    Just seeing the pointed hat from afar was enough to tell me who it was.

    It was Senior Elsie.

    Instinctively, I suppressed my presence and hid myself in the bushes.

    Facing her directly still felt ufortable.

    I was frustrated with myself for not understanding why I was acting this way.

    Senior Elsie had her eyes tightly shut and her head bowed.

    Her trembling shoulders revealed the depth of her distress.

    In front of her, Lupine, filled with enthusiasm, was shouting.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister! That¡¯s the spirit! Be brave and say it¡­ A true noble endures momentary shame to achieve something greater!¡±

    From the way he was speaking, it seemed they were in the middle of some sort of training.

    It would make sense for Senior Elsie to be teaching Lupine, but what could Lupine possibly be teaching her?

    Just as I was puzzling over this,

    ¡°I-I-I¡­¡±

    Senior Elsie stammered, her voiceing out in broken fragments.

    She seemed to be struggling quite a bit.

    Beads of cold sweat had begun to form on her forehead.

    It was then that I finally realised what Senior Elsie was practising.

    She was practising how to apologise.

    The simple act of saying ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ was so difficult for her that she was having a hard time.

    It was absurd, but Lupine seemed to fully sympathise with Senior Elsie¡¯s feelings.

    Gritting his teeth and holding back tears, he shouted,

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the spirit! Just a little more, Siste¡­!¡±

    ¡°I-I, ugh¡­I-

    And after all that effort, Senior Elsie finally managed to force out aplete sentence.

    ¡°¡­Idiotic bitch, you were the one who was wrong first!¡±

    Though it wasn¡¯t exactly an apology.

    I was dumbfounded by the ridiculous training of the Rine siblings.

    <em>What the hell are they doing?</em>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 298: Interlude: Between a Lover and a Pet (4)

    The air at dawn was imbued with a subtle moisture.

    At this time, just as the Sun began to rise, the temperature would reach its lowest point of the day. This was true even in the peak of summer when the Sun scorched the earth.

    In fact, the deeper into summer it got, the more distinct the scent of dawn became.

    It was a season dominated by sunlight and heavy rains.

    The brief respite from the stifling air made this time of day particrly meaningful.

    That was why I woke up early every morning during summer.

    A well-trained body is forged through consistent training.

    Therefore, without exception, training had to continue every single day.

    Neither summer nor winter was an exception.

    But before being a swordsman, I was human.Naturally, I wanted to avoid the sweltering heat whenever possible.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t as if I could entirely avoid swinging my sword. So, it was better to train when it was at least a bit cooler.

    Even now, in thete summer, the midday Sun still sizzled as if it might scorch my skin.

    Although I had grown strong enough to withstand heat or cold, I still maintained my routine that began at dawn.

    Perhaps it was just my imagination, but I still felt a sense of aversion to training under the scorching Sun.

    And so, my days continued in the same repetitive cycle.

    After finishing my early morning training and having breakfast, I would go about the rest of my day.

    It was a schedule not much different fromst year.

    The only difference was that a new routine had been added.

    Right afterpleting my training, I would head straight to the forest beside the dormitory.

    I didn¡¯t know why.

    It was just that whenever I became aware of it, my steps were already leading me there.

    Once I sensed the familiar presence, I would hold my breath and hide myself in the bushes.

    This became my new routine.

    In the clearing, the Rine siblings were engrossed in their peculiar training from early morning.

    It was hard to grasp their intentions at first.

    <em>Why on earth were they suddenly practising apologies?</em>

    Especially Senior Elsie of all people.

    As everyone at the Academy knew, she had a very strong sense of pride.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for someone with that temperament to willingly bow their head to others.

    This was even proven by her several failed attempts.

    Yet, Senior Elsie didn¡¯t give up. Instead, she continued her training every morning for several days.

    The reason for this soon became clear.

    ¡°Sister, are you really nning to apologise? To those insignificantmoners¡­¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t even dare to make a sound if we bullied them, right?¡±

    <em>Hmph</em>, Senior Elsie snorted dismissively and retorted.

    Lupine, realising that he struck a chord, had to tightly shut his mouth.

    His expression still showed lingering discontent.

    It was clear he was struggling to ept why his beloved and respected sister had to apologise to those lowlymoners.

    Still, his love for his sister was genuine.

    It¡¯s just that his personality wasn¡¯t exactly admirable to match.

    Senior Elsie, too, seemed to secretly agree with Lupine¡¯s opinion, judging by the haughty look in her eyes.

    Crossing her arms, she half-opened one eye and spoke in a coy voice.

    ¡°¡­But what can I do? The Master doesn¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Well, you know. Honestly, wasn¡¯t that just an excuse¡­?¡±

    ¡°Regardless.¡±

    Senior Elsie swiftly dismissed Lupine¡¯s reasonable assumption.

    As she slowly uncrossed her arms, a determined tone escaped her lips.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just an excuse, then I¡¯ll get rid of them all¡­ If I eliminate all the excuses, eventually, he¡¯ll have no choice but to give a proper answer, right?¡±

    Lupine remained silent, perhaps impressed by Senior Elsie¡¯s resolve.

    After a long pause, Lupine cautiously asked,

    ¡°But what if he seriously rejects you¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hey! Are you seriously going to keep spouting such unlucky things?!¡±

    At Senior Elsie¡¯s sharp outburst, Lupine quickly lowered his head.

    It was just anothermon squabble between the siblings.

    Amidst that heartwarming exchange, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh.

    Every word spoken by Senior Elsie felt like it was piercing my heart.

    Lupine¡¯s guess had been correct.

    In truth, I had only thrown out a feeble excuse because I didn¡¯t know how to respond to Senior Elsie.

    As a result, my heart grew more troubled by the day and my true feelings became even harder to understand.

    <em>Did I actually want to ept Senior Elsie¡¯s confession?</em>

    <em>Or was I simply finding a convenient excuse because I wanted to reject her?</em>

    I agonised over it again and again, but no clear answer emerged.

    There was at least oneforting fact.

    The Rine siblings¡¯ absurd morning training seemed to have finallye to an end.

    When I went to the forest clearing, their presence was nowhere to be found.

    Perhaps they had given up after realising it was futile.

    Only then was I able to walk around the Academy with a somewhat lighter heart.

    At least, that was the case until a certain rumour reached my ears.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear about that?¡±

    I was on my way back after finishing training, heading to refill my canteen.

    The faint sound of two students chatting on the benches lined along both sides of Central Avenue reached my ears.

    As the end of the vacation approached, the Academy was gradually bing more crowded.

    I had been focusing on my recovery, but now I was thinking about catching up with people I hadn¡¯t seen in a while.

    For instance, Emma.

    I¡¯d heard that Emma had recently run out of living expenses and temporarily left to sell potions.

    She had been getting by on mushrooms for some time, but it seemed she reached her limit.

    To sell her potions at a fair price, she would have to go to the Alchemist Guild. And since there wasn¡¯t a branch of the guild at the Academy, it was likely that Emma had taken a warp gate to leave.

    That meant she would be away from the Academy for at least a few days.

    But with the new semester about to start, Emma should be back soon.

    It was while I was waiting for news of her return that I heard it.

    ¡°You know, that ¡®Loli Gangster¡¯ Elsie Rine¡­ I heard she¡¯s been going around apologising to peopletely?¡±

    My steps came to an abrupt halt.

    I silently stood there for a moment, then turned my gaze.

    There, I saw a female student with an expression simr to mine.

    She voiced my thoughts as she asked,

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that just a baseless rumour?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s what I thought too, but there have already been several witnesses.¡±

    My throat suddenly felt parched.

    But no matter how much I tilted my canteen, only a few drops of water came out. I smacked my lips, but the thirst wouldn¡¯t go away.

    The conversation between the female students continued.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it hrious? Just imagine Senior Rine bowing her head and begging to amoner¡­ Pffft, that must be quite a sight.¡±

    ¡°Knock it off, knock it off. What if she suddenly snaps and takes it out on us¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure, but I doubt that¡¯ll happen.¡±

    One of the girls smirked, slightly curling her lips.

    It was as if she found the mere thought of that scene incredibly amusing.

    ¡°Apparently, she didn¡¯t even say a word when she was cursed at and even hit a few times.¡±

    Meanwhile, my heart suddenly sank.

    The thought of Senior Elsie being humiliated left me feeling uneasy.

    To think she had not only been insulted but also physically assaulted.

    My hand instinctively tightened its hold on the canteen.

    But whether I reacted or not, the female students continued their conversation in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, those people must be something else¡­ amoner hitting a noble.¡±

    ¡°That just shows how badly they suffered. You know it too¡­ how cruel that senior can be.¡±

    With that, one of them shuddered and the conversation about Senior Elsie came to an end.

    I was still frozen in ce, unable to say a word.

    After some time had passed, a thought suddenly crossed my mind.

    <em>I should go see Senior Elsie.</em>

    Driven by that impulse, I started and kept walking. I didn¡¯t know where I was headed, but my steps didn¡¯t stop.

    This wasn¡¯t a matter of logic, but of emotion.

    Logically speaking, Senior Elsie¡¯s actions were justified.

    She had been bullying innocent and weaker individuals for far too long.

    Not just once or twice.

    Hadn¡¯t she repeatedly assaultedmoners and lower-ranking nobles with malice? She was so ruthless that she even earned a reputation for her cruelty throughout the Academy.

    So, it was only fair that she should pay for her crimes.

    A single apology wouldn¡¯t erase all of her past wrongdoings, but it was the least she could do. It was better than pretending nothing had happened.

    Yes, it was the right thing to do.

    I kept convincing myself of this as I wandered around the Academy.

    As time passed, I did start to feel a bit moreposed.

    The only thing that troubled me now was what I would say to Senior Elsie when I finally met her.

    Even after regaining myposure, my wandering continued for quite some time.

    It was nearing early afternoon when my steps finally came to a halt.

    From somewhere nearby, I heard someone shouting.

    ¡°Y-You expect me to believe that now¡­?¡±

    The voice was simmering with anger.

    I quickly held my breath and quietly moved.

    It wasn¡¯t long before I found where the voice wasing from.

    A thin, frail-looking man stood there.

    Wearing sses, he appeared gaunt and weary. He was trembling as he clenched his thin fists, ring at the girl in front of him.

    And the girl, wearing a pointed hat, had her head bowed silently.

    It was clear who she was.

    Senior Elsie.

    Atst, I had found the girl I had been searching for so desperately.

 Chapter 299: Interlude: Between a Lover and a Pet (5)

    Right before I carelessly almost called out, ¡®Senior Elsie.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m going around apologising, though it won¡¯t make my sins go away.¡±

    A voice of a girl enduring humiliation flowed out.

    I momentarily held my breath at the inness of her tone.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    <em>Wasn¡¯t this the same Senior Elsie?</em>

    She, who was notorious for her foul temper, unmatched by anyone. Rather than offering an apology, she should have been spewing curses by now, unable to contain her anger.

    And yet, there she was, not only bowing her head before amoner but also offering a sincere apology.

    It was nothing short of a miracle.

    <em>Does Lupine perhaps have a knack for being a mentor?</em>But that feeling of awe didn¡¯tst long.

    Before I could fully process my emotions, a thunderous voice burst from the man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±

    Senior Elsie flinched, trembling as she squeezed her eyes shut.

    It was as if she was already ustomed to such outbursts by now.

    ¡°D-Do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve been tormented by nightmares since then?! Every day, I had to be on guard while walking down the street! Afraid that your gang might be lurking around¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m

    Despite the man¡¯s storm of usations, Senior Elsie only continued to offer her apologies.

    The man waspletely stunned by her meek demeanour.

    He began to tremble, then turned his head away.

    I, too, could empathise with how he felt.

    Senior Elsie was notorious for her particrly cruel methods.

    Moreover, she specialised in using her family¡¯s power to incapacitate her opponents. It was a form of intimidation that was hard for amoner with no connections to withstand. ?

    Anyone would eventually break in such a situation.

    Be it physically, mentally, or both.

    And now, the very person who inflicted such deep wounds on his body and soul stood before him.

    Out of the blue apologising to him, looking as if she had thoroughly repented all this time.

    It must have seemed absurd.

    And there was no way he¡¯d be willing to forgive her.

    That¡¯s probably why his voice turned so cold.

    ¡°¡­Get lost.¡±

    His tone even held a hint of tremor.

    The weary man quickly removed his sses and hastily wiped away his tears. Perhaps the pain he had endured was once again shing through his mind.

    With her head lowered, Senior Elsie offered another apology.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it again but, I¡¯m sorry¡­ If you want, I can apologize as many times as¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to get lost!¡±

    It was then that the man roughly shoved her.

    <em>Agh</em>, with a small cry, she fell to the ground.

    The sudden turn of events made me involuntarily flinch.

    <em>Though rumours suggest otherwise, could Senior Elsie really endure even this?</em>

    It seemed the man had a simr doubt to mine.

    As his eyes were momentarily filled with fear.

    But contrary to his concerns, there was no response from the fallen Senior Elsie.

    She merely tried to get up, staggering as she did so.

    Watching her, the man stammered out a warning.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t ever show up in front of me again¡­ And don¡¯t even think about being forgiven! You¡¯ve left me with a scar that will never fade¡­.¡±

    Those were his final words.

    Then the man began to stagger away until Senior Elsie waspletely out of his sight.

    Soon after, his eyes met mine, who had been hiding behind the building.

    It was a remarkable coincidence.

    The backyard of this secluded building was open on all sides. Had he not deliberately chosen this path, the chances of running into me would have been slim.

    Yet, the man ended up making eye contact with me.

    It could only be described as a cruel twist of fate.

    Given that the possibility of him intentionally seeking me out was nonexistent.

    Just seeing the way his face turned pale instantly told me everything.

    He was clearly terrified of me.

    In a certain sense, I was an even greater object of fear than Senior Elsie.

    After all, I was the one who had taken down the imperial princess¡¯s escort knights in the middle of the central avenue.

    And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, I even assaulted the princess herself. So by now, there was no one left at the academy who expected me to think or act normally.

    They knew doing so mightnd them in the temple¡¯s intensive care unit.

    To make matters worse, although the exact details were unclear, it seemed that the Princess was secretly backing me, making it unlikely for anyone to willingly stand against me.

    In other words, I was like an upgraded version of Senior Elsie.

    Be it my skills, the cruelty in my methods or the backing I had, all of it was superior.

    In any case, my reputation wasn¡¯t entirely unwarranted.

    Though I never attacked anyone first.

    Most of the time, it was a justified retaliation and I had never used violence against any powerlessmoners.

    Even my confrontation with the princess had its own justified reasons.

    But it wasn¡¯t realistic to expect everyone to understand all those circumstances.

    So it was perfectly natural that the man feared me more than Senior Elsie.

    Especially since rumours about my special rtionship with her were already widespread throughout the academy, he had even more reason to be terrified.

    The man¡¯s body trembled as he stumbled backward.

    On the verge of tears, he desperately shook his head.

    It was as if he hade face-to-face with a legendary demonic beast.

    ¡°M-Misunderstanding¡­ It¡¯s a misunderstand¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯

    With a deep sigh, I gave my response.

    Though as expected, the man continued to shoot me doubt-filled nces .

    He was a perceptive person.

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t in a good mood.

    Seeing Senior Elsie being shoved and knocked down right before my eyes stirred up a wave of anger within me, regardless of the reason.

    But I knew as well.

    I couldn¡¯t let myself react like this.

    I struggled to calm myself and did my best to feign a calm voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re the victim here¡­ Just go.¡±

    People¡¯s hearts can be so fickle.

    Now that I had be attached to Senior Elsie, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to blindly take her side.

    I chose to keep that desire in check.

    But that didn¡¯t change the fact that my heart ached.

    <em>Poor Senior Elsie.</em>

    <em>No, I shouldn¡¯t feel pity for her, but why do I keep feeling that way?</em>

    Even as the man hurriedly fled the scene, I silently watched Senior Elsie.

    It was only after quite some time that she staggered to her feet.

    She grimaced and began brushing the dirt off her clothes.

    Then, as always, she let loose with her roughnguage.

    ¡°¡­Ugh, that asshole. Such a narrow minded jerk.¡±

    But her words wereced with an unmistakable sadness and humiliation.

    For a long time, I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    I simply stepped back quietly, out of respect for her pride.

    The next day, I ended up seeking out Leto.

    Though I was hesitant to reveal the personal details of my situation with Senior Elsie, I needed a reliable advisor.

    Leto was more than capable of fulfilling that role.

    Sure enough, he was already aware of all the rumours surrounding her.

    When I sat down across from him and sighed, he clicked his tongue in disappointment.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Why did you let things get so messed up?¡±

    ¡°¡­I had no idea I was such a pathetic jerk.¡±

    ¡°Then let me enlighten you. You¡¯re a pathetic jerk, and on top of that, you¡¯re a piece of trash who leads people on when you can¡¯t even handle it.¡±

    Leto, as usual, delivered his harsh judgement without holding back.

    Even if I wanted to get angry, I didn¡¯t have the energy for it.

    All I could do was raise my hands in surrender.

    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s my fault¡­ So, what should I do, Leto?¡±

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    He responded with a direct counter-question.

    And it was a question I simply couldn¡¯t answer.

    It felt as if I had been stabbed in the gut.

    Leto¡¯s light green eyes gazed at me intently. With a serious expression, he asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking, how do you really feel? Isn¡¯t that something you need to figure out?¡±

    But an answer that hadn¡¯t surfaced after days of agonising wasn¡¯t just going to pop out all of a sudden.

    After hesitating for a while, I let out another deep sigh and spoke.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure about that myself¡­¡±

    ¡°No one is truly unaware of their own feelings.¡±

    Leto said this as he casually looked away.

    He briskly flipped over a page of the book he was reading.

    It was as if my predicament didn¡¯t concern him in the slightest.

    ¡°You can hide them, delude yourself, or look the other way¡­ But if you don¡¯t know your own feelings, who will? That¡¯s the kind of nonsense only girls engrossed in romance novels would believe. Then again, that¡¯s exactly what makes human psychology so interesting¡­.¡±

    Leto¡¯s eyes flicked back toward me.

    I couldn¡¯t say anything in response to his remarks and simply stared down at the ground.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the luxury of running away anymore. If you were someone as rotten to the core as I am, maybe you could, but you¡¯re too half-hearted for that. It¡¯s only going to keep making things harder for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got no choice but to be honest.¡±

    As if stating the obvious, Leto said this.

    He continued to flip through the pages of his book, offering me sincere advice.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell just by looking? That Senior is being serious¡­so you need to respond with sincerity too.¡±

    After some thought, I decided to take Leto¡¯s advice.

    As I always had.

    Leto was right.

    No one can escape their true feelings.

    Neither I, nor Senior Elsie.

    Thus, it was the time for me to make a choice.

    Ultimately, I had to brace myself for what was toe.

    It was now time to confront Senior Elsie¡¯s true feelings.

    And my own.

 Chapter 300: Interlude: Between a Lover and a Pet (6)

    For several days, Elsie had to endure endless humiliation.

    Never before had she bowed her head to amoner.

    There were several moments when she felt her anger nearly spill over,almost losing herposure, but Elsie grit her teeth before suppressing her temper.

    It was both infuriating and draining.

    Why on earth did she have to utter words of apology to meremoners?

    It was only natural for the weak to be trampled on.

    Elsie, who crushed them to the point where they could never recover, did so to prepare for when they might be strong and try to crush her instead.

    The world Elsie lived in had always been this way.

    It had been like this for as long as she could remember.

    The strong dominated, while the weak either submitted or became strong enough to dominate themselves.To her, bullying was a form of self-defence.

    Elsie simply didn¡¯t want to be trampled on again.

    She just didn¡¯t want to return to the painful days of her childhood. Those were her honest true feelings.

    Yes, that¡¯s what she would have said until not long ago.

    Now, whenever she felt sad or wronged, she thought of Ian.

    He was a man who, instead of trampling the weak, supported and embraced them.

    Although their first meeting was not pleasant, she couldn¡¯t deny that meeting him hadpletely changed her life.

    Elsie¡¯s world was no longer confined to the Rine family.

    Ian was her new master, her new life, and had be the new world that she had chosen.

    So, if her new world demanded a new set of ethics, she was more than willing to ept them.

    With this resolve, she grit her teeth and continued down that humiliating path.

    It was on one of those days that she encountered a figure from her dark past.

    ¡°Well, who do we have here? If it isn¡¯t Rine¡¯s mutt¡­ The one who¡¯s been going around tarnishing the names of the high-ranking noblestely?¡±

    It was a woman who appeared with a lollipop in her mouth.

    As expected, she wasn¡¯t alone. After all, by their senior year, everyone either led or was part of a group.

    Elsie cast a sharp nce at the woman.

    <em>What was her name again? Oh, right.</em>

    ¡°¡­it seems like you haven¡¯t forgotten the taste of that electric shock fromst time, huh? Ludmi.¡±

    The woman called Ludmi burst into a giggle.

    She was a woman who had previously shed with Elsie¡¯s group and ended up getting thoroughly crushed.

    Just like Elsie¡¯s group, they weren¡¯t exactly good people, but their status as high nobles meant that nobody interfered with them.

    But when a conflict broke out, Elsie took advantage of the situation, found the perfect justification, and crushed them in one go.

    It had been during Elsie¡¯s prime, when she was at her peak in the academy.

    In return, her right shoulder was shattered, but she could effectively silence Ludmi¡¯s family, so it wasn¡¯t a bad trade.

    Since that day, Ludmi had always cowered when facing Elsie, but today, she seemed oddly confident.

    Elsie found this so absurd that she let out augh in disbelief.

    But Ludmi remained brazenly bold.

    ¡°Rine, I heard you¡¯ve been busy bowing your head tomonerstely. Why don¡¯t you bow that cheap head of yours to me as well?¡±

    ¡°Fuck off, you bitch.¡±

    <em>Zap!</em>, electricity sparked from Elsie¡¯s hand.

    She was outnumbered.

    Normally,being a mage, Elsie would be at a disadvantage. However, after her growth during the recent battle with the Corpse Giant, she felt she still stood a chance. ?

    Even if she was at a disadvantage, so what?

    After all, in a fight, thest one standing is the one who wins.

    Despite this, Ludmi continued to mockingly smirk.

    ¡°Are you sure about that? If youy a hand on me again, bad rumours will spread¡­ about how you were involved in yet another act of bullying.¡±

    ¡°That sort of talk is for weakmoners. Do you really think a gangster like you is the same as them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±

    As Ludmi spoke, she revealed her pale left arm, previously hidden by her uniform.

    Across it ran a thin red line, resembling a scar.

    It was a scar shaped like a bolt of lightning.

    It was clear who had left that mark.

    It was the scar left by Elsie during those days.

    A scar that still lingered.

    A smile spread across Elsie¡¯s face, pleased by the sight.

    ¡°¡­Well, this sure brings back memories.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think will believe you?¡±

    Ludmi spoke in a hushed voice, her eyes zing with a fierce light.

    Elsie¡¯s blue eyes silently locked onto Ludmi.

    ¡°Did you know that brat, Ian, had been following you aroundtely? Just how unreliable must you be¡­ I heard he didn¡¯t even help you when you were in trouble.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±

    <em>Huuu</em>, Ludmi exhaled softly before speaking with a faint smile,

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that if I set my mind to it, turning you into a total bitch would be such a breeze.¡±

    ¡°¡­Master would never believe you.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in this mess because your ¡®Master¡¯ already abandoned you? Like some stray dog.¡±

    <em>Pfffttt</em>, Ludmi burst intoughter, spreading her arms wide.

    ¡°And besides, I didn¡¯te here to fight you¡­I¡¯m just here to collect an apology.¡±

    <em>Hah</em>, Elsie let out a short, incredulousugh.

    She finally saw through Ludmi¡¯s true intentions.

    She wasn¡¯t here to fight.

    It was a tactic Elsie herself had often used in the past.

    Just back someone into a corner, hold them there, and torment them with words.

    What made this tactic so infuriating was that it left the victim unable to retaliate with violence.

    If sheshed out first, it would look like she was the aggressor.

    There was no device in the world capable of recording the events happening throughout the academy.

    So, naturally, incidents were judged based on testimony and evidence, with the most undeniable evidence being those left by a fight.

    Elsie scoffed and tried to walk away, but Ludmi wasn¡¯t going to let her go that easily.

    Ludmi firmly gripped Elsie¡¯s shoulder.

    The strength put into the grip was so surprising that Elsie almost screamed.

    But her pride kept her silent, and she merely shot a fierce re at Ludmi.

    Ludmi spoke in a threatening tone,

    ¡°¡­Just apologise, you bitch.¡±

    Her tone was thick with resentment.

    Like the growl of a beast whose pride had been thoroughly shattered.

    ¡°With you going around bowing your head tomoners like that, do you know how ridiculous you make me look? And yet, you say you won¡¯t even apologise to me? But you¡¯re busy sucking up to some low-ranking noble, running around calling him ¡®Master, Master,¡¯ aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Elsie tried to sharply p Ludmi¡¯s hand away, but it was no use.

    By now, Ludmi¡¯s gang had surrounded them.

    Facing a crisis for the first time in a while, Elsie bit her lip.

    Part of her wanted to wipe them all out in an instant.

    But there was something nagging in her mind.

    <em>¡®Did you know that brat, Ian had been following you aroundtely? Just how unreliable must you be¡­¡¯</em>

    That was the very reason Ludmi was acting so brazenly.

    If Ian saw Elsie being harassed and chose not to intervene, it could be understood as his way of saying it was eptable, as long as a line wasn¡¯t crossed.

    And Ludmi was skillfully hovering on that line.

    Elsie was conflicted.

    <em>Would Ian truly forgive me?</em>

    Going back to being the ¡®Loli Gangster¡¯ she once was was easy for her.

    She could fight like a wild dog, and if that didn¡¯t work, she could just call her old gang and start a brawl.

    But hadn¡¯t Ian made it clear?

    That he didn¡¯t like her because of that.

    Elsie wanted to break away from her past self.

    The old self that out of fear, barked and attacked people like a cornered dog.

    Elsie was human too.

    After spending so much time apologising and enduring all sorts of humiliation, her mind was no longer capable of making sound judgement.

    In fact, her lowered self-esteem was leading her to make poor decisions.

    <em>Right, I should just endure it, even if it means getting hurt.</em>

    The moment she thought that, the electricity in Elsie¡¯s hand faltered.

    Ludmi wasn¡¯t one to miss Elsie¡¯s hesitation.

    She broke into a bright, mocking smile.

    ¡°I¡¯d only heard it as a rumour, but it was true, huh? You crazy bitch¡­ Not only did you fall for the guy who beat you with a hatchet, you even called yourself his pet, and now you¡¯ve even sold out your dignity as a high-ranking noble?

    Ludmi grit her teeth.

    Her long-suppressed inferiorityplex toward Elsie was on the verge of exploding.

    Ever since Elsie had defeated her, Ludmi hadn¡¯t even been able to meet her eyes.

    But now, that once terrifying Elsie had fallen to the level of a mere pet.

    That fact filled her with unbearable hatred.

    It felt as if not just Elsie, but even Ludmi herself, had been reduced to somethingughable.

    Ludmi was almost delirious with the thought that she could finally unleash her pent-up rage.

    <em>Crunch</em>. Unconsciously, she tightened her grip on Elsie¡¯s shoulder.

    Ultimately, Elsie couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and cried out.

    ¡°UGH, AA¡­ AAAAAAH!¡±

    Even then, Elsie didn¡¯t retaliate against Ludmi.

    That could only mean one thing.

    Her eyes gleaming with a sick satisfaction, Ludmi spoke.

    ¡°My bad, my bad. But just bear with it, okay? It was unintentional¡­ Let¡¯s just chat for a moment.¡±

    This conversation with Elsie was only just beginning.

    Yes, that¡¯s exactly what Ludmi thought.

    <em>Crack</em>, until she heard a sickening sound like something breaking.

    <em>Wait, did I miscalcte my strength?</em>

    Ludmi found it strange, but when the warm liquid began to wet her cheek, she couldn¡¯t resist ncing over.

    What she saw made her blood run cold.

    Before her was a sight that everyone at the Academy feared.

    A hatchet lodged firmly in her shoulder.

    A shiver ran down Ludmi¡¯s spine.

    As if driven by instinct, Ludmi quickly grasped the situation.

    Then came the searing pain that burned through her mind.

    ¡°AGH, AHHH¡­ AAAAAAAAAHHHHCK!¡±

    Blood soaked the clearing.

    *

    <em>Huuuu</em>, I let out a heated breath.

    At first, I intended to just observe.

    After all, it might just have been someone Senior Elsie had bullied before.

    But the moment Senior Elsie screamed, my patience snapped.

    By the time I came to my senses, I had already thrown the hatchet.

    I loosened my wrist and began walking briskly.

    The crowd¡¯s gazes, fixed on me, were filled with fear.

    Only Senior Elsie was looking at me with a bewildered expression.

    A female student whose name I didn¡¯t even know was groaning in pain, after being struck by my hatchet.

    As soon as she saw me, she copsed in terror.

    And then, she started scooting backward, shaking her head desperately.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯te any closer! If you do, I¡¯ll report you to the Disciplinary Committee¡­¡±

    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    With a sharp tug, I yanked the hatchet from her shoulder, and it smoothly returned to my hand.

    The moment I removed it, the bleeding that had previously been stemmed by the hatchet grew even worse.

    The female student grit her teeth, trying to endure it. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t withstand the pain and crumpled to the ground.

    ¡°Ugh, ah¡­ Uuuuuugh¡­!¡±

    With her groans in the background, I spoke in a nonchnt voice.

    While tapping my palm with the blood-smeared hatchet.

    ¡°Go ahead, report me.¡±

    <em>I can just use the Dragonblood Script and be done with it.</em>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 301: Interlude: Between a Lover and a Pet (7)

    Chapter 301: Interlude: Between a Lover and a Pet (7)The fight ended rather quickly.

    From the start, my opponents showed no intention of fighting back.

    As soon as I appeared, a few screamed and fled, while others hesitated before quietly kneeling.

    That was their way of surrendering.

    I considered chasing down those who fled but quickly dismissed the idea.

    After all, only one of them had directly harmed Senior Elsie.

    There was no need to go after the rest.

    Although, it would¡¯ve been a different story if they tried toe at me.

    Thanks to that, for the first time in a long while, I was able to resolve the issue peacefully.

    It was a moment that reminded me of my old nickname.The Pacifist of the Percus family.

    What a splendid title that was.

    In the end, sincerity will always be recognized someday.

    Just look at how everyone, recognizing my love for peace, has quietly settled down.

    Now, the time had finallye to say goodbye to the bloodshed and violence that had gued my academy life.

    Before I knew it, a content smile had spread across my face.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that everyone had let go of their hostility.

    Take the girl who seemed to be the leader of the gang, for example.

    She was ring at me, biting her lip as faint groans slipped through her teeth. The wound I inflicted on her seemed quite deep.

    When our eyes met, I couldn¡¯t help but to stop and think for a moment.

    She looked familiar, as if I had seen her somewhere before.

    After rubbing my chin for a while, I soon recalled her name.

    ¡°¡­Senior Ludmi?¡±

    Despite the academy being so vast, it was also a small world.

    Even though it was impossible to know every student¡¯s face, after spending years together there were certain people you couldn¡¯t help but recognize.

    These were the so-called ¡®celebrities¡¯ of the academy.

    People like Senior Delphine, Senior Elsie, Celine, and Seria all fell into this category. So did Yuren, the Saintess, Senior Neris, and even the Princess.

    Living at the academy, it was impossible not to know their names.

    That was because rumours spread so fast at the academy.

    <em>Even Celine was well-known as one of the two flowers of the second-year Knight division, wasn¡¯t she?</em>

    Simrly, you¡¯d alsoe to know those who were a bit too infamous to be called ¡®celebrities.¡¯ Senior Ludmi was one such person.

    I remembered that she had once been a notorious figure within the academy, even if she toned it down at some point.

    Though not quite to the extent of Senior Elsie, she was still someone to be feared during our junior years.

    And yet here she was now, trembling in front of me.

    Time really did have a way of changing things.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit bitter inside.

    I wondered what difference there really was between Senior Ludmi, who once used her power to dominate others, and myself.

    In the end, I was merely lucky enough to have be a bit stronger.

    Thinking about it that way, I felt a twinge of regret, but now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it.

    A calm voice escaped my lips.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s this about?¡±

    ¡°W-Well¡­ I-I mean¡­¡±

    Senior Ludmi had been so bold when she brought up the ¡®Disciplinary Committee.¡¯

    Yet, when I questioned her again, she seemed to shrink back.

    Her pupils trembled as she kept ncing at me, unable to hide the fear in her eyes.

    My calm andposed demeanour might have made her even more terrified.

    After all, confidence begets persuasion.

    I genuinely didn¡¯t care if Senior Ludmi reported me. There was no need to pretend otherwise¡ªit was an undeniable fact.

    Now, it was Senior Ludmi who had something to worry about.

    What on the earth could I possibly be relying on?

    Whatever I was relying on, it was clearly beyond her understanding.

    Or perhaps she even feared that I might kill her on the spot.

    With her fear and doubt piling up, her bravado must have faltered.

    If she had a stronger resolve, things might have turned out differently.

    But she was nothing more than a typical opportunist, strong against the weak and weak against the strong. She never had the courage to stand up to an overwhelming force.

    In the end, Senior Ludmi resorted to excuses.

    ¡°¡­Th-That¡¯s right! I-I just wanted to get an apology!¡±

    My eyes subtly shifted to Senior Elsie.

    Senior Elsie avoided my gaze, fidgeting nervously.

    <em>Is she ashamed of being overpowered by Senior Ludmi, or is she simply not ready to face me yet?</em>

    Either way, it was Senior Ludmi who was leading the conversation.

    As Senior Elsie kept quiet, Senior Ludmi spoke with even more fervour.

    She revealed a hideous scar on her arm as she rolled up her sleeve.

    ¡°I-I was a victim of this bitch in the past! It was school violence¡­ So I just wanted to get an apology, especially since I heard she¡¯s been going around apologising these days, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    <em>Hmmm</em>, a quiet hum escaped my lips.

    In that case, there wasn¡¯t much reason for me to intervene.

    Cornering and threatening Senior Elsie was wrong, but the level of violence needed to leave such a scar was on another level.

    No matter how much I cared for Senior Elsie, it was hard to justify her actions.

    ¡°I acted in self-defence! It was this bitch who tried to assault me when I was just asking for an apology¡­!¡±

    ¡°Senior Elsie.¡±

    I softly called out her name.

    Senior Elsie¡¯s body flinched as she lowered her gaze.

    To be honest, it was hard to believe everything Senior Ludmi imed.

    Up until now, the people Senior Elsie had unterally assaulted were mostlymoners or low-ranking nobles.

    So the idea that she had recklessly messed with a high-ranking noble like Senior Ludmi seemed suspicious, to say the least.

    That¡¯s why I asked such a straightforward question.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    She silently scratched at the ground with the tip of her shoe.

    It was a habit of hers whenever she was uncertain or struggling to find what words to say.

    I patiently waited for Senior Elsie to respond.

    But it was Senior Ludmi who began to panic.

    She raised her voice in a burst of sudden emotion.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­And if it isn¡¯t?¡±

    That is, if Senior Elsie hadn¡¯t cautiously asked her question first.

    I quietly watched Senior Elsie.

    She still wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes, speaking in a timid voice as she repeated her question.

    ¡°And if it isn¡¯t, then what are you going to do?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like Senior Elsie to look so timid.

    For days, she had been going around, apologising to her past victims and enduring all sorts of humiliation.

    It must have been the first time she experienced her self-esteem hitting rock bottom.

    It must have been agonising.

    And yet, the victims hadn¡¯t necessarily forgiven her. After all, such a small gesture couldn¡¯t possibly make up for the suffering they¡¯d gone through.

    So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that her usual confident demeanour had faltered.

    Hearing the subtle unease in her voice, I quietly shifted my gaze to Senior Ludmi.

    She shouted desperately.

    ¡°C-Can you really trust what she says¡­? I¡¯ve got a scar right here¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    And with that, I delivered a sharp kick to Senior Ludmi¡¯s abdomen.

    Senior Ludmi copsed to the ground, gasping for air as her trembling hands clutched her chest.

    Before she could even look at me in disbelief,

    I calmly stepped on her hand that was pressed against the ground.

    ¡°Gah, ugh¡­ Aaaaaargh!¡±

    As her screams filled the air, I casually made my point.

    ¡°I trust her.¡±

    Senior Elsie had never lied to me, not even once.

    Especially when the conflicting testimony wasing from a gangster, there was nothing more to consider.

    I decided to side with Senior Elsie.

    Just as I had promised her before.

    ***In the end, it wasn¡¯t long before Senior Ludmi confessed the truth about that day.

    To summarise, here¡¯s what happened.

    The gangs led by Senior Elsie and Senior Ludmi shed frequently in the past.

    It was nothing more than your typical power struggle.

    Unlike Senior Elsie, Senior Ludmi had a habit of keeping her victims under her thumb.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She treated them like convenientckeys she could summon at will.

    Senior Elsie couldn¡¯t stand the way Senior Ludmi tried to act like a queen without knowing her ce, so she frequently picked fights with her.

    Her usual approach involved driving away the victims Ludmi had recruited by threatening them.

    If Ludmi tried to confront the victims about this, Senior Elsie would step in.

    As a result of that, a full-blown war erupted one day.

    As a result, Senior Ludmi suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of Senior Elsie, who left what she referred to as a ¡®glorious scar¡¯ on Senior Ludmi¡¯s arm.

    In other words, that¡¯s how it went.

    ¡°¡­So it was just a turf war between gangsters?¡±

    ¡°N-Not exactly¡­¡±

    Senior Elsie, feeling awkward, blushed and averted her gaze.

    I decided to let Ludmi and her gang leave in peace.

    The assault wasn¡¯t that serious, and tormenting someone who wasn¡¯t unnecessarily resisting wasn¡¯t my style.

    As long as they left Senior Elsie alone from now on, I wouldn¡¯t have a reason to see them again.

    In fact, I felt a bit grateful to Senior Ludmi.

    She¡¯d given me a chance to be alone with Senior Elsie, even if things were still a bit awkward between us.

    I wrapped a bandage around Senior Elsie¡¯s shoulder.

    It was over her clothes, but it would suffice to temporarily stabilise the fractured area.

    While I was deep in thought, a wry smile crossed my face,

    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you fight back? It¡¯s not like they were innocent. Stopping them would¡¯ve prevented any more victims., so it could have ended well.¡±

    At my question, Senior Elsie hesitated.

    But soon enough, with a voice full of uncertainty, she finally spoke.

    ¡°B-because you don¡¯t like it, Master¡­¡±

    My hands, which had been wrapping the bandage, stopped.

    Then, I looked at Senior Elsie¡¯s face.

    Her earlobes, flushed with redness, stood out even more.

    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t like it, right¡­? When I beat people.¡±

    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been going around apologising?¡±

    A sigh escaped my lips involuntarily.

    The words I said absentmindedly had eventually pushed Senior Elsie to this point.

    In truth, it was a problem that needed to be resolved sooner orter anyways.

    Because Senior Elsie had no choice but to atone for her sins herself.

    If she didn¡¯t address it now, her victims would be left carrying their scars forever, without even receiving an apology.

    That¡¯s why I needed to sincerely rify Senior Elsie¡¯s mistake.

    ¡°Senior Elsie, did you really apologise because you genuinely felt sorry?¡±

    There was no response from Senior Elsie.

    I almost wished that she¡¯d lie, but ever since she heard me say ¡®I trust her¡¯, it seemed she had developed a sense of obligation.

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to lie to me, not even a little.

    All she did was shudder and avoid my gaze.

    <em>Huuuu</em>, I let out another deep sigh, this one heavy with frustration.

    ¡°Senior Elsie, that¡¯s not a real apology. It¡¯s just self-constion. You¡¯re just apologising to make yourself feel better¡­ While the victims trembled just at the sight of you, how could you even think of going without a genuine intention to apologise?¡±

    That too, was just another form of violence.

    At least, that¡¯s how I saw it.

    But despite my reprimand, Senior Elsie remained silent for a long time.

    Her body just trembled, as a single tear fell from her eye.

    All the humiliation and scorn she had endured up to this point seemed to be for nothing, falling with the tear.

    ¡°T-Then what am I supposed to do¡­?¡±

    Her voice sounded unusually weak.

    It was clear she was trying to hold back her sobs.

 Chapter 302: Interlude: Between a Lover and a Pet (8)

    Chapter 302: Interlude: Between a Lover and a Pet (8)¡°I-I tried my best too¡­ But when all I¡¯ve learned my whole life amounts to nothing more than this, I can¡¯t control my own feelings! I too, I too really want to sincerely apologise ¡­.¡±

    For a while, I silently listened to her sobs.

    Soon, Senior Elsie¡¯s sobs turned into helpless cries.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I really am. I must have been wrong. I¡¯ll keep trying in the future, so that someday, I can be forgiven. But right now I just don¡¯t want to be hated by you, even for a single moment.¡±

    She was almost pleading.

    Her teary blue eyes looked at me, filled with desperation.. I felt as if I might just drown in those clear,ke-like eyes.

    In the past,she was once a proud and arrogant woman.

    She probably wouldn¡¯t have even bothered with amoner.

    Yet she was here now, going around with her head bowed, having cast aside all her pride and arrogance.

    To the extent that she remained silent even if she were insulted or beaten.All because she didn¡¯t want to be hated by me.

    Maybe someday, she would truly change, sincerely apologise, and be forgiven.

    But aside from that, what she said basically meant that she couldn¡¯t bear to be away from me, even for a moment.

    It was truly a trivial reason.

    I ended up bitterly chuckling once again.

    Senior Elsie asked me, filled with anxiety and unease.

    ¡°Do you hate me for being like this¡­?¡±

    That was Senior Elsie¡¯s true feelings.

    I hesitated for a long time, then thought about Leto¡¯s advice, which I had engraved in my heart.

    The only way to respond to sincerity was with sincerity.

    So for the first time, I decided to reveal my vulnerable side.

    ¡°¡­Senior Elsie.¡±

    Senior Elsie remained silent at my call.

    She seemed to have sensed the change in my demeanour.

    ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m not that strong. I¡¯m scared of dying, and I¡¯m narrow-minded¡­ But what I fear most is having people I care about.¡±

    It was the first time I¡¯d ever shared something like this, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel terribly embarrassed.

    I could feel my face heat up slightly, but Senior Elsie listened without saying a word.

    She maintained her serious demeanour.

    Thanks to that, I was able to speak a bit more easily.

    ¡°As you know, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if I were to die at any moment¡­ I¡¯m terrified of not being able to protect the people I care about and losing them. But what terrifies me even more than that is the thought of my loved ones suffering because of my death.¡±

    ¡°¡­but aren¡¯t you already someone precious enough?¡±

    ¡°Still, not as much as a lover, right?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know exactly when it began.

    But when a burden was suddenly ced on my back, I didn¡¯t truly feel how heavy it was.

    Because it was something so enormous that I couldn¡¯t fully grasp it.

    But as time passed, I gradually began to realise just how heavy the burden on my back was.

    It was both frightening and terrifying.

    The fact that it had to be me, and the possibility of a future where the world mighte to an end if it wasn¡¯t.

    <em>Why did it have to be me?</em>

    I pushed myself to the brink, teetering on the edge between life and death as if punishing myself, asking that question over and over.

    It was a question with no answer.

    All I could hope was for this burden to end with me.

    Someday, even if I were to be crushed under the weight of this burden, I hoped that at least a few less people would be hurt.

    So, I chose to push Senior Elsie¡¯s feelings aside.

    Unsure of what my true feelings were, struggling under the weight of the burden on my shoulders.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t ept your feelings, Senior Elsie¡­ It was never because I hated you. I¡¯m sorry for lying back then.¡±

    It was a long confession.

    It was the truth I had never been able to share, even to Leto or Celine.

    I feared that doing so would only make them more anxious.

    The enemy I had to face was a mystery with unknown power. If I, the one they were supposed to be relying on, faltered, it would only fuel their fear.

    Especially in the case of someone like Senior Delphine, who followed me solely because of my strength.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to show any weakness.

    Senior Elsie remained silent for a long time.

    She simply stared at me intently.

    Feeling awkward under her intense gaze, I averted my eyes.

    She might have been disappointed in me.

    After all, like Senior Delphine, Senior Elsie seemed to admire my strength.

    If that were the case, there was nothing I could do even if Senior Elsie decided to leave.

    It was somewhat bitter, but it was better than deceiving her.

    Because standing by my side meant putting one¡¯s life on the line.

    After a long pause, Senior Elsie hesitantly began to speak.

    ¡°S-So¡­¡±

    Her words broke the tense silence.

    I turned my gaze back to Senior Elsie, wondering what she was trying to say.

    The fragrant scent of her body filled the air.

    I felt the soft touch of her skin. It took me a moment to process the situation.

    Senior Elsie had pulled me into her embrace, pressing me against her chest.

    For a moment, I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Though her slim build made her chest seem small, it was surprisingly big¡ªenough to cover both my mouth and nose.

    It was impossible to pull away.

    If I tried to pull away too hard, it could worsen Senior Elsie¡¯s already hurt shoulder.

    I didn¡¯t have a lot of options left to choose from.

    In the end, all I could do was tap repeatedly on Senior Elsie¡¯s arm as I struggled for air.

    Nevertheless, Senior Elsie simply squealed in delight, her voice full of joy.

    ¡°S-So cuteeeee! My Master, were you so scared of me being sad? Is that why you pushed me away? A, a!¡±

    No, more importantly, I just want to breathe.

    I desperately wanted to say something, but it was impossible.

    It was made worse because Senior Elsie started rubbing her cheeks against mine.

    Then, I remembered something I had forgotten.

    <em>Senior Elsie had always mentioned before how much she cherished her younger brother, didn¡¯t she?</em>

    It seemed she had a weakness for younger sibling types.

    Honestly, I wanted to y along for a bit.

    To be honest, being in Senior Elsie¡¯s embrace felt nice.

    But as time passed, I found it harder and harder to breathe, and unable to bear it any longer, I grabbed her arm.

    ¡°¡­Then, wouldn¡¯t it be okay if we made an effort together?¡±

    As she said those words, I felt her strong grip on me loosen.

    Freed from her hold, I gasped for air.

    I couldn¡¯t help but direct a puzzled look at Senior Elsie.

    She was looking at me with incredibly gentle eyes.

    It was an expression I had never seen on Senior Elsie¡¯s face before.

    Right, she almost seemed like an adult.

    Well, of course, we were both adults.

    ¡°From now on, I too will keep working to apologise sincerely and earn forgiveness, so you should also decide on your answer by then, Master¡­ Until then, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    As I listened to her sweet voice, I suddenly realised something.

    That Senior Elsie was older than me.

    <em>Why hadn¡¯t I realised it until now?</em>

    Unable to find an answer, all I could do was respond nkly.

    ¡°¡­Yes, I will do that.¡±

    Trials and tribtions make people grow.

    Perhaps I didn¡¯t realise, but maybe the battle with the Corpse Giant matured Senior Elsie a bit.

    Though of course, Senior Elsie quickly returned to her usual self after that.

    As she tried to get up, she immediately let out a scream and copsed back down.

    From the <em>crack</em> I heard, it seemed that her shoulder got even worse.

    Senior Elsie bit her lip and, as usual, spat out curses.

    ¡°Argh! Because of that fucking bitch, seriously¡­!¡±

    And when our eyes met, Senior Elsie mmed up immediately.

    After that, she subtly avoided my gaze before watching for a reaction from me.

    In the end, Senior Elsie let out an awkwardugh and began acting cute toward me.

    ¡°Ehehe, you know I wasn¡¯t directing that at you, right, Master? Th-That was all because of that bitch Ludmi¡­!¡±

    The mature side she had shown earlier now felt like a fleeting illusion.

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a faintugh.

    Right, I liked this side of Senior Elsie too.

    In fact, it made me feel more at ease.

    It felt like my rtionship with Senior Elsie had finally returned to normal.

    Afterwards, Senior Elsie would asionally stir up some trouble, dering herself to be ¡®more than my pet, but less than a lover,¡¯ but that¡¯s a story for another time.¡±

    For now, I decided to just enjoy the moment.

    **

    The day Senior Elsie¡¯s conflict was resolved, I ended up drinking some alcohol.

    In my hazy state of mind, I re-read the fourth letter once again.

    I had a pretty good idea of who the sender of the letter might be.

    It was probably Senior Elsie.

    <em>So, does that mean I might end up bing Senior Elsie¡¯s lover in the future?</em>

    In the past, I would have denied it, thinking that it would be absurd, but somehow, I had a feeling that it might actuallye true.

    Everything was falling perfectly into ce.

    The path I had taken matched precisely with the future described in the fourth letter.

    Once again, I had protected the future described in the love letter from the future.

    I didn¡¯t know how many more letters would arrive, but if I continued as I had been, eventually, it would alle to an end.

    With thatforting thought, I drifted off to sleep and soon began to dream.

    The dream was long, and vividly chaotic.

    <em>How much time had passed?</em>

    Gasping for breath, I opened my eyes and instinctively turned towards the bedside table.

    And as if it were the most natural thing, there was another letter.

    Just like always.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    No, actually, it wasn¡¯t exactly ¡®just like always¡¯.

    Because this time, there was something tantly differentpared to the letters that I had received before.

    Unable to wipe away even the cold sweat trickling down my face, I let out a hollowugh.

    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±

    On the table, there were two letters.

    It was the beginning of something new.

 Chapter 303: Bread and Dagger (1)

    Chapter 303: Bread and Dagger (1)Alcohol, alcohol, alcohol.

    Whenever I met her, the pungent smell of alcohol always brushed past my nose.

    She was a woman with ash-grey hair.

    Her deep blue eyes were clouded and unfocused. Her face, originally pale, was flushed with a delicate blush.

    Even at a nce, she looked clearly intoxicated.

    Most drunkards tend to look more unsightly the more they drink. But the woman sitting before me was different.

    Rather, she exuded a poignant beauty like a lone flower remaining on a snowy field.

    It was thanks to her naturally exceptional beauty.

    She, of course, showed no sign of caring about others¡¯ gazes.

    She simply kept tilting the alcohol bottle to fill her ss.And then emptied the ss, only to fill it again.

    In that action, repeated over and over, I could even sense a subtle stubbornness.

    As if her only duty was drinking, she silently repeated emptying and filling her ss.

    It was solitary drinking.

    One might even call it self-destruction continuing in silence.

    As time passed, the woman exuded an increasingly lonely atmosphere.

    Watching her, I thought to myself.

    <em>It¡¯s really hard to watch.</em>

    She was a woman who showed very little change in expression to begin with. Her blunt nature didn¡¯t change no matter how much she drank.

    Rather, she often looked lonelier when she was drunk.

    An empty shell that lost its purpose in life.

    That appearance reminded me of my former self.

    Or perhaps because it felt like seeing the final destination I might eventually reach, I impulsively spoke up.

    ¡°¡­Stop drinking.¡±

    It was then that the woman¡¯s hand movements halted for the first time.

    Her eyes, resembling aquamarine, nced at me.

    It was a colour that felt as cold as a pond in the middle of winter.

    One might have shuddered under that gaze but I, for some reason, wasn¡¯t afraid of her.

    Considering the woman¡¯s other name, it was surprising.

    The Demihuman Butcher.

    It was a terrifying title.

    It was hard to believe such a delicate beauty was given such a title.

    But had oneseen her mercilessly ughtering elves at the forefront of the battlefield, anyone would have no choice but to recall that title.

    Even today, dozens, hundreds of lives have perished under those cold eyes.

    Every time the blue sword light traced its path, blood stained the snowy field.

    Anyone who remembered that sight would surely cower under her gaze.

    Nevertheless, my tongue moved of its own ord.

    ¡°You have to go into battle again tomorrow¡­ So you should rest at least a little.¡±

    The woman remained silent for quite some time.

    Like burnt ashes, not a fragment of emotion could be felt on her face.

    Only after a considerable pause did she finally let out a faint voice.

    ¡°¡­Senior, were you always this meddlesome?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    At my indifferent reply, she tilted her ss once more.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The remaining liquor disappeared into her mouth in one gulp. Her blue eyes, filled with gloom, turned toward me.

    ¡°When I drink, everything bes blurry¡­.¡±

    It was like she was muttering to herself.

    Pouring more liquor with a trickling sound, she continued to speak.

    ¡°Logic and emotion, life and death, the past and the future¡­ it all bes so muddled that I can¡¯t even tell who I am anymore.¡±

    ¡°So is that why you always charge alone into the middle of the enemy lines?¡±

    It was a sigh-filled rebuke.

    As if hearing scolding words for the first time in a long while, she silently gazed at me.

    ¡°You¡¯ll end up dying like that, no matter how strong you are.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t die, though I wish I could¡­¡­¡±

    She muttered in a lifeless tone, emptying yet another ss.

    With a <em>thud</em>, she mmed the ss onto the table.

    Her eyes were now filled with a profound light.

    It was as if she was reminiscing about something.

    ¡°¡­Because there are still things I need to do.¡±

    Her tone was so earnest that it almost felt unfamiliar.

    It felt as if blue embers had reignited within the ashes. As she disdainfully spat out those words, her expression was swirling with a storm of emotions.

    Hatred, resentment, regret, despair, and self-loathing.

    Considering her past, it was not an iprehensible sight.

    So, as if being squeezed, my heart ached even more and I became anxious.

    That was why my hand reached out to grab her wrist.

    Her gaze, filled with irritation, turned toward me.

    But I snatched the bottle from her grasp regardless.

    Normally, she was as stoic as a statue, but she immediately reacted dramatically the moment I took the bottle.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re¡ª!¡±

    But before she could finish yelling.

    I immediately tilted the bottle and gulped down the alcohol.

    The cold liquid seared down my throat like mes. The alcohol must have been strong, as I felt a searing pain.

    Still, I didn¡¯t stop and kept drinking.

    When I finally mmed the bottle down with a <em>thud</em>.

    The scent of alcohol burst from my stomach like fireworks, invading my nose and mind. The intoxication would soon be like steam and spread throughout my entire body.

    It had been a long time since I drank this much.

    I had cut back on drinking since my academy days, so perhaps that¡¯s why the sensation of alcohol hitting me after so long felt unfamiliar. My stomach even felt like it was churning.

    Of course, the regret didn¡¯tst long.

    Just seeing the woman nkly staring at me as if in disbelief, I knew my intention hit the mark.

    <em>Khhhhh</em>, I wiped my mouth and said.

    ¡°¡­Then at least drink with me. Don¡¯t drink alone.¡±

    Only then did the woman stifle a bitterugh and ask me.

    ¡°Senior¡­ didn¡¯t you say you were heading back to the capital tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, drink a little less then.¡±

    In the end, she seemed at a loss for words.

    She slightly nced at me, then sighed as if she had no choice.

    And then she opened a new bottle of alcohol.

    After a few drinks were exchanged, she ended up getting thoroughly drunk.

    In fact, if she wanted, she could shake off the intoxication anytime.

    She was strong enough to take down dozens of elf soldiers and the Dark Order¡¯s demonic beasts single-handedly.

    There¡¯s no way she couldn¡¯t dispel the drunkenness.

    But I had never seen her shake off her intoxication even once.

    She wanted to stay drunk.

    For as long as she could.

    ¡°Senior, you asked me why I drink before going into the battlefield, didn¡¯t you? I-It¡¯s the opposite¡­ Without alcohol, I can¡¯t sleep. Every night, I hear the sounds of weapons¡­¡±

    It was a dryment, devoid of any trace of moisture.

    Without a word, I tilted my ss.

    ¡°I have nothing left anymore. My n, my home, my name, my family¡­ I, I was foolish¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have done that back then.¡±

    She pounded her chest as if she desperately wanted to cry.

    But no matter how much she beat her chest, her dried-up tear ducts wouldn¡¯t burst.

    She spoke, even mimicking a sobbing voice.

    ¡°My sister, I miss my sister¡­ I-I didn¡¯t know. What I was, what kind of being I am¡­ and yet without even knowing that, I hated her.¡±

    With that, she suddenly rolled up her sleeves.

    Her slender arm was exposed, and she ran her finger over it.

    No de or anything of the sort was involved in the process.

    Nevertheless, her skin tore without any resistance, and blood trickled down.

    I almost sprang up in rm.

    If only she hadn¡¯t broken down in tears.

    ¡°¡­This blood!¡±

    <em>Drip, drip.</em> Drops of blood fell from her fingertips.

    The torn wound began to close up instantly. Even witnessing that scene, I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    I couldn¡¯t fathom her feelings at all.

    I could only bite my lip and gaze into her blue eyes, seething with intense hatred.

    ¡°This blood. I despise it so much¡­.¡±

    Wondering how I could console her.

    I hesitantly stood up. It might not have been appropriate to do to a junior I wasn¡¯t even that familiar with, but it was the only thing that came to my mind.

    Steadying myself against the intoxication, I stepped forward.

    At the moment I took that step.

    <em>Crack</em>¡ªan enormous fissure appeared in the world.

    Fine fissures spread out from a sh that cut across my vision. And before long, like ss struck by a cannonball, the ground beneath me shatteredpletely.

    I couldn¡¯t even scream.

    Countless dreams floated through the darkness, brushing past me.

    A snowfield swept by a blizzard.

    Bubbling pieces of flesh.

    Elves dressed in ck.

    Iprehensible scenes invaded my vision and muddled my mind.

    And finally, the zing golden eyes of a man who gripped my shoulder.

    ¡°¡­Remember, there aren¡¯t many memories you can take with you.¡±

    They flickered in my mind as if to burn it white.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help you for a while, so just remember this one thing.¡±

    I wanted to say something, but I was choked up.

    Words wouldn¡¯te out at all.

    So I could only listen.

    The man¡¯s warning, that I¡¯d heard once before.

    ¡°¡­Never confront it recklessly.¡±

    After that advice, the ground copsed again, and I was plunged into endless darkness.

    It was then that I woke up, screaming.

    Gasping for breath, I tried to gather my scattered thoughts.

    It was an excessively vivid dream.

    <em>Is this also an effect of the synchronization rate?</em>

    As soon as I regained myposure, I hurriedly turned my gaze.

    Toward the bedside table.

    As always, an unfamiliar envelope had arrived there.

    Two of them, in fact.

    I could only let out a bewildered murmur.

    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±

    But there was no time to hesitate.

    Fumbling, I hurriedly grabbed the envelopes.

    Both were made of high-quality material.

    At first nce, I couldn¡¯t tell where they were from.

    As I pondered which one to read first, I soon noticed something strange.

    One of the envelopes was already opened.

    It was a bewildering situation.

    The love letters from the future were items that only I could see. Only I could read their contents.

    Therefore, only I could open the envelopes.

    However, the envelope was already torn open, and to make matters worse, when I checked inside, the letter that should have been there was missing.

    I could only let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    I already felt my head gettingplicated.

    But for now, there wasn¡¯t enough information.

    I carefully opened the remaining envelope.

    Fortunately, there were a few sheets of paper inside.

    My eyes began to silently scan the lines.

 Chapter 304: Bread and Dagger (2)

    Chapter 304: Bread and Dagger (2)

    To My Beloved, Ian Percus

    The moon is bright again tonight.

    Did you know, master? The cool night air provides a delightful atmosphere for drinking, and on nights when even the moonlight is beautiful, I can¡¯t help but think of wine.

    Yes, and of you.

    How could I ever forget you, my love who shines brighter than the moon?

    Even the intoxication of sweet wine cannot chase you from my heart.

    Looking back, it¡¯s truly an interesting fate.

    Even after ascending to the position of head of the family, my life didn¡¯t change much. In fact, since I held the real power even before Father passed away, nothing was likely to change.

    My life has always been like that.The path I was to walk was determined from birth.

    It was probably a future filled with victory and glory. Because the lord of the North must not lose to anyone; it was something I heard so often since childhood that my ears hurt.

    If ever I were to be defeated, that day had to be thest day of my life.

    But isn¡¯t it funny?

    I¡¯m still alive, flirting with you and calling you ¡®Master.¡¯ On top of that, I¡¯ve turned into a woman blinded by love, still chasing after you.

    Had someone told me this a few years ago, I would haveughed until I passed out.

    No, even the me before the day you came to our territory would have done the same.

    It was truly a battle that changed many things.

    That day, the destinies of countless people changed. Of course, mine was among them.

    A pitiful girlpletely consumed by her obsession with victory and self-righteousness.

    It was a life where I couldn¡¯t love or despair as I wished. Then, for the first time in my life, an ordeal struck me. At least, it was an event not included in the ¡®n¡¯ of my life.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why I felt my shorings all the more.

    So many things in the world I knew were lies.

    Perhaps because I didn¡¯t try to go beyond the bars of my family, all sorts of misunderstandings and errors tore at my mind like wild beasts.

    About the elves.

    About my little sister.

    About my Father.

    And further about my family and the Empire. I knew nothing.

    But I lived because I was with you.

    I too had to give up and sacrifice many things, but I¡¯m grateful that you stayed by my side. If this had been a few years ago, would I have cursed myself as a ¡®stupid woman blinded by love?¡¯

    But it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Because now I know that, even as a fool, life can still be happy.

    I¡¯m truly happy that you, who never gives up, are by my side.

    So even in the future, if those women keep bothering you,e to me. I¡¯ll always offer you my embrace.

    My body and heart already belong to you, don¡¯t they?

    Do whatever you want. I¡¯m already your possession, so there¡¯s no such thing as a right to refuse.

    My beauty, praised as the Sun of the North, my breasts that many men drool over, and my hips hiding a secret valley.

    They¡¯re all prepared solely for you.

    Are you also looking at the same moon as I am?

    If so, I hope you think of me.

    The moonlight resembles my colour, and our first night together also happened on such a bright moonlit night.

    We intertwined our tongues while holding wine in our mouths, didn¡¯t we?

    I remember it tasted sweeter than any wine I¡¯ve ever had.

    Today, too, I¡¯m waiting only for you.

    Soe to me anytime, I¡¯ll especially keep it a secret from those women.

    Understood, Master?

    Your woman is eagerly awaiting punishment in the North.

    P.S. 1: I heard recently that my younger sister was assigned to Arancourt. No matter how rude a sister she is, isn¡¯t that too far? Not that I mind, of course.

    P.S. 2: I heard that fierce little puppy wants to have a childtely? I¡¯m looking forward to it. I also needed an heir anyway. I¡¯m curious whose belly will swell first.

    P.S. 3: Send my regards to Her Highness the Princess and tell her there¡¯s no need to be so wary. After all, it¡¯s you who owns me, not the other way around, right? It¡¯s not like I could ever stop you, so tell her to rather join me. Before she loses everything.

    From. Your possession, ve and secret lover.

    On the second day of the Month of the Sickle, in the Imperial Year 571.

    ***Having read the letter, I let out a faint sigh.

    There was too little information¡ªalmost none at all.

    By thetter part, it was filled only with embarrassing content.

    Just in case, I checked the back of the letter.

    Normally, there would be roughly scribbled words, but there was nothing but a nk white space.

    The voice of the man I vaguely heard in my dream reyed in my mind.

    <em>¡®I won¡¯t be able to help you for a while.¡¯</em>

    It seemed that the overexertion from thest battle was catching up to me. Moreover, before that, I even forcibly summoned my future self, so there was nothing I could do about any bacsh.

    I could only endure it.

    Even so, if there was one thing I felt was unfair, it was why I had to forgo his assistance at this particr moment.

    Among all the letters I¡¯d received so far, this one was particrly full of mysteries.

    Why had two letters arrived, and what exactly were all those ¡®secrets¡¯?

    More than anything, the words left by my future self weighed heavily on my mind.

    <em>¡®Never confront it recklessly.¡¯</em>

    It was advice simr tost time.

    No, it was an even stronger warning than before, since it included the word ¡®never.¡¯

    That meant the enemy I was about to face had to be even more dangerous than thest.

    The Underling of the Evil God, the ¡®Corpse Giant.¡¯

    <em>How many times had I barely escaped death to defeat that legendary monster?</em>

    It wasn¡¯t just me. It was only after exhausting all the forces gathered at the territory that we barely managed to defeat it.

    Even then, if the Sword Duke hadn¡¯t arrived just in time, I would¡¯ve been dead for sure.

    <em>And now, an enemy potentially stronger than that?</em>

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    Wearing a bitter smile, I could onlyment like that.

    I would literally have to be prepared to die.

    Feeling frustrated, I grabbed my canteen and gulped down some water.

    As the cold water wetted my throat, I finally felt my muddled mind clearing.

    Only then did I pull myself together.

    Right, for now, I had no choice but to proceed as I always did.

    First, I needed to gather information.

    The content of the letter was explicitly pointing to the North. Since the elves¡¯ dwelling ces remained only in the coniferous forests of the North, it was certain.

    This meant I would have to leave the academy soon.

    I arrived only a few days ago, and now I had to leave again.

    I felt bitter, but I didn¡¯t have time to grumble.

    When I nced at the calendar, several days had already passed.

    It was proof that for several days, my future self had been active.

    In that case, my course of action was clear.

    I had to figure out what the ¡®me¡¯ from the future had done.

    If I traced the actions during those days, I could get a rough idea.

    It had always been that way until now.

    Once I decided my destination, I quickly finished preparing to go out. Forcing my tired body, I began to walk.

    It was still early in the morning.

    Even so, the dormitory was already bustling with people. Now that the vacation was over and the new semester had begun, the daily life of the academy had returned.

    One thing I was relieved about was that none of them picked a fight with me or whispered about me.

    It meant I hadn¡¯t done anything strange in front of the public.

    That was fortunate.

    Not that my reputation could get any worse, but I didn¡¯t want to be med for things I didn¡¯t do.

    I already had more than enough notoriety.

    I didn¡¯t want to continue being an object of fear.

    Of course, even then, I couldn¡¯t let my guard down.

    That was because the ¡®me¡¯ from the future always went around doing one crazy thing after another.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It was an unbroken rule without a single exception.

    It was obvious he must have done something, even if it wasn¡¯t in front of the public. Otherwise, there was no need to have lost several days.

    In the end, I even skipped breakfast and left the dormitory.

    I was too anxious to have an appetite. More than that, I was more curious about what the ¡®me¡¯ from the future had been doing during that time.

    The answer, surprisingly,wasn¡¯t far away.

    As I left the dormitory and my steps reached the central avenue, I saw a familiar back.

    It was of a girl with neatly tied ck hair.

    Her steps looked somewhat lethargic, but since I had known her for years, I could tell. The woman walking ahead was none other than my childhood friend.

    Just when I felt lost, she appeared like a lifeline.

    Filled with relief, I called out loudly.

    ¡°¡­Celine!¡±

    But the reaction she showed was the exact opposite of my expectation.

    She flinched and carefully turned around.

    And the moment our eyes met, her face turned pale.

    There were very few people that the bold and lively Celine feared so much.

    <em>Would she cower like that if she were facing the Emperor?</em>

    Celine stared at me with violently trembling pupils for a while. Only after some time had passed, my childhood friend seemed to realise something was off.

    Hesitantly, she asked,

    ¡°I-Ian Oppa¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Ian Percus.¡±

    I could only reply, utterly confused.

    I couldn¡¯t think of any reason why Celine would be so frightened upon seeing me.

    In that case, the cause must lie with the ¡®me¡¯ from the future.

    As if to prove that my guess was correct, Celine burst into tears and threw herself into my arms.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re finally back! Heunnng¡­ I-Ian Oppa. I had such a hard time¡­¡±

    As Celine¡¯s sobs continued, my doubts deepened.

    In the end, just as I was about to ask Celine a question because I couldn¡¯t stand it.

    She, after crying for a few minutes and pulling herself together, wiped her eyes with her sleeve and said to me.

    ¡°No, no¡­ There¡¯s no time for this, Oppa. Let¡¯s go to Seria, quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Seria? Why?¡±

    Even to my dumb question, Celine didn¡¯t give a proper answer.

    She just uttered a single sentence with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°Seria, she is currently admitted in the intensive care unit¡­¡±

    The moment I heard that, I let out a deep sigh.

    <em>What on earth had happened?</em>

 Chapter 305: Bread and Dagger (3)

    Chapter 305: Bread and Dagger (3)It had been a long time since Ist visited the temple¡¯s intensive care unit.

    Well, to be precise, it had only been two months, but since I used to frequent this ce so often, even that felt long.

    <em>Wasn¡¯t this a ce I used to rely on once or twice a month justst semester?</em>

    Looking back, those were times when I really pushed my body recklessly.

    I wondered what would have happened if the Saintess hadn¡¯t been at the academy.

    At the very least, I would have either lost my life or be disabled by now.

    Being admitted to the intensive care unit was a significant matter.

    Ordinary injuries didn¡¯t require hospitalisation. Perhaps in temples elsewhere, but the academy¡¯s temple was a ce where all sorts of high-ranking priests were on standby.

    Usually, outpatient care after emergency treatment was the norm.

    Nevertheless, if one had to stay at the temple for several days to receive intensive care, there was only one reason.It meant their injury was extremely severe.

    Take myself fromst semester, for example.

    I was going through all kinds of struggles back then.

    There were many times when I was covered in fractures and bruises all over my body, fainted from serious injuries or literally almost died.

    So naturally, I had no choice but to frequent the intensive care unit.

    But this was, after all, an exceptional case.

    The majority of academy students never visit the intensive care unit. Even when they do, it¡¯s mostly to visit a patient.

    No matter how tough the academy was said to be, it was still an educational institution.

    Situations where students¡¯ safety was severely threatened weren¡¯t thatmon.

    Yes, generally speaking, that was the case.

    Unless there was some lunatic going around swinging a sword or hatchet, that is.

    Unfortunately, such a lunatic was freely roaming around the academy these days. The reason I visited the intensive care unit today was to check on his victim.

    Because that ¡®lunatic¡¯ was none other than me.

    To be precise, it was ¡®me¡¯ from the future.

    I listened to the Saintess¡¯sints with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°¡­They¡¯re both insane.¡±

    That was the first remark she made to me.

    Having be Seria¡¯s attending priest, she seemed to have suffered considerable mental anguish for some time.

    Her sunken eyes testified to her umted fatigue.

    The reason was obvious.

    As always, it was because the patients didn¡¯t listen to her.

    I, too, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty, so I could only give an awkward cough.

    However, there was something puzzling about the Saintess¡¯sment.

    ¡°Both? Who are you referring to?¡±

    To be honest, I had a guess about one of them.

    But I couldn¡¯t figure out who else she could be calling insane, so I asked.

    At my words, the Saintess raised her voice as if she¡¯d been waiting for this.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the ¡®you¡¯ from the future, and Sister Seria!¡±

    Her whole body trembled as she spoke.

    It was a clear sign that she was fed up.

    It seemed that Seria also had a share in the mental anguish the Saintess had experienced.

    ¡°That man who wrecked her every day like he¡¯s got a personal grudge is one thing, but Sister Seria who kept challenging him no matter what I say was also a problem! I¡¯ve tried to stop her several times, but she¡¯s just so stubborn¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Seria initiated the challenges?¡±

    <em>That gentle Seria?</em>

    The Saintess¡¯s voice was quivering. If she weren¡¯t sincere, that wouldn¡¯t have been the case.

    I knew it, but even so, it was a story I found hard to believe.

    Moreover, I heard that Seria was getting seriously injured every day.

    It was hard to fathom why she would go to such lengths to challenge ¡®me¡¯. Even the Saintess didn¡¯t seem to know much about this.

    She, too, as if frustrated, eventually let out a sigh.

    ¡°Well, Sister Seria did say it was part of her training, but¡­.¡±

    <em>Training, huh.</em>

    I suddenly recalled the technique Dame Irene had been taught.

    That swordsmanship looked formidable at a nce. I had been specting that it might be a secret technique from a renowned organisation.

    Perhaps, if one could learn such a technique, it might be worth risking serious injury.

    Any warrior would feel the same.

    After all, warriors by nature are beings who can¡¯t help but yearn for strength. No matter how gentle Seria was, she couldn¡¯t be an exception.

    And yet, there was still something that puzzled me.

    Specifically, it was about the teaching method used by my future self.

    I couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    Dame Irene regarded her memories of learning the technique as fond ones. In other words, it meant that excessive violence hadn¡¯t been inflicted.

    Convey the essence and let them train on their own.

    That was the teaching method of the ¡®me¡¯ revealed in Dame Irene¡¯s story.

    But the image portrayed in the Saintess¡¯ testimony was the exact opposite.

    He continues to inflict violence until he can no longer do so, even if the other person suffers serious injuries.

    It was an utterly simple and brutish training method.

    He was someone who imparted the core teachings to Dame Irene with just a brief lesson. There was no need for him to resort to such brutal violence.

    Of course, the Saintess also seemed unable to resolve this question.

    Her faint sigh proved that.

    It signalled that she had nothing more to add, and that perhaps Seria was hiding something as well.

    In that case, there was only one thing I had to do.

    A sigh naturally escaped my lips.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try talking to her once.¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    The Saintess¡¯splexion, as she replied, was clearly worn out.

    I silently patted her on the shoulder.

    Then the Saintess subtly buried her face in my chest and let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°What kind of hardship is this, all because I got tangled up with some guy¡­¡±

    ¡°Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not exactly my fault, is it?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if it weren¡¯t for you, would I have gone this far?¡±

    She probably would have.

    Though she pretended to be indifferent, the Saintess was always sincere with her patients.

    But I didn¡¯t bother to point that out.

    I wasn¡¯t so clueless as to not realise that her words were a signal for me to indulge her.

    So I simply patted the back of the woman who had buried her face in my chest.

    After a while, the Saintess looked up at me with a slightly sulky expression.

    Meanwhile, I felt the soft sensation of her breasts pressing against me, but chose not to mention it.

    After all, if the Saintess was offering her grace, there was no reason to refuse.

    Instead, I simply gazed down at her flushed face.

    She was annoyingly beautiful.

    Her gauntplexion only served to entuate her beauty.

    Whether she realised my thoughts or not, the Saintess pouted and dered to me,

    ¡°¡­I will make you repay this debt over your entire lifetime.¡±

    <em>Do as you wish.</em>

    I let out a wry smile and roughly tousled her hair.

    In response, the Saintess, slightly annoyed, grumbled about having to fix her hair again.

    I, of course, didn¡¯t care one bit. After all, even her annoyed expression was cute.

    With that, I finished my private conversation with the Saintess and was able to meet Seria.

    **

    When I finally came face to face with Seria, her appearance was dreadful.

    Her entire body was wrapped in bandages, with barely a spot left uncovered. Even her beautiful face was covered by stark white bandages.

    But that wasn¡¯t all.

    Blood and pus oozing from various ces filled my vision. It meant her wounds hadn¡¯t fully healed yet.

    The fact that the girl¡¯s pain was still ongoing made my heart ache even more.

    She looked far worse than I had imagined.

    I froze on the spot as I entered.

    Noticing my presence, her deep blue eyes slowly shifted toward me.

    Seria silently stared at me for a while, then soon showed signs of restlessness.

    It was the moment when light returned to her eyes, which had been filled only with shadows.

    Seria bit her lip and avoided my gaze.

    As if embarrassed to show such a sorry state.

    Yet unable to ignore mepletely, Seria timidly murmured.

    ¡°¡­S-Senior Ian?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond to Seria¡¯s call.

    Instead, I walked over and knelt down with a bewildered expression.

    That¡¯s when the scars covering Seria¡¯s entire body became even more apparent.

    Wounds that looked painful just to see made me unconsciously grit my teeth.

    Up until now, I thought the Saintess¡¯s description was exaggerated.

    I misunderstood her use of ¡®wrecked¡¯ as merely a figure of speech.

    But the moment I faced Seria directly, I had to admit that was a misjudgment.

    She was literally ¡®wrecked.¡¯

    He must have deliberately crushed her body thoroughly. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have sustained such injuries.

    <em>How much pain and suffering must Seria have endured at that time?</em>

    Imagining the suffering my precious junior must have gone through, my body trembled with rage.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t hold back and burst into an angry shout.

    ¡°No, that son of a bitch really¡­!¡±

    ¡°P-Please calm down, Senior Ian!¡±

    Seria urgently grabbed my arm and cried out.

    Her frail touch made me hesitate; I couldn¡¯t bring myself to shake her off.

    Before I knew it, Seria was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s my fault! I was the one being stubborn for no reason¡­ S-So please, don¡¯t harm yourself¡­!¡±

    Only then did I snap back to my senses.

    <em>Ah, that¡¯s right.</em>

    <em>It was ¡®me¡¯ who made Seria end up like this.</em>

    Even if I wanted to help, there was nothing I could do. At most, it would only result in self-harm, just as Seria feared.

    In the end, I could only sigh and calm myself down.

    Though the anger still simmered within me, there was no immediate way to act on it.

    I¡¯ll make sure to repay this debt thoroughlyter.

    With that determination, I sat down. It was a chair next to the bed.

    Seria continued to gaze at me with a look of unease.

    <em>Who was worrying about whom here?</em> I held back a wry smile and asked,

    ¡°¡­What? Are you worried I might actually hurt myself?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was a reply that came without the slightest hesitation.

    I hadn¡¯t expected Seria to think of me that way.

    I felt a little hurt, but I only cleared my throat, choosing not to express my displeasure.

    Rather, it was time to hear her side of the story.

    She still seemed flustered by my dramatic reaction, which likely meant she¡¯d have a hard time lying to me right now.

    I asked her bluntly.

    ¡°¡­So, what happened?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    At my question, Seria mped her mouth shut.

    Judging by the way she subtly avoided my gaze, it seemed she had something she wanted to keep hidden from me.

    Of course, I had no intention of giving up just like that.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯d find out if I asked Celine, Seria¡­ Can¡¯t you just tell me yourself?¡±

    In the end, Seria couldn¡¯t resist my continued urging.

    After hesitating for a long time, a sigh escaped from her lips.

    It was a signal that she was about to confide in me.

    ¡°Well, the thing is¡­¡±

    And so, Seria¡¯s story began.

    **

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t follow me.¡±

    It was an abrupt remark.

    He was a man with an unusually tired gaze.

    That day, as usual, Celine and Seria were walking together, bickering along the way.

    Their bewildered gazes met in midair.

    But the man simply watched them with indifferent eyes. At that point, Celine and Seria couldn¡¯t help but realise his identity.

    It was ¡®him¡¯ from the future.

    The senior whom both of them secretly admired could never wear such a cold-hearted expression.

    They wondered what was going on.

    After all, it seemed there were specific conditions under which the ¡®him¡¯ from the future possessed the man they loved.

    But Celine voiced the immediate question on her mind.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    There was no need to ask ¡®Where to?¡¯ specifically.

    If he went as far as to say that, then it meant he would leave, no matter where.

    That left only one question.

    <em>Why?</em>

    <em>Why couldn¡¯t the two of them go along?</em>

    The man¡¯s answer to that question was simple.

    ¡°Because you won¡¯t be of any help.¡±

    It was a truly blunt and cruel reply.

    At those words, Seria felt a surge of emotion, and that became the starting point of her ordeal.

    Seria still didn¡¯t know.

    What kind of person the ¡®him¡¯ from the future truly was.

    He was far more of a lunatic than she could ever have imagined.

 Chapter 306: Bread and Dagger (4)

    The girl¡¯s body rolled across the ground.

    It was something that had already happened several times. While the result wasn¡¯t particrly surprising, Seria blinked nkly each time.

    Those blue eyes were tinged with an iprehensible emotion.

    <em>How on earth did he do it?</em>

    Her question, in fact, was quite reasonable.

    She was someone who, since birth, solved all sorts of difficult problems on her own.

    As the illegitimate daughter of the Yurdina family, Seria had not received much love from her family. Even Marquis Yurdina, who should have been her sole ally, disyed a somewhat indifferent attitude toward her.

    The only person who paid any attention to Seria was her half-sister, Delphine.

    But even that didn¡¯t lead to any practical help for Seria. At the time, Delphine was young, and in the long run, Seria was also a rival to her.

    In other words, Seria had been alone since childhood.She had proven her talent solely through her own efforts and earned the Yurdina surname.

    Because of that, Seria had be somewhat conceited.

    She was already ustomed to trials and hardships. No matter what difficult problem came her way, if she pondered over it all day, she would find an answer.

    Just as she always had.

    That was precisely her talent.

    The only weapon of a girl who lived consumed by the sword, honing herself into a single de.

    It didn¡¯t take long for that naive arrogance to be utterly shattered.

    She couldn¡¯t find an answer at all.

    The trigger was simple.

    The man who appeared out of nowhere informed Celine and Seria that they were not effective asbatants.

    There was no way the proud Seria would quietly ept this.

    When she, ovee with anger, raised an objection, the man uttered just one sentence.

    ¡°Want to test it?¡±

    It was an exceedingly weary tone.

    In those indifferent eyes, there was even a hint of annoyance. As if dealing with a bothersome child¡ªthe look in his eyes enraged Seria even further.

    That¡¯s why a heated voice slipped from her mouth.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    The oue was just as expected.

    Since moving to a clearing in the forest for the duel, Seria couldn¡¯t even graze the man¡¯s cor.

    In fact, it was a result she had anticipated.

    Even when she had fought a life-and-death battle with Mitram before, Seria had witnessed his god-like prowess. The cold visage he wore as he single-handedly took the life of the Dark Priest was still vivid in her mind.

    He wasn¡¯t an opponent against whom victory could be easily predicted from the outset.

    However, she hadn¡¯t imagined that she wouldn¡¯t even be able to fathom the reason why.

    Gasping, Seria rose to her feet.

    Judging by her staggering posture, it was clear the damage her body had umted.

    Even so, her deep blue eyes were still fiercely aze.

    She desperately attempted to somehow grasp the man¡¯s movements, but he merely maintained an indifferent expression.

    Regardless, the oue was already decided.

    His face revealed such thoughts. In his countenance, deeply imbued with certainty, not a hint of doubt could be seen.

    For a moment, Seria thought about punching that face.

    The only obstacle was that he was upying the body of the Senior she loved. If not for that, Seria might have thrown herself into fulfilling that desire.

    That¡¯s how unfamiliar the man¡¯s attitude toward Seria was.

    Disregard and coldness.

    It was a gaze that stirred nightmares from her childhood.

    ¡°¡­Want to try again? The result will be the same anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something we can¡¯t be sure of.¡±

    She spat out the words, biting her lip.

    At her determined reply, the man silently nodded.

    He merely left a faint warning toward Seria, who was once again taking her stance.

    ¡°This is thest time.¡±

    <em>Is he telling me to give it my all?</em>

    In any case, Seria had already intended to pour out all her remaining strength. Even then, he was an opponent whose cor she might barely graze.

    But if he wished for it so much, she would engage in a bout with no regrets.

    It was at that moment that the girl, who had been silent for a while, lightly stepped forward.

    And right after, with a concentrated burst of motion.

    Her body shot forward like a cannonball, slicing through the field of vision into a straight line. The distance closed in an instant, and before long, Seria was standing right in front of the man.

    Even then, he showed no reaction.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had lost sight of Seria. His golden eyes still gleamed in silence.

    Like a hawk watching its prey from the sky.

    Seria¡¯s strike was impulsive.

    Cautiousness is poison.

    This was the truth Seria hade to realise after countless failures. No matter how much she racked her brain to devise strategies, her opponent was always a step ahead.

    In that case, it was better to, like a beast, entrust her body to instinct.

    As her fighting style became simpler, her sword moved more swiftly.

    With her teeth clenched, Seria swung her sword horizontally and there was an eerie glint in her eyes.

    It was a sign that she was delivering a strike with all her might.

    A faint glimmer appeared in the eyes of the man watching her.

    He seemed intrigued by Seria, who had chosen the best move she could.

    Of course, the man¡¯s response still remained utterly ruthless.

    <em>Phakk</em>, a brief sh brushed past.

    Before she knew it, the man¡¯s sword had traced a nted trajectory.

    It was just a single sh.

    But the result it brought about was far beyond a mere sh.

    The air was torn apart.

    His sword had been swung at an imperceptible speed. In its wake, the air rushing to fill the void exploded.

    Her cor pped wildly, hinting at the magnitude of the impact.

    Even so, there was another reason why Seria¡¯s eyes widened.

    Her sword was flung away.

    Though she had held it with both hands, the sword was flying through the sky without her even feeling the sensation of an impact. Only btedly did fierce pain surge from her arms and shoulders, which had been flung upward.

    But Seria didn¡¯t even have a moment to scream.

    With a thud, a kick mmed into her abdomen.

    She felt her breath stop.

    It was a merciless blow delivered without restraint. Unable to withstand it, Seria rolled several times on the ground.

    Her trembling hands looked pitiful.

    Seria quickly recalled the exchange that had just urred.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But nothing came to mind.

    Because she hadn¡¯t seen anything at all.

    She couldn¡¯t tell when that trajectory had been drawn, nor why on earth her sword had left her hands.

    She could only guess the situation from her torn palms.

    She had been overpowered in strength and speed.

    The difference was painfully clear.

    Unwilling to believe that she had lost due to such a simple and straightforward reason, Seria bit her lip and tried to stand up again.

    Until a sickening crunch came from her shoulder.

    ¡°¡­Ah, aagh?!¡±

    Seria let out such a foolish sound.

    The eyes of the girl lying face down stared nkly upward.

    There stood a man with an indifferent expression.

    While crushing Seria¡¯s shoulder under his foot.

    <em>What is he doing?</em>

    Just as Seria began to question, the man pressed down harder with the foot on her shoulder.

    <em>Crack</em>. The sound of her cartge shattering echoed.

    Due to the pain, Seria couldn¡¯t help but let out a piercing scream.

    ¡°AH, UGH¡­ AAAAAAGH!¡±

    With her shoulderpletely destroyed, Seria groaned and rolled on the ground. Yet the man continued to move his foot mechanically.

    He kicked Seria and shattered her knees.

    Only after several more acts of violence did Seria escape from the torturous pain.

    It was a sudden feast of cruelty.

    The eyes of the victimised girl were filled with fear.

    Meeting Seria¡¯s gaze, soaked in confusion and fear, the man casually said one thing.

    ¡°¡­I told you, this was thest time.¡±

    <em>Crazy bastard.</em>

    Unknowingly, Seria cursed him in her mind.

    To keep his word, he shattered her limbs.

    So that Seria could no longer resist.

    Even as she trembled from the unbearable pain, the girl couldn¡¯t help but feel both fear and anger at his mindset and cruel actions.

    So she resolved.

    This exchange would never end as the man intended.

    As soon as she recovered at the temple, Seria challenged him again and the oue was obvious.

    In the end, she sustained injuries beyond recovery.

    The blow that defeated her was always the same.

    A sword strike so fast it was impossible to even perceive.

    Seria could never once ovee that straightforwardly overwhelming sword path.

    Looking at Seria, battered from head to toe, the man spoke.

    ¡°¡­¡­it seems you can¡¯t keep up anyway.¡±

    It was a remark she couldn¡¯t decipher¡ªwhether it was a simple soliloquy or mockery.

    Seria wanted to clench her fist and stand up.

    But even her knuckles were broken.

    All she could do now was tremble and groan where shey.

    It was a miserable sight.

    Yet even so, the light in her eyes did not extinguish.

    Seria had a strongpetitive spirit.

    And more than that, she had an intense obsession with Ian.

    Telling her not to follow him?

    It was utter nonsense. Seria didn¡¯t want to be apart from Ian for even a single day. That¡¯s why she followed him all the way to his hometown.

    Being sent away forcking ability was even more uneptable.

    In other words, wasn¡¯t this the same as telling her to give up apanying Ian from now on?

    Seeing the blue me that still hadn¡¯t died down, the man turned his back with a faint sigh.

    ¡°You should at least be able to replicate the technique I showed you.¡±

    He said this without even turning around.

    In that indifferent tone, no emotion could be felt.

    ¡°All movement starts from stillness¡­ Remember that.¡±

    That was thest conversation Seria had with the man.

    After that, Seria, who had fainted, opened her eyes in the intensive care unit.

    Unusually wearing a sullen expression, the Saintess delivered news to Seria that felt like a bolt from the blue.

    ¡°You need to be hospitalised for at least two weeks. External activities are strictly prohibited during that time.¡±

    Only then did Seria realise the man¡¯s true intentions.

    If she was injured and ended up hospitalised, she wouldn¡¯t be able to follow him even if she wanted to.

    After consecutive defeats, falling for his provocation, and doing something foolish,

    Seria became utterly dispirited.

    She found herself shrinking back into the timid girl she once was, confirming the truth in the man¡¯s words.

    Seria was just a burden.

    Those words pierced her heart like shards of ss, and she silently bit her lip.

    Until it bled.

    She was bitter and resentful.

 Chapter 308: Bread and Dagger (6)

    The man¡¯s face turned gloomy.

    Even so, the princess¡¯s face was nothing but radiant. That strange contrast created an atmosphere as opposite as light and darkness.

    It was because she was extremely oblivious.

    From the beginning, she had been reading others¡¯ emotions through the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Eye.¡¯ She had no reason to pay attention to others¡¯ subtle cues, nor did she feel the need to develop such abilities.

    ¡®Perceptiveness¡¯ was a part of social skills.

    Naturally, it had to be cultivated from childhood, and her troubled childhood was enough to rob the princess of her social abilities.

    Therefore, the man couldn¡¯t recklessly open his mouth.

    Perhaps it was because it was the first time he had seen the princess wearing such a pure smile.

    After hesitating for a long while, he finally uttered a vague question.

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you just say ¡®pet dragon¡¯?¡±¡°Yes! Well, since you already have Senior Rine as your pet dog¡­¡±

    As she spoke, the princess kept ncing at the man to gauge his reaction.

    Seeing this, the man closed his mouth again.

    His lips opened and closed futilely a few more times, but in the end, as if he had given up, only a sigh escaped between them.

    The princess, sensing the negative atmosphere, grew increasingly uneasy.

    Even as oblivious as she was, she couldn¡¯t help but notice.

    Because the man¡¯s gaze, unusually, looked somewhat troubled.

    The fact that he couldn¡¯t meet her eyes and was avoiding her gaze made it evident.

    It meant he couldn¡¯t bear to look at her any longer.

    Of course, the especially unperceptive princess interpreted this in a slightly different way.

    Before long, tears of fear began to well up in the girl¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Sir Ian¡­ I-I was too presumptuous, wasn¡¯t I?¡±

    It was an abrupt apology.

    Although the man couldn¡¯t understand the reason, the trembling eyelids of the princess testified to the turmoil stirring in her heart.

    In the end, the man had no choice but to look at her once more.

    From his hollow gaze, even confusion or bewilderment could no longer be read.

    Only a sorrowful determination¡ªas if to see how far this would go¡ªwas evident.

    Sure enough, the princess immediately met the man¡¯s painful expectations.

    ¡°S-Someone like me, daring to think of bing your pet¡­ After causing such trouble for Sir Ian! I-I¡¯m sorry, Sir Ian. I was wrong¡­ From now on, I won¡¯t overstep¡­ S-So please don¡¯t abandon me¡­¡± ?

    The princess tearfully clung to the man. Before long, tears had already welled up in her eyes.

    The man pressed his forehead and let out a groan, as if he had a headache.

    It was the first groan he uttered sinceing to this world, but the princess had no way of knowing that monumental record.

    Her sorrowful pleas continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already conveyed my apologies separately to your younger sister¡­ B-But that¡¯s still not enough, is it? Until your heart is at ease, Sir Ian, feel free to ask me for anything, as much as you like¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anything, you say?¡±

    It was then that a peculiar light flickered in the man¡¯s eyes.

    Unfortunately, the princess didn¡¯t notice that suspicious sign at all. She merely clung to his chest, sobbing.

    ¡°Y-Yes! I¡¯ll do anything for you! Even if I have to spend my entire fortune¡­!¡±

    For a moment, the man was silent.

    In his normally indifferent eyes, a flicker of emotion began to surface. It was indeed a rare disy of sentimentality, something he hadn¡¯t shown in a long time.

    Before long, heavy words of promise flowed from his lips.

    ¡°Can you promise? That you¡¯ll do anything.¡±

    As if there was no need to ask, the princess nodded with tear-filled eyes. In that fervent movement, her desperate heart was evident.

    ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go on a trip.¡±

    That single sentence was the signal.

    The princess¡¯s body froze on the spot and her dazed light-grey eyes turned toward the man.

    Regardless, the man merely let out words akin to a sigh.

    ¡°I said let¡¯s go on a trip, Your Highness. Come along with me.¡±

    His voice was indifferent, but the impact of his words wasparable to a bomb.

    The meaning of a man and a woman embarking on a trip together was obvious.

    There was no way the princess, raised in the imperial family, wouldn¡¯t know this.

    The girl gaped, unable to produce any coherent words.

    After failing to collect herself for quite some time, she cleared her throat and straightened her posture.

    Then she began to subtly observe Ian¡¯s expression.

    Her light grey pupils were slowly narrowing vertically¡ªa sign that she was using the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Eye.¡¯

    She had vowed not to rely on the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Eye¡¯ anymore, but it was an ability she had used all her life.

    Depending on it in times of emergency was something she couldn¡¯t help.

    And this was a situation that could be called a crisis beyond a mere emergency.

    Naturally, the princess had no choice but to use the Dragon¡¯s Eye.

    However, this time, her opponent was particrly ipatible with her.

    She couldn¡¯t read the man¡¯s psyche at all. She couldn¡¯t even catch the faint hues that usually appeared.

    This implied two possibilities.

    First, that the man¡¯s level was high enough to beparable to a level of Master.

    Second, that his emotions were so worn out that they no longer even showed.

    Either way, neither option was something one would consider for someone in their early twenties. So the princess became even more confused, muttering incoherently as her eyes aimlessly darted around.

    Eventually, the princess blushed deeply and lowered her head.

    In a timid voice, the girl asked back.

    ¡°B-But if we do that, rumours will spread¡­¡±

    ¡°So we shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    At his counter question, the princess tapped her index fingers together.

    And after ncing nervously at the man¡¯s reaction, Cien eventually lowered her head even more.

    Her face was already flushed to the point of burning. It was almost to the extent that you could imagine steam rising from her head.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s not that we shouldn¡¯t, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, get everything ready. We have to set off in two weeks.¡±

    At his continued firm demands, Cien could only offer a meek response.

    ¡°¡­Yes, Sir Ian.¡±

    Only then, as if satisfied, did the man turn around.

    It looked as though he was ready to head off somewhere else.

    He was about to take a step forward, but then, as if he suddenly remembered something, he added,

    ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yesh¡­!¡±

    The fidgeting princess was startled and ended up answering like that.

    Perhaps finding her own reply ridiculous, the girl once again lowered her head. The man didn¡¯t seem to care at all, though.

    ¡°¡­¡­Please convey to His Majesty the Emperor to be wary of the old lion.¡±

    With those cryptic words, the man left.

    Left alone, the princess could only tilt her head in puzzlement for a while.

    <em>Old lion? Who could he be referring to?</em>

    Of course, that pondering didn¡¯tst long.

    Because the princess already had an urgent matter at hand.

    A trip with the Senior she had a crush on.

    Though there was a deadline of two weeks, there was still time to prepare. Cien fell into contemtion with a pounding heart.

    <em>N-Now, what should I do about my underwear?</em>

    No matter what, as the imperial princess, there were certain boundaries she should uphold. Yet before she knew it, her thoughts drifted to her drawer, filled with nothing but teddy bear underwear.

    Without even knowing the man¡¯s true intentions.

    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be the one dealing with it anyway.¡±

    Leaving that bitter muttering behind, the man moved on.

    He was truly looking forward to seeing how the Emperor would react upon hearing this news.

    It was a petty revenge by a man whose memories had been tarnished.

    **

    After hearing everything, I left Seria¡¯s hospital room.

    <em>Leaving Seria behind and taking the Princess along?</em>

    At this point, it was a decision whose intention I couldn¡¯t fathom. Objectively speaking, it was clear that Seria was a betterbatant than the princess.

    She had more practical experience and we had even honed our teamwork while crossing life-and-death situations together.

    Even in terms of skill, she should be considered a step above the princess.

    Although the princess was the top student in the first year of the Magic Department, Seria was also the top student in the second year of the Knight Division.

    More than anything, the thing that annoyed me was something else.

    It was the fact he used the term ¡®trip¡¯ with the princess.

    The ce mypanions and I were heading wasn¡¯t some peaceful, quiet vacation spot.

    It was a battlefield where we had to stake our lives.

    Anyone withmon sense would know that heading to a remote area filled with all sorts of dangers shouldn¡¯t be called a ¡®trip¡¯¡ªhow disappointed would that make someone? Moreover, the princess was still just an inexperienced first-year student.

    She had probably never risked her life nor taken one.

    Either way, it was something that required immense resolve.

    The only constion was that the rumours hadn¡¯t spread much yet.

    Even Seria only knew about it because she heard it from the ¡®me¡¯ from the future, so it seemed that the untimely honeymoon trip between the princess and me would only be revealedter.

    Just thinking about the people who would react upon hearing that news was terrifying.

    First and foremost, the Emperor was the biggest concern and there were quite a few others who would rush in to verify the truth of the rumours.

    It was by coincidence that I happened to run into one of them.

    No, to be precise, it was an inevitability disguised as a coincidence.

    Because anyone could see that the person seemed to be looking for someone specific.

    A person wearing a pointed hat was looking around here and there, and then, upon seeing me, broke into a bright smile and ran over.

    And without hesitation, the small figure leaped into my arms with a ¡®plop.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­Master! Ehehe.¡±

    It was Senior Elsie.

    Ever since she confessed to me, Senior Elsie had been approaching me without any reservations like this. At times, herck of personal distance was enough to catch me off guard.

    Even now, she was practically nuzzling her face into my chest.

    I let out a deep sigh, as if troubled.

    Having a pretty woman like Senior Elsie like me wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. However, I had a small wish that she would be mindful of the time and ce.

    This was the temple.

    It was one of the least appropriate ces to discuss romantic affairs between men and women.

    Coincidentally, some priests passing by were scowling at us.

    I stroked Senior Elsie¡¯s head, trying to calm her down.

    ¡°Senior Elsie, it¡¯s good to see you. But first, could you step away from me a bit¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ian, pets are not allowed inside the temple.¡±

    But before I could even dissuade Senior Elsie, an arrogant voice tickled my ears.

    A woman with silver hair was striding toward us from the end of the corridor.

    Just by looking at the impressive curves of her figure, it was clear¡ªit was the Saintess.

    At the sudden appearance of a formidable opponent. Senior Elsie¡¯s gaze immediately turned cold.

    She clicked her tongue and pulled herself out of my embrace.

    Even then, Senior Elsie didn¡¯t give up clinging to my arm.

    ¡°Hey, Milkbag. Who do you think you are, butting in? I¡¯m trying to have some quality time with my master¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bit pathetic to see you clinging on even after being rejected.¡±

    With that, the Saintess traced a cross with a faint smile.

    ¡°Could you please consider Ian¡¯s feelings as well? I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t exactly pleasant for him either¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Aha.¡±

    But Senior Elsie¡¯s reaction was lukewarm at best.

    It fell far short of the Saintess¡¯s expectations.

    As the Saintess¡¯s light pink eyes looked at her in confusion, Senior Elsie wore a deep sneer.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear? I confessed again. And this time I wasn¡¯t rejected.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t wrong.

    I decided to give her an answer to her confessionter, so it couldn¡¯t be said that she had been rejected yet.

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t know how I¡¯d feel when the time came.

    But since it was a remark that could easily cause misunderstandings, I could only give a wry smile.

    It was teasing¡ªfar too teasing.

    I btedly tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t say it like that. The Saintess might misunderstand¡­¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, I never got to finish my sentence.

    Because I couldn¡¯t sense any movement from the Saintess.

    Yes, not even a twitch.

    I turned a puzzled gaze toward her.

    There stood the frozen figure of a beautiful woman, standing nkly.

    She had frozen with a smile, overwhelmed by excessive shock.

    The misunderstanding was gradually bringing about a butterfly effect.

 Chapter 309: Bread and Dagger (7)

    The Saintess stood frozen, utterly speechless.

    Her motionless figure reminded me of a statue. Even after a prolonged silence, she couldn¡¯t regain herposure.

    For a moment, I was under the illusion that time had stopped.

    That¡¯s how dramatic the Saintess¡¯s reaction was.

    Even the gentle breeze that had been flowing through the corridor seemed to vanish. The heavy, sinking atmosphere mirrored her feelings.

    My bewildered gaze turned to the side.

    Senior Elsie, who was clinging to my arm, appeared just as flustered. It just had been a casual provocation, but it appeared she hadn¡¯t expected the Saintess to react so innocently.

    Of course, Senior Elsie wasn¡¯t one to feel any regret over something like this.

    She instead shed a wicked smile and pulled my arm even closer.

    A soft, supple sensation pressed against my arm muscles.Before I knew it, she was slyly smirking.

    ¡°Huh? Did you really not hear? I¡¯ve decided to enter a somewhat serious rtionship with Master.¡±

    <em>Well, if you consider it serious, I guess it¡¯s a serious rtionship, but¡­</em>

    I couldn¡¯t carelessly open my mouth, as I couldn¡¯t gauge the Saintess¡¯s true intentions. I needed to figure out why she was acting like this first.

    It would have been nice if Leto were by my side.

    If he were here, I¡¯d probably have already been smacked on the back of the head. And I¡¯d be mindlessly reciting whatever he told me to say.

    But right now, the one beside me was Senior Elsie.

    She was a girl whose name would undoubtedlye up if you were to list the Saintess¡¯s rivals.

    There was no way she would want to see an improvement in the rtionship between the Saintess and me.

    Given she had even confessed her feelings, it wasn¡¯t strange for her to be wary of the women around me.

    It was at that moment that a crack appeared in the Saintess¡¯s frozen time.

    Her eyshes quivered, and soon a pained voice filled with disbelief escaped her lips.

    ¡°¡­L-Lie.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie, though?¡±

    However, her feeble attempt at denial was once again dismissed.

    Senior Elsie pressed her cheek even closer to my arm with a seductive gaze. Seeing that I wasn¡¯t showing any sign of pushing her away, she became even more triumphant and said,

    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, go ahead and ask Master.¡±

    The Saintess, who had been trembling for a while, turned her gaze toward me.

    In those light pink eyes, faint resentment and expectation were intertwined.

    Her gaze was sharp, but the subtle glimmer of tears in her eyes tugged at my heart.

    At this point, even someone as dense as me couldn¡¯t fail to notice.

    That if I responded carelessly right now, it would only cause unnecessary misunderstandings.

    I hesitated for a moment, sorting out the words swirling in my mind.

    I needed to answer as briefly and concisely as possible.

    Composing myself, I quickly spoke up.

    ¡°Saintess, while it¡¯s not a lie, there¡¯s a bit of misunderstanding¡­¡­¡±

    Of course, my good intentions were not going to be realised so smoothly.

    I felt a firm grip as someone tightly hugged my arm.

    Senior Elsie had risen on her tiptoes, naturally leaning on my arm for support.

    Soon, her sweet voice whispered in my ear.

    ¡°Master¡­ let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Her gaze was sultry.

    A captivating blue, reminiscent of moonlight beyond the night¡¯s curtains, was directed at me. Her muffled whimpers only served to deepen her flushedplexion.

    I couldn¡¯t react at all, for various reasons.

    First and foremost, I couldn¡¯t fathom what Senior Elsie was trying to do or imply.

    <em>¡®That,¡¯ she says?</em>

    It would¡¯ve been better if I couldn¡¯t make any guesses at all. At least then, I could¡¯ve just brushed it off with a forcedugh.

    But the person in question was none other than Senior Elsie.

    If I tried to vaguely gloss over things, there were just too many pitfalls.

    While I was flustered and unable to respond, Senior Elsie¡¯s teasing continued.

    ¡°You know, that thing¡­ When Master touches me, and I feel all tingly, like electricity running through me, which makes me feel so good. Last time, my legs got so weak I even copsed¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    I let out an exmation as if I finally understood.

    It seemed Senior Elsie was talking about the ¡®chin stroking.¡¯ It was a new reward I had developed after ¡®head stroking,¡¯ and I was d it appealed to her.

    However, my relief didn¡¯tst long.

    Because I sensed a strange tremor transmitted through the air.

    Snapping back to my senses, I looked straight ahead.

    There stood the Saintess, trembling all over.

    She appeared to be faintly simmering with anger.

    Her slender hands, sped like she was praying, were now tightly clenched with force.

    That¡¯s when I realised something had gone terribly wrong.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sa

    Even at my cautious call, she remained silent for a while.

    She kept her head lowered and bit her lip several times before finally ring at me with tear-filled eyes.

    A stammering voice spilled from her lips.

    ¡°

    And just as I was about to somehow calm her down¡ª

    ¡°¡­¡­Even though I was first!!¡±

    The Saintess let out a shrill, almost cute shout and immediately started walking away.

    The way she wiped away her tears made it seem as if she¡¯d just had her heart broken.

    While I was just left dumbfounded, watching her retreating figure.

    <em>What was she first in?</em>

    Naturally, that question remained unanswered.

    Because before that, Senior Elsie burst intoughter.

    Having finally let go of my arm, she was jumping up and down in joy.

    She clenched her fist and shed a victorious smile.

    ¡°Kyahahaha! You rude milkbag bitch, serves you right! After mocking me like that.¡±

    As expected, this seemed to have been Senior Elsie¡¯s scheme.

    I sighed deeply, rubbing my forehead.

    Her jealousy was genuine, even though we weren¡¯t even dating yet.

    A voice filled with exasperation slipped from my lips.

    ¡°Senior Elsie¡­¡±

    I intended to reprimand her, but Senior Elsie shrewdly acted first.

    Her petite body once again dove into my arms. Then she yfully winked at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ll forgive me, won¡¯t you, Master?¡±

    Since her confession the other day, Senior Elsie had changed a bit.

    In the past, she would have been fidgety or constantly gauging my reaction, but now she responded slyly.

    Perhaps she was finally starting to show theposure of someone older.

    Looking back, it was rather abnormal that she used to tremble whenever I held the hatchet.

    This, too, should be seen as growth.

    Though as a result, I had lost one means to fully control Senior Elsie.

    Still, she would probably listen if I spoke sternly..

    Feeling both proud and a bit wistful about that, I decided to give Senior Elsie a little punishment.

    ¡°Master, what are you¡­ Wait, ah?! Hnnngh?!¡±

    The punishment was none other than the ¡®chin stroking¡¯ that Senior Elsie so dearly desired.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Senior Elsie had to squeeze her thighs together.

    Even so, I didn¡¯t stop stroking, and after some time, she melted and copsed to the ground.

    Her dted pupils, rapid breaths and flushed face created a peculiar atmosphere.

    As if even her tongue seemed to have lost its strength, Senior Elsie let out a dazed nasal sound.

    ¡°I-I was wr¡­ Hnnngh, I am sowwy¡­¡±

    Only then did I show a satisfied smile.

    Surely, by now, Senior Elsie must have reflected enough.

    Although I was still bothered by the Saintess¡¯sst tearful look, I figured that with time, there would be a chance to clear up the misunderstanding.

    With that thought, I left the temple.

    There was still work to be done.

    Senior Delphine, the North and the Princess.

    I needed a chain to link these mysteries together.

    **

    There was still no word from Senior Delphine.

    Even though sses had started, there was no sign of her returning. Even Seria had no grasp of the exact circumstances.

    It was unlikely I¡¯d be able to gather any useful clues if I went searching myself.

    So before setting off to the North, I decided to meet the people I needed to see.

    First among them was, of course, Emma.

    As always, even while battling the Corpse Giant, I greatly benefited from her potions. Had it not been for them , I might have met an early end.

    Conversely, it was also true that, because of her potions, my recovery was somewhat dyed.

    But since it was due to my overuse of them, it was hard to me Emma for that.

    Fortunately, the news that I had fallen into critical condition was not made public.

    The fierce battle with the Corpse Giant was a heroic feat. Not to mention, I was the one who had been in conflict with the Dark Order even before that.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Announcing the downfall of a rising star was burdensome in many ways.

    Especially since the Dark Order¡¯s presence was bing more evident day by day.

    On top of that, they¡¯d have to endure criticism for failing to support me in time.

    It was said that both the Empire and the Holy Nation carefully monitored my condition with utmost discretion.

    Thanks to that, there was no unfortunate incident of Emma rushing to me in tears and making a fuss. For that, I was particrly grateful.

    Imagine if the soft-hearted Emma had heard about my situation.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if she had fainted on the spot.

    My body shuddered at the unfortunate thought. Thest thing I wanted was for Emma to copse and end up in the ICU again.

    That¡¯s precisely why I brought a hefty amount of gold with me today.

    ording to what I¡¯d heard, Emma spent all the money she had on ingredient costs.

    There were even stories of her surviving on forest mushrooms or going hungry.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t just stand by and let that happen.

    Today, I was determined to firmly tell Emma not to touch her food budget.

    With that firm resolve, I stood in front of her workshop.

    <em>Thud, Thud</em>, but even when I knocked on the door, there was no answer.

    This wasn¡¯t unprecedented.

    Thest time I visited her workshop, Emma had copsed from overwork.

    Recalling this, I immediately became anxious.

    That¡¯s why I, somewhat hastily, kicked the workshop¡¯s door open.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emma, are you okay?!¡±

    With a <em>bang</em>, the door was forcibly opened as I shouted.

    Immediately after, I was met with wide, emerald-coloured eyes.

    Emma was crouched on a chair in her workshop, munching on something.

    A quick nce showed it was dried mushrooms.

    She seemed to find them so delicious that, as she chewed, tears were welling up in her eyes.

    Struck by both pity and disbelief, I mped my mouth shut.

    But I wasn¡¯t the only one surprised.

    Soon Emma gulped down the mushroom she had been chewing and gave me an awkward smile.

    ¡°Ah, Hey. Ian¡­¡±

    And then, silence.

    After standing there speechless for quite a while, Emma stiffly stood up.

    It was then that her voice began to waver, as if she was about to cry.

    She stood there, eyes brimming with tears, for a while.

    And the choice of a girl caught in such an unseemly situation was as follows.

    ¡°I-I¡­ I¡¯ll just go die now!¡±

    With those words, Emma burst into tears and dashed away.

    Of course, I desperately tried to stop her and prevented her from doing so.

    As always, a woman¡¯s heart was truly delicate.

    Especially Emma¡¯s heart¡ªeven more so.

 Chapter 310: Bread and Dagger (8)

    It took me quite some time to calm Emma down.

    Despite minutes offorting and persuasion, she was still blushing. I could almost see steam rising above her deeply bowed head.

    She must have been that embarrassed.

    At most, she was just nibbling on some dried mushrooms. In fact, it wasn¡¯t really a scene that warranted such shame.

    Yes, that¡¯s what I should have told her.

    But I hesitated and couldn¡¯t bring myself to offer that reassurance.

    Because the scene from that moment kept reying in my mind.

    The sight of her, on the verge of tears, gnawing on those dried mushrooms.

    Her face was like a work of art, embodying a profound gratitude for life.

    From her crouched position to minimise physical exertion to the pitiful effort of deliberately softening the dried mushrooms with her saliva before eating them.It was a sincerity that only someone who hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time could disy.

    Of course, neither hunger nor poverty is a sin.

    They were just unavoidable conditions of life.

    Life sometimes functions on such irrational foundations. I had no intention of ming or shaming her for that.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If someone did feel the urge to do so, they probably had little else to boast about.

    But this was merely my personal opinion.

    Emma already harboured an inferiorityplex about being ofmon birth.

    Though she spoke informally, pretending to be on equal footing with me,her self-deprecation often showed through her demeanour. Especially now, when she felt indebted to me, it was all the more apparent.

    And on top of all that, she had now shown me that she couldn¡¯t even manage a proper meal.

    It was not surprising that Emma felt ashamed.

    Furthermore, I didn¡¯t want to see her like that either.

    It wasn¡¯t because I was disappointed or embarrassed.

    It was simply because it pained me.

    Emma was struggling so much and the fact that I was one of the reasons made it unbearably painful.

    So, in front of her, I couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing was wrong.

    Because I was probably the main cause of her being like that.

    But Emma seemed to misunderstand the emotions revealed on my face.

    With a voice still choked with sobs, she apologised.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry¡­ I must look pathetic¡­¡±

    ¡°No, not at all!¡±

    I immediately denied her words.

    If things were left as they were, it would be dangerous. Emma¡¯s mood might endlessly spiral downwards.

    With that sense of urgency, I uncharacteristically managed to continue convincing her without faltering.

    ¡°Why would you look pathetic? Rather, I was d to see your unguarded side¡­ And, well, you looked kinda cute too¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Cute?¡±

    At my offhand remark, her moist emerald eyes turned towards me.

    She didn¡¯t look sad or distressed.

    Desperate not to miss the opportunity, I nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Y-Yes! Of course you were cute. You¡¯re usually meticulous, but at times like this, you seem so clumsy.¡±

    Like that, after anxiously fidgeting for a while, I eventually let out a deep sigh.

    Fortunately, Emma¡¯s mood seemed to have lightened a bit.

    I decided to speak from the heart.

    I gently grasped her delicate hand.

    Emma flinched slightly with a small gasp, but she didn¡¯t pull away from my touch.

    A faint blush appeared on her cheeks.

    ¡°¡­But Emma, I really don¡¯t want you to suffer. I hope you eat your meals regrly and don¡¯t overexert yourself. Every time your face turns pale, my heart aches too.¡±

    Emma just nkly gazed at me without saying a word.

    She didn¡¯t seem inclined to refute my words.

    That was at least a positive sign.

    I just hoped this would serve as a turning point for Emma¡¯s daily life to improve, even if just a little. She was so devoted that, if no one stepped in to rein her in, it could be a problem.

    Even just a moment ago it was like that.

    Emma said she recently went to the Alchemy Guild. From what I heard, she finally sold her potions out of desperation, so she should have had enough funds for a while.

    But if she was still chewing on dried mushrooms, there could only be one reason.

    She squandered all of it on ingredients.

    Unable to hold herself back, all for the sake of research.

    At this rate, no matter how much money I give her, there would still be a limit.

    Even if the quality of her meals improved, her sleep time might decrease instead.

    That must not happen.

    ¡°Just as I am precious to you, you are incredibly precious to me too¡­ So please, don¡¯t overexert yourself. From now on, for every hardship or shortfall you face, I¡¯ll be there to make up for them¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­S-Stop it.¡±

    But I couldn¡¯t finish my words.

    Because Emma, with her face flushed bright red, averted her gaze and said that.

    I was sure she was responding well just a moment ago.

    I was left speechless and with no choice but to close my mouth.

    ¡°You, please stop doing that. Holding my hand and looking at me so seriously like that¡­ I-It will make me misunderstand.¡±

    ¡°¡­Misunderstand what?¡±

    At my question, asked with a tilted head, Emma cleared her throat and spoke.

    Of course, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to look me in the eyes.

    ¡°T-That you mean it¡­¡±

    ¡°I do mean it.¡±

    ¡°Aah, seriously!¡±

    She finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and raised her voice.

    Her lovely face, now on the verge of tears, turned toward me.

    ¡°¡­This is why I can¡¯t bring myself to stop.¡±

    It was a slightly sulkyint.

    I had no choice but to silently wait for her next words. It was only natural, since I didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about in the first ce.

    Not long after, Emma let out a deep sigh.

    It was a sigh of reflection.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t intend to spend all my money from the start either¡­ But I kept worrying about you, and then the alchemy materials just caught my eye¡­¡±

    Each word she hesitantly mumbled felt warm.

    That was Emma¡¯s true nature.

    A warm and caring woman, like a pebble imbued with warmth.

    Just being by her side made me feel at ease.

    I couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile.

    My firm resolve to give her a stern talk had long since vanished.

    <em>How could I possibly be stern with such a kind woman?</em>

    Emma, feeling dejected, nced at me furtively.

    ¡°¡­Sorry, for making you worry for nothing.¡±

    ¡°No, Emma. Thank you¡­ for thinking of me so much.¡±

    After that, we spent time catching up, pleasantly chatting for the first time in a while.

    Of course, I had to somewhat downy the story of how I faced off against the Evil God¡¯s Underling. It was because I feared her reaction if she found out that I had almost truly died.

    She might stay up all night, saying she needs to make better potions.

    Or she might just faint, and when awake, only shed tears.

    Emma was fragile.

    I had to protect her.

    Perhaps my judgement wasn¡¯t wrong, as my conversation with Emma proceeded in a rather gentle atmosphere. At certain parts of the story, she even gasped in surprise.

    However, there were things that, no matter how much I tried to move past them, wouldn¡¯t just disappear.

    For me, that was the farewell with Ned.

    I tried to tell the story as calmly as I could, but I couldn¡¯t escape Emma¡¯s worried gaze.

    She cautiously asked me,

    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am now.¡±

    I swallowed the word that almost followed¡ª¡®Maybe.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t want to cause her unnecessary worry.

    But it was a futile effort, because Emma, as always, was quick to notice.

    Yes, just like always.

    Emma silently observed my expression, then hesitated before pulling me into an embrace.

    For a moment, I thought about resisting.

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t long before I found myself, as if entranced, burying my face into Emma¡¯s chest. Her sweet scent softly filled my senses.

    Her embrace felt soft and supple.

    For now, I decided to simply enjoy that warmth without thinking about anything else.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, Ian¡­.¡±

    Scenes of my hometown shed by.

    Amidst the burnt and copsed debris, the vigers wept as they buried the unrecovered corpses. Tombstones stood in countless rows, like newly sprouted saplings.

    It was painful and agonising.

    Loss engraves a heavy pain onto the heart. It seems like I could forget if I tried, but the cries of that day asionally resurface, making me suffocate.

    Ned¡¯s younger sister, May, asked me.

    ¡°¡­Young Master, where did my brother go?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a question she should have been asking someone like me, who was wrapped in bandages head to toe.

    But she was just a child, perhaps too young to even properly understand death.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say.

    I simply, simply couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    All I could do was ce my hand on her head.

    A barely squeezed-out excuse followed.

    ¡°He went to keep a promise.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    As if she couldn¡¯t understand, May asked, her eyes brimming with tears.

    ¡°Why did he have to go to keep a promise? Leaving even me behind?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    <em>Because he had to protect you.</em>

    <em>Because that was Ned¡¯s only vow.</em>

    Burying all those words in my heart, I answered her.

    ¡°¡­Because a great knight never lies.¡±

    I hoped that in her memory, he would remain a great knight.

    Now, even when I recall all those memories, tears no longere.

    I simply soothed my aching heart with Emma¡¯s scent and warmth as if, by doing so, all those painful memories were beingpletely covered up.

    Emma held me tightly until I was ready to let go.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed.

    Only after my heart had settled did I slowly lift my head that had been buried in Emma¡¯s embrace. An awkward cough escaped me out of embarrassment.

    Even so, she just gave me a gentle smile and silently looked at me.

    Though she didn¡¯t say anything, her sentiment was conveyed.

    Just that alone gave me a great sense of strength.

    After some time had passed, Emma forced out a cheerful voice to lift the subdued mood.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Ian. Do you want to see the ingredients I bought? I found some rare ingredients in the city this time!¡±

    I was certain they¡¯d be things I wouldn¡¯t recognize, regardless of whether I saw them.

    But I was grateful for Emma¡¯s thoughtfulness toward me, so I got up with a faint smile.

    ¡°You mean the ingredients you traded for your meals, right?¡±

    ¡°T-That¡¯s right! Yeah¡­ But I don¡¯t regret it!¡±

    Emma, with a determined expression, pulled out the sack she had ced on the shelf.

    Inside were plenty of softly glowing white moss.

    They were things I had never seen before.

    At my puzzled gaze, Emma immediately began to exin.

    She straightened her shoulders and ced a fist on her chest; that pose was quite cute, making my smile deepen a bit.

    ¡°This is a moss that only grows in the Coniferous forests at the farthest northern region! It¡¯s a nt that absorbs the mana of the permafrost as it grows, making it hard to obtain¡­ As you know, one of the Seven Deadly Sins¡¯ curses lingers in the northernmost part of the continent.¡±

    The North and the Seven Deadly Sins.

    As I listened to Emma¡¯s story, those two words lingered in my ears for a moment.

    Come to think of it, I remember hearing about it during a mythology lecture before.

    The reason why the North is surrounded by eternal cold.

    Before I could continue my thoughts, Emma, unable to hide her pride, continued speaking.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s such a cold ce, not only is it hard to harvest, but it¡¯s difficult to even enter the area where it grows. And yet, to find this much¡­ Isn¡¯t it amazing?! So this is the ¡®Snow Frost Moss¡¯¡­ Huh?¡±

    That¡¯s when I sensed something was wrong.

    Emma¡¯s tone, which had been excited, suddenly dropped. I could only look at her face, not knowing what was going on.

    Emma, in a daze, stared at the handful of ¡®Snow Frost Moss¡¯ in her hand.

    ¡°Th-This isn¡¯t ¡®Snow Frost Moss¡¯¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­What? Are they all fake?¡±

    Emma slowly shook her head, then began to examine each of the ¡®Snow Frost Moss¡¯ in the bag. And with a crestfallen look, she came to the following conclusion.

    ¡°About one-tenth of them are fake. That¡¯s strange¡­? This merchant has never done something like this before, so why all of a sudden¡­?¡±

    <em>One-tenth, huh.</em>

    It was quite an ambiguous ratio.

    Whether it was a premeditated scam or the result of trying to deceive even professionals like Emma by leveraging their trust.

    Unnoticed by Emma, I fiddled with the hatchet at my waist.

    ¡°¡­You even spent your food expenses to buy that.¡±

    At my remark, she let out a groan.

    She began to break out in a cold sweat, stealing nces at me.

    It seemed Emma also firmly believed the false rumours about me.

    I¡¯m nothing but a pacifist, but from Emma¡¯s gaze, she seemed to treat me like a ticking time bomb that could go off at any moment.

    Forcing a bright smile, she said,

    ¡°I-It¡¯s okay! Mushrooms are tasty! Especially these days, white stump mushrooms aremon in the forest and there are many dishes you can make with them! nched Mushroom, grilled mushrooms, stir-fried mushrooms, mushroom juice, dried mushroom and tangerine sd¡­¡±

    <em>Mushrooms, mushrooms, mushrooms.</em>

    No matter how long I waited, the only food Emma mentioned was mushrooms. Even though she counted over ten different dishes on her fingers, it was still the same.

    Finally, unable to bear it any longer, I let out a deep sigh.

    And said just one thing.

    ¡°¡­Where does that guy live?¡±

    I asked the only question that mattered at that moment.

    Emma hesitated and avoided my gaze, but I inwardly gave a wry smile.

    <em>The ¡®North¡¯ and ¡®Moss¡¯, huh.</em>

    <em>What an odd coincidence.</em>

    It seemed that the rest of my conversation with Emma would have to wait until next time.

 Chapter 311: Bread and Dagger (9)

    The Academy was a densely popted area, with tens of thousands of permanent residents.

    Naturally, the demand and profits generated were also enormous. It wasn¡¯t something that could be sustained by the small market economy within the Academy alone.

    As a result, bustlingmercial districts inevitably formed around it .

    Poption attracted capital and capital attracted markets.

    And then, markets draw more people, forming a city. The areamonly referred to as ¡®downtown¡¯ by those at the Academy was no exception.

    Originally, the Academy was said to have been situated in a quiet, remote area.

    It was said that long ago, a renowned mage brought together distinguished schrs to share wisdom and earnest young people gathered to receive their teachings¡ªthat was how it all began.

    After that, as outstanding talents emerged, the Academy¡¯s reputation soared day by day.

    And the more widely the word spread, the more people flocked in.

    Eventually, even wealthy individuals like the royalty and nobles began visiting the Academy, and shops befitting their standard of living started to establish themselves around it.And the result of that long process nowy before me.

    The streets of downtown were teeming with people. The crowds filled every alley, creating the unique vibrancy of a central district.

    By now, it was hard to even find traces of its past as a remote countryside.

    The only remnant from those days was the fiercepetitive culture that remained within the Academy.

    They say it became a tradition for the distinguished schrs topete over whose disciple was superior.

    It seemed that, whether in the past or now, teachers were the kind who couldn¡¯t help but push their students hard.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I suddenly thought of Professor Derek. When I visited him recently, he warned me to brace myself for some hellish training, but it seemed I would have to postpone that for another time.

    Because I had too many things to take care of at the moment.

    I was visiting downtown to handle one of them.

    I took out a note from my pocket. On it was a short address written in round, neat handwriting. It was something Emma had written down for me.

    She said it was the address of the peddler who sold her the ¡®Sword frost moss¡¯.

    Even as she wrote down the address in response to my persistent request, she couldn¡¯t shake off her unease. She kept stealing nces at me until the end and then carefully asked.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not going to do anything, right?¡±

    <em>How could that be?</em>

    <em>If I wasn¡¯t nning to do anything, there would have been no reason to find him in the first ce.</em>

    But I had to forcibly swallow those words rising up to my throat.

    There was no need to unnecessarily frighten Emma.

    She was kind andpassionate. Even if she had been swindled, she couldn¡¯t help but still feel worried about an old acquaintance.

    So I simply gave a faint smile and reassured her.

    ¡°Come on, what could I possibly do?¡±

    ¡°Like cutting off his limbs¡­?¡±

    When she said that, I had nothing more to say.

    In the end, I had to reassure Emma until the nervous look in her eyes finally subsided. Then I headed straight downtown and finally arrived at the ce she¡¯d written down.

    From the outside, it looked like a shabby shop.

    The guy who swindled Emma was probably inside.

    <em>Ahem.</em> First, I deliberately cleared my throat to make my presence known. Only then did I knock on the shop¡¯s door.

    <em>Knock, Knock.</em>

    Soon, a polite tone flowed from my mouth.

    ¡°¡­Is anyone there?¡±

    It was a courteous and sensible approach, just as I had promised Emma.

    With this, she couldn¡¯t me me.

    But no matter how long I waited, there was no response from beyond the door. Even after knocking several more times.

    <em>Hmmm.</em> I let out a quiet hum and thoughtfully stroked my chin.

    The fierce battle with the Corpse Giant had taken much from me but also taught me many things.

    One of them was how to handle Aura.

    Not long ago, I was merely at the beginning stage of being an Expert.

    At that time, I couldn¡¯t properly draw out the power of aura, nor use it beyond coating my sword. It was truly a time when the expression ¡®a chick drunk on power¡¯ suited me.

    But now, I am different.

    I was gradually beginning to awaken even the attributes of my aura. By applying this, I could now utilise more advanced detection techniques.

    I held my breath and spread out my aura.

    Aura was the manifestation of one¡¯s state of mind. The more the refined mana spread, the more vividly the surrounding structure etched itself into my mind.

    It felt as if a new sense, beyond the five senses, had awakened.

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to detect something unusual inside the shop.

    I could sense faint breaths and warmth.

    It meant that someone alive was inside.

    Realizing this, I no longer hesitated.

    <em>Bang!</em> A resounding bang echoed.

    It was the result of my mana-infused kick smashing into the shop¡¯s front door.

    The air was torn apart as a razor-sharp gust followed. The wooden fragments scattered everywhere, hinting at the sheer force of the impact.

    I thought I heard a faint scream from inside.

    Stepping over the wooden fragments that were once the door, I asked again.

    ¡°Is anyone there~?¡±

    It was still a polite greeting.

    Yes, technically, I still hadn¡¯t broken my promise to Emma yet.

    However, even after breaking down the door, I hadn¡¯t achieved my goal.

    Because I couldn¡¯t find a trace of a person inside the shop.

    I could sense someone¡¯s presence, but couldn¡¯t see them.

    At most, there was a cat staring at me with startled eyes.

    In that case, the ce I needed to suspect was obvious.

    Tilting my head as if puzzled, I muttered to myself.

    ¡°Huh? Is no one here?¡±

    As I casually scanned the shop, I could feel tense eyes fixed on me with my every move.

    A less experienced person might have been fooled.

    Vision ounts for a significant portion among the five senses. If you can confuse it, it¡¯s easy to muddle the remaining senses as well.

    But I had yet another sense.

    My hand shot out like lightning toward somewhere.

    <em>Meoooooow¡ª!</em>

    The gray-furred cat struggled and screamed. It extended its ws and scratched at my hand, but my mana-reinforced skin didn¡¯t budge.

    Before long, my hand was gripping the scruff of its neck.

    The cat¡¯s blue eyes looked up at me, filled with fear.

    My gaze had long since turned cold.

    ¡°¡­I asked if anyone was there.¡±

    At those words, the cat¡¯s frantic struggling suddenly stopped.

    Instead, it began to tremble and watch me warily. Even though its disguise had obviously been uncovered, it still seemed intent on holding out.

    At times like this, there was only one effective means ofmunication.

    I sighed and pulled out my hatchet. Only then did the cat scream and admit its mistake.

    ¡°Y-Yes! I¡¯m here, so please¡­!¡±

    Humannguage came out from a cat¡¯s mouth.

    I let out a faintugh at the rare sight.

    I had heard that some mages could perform such tricks. It was a kind of a trivial spell, so not many mainstream mages practised it.

    Atst, the bare minimum conditions for a conversation had been met.

    Without hesitation, I threw the cat onto the floor. Then, as if it had been waiting for this moment, the cat flipped in mid-air and transformed.

    It was a frail-looking man with gray hair.

    He was wearing a robe, typical of those working in magic-rted professions. Since he dealt with rare alchemical ingredients, it seemed he was no exception.

    Emma called him ¡®Aviang.¡¯

    Watching him tremble and nce nervously, I crossed my arms and asked in a threatening tone.

    ¡°Aviang¡­ why were you hiding?¡±

    Aviang hesitated for a moment, unable to answer.

    After a long pause, he finally managed toe up with an excuse.

    ¡°W-Well, it¡¯s just that today is a holiday¡­¡±

    ¡°Cut the nonsense¡­ I¡¯m very busy.¡±

    At the same time, I mmed my hatchet onto the desk with a loud <em>thud</em>.

    Hisplexion grew even paler at the sight.

    It was a tant threat.

    Unless Aviang was innocent, which he clearly wasn¡¯t¡ªhe had scammed Emma. On top of that, he tried to hide himself, which only amplified my suspicions.

    More importantly, I had another reason for being so sensitive.

    My eyes were still carefully observing his demeanour.

    Whether he noticed or not, Aviang just had his eyes shut tightly with a look that said it was all over.

    ¡°Alright¡­ So this day has finallye. In over ten years of running my business, nothing like this has ever happened, but I¡¯ll confess everything without hiding anything.¡±

    He slumped his shoulders and raised his hands as if surrendering.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Imitted a fraud. But there are reasons for it and as soon as the funds are avable, I n to refund everyone¡­¡±

    ¡°You said you¡¯d confess everything.¡±

    But Aviang¡¯s excuses couldn¡¯t continue any further.

    At my cold remark, he looked at me with eyes that seemed clueless.

    His acting skills were truly superb.

    To crack that shameless facade, I revealed why I was still wary of him.

    ¡°But why do I still feel something off about your appearance? It doesn¡¯t seem like this is your true form either.¡±

    That was the signal.

    Aviang¡¯s feeble demeanourpletely changed.

    A cold stillness, like a barren wastnd, descended over us. His gaze seemed to pierce through me like icy daggers.

    Yes, this was how it should have been from the start.

    A tension so tight it seemed ready to snap at any moment.

    The oue was clear.

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    Two shes of light intersected.

    Before I knew it, an ice dagger had appeared in his hand. I blocked it by raising my arm.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the end.

    Whack! my foot mmed into his sr plexus. Unable to even utter a groan, he flew back and crashed into the corner of the shop.

    Soon a coughing sound emerged, among the haphazardly piled goods in the corner.

    I dusted off my hands and shed a grin.

    ¡°Why would a mage engage in closebat with a swordsman?¡±

    But Aviang was unexpectedly a tenacious fellow.

    Even though I had somewhat held back, he still managed to get up after taking a direct hit to a vital spot. Though judging by his unsteady steps, it hadn¡¯t been an insignificant blow.

    In any case, the shop¡¯s interior was cramped.

    It was safe to say he had no means to escape from me.

    Just as I was about to take a step forward, confident of my imminent victory,

    I suddenly froze at the sight that caught my eye.

    ¡°Hey, those ears of yours¡­¡±

    At my remark, Aviang flinched and hastily covered his ears.

    But it was already toote.

    Perhaps his disrupted breathing had broken the spell, for his ears were now revealing their true form.

    His ears were long and pointed.

    They were nothing less than the symbol of a certain race.

    The revtion was so unexpected that all I could do was nkly utter his identity.

    ¡°¡­An Elf?¡±

    At the sound of my dumbfounded voice, Aviang bit his lip even harder.

    Then, ring at me with sharp eyes, he immediately kicked off the ground and shot toward me.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    His killing intent was palpable, as if pleading for it toe true.

    It was an encounter I hadn¡¯t seening in the slightest.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 312: Bread and Dagger (10)

    With a <em>ng</em>, shards of ice scattered explosively.

    A clear light reflected, sprinkling brilliant hues all around. Had my perception been heightened, I might have been lost in a moment of dreamlike reverie.

    But I had no leisure to be emotionally moved at the moment.

    Because right after an ice spike flew at me, the man charged toward me.

    It was an unexpected battle.

    Initially, I only came to find the merchant who had swindled Emma.

    I had no intention of engaging in a de-to-de fight.

    As for the loss suffered, I couldpensate her myself. What interested me more was that the merchant dealt with rare ingredients from the North.

    In that case, he would also be well-informed about the developments in the North.

    If the conversation didn¡¯t work, that was fine too. I could simply teach him a lesson so he¡¯d never try to pull one over Emma again.<em>But who would have thought that the merchant was an Elf?</em>

    <em>Swoosh</em>, a dagger shot forth like a sh of light, making a sharp whistling sound.

    In response, I swung my hatchet.

    Its trajectory was straight, the simplest path, but that only made its power and speed all the more fierce.

    Sparks flew as a sharp noise rang out.

    It was the sound of the Elf¡¯s dagger being knocked away. I then, once again, mmed a kick into his abdomen.

    <em>Whack</em>, I felt the sensation of my foot sinking into the Elf¡¯s abdomen.

    His body bent sharply like a shrimp, then crashed into the wall with a whooshing sound.

    With a loud <em>thud</em>, the Elf¡¯s body slid down the wall.

    This has been repeated several times already.

    The Elf mage seemed to have some skill in closebat. Had his opponent been a lower-grade student from the academy, he might have been able to subdue them.

    But I was on a whole different level than your average fighter.

    There was no way I would sumb to someone who was neither a warrior nor a mage, but somewhere in between.

    Even so, there was only one reason I hadn¡¯t yet finished him off .

    I let out a deep sigh and said,

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give up now? Did I ever say I was going to kill you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Humans are all the same.¡±

    Growling, the Elf bared his teeth as if he were a beast.

    His glossy grey hair even felt like a mane.

    ¡°How did you find me? Are you from Imperial Intelligence? Not even the professors at the Academy have noticed my true identity until now.¡±

    It was an unexpected revtion.

    I thought that if I could figure it out, surely the professors at the Academy would have noticed as well, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Then again, for an Elf to be right in the middle of the academy, it had to be that way.

    Elves are the enemies of humanity.

    It¡¯s an ill-fated rtionship that has continued since ancient times.

    Elves revere and protect nature. In contrast, humans have never hesitated to exploit and destroy it.

    Because of that, the conflict between humans and elves inevitably has a long history. There were even cases where humans, while cutting down trees, would be attacked by elves.

    The long-standing conflict eventually escted into war.

    In truth, the oue was almost a foregone conclusion.

    After dragons bestowed magic upon them, humans became the undisputed dominant species of the continent. Their sheer numbers alone were on apletely different scale.

    Humanity nted the g of victory in the Great Forest, the homnd of the elves.

    The Elves of the Great Forest had no choice but to abandon the World Tree and disperse.

    However, there was nowhere on the continent where humans hadn¡¯t set foot on.

    Except for one ce¡ªthe farthest northern part of the continent, ruled by snow and ice.

    They had been enemies for such an incredibly long time.

    There was no way Elves would like humans, and the same was true for humans.

    <em>An Elf living right next to the Academy?</em>

    It wouldn¡¯t have been strange at all if he had been immediately arrested and dragged away. That was likely why the Elf was so desperately resisting.

    After all, victory or death were the only choices left for him.

    In that case, struggling until the very end was the better option.

    His eyes reflected such determined resolve.

    Of course, from my perspective, it was simply unfair.

    ¡°I am affiliated with Imperial Intelligence, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    The Elf gritted his teeth as if he had expected it all along.

    It wasn¡¯t technically wrong,since the Academy branch of Imperial Intelligence was under mymand. As a loyal subject of the Empire, reporting the presence of an Elf spy would indeed be my duty.

    However, what left me feeling so frustrated was the fact that I, honestly, didn¡¯t have any particr hostility toward Elves.

    Elves who live for hundreds of years might feel that way.

    And the northerners, who have had long-standing conflicts with Elves, likely hadn¡¯t let go of their grudges either.

    But the rest of humanity didn¡¯t have any particr reason to hate them.

    While the sense of disdain and exclusion toward them existed, there were still those, like me, who remainedrgely indifferent.

    Thus, depending on the situation, I was even willing to protect him.

    I figured I could always leave the monitoring to Senior Neris.

    Rather, I was somewhat pleased by his existence.

    In the love letter from the future, the existence of ¡®Elves¡¯ was also mentioned. In that case, it would be faster to consult with an elf about that issue.

    So I had been handling the Elf gently until now.

    Of course, blood was slowly beginning to trickle from his mouth but, considering that his limbs were still intact, my mercy was valid.

    Though even that had its limits.

    I wanted to leave the most favourable impression possible, but I won¡¯t have any other choice if this keeps up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a final offer. Let¡¯s stop fighting and talk things out¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, what kind of trick are you trying to pull?¡±

    That was the Elf¡¯s response to my final warning.

    At this point, I felt a strange sense of incongruity.

    Aviang was an Elf, but he was also someone who lived among humans and did business for over ten years. It was enough time to dispel any misunderstandings about humans.

    Naturally, the deep-rooted hatred between the two races couldn¡¯t be so easily erased, but surely he should have realised that there was no need for such blind distrust.

    However, Aviang¡¯s current attitude was strange.

    An attitude of blind hostility and hatred.

    Ultimately, it meant peaceful conversation was out of the question.

    I let out another deep sigh.

    If he refused a friendly drink and insisted on a punitive one, I had no choice but to oblige.

    I directed a silent signal toward Aviang.

    It was a brief nce which meant, <em>¡®If you¡¯re going to strike, get on with it.¡¯</em>

    Provoked by that, he impulsively conjured ice spikes.

    It seemed that the reason he¡¯d been conversing with me until now was to prepare for this.

    About six of them¡ªa considerable amount.

    Aviang seemed to sense that this would be our final exchange.

    He crouched down, as if to give it his all.

    And then, in the next moment, there were six bright blue shes.

    The ice spikes, fired in sequence, formed a straight line. I threw my hatchet as if I¡¯d been waiting for this.

    <em>Thwack, Thwack, Thwack!</em>

    The hatchet, after knocking down one spike, disyed change twice. As three ice spikes were neutralised in an instant, I broke through the glittering ice shards.

    Then, with an upward kick, I sent one iing ice spike into the air.

    I grabbed the remaining ice spikes, one in each hand. I felt the sudden cold causing my palms to stick to the ice with a sharp, freezing sensation.

    It was perfect for subduing the Elf recklessly charging at me.

    Just then, Aviang¡¯s full-powered thrust was closing in.

    Huuuu, I deeply exhaled and focused my senses. In the excruciatingly slow passage of time, I aimed for the moment when that thrust would intersect with my body.

    <em>Whoosh</em>¡ªI spun my body.

    It was almost as if Aviang¡¯s attack had propelled me. My two hands slipped into his embrace as if winding around him and immediately brought down his outstretched hand.

    With a <em>thwack,</em> blood burst forth.

    Aviang couldn¡¯t even scream. He must have been feeling intense pain from the ice spikes embedded in his upper arm and forearm¡ªone in each part.

    Even this wasn¡¯t enough to incapacitate him.

    I pressed down on Aviang¡¯s arm and mmed my knee into his elbow.

    <em>Crunch!</em> The joint shattered, revealing white bone.

    ¡°AAAAAAAHHHH!¡±

    <em>See, you should have just listened to me from the start.</em>N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As warmth returned to my hands, the ice spikes slipped away. It didn¡¯t matter since I had achieved the goal of piercing Aviang¡¯s arm anyway.

    Without hesitation, I struck his face with my fist.

    With a <em>crack,</em> his nasal bone copsed and Aviang¡¯s body was lifted off the ground.

    Not missing the opportunity, I pounced on his fallen body.

    What followed was one-sided violence.

    <em>Smack, Smack, Smack!</em>

    With each punch thatnded on his face, blood and teeth flew into the air. I had his arms pinned down with my knees, leaving him no chance to fight back.

    Even though I was holding back my strength, this was the result.

    Had I hit him with full force, Aviang would have lost his life already.

    In the end, he was still a living being.

    There was no way he could hold out in the face of death.

    ¡°¡­S-Shtop¡­!¡±

    His words were slurred, air whistling through his broken teeth.

    Only then did I halt my swinging fist.

    Tears were streaming down his face.

    ¡°¡°S-Surren¡¯er! I¡¯ll surren¡¯er¡­!¡±

    Only after hearing those words could I breathe a sigh of relief.

    I wondered what I would have done had he persisted to the end.

    The strength drained from my shoulders. As my now rxed muscles released the heat of battle, cooling my body down.

    Aviang was sobbing, tears pouring down uncontrobly.

    Looking down at him, I spoke in a sympathetic voice.

    ¡°¡­You should have done that from the start.¡±

    And that was the end.

    <em>Smack!</em> My fist struck his temple.

    His entire body went limp.

    **

    A small building attached to the temple, known as the ¡®Sun¡¯s Shelter.¡¯

    I suddenly arrived at the residence of the Saintess and tossed down a blood-soaked sack with a heavy thud.

    The Saintess just stared at me with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°¡­Could you please treat this thing?¡±

    I awkwardly scratched the back of my head as I spoke, and the Saintess let out a scoff in disbelief.

    Still, I was grateful that she began to open the sack.

    The Saintess was fundamentally kind-hearted.

    She wouldn¡¯t turn away a patient in need of help.

    And soon, I had to brace myself for the Saintess¡¯s scolding.

    ¡°KY-KYAAAAAHHH! What have you done to this poor girl, leaving her in such a bloody mess¡­!¡¯

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest doubt that I was the culprit.

    The saddest part was that she wasn¡¯t wrong, so I had nothing to say.

    A sigh escaped my lips.

    Just as I was about to slowly exin the situation¡ª

    ¡°There¡¯s more to it¡­ No, wait a minute.¡±

    There was something in the Saintess¡¯s words that caught my attention, so I couldn¡¯t help but ask with a puzzled look.

    ¡°¡­A girl?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a girl! Regardless of the circumstances, how could you do this to such a delicate child¡­!¡±

    I immediately snatched the sack from the Saintess¡¯s hands. Then, I turned it upside down and shook it out.

    At my rough handling, the Saintess sighed and shook her head.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t care in the slightest. Because a fact I hadn¡¯t known was right before my eyes.

    ¡°¡­She¡¯s really a woman?¡±

    And to top it off, she looked like she had only just be an adult.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smack my forehead.

    So the transformation magic didn¡¯t end there.

    Aviang had even been hiding her gender.

    Well, not that it would have made me go easier on her.

    After all, I¡¯m an advocate for gender equality.

    It was the start of a strange connection.

 Chapter 313: Bread and Dagger (11)

    Chapter 313: Bread and Dagger (11)The Elf¡¯s treatment proceeded smoothly.

    After all, the Saintess was someone who had dealt with countless severely injured patients. A mere broken nose and shattered arm wouldn¡¯t even make her break a sweat.

    Especially since she had practically be my personal priestesstely.

    Looking back, I had many things to feel sorry for towards the Saintess.

    Not only had she apanied me constantly and achieved remarkable feats, but she had also saved me from the brink of death numerous times. And no matter how much gratitude I expressed to her, it would never be enough.

    For a while, I silently watched the Saintess engrossed in treating the Elf. Perhaps it was just my imagination, but seeing her for the first time in two days, her face looked quite gaunt.

    Before I knew it, a man with a delicate appearance approached me.

    It was the Saintess¡¯ escort knight, Yuren.

    He wore an unreadable expression as usual, then nudged my forearm with his elbow.

    ¡°Ian, did you perhaps say something to my sister?¡±¡°¡­No, not really?¡±

    <em>Hadn¡¯t she been talking to me normally just a moment ago?</em>

    Had I done something wrong, the Saintess wouldn¡¯t have behaved like that.

    Yuren surely knew this, but his expression still seemed somewhat awkward as he looked at me.

    Uncharacteristic of him, he hesitated for a moment.

    As if wondering whether to tell me what he knew or not.

    After hesitating for a while, a deep sigh escaped his lips.

    Then, scratching the back of his head in frustration, he hit me with a blunt question.

    ¡°Then why has my sister been crying every nighttely?¡±

    ¡°The Saintess has been crying?¡±

    I was only able to respond to Yuren¡¯s question with another question.

    <em>She has been shedding tears every night?</em>

    Well, that was news to me, and I couldn¡¯t fathom what could possibly make that proud woman so emotionally fragile.

    I gave Yuren a look that said I had no idea what he was talking about.

    At that, Yuren let out another helpless sigh.

    ¡°Ian, just think it over carefully¡­ You¡¯re the only reason my sister would act like that.¡±

    Seeing Yuren¡¯s repeated attempts to persuade me, I couldn¡¯tpletely dismiss his opinion at this point.

    After all, he was the person who knew the Saintess best.

    And to be honest, there was something that had been bothering me.

    Not long ago, when I ran into the Saintess with Senior Elsie, she walked away looking like she would burst into tears at any moment.

    <em>Was she still sulking because of that incident?</em>

    As I swallowed hard and fell into thought, Yuren spoke in an almost pleading tone.

    ¡°Ian, please, just deal with this properly¡­ Imagine your direct superior being in a foul mood all day long. Do you know how dreadful that is?¡±

    ¡°¡­And that¡¯s my fault?¡±

    ¡°Then whose fault would it be, mine?¡±

    My timid resistance immediately crumbled under Yuren¡¯s earnest rebuttal.

    Even if I wanted to argue, his momentum was overwhelming. It seemed like he genuinely believed that I held the solution to stopping the Saintess¡¯ tears.

    With a bitter smile, Yuren patted my shoulder a couple of times.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was his way of asking me to take care of it.

    ¡°Anyway, try having a proper conversation with her. Given her position as the Saintess of the Church of the Heavenly God, she¡¯s probably anxious for various reasons¡­¡±

    With those words, Yuren walked away with a casual stride.

    Just then, the Saintess who had been tending to the Elf left the treatment room. It was clear that he intended to create an opportunity for the two of us to talk alone.

    I hesitated for a moment but ultimately stayed behind.

    After all, there were many things I needed to discuss with her as well.

    If the opportunity arose, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to fulfil Yuren¡¯s request.

    And to be honest, the Saintess had been weighing on my mind for the past few days.

    I still couldn¡¯t forget the way she red at me with tearful eyes that day.

    That gaze looked resentful, sad, and pitiful.

    When it came down to it, I was no different from the countless other men out there.

    Especially considering how weak I was when it came to the Saintess, despite knowing her true nature.

    While I let out a small sigh, she approached me with a weary expression.

    Healing was a delicate task that required intense concentration.

    Regardless of the short duration, it would have taken a heavy toll on her mental energy. Especially since it was an emergency patient who appeared out of nowhere.

    Feeling guilty for some reason, I cleared my throat awkwardly.

    Regardless, the Saintess just red at me with a sullen look.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯d appreciate it if you could start exining the situation.¡±

    It was a perfectly reasonable request from her.

    Not only had she received a patient while resting, but the patient wasn¡¯t even human¡ªit was an Elf. Anyone would bepelled to ask questions.

    I too had no intention of hiding anything from the Saintess.

    As soon as I made up my mind, a detailed ount of the incident poured out of my mouth.

    Included in it were many details unrted to the Elf.

    Starting from the fifth ¡®love letter from the future¡¯ that had arrived, then moving on to the actions of ¡®me¡¯ from the future, Seria and Celine¡¯s training, and finally how I went to find Emma and ended up having to face off against Aviang.

    I told her all those twists and turns.

    The Saintess simply listened to my long story in silence.

    No matter how long it got, she never interrupted me.

    I was relieved. She at least seemed interested.

    Actually, there was a reason I was spilling even the seemingly unnecessary information.

    Because the Saintess¡¯ presence was indispensable for the journey ahead.

    The main reason that I, and the rest of the group, had been able to survive up to this point was because of her.

    Without her, I would have probably lost my life a long time ago. Moreover, the range of operations we could carry out would have been significantly reduced as well.

    That showed how important the presence of a capable priest was.

    It was equivalent to having an extra life, which meant that even if someone was severely injured, we could minimize the loss of manpower.

    So I had no choice but to confide everything to the Saintess.

    Before seeking help, it was customary to first exin the whole situation.

    As much as we needed her, I also wanted to give her the respect she deserved.

    And besides that, wasn¡¯t she someone with a sharp mind?

    Having navigated theplex political scene of the Holy Nation for years, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she picked up on details I missed.

    And it didn¡¯t take long for her to prove that my expectations were not wrong.

    The Saintess listened with her eyes closed for a while, then let out a faint sigh.

    When she opened her eyes, her gaze was clearly troubled.

    ¡°The North and the Elves¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know anything about it?¡±

    At my words, she gently shook her head.

    But contrary to that gesture, new information flowed from her lips.

    ¡°Other than a visit to boost the soldiers¡¯ spirits some time ago, I haven¡¯t had any other encounters. But something about this situation feels a little strange.¡±

    The Saintess tapped her own lips lightly with her index finger, clearly lost in thought.

    For a moment, I found those lips incredibly attractive, but deliberately suppressed the thought.

    Revealing such feelings would only make me the target of teasing.

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for the Saintess toe up with an answer.

    ¡°The Elves I saw back then were generally hostile, but at the same time, they also seemed to fear humans. Especially because they see life as part of nature, they ce great value on their own lives.¡±

    Listening to her soft, meticulous voice, I recalled my recent battle with Aviang.

    Her eyes, as she charged at me with clenched teeth, looked almost resolute.

    Her gaze carried a fierce hostility, as if she didn¡¯t care if she died in the fight.

    It was an emotion uncharacteristic of Elves.

    At least, ording to the Saintess¡¯ ount, that was the case.

    ¡°But Aviang is¡­¡±

    ¡°Aviang? Oh, that Elf¡­ Anyway, that¡¯s what¡¯s strange. However, it could simply mean that only an Elf with intense hostility toward humans might be a spy.¡±

    That was a usible hypothesis as well.

    They were beings who could live while mingling with human society for years or even decades. In order to avoid being assimted, their hostility towards it had to be equally strong.

    However, for some reason, Aviang¡¯s outcry kept bothering me.

    <em>¡®¡­Humans are all the same.¡¯</em>

    That single phrase she spat out as if chewing on it was by no means something she learned.

    It was closer to her pouring out, in words, the intense emotions she had experienced herself.

    Aviang said she¡¯d been doing business here for over ten years.

    <em>Did she suffer many injustices at the hands of humans during those long years? Or was there another reason?</em>

    It was an issue I couldn¡¯t unravel at the moment.

    As I silently swallowed and fell into thought again, the Saintess began to sneak subtle nces at me.

    Noticing her gaze, I met her eyes.

    With a look asking, ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯

    The Saintess hesitated, ncing around before lowering her voice to ask me a question.

    ¡°¡­What are you nning to do with that Elf?¡±

    So that¡¯s what she was getting at.

    In response, I gave her a wry smile and asked her back.

    ¡°What would you like me to do, Saintess?¡±

    ¡°W-Well, uh¡­¡±

    The Saintess fidgeted and kept stealing nces to gauge my reaction. She seemed to have a specific oue in mind.

    Soon, she spoke to me with a determined look.

    ¡°S-She¡¯s too young!¡±

    ¡°She must have been a spy for over ten years.¡±

    ¡°But by Elf standards, she¡¯d be barely an adult¡­ If she gets taken by the Imperial Intelligence, then¡­¡±

    It was a request befitting her.

    The Saintess had always beenpassionate toward the weak. Moreover, being an orphan herself, she was especially vulnerable when it came to children.

    So it was no wonder that the young Elf, destined to be handed over to the Imperial Intelligence, would seem pitiable to her.

    It was obvious what fate awaited an Elf captured by the Imperial Intelligence.

    At best, the Elf would be imprisoned and most likely, she¡¯d die after being tortured for information.

    However, even though she was the Saintess, it wasn¡¯t something she could strongly demand.

    The war against the Elves was raging in the Empire¡¯s territory. Therefore, decisions regarding the treatment of Elven spies were mostly up to the Empire.

    Reporting the Elf¡¯s existence to the Imperial Intelligence wasn¡¯t something the Saintess of the Holy Nation could object to.

    Of course, I had no intention of hiding Aviang¡¯s existence from them.

    That would be no different from failing to distinguish between public and private matters.

    Nevertheless, I decided toply with the Saintess¡¯ request.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to harm her.¡±

    ¡°R-Really?!¡±

    As if hearing something unexpected, the Saintess eximed in surprise.

    Her face brightened immediately.

    It was clear that the expression ¡®dazzlingly beautiful¡¯ was meant for moments like this.

    I averted my gaze from the Saintess¡¯ pure smile. It felt like I wouldn¡¯t be able to control my pounding heart if I continued looking.

    ¡°Yes, really¡­ Instead, how about I report it to the Imperial family and keep Aviang under my watch? Besides, I need information about the Elves¡¯ movements anyway.¡±

    Even that seemed to be enough to move her, as the Saintess sped my hands with hers.

    She was so delighted she even started to tease me.

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s a relief¡­ You really made a good decision, Ian. Do you want to touch my breast?¡±

    <em>What in the world was this girl saying now?</em>

    Hearing the Saintess¡¯ provocation, I put on a deliberately solemn expression.

    Joking or not, that wasn¡¯t something one should say so carelessly to an unrted man. I nned to use this opportunity to set her straight.

    Yes, that was my n, but¡­

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    Seeing the Saintess¡¯ holy power pouch asserting its weighty presence before me, the words that came out of my mouth werepletely different.

    As soon as those words slipped out, I realized I had messed up. I had fallen for the cunning Saintess¡¯ trick.

    But by then, it was already toote, and she shed me a seductive smile.

    ¡°Umm, no? I¡¯ve changed my mind¡­ But if you answer one question for me, I might really let you touch it.¡±

    It was then that she began to press her body against mine.

    As the soft, supple sensation reached me, her sweet scent overwhelmed my thoughts. I became so breathless, that Ipletely forgot what I was about to say.

    Her breath tickled the nape of my neck.

    Her light pink eyes grazed over me, sending a tickling sensation through my chest. Then, her gentle question floated into my ear.

    ¡°¡­That love letter, who was it from?¡±

    For a moment, I couldn¡¯tprehend the question and was left dumbfounded.

    <em>A love letter? Out of nowhere?</em>

    But the moment I met the Saintess¡¯ eyes again.

    I had no choice but to shut my mouth.

    The shadows from the Saintess¡¯ pupils had vanished.

    And in an incredibly cold voice, she asked again.

    ¡°Who was it from?¡±

    I could feel a cold sweat running down my back.

    <em>Why did the atmosphere change so abruptly?</em>

 Chapter 314: Bread and Dagger (12)

    The essence of the question posed by the Saintess was simple.

    She wanted to know who the sender of the ¡®Love Letter from the Future¡¯ was.

    This was a matter that had already been exined several times.

    The first exnation came from when the existence of the ¡®me¡¯ from the future was revealed.

    At that time, Leto had to painstakingly exin his existence with utmost sincerity. In doing so, the story of the ¡®Love Letter from the Future¡¯ also naturally came up.

    The letter was the start of all of these events, so it was hard to talk about what happened afterward without mentioning it.

    At least there was one fortunate aspect.

    That time had been an exceedingly chaotic period.

    Having narrowly escaped death from the attack of the Dark Priest, the existence of ¡®me¡¯ from the future was revealed, along with Ria¡¯s truth as well as the secrets surrounding the Percus family.

    It was truly a time when all sorts of problems were intertwined.No one had the leisure to focus on something as trivial as a ¡®Love Letter.¡¯ Thanks to that, the story about the ¡®Love Letter from the Future¡¯ was glossed over and faded away.

    However, today was different.

    Though another incident was approaching, the Saintess still had ample mental capacity. It wasn¡¯t strange for her to pay attention to the resurfaced ¡®Love Letter.¡¯

    <em>Moreover, wasn¡¯t I the one who had brought it up?</em>

    No one can see the ¡®Love Letter from the Future.¡¯

    Even its contents could not be divulged. This was because any attempt to leak information to others besides myself would cause distortions.

    However, the existence of the letter itself could be disclosed.

    Just as Leto did in the past, the Saintess too came to know of its existence.

    It was a mistake to have revealed everything earlier.

    During the conversation, I had brought up the newly arrived letter, and upon hearing this, it seemed the Saintess¡¯s long-standing curiosity was piqued.

    And rather perilously at that.

    The Saintess¡¯s eyes, devoid of light, were utterly terrifying. Her cold voice was enough to send an unexpected chill down my spine.

    I recalled when the Saintess had been like this, in the distant past.

    It was around the time when we were preparing for the hunting festival. Back when I was with Celine and Seria, the Saintess would constantly try and keep those two in check.

    Back then, she hadn¡¯t been serious.

    I realized that fact with a shudder.

    Looking into the Saintess¡¯s lifeless eyes, I broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Wh-Who sent it?¡±

    I stammered, hoping she wouldn¡¯t press further.

    Of course, there was absolutely no reason for the Saintess to grant that wish.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She offered a slight smile.

    Her expression was still beautiful¡ªso much so that my breath caught for a moment.

    I just couldn¡¯t tell whether my breathlessness was due to her beauty or her eerie gaze.

    The Saintess asked again in a captivating voice.

    ¡°Yes, who¡­ or rather, which bitch sent it?¡±

    In the very end, she didn¡¯t even bother to hide her true feelings.

    Even if I knew who sent it, the atmosphere made it hard to speak.

    Because if I did, it felt like an assassin dispatched by the Holy Nation might pay a certain someone¡¯s room a visit.

    Actually, no.Even in a more amicable situation, I still would have hesitated to answer.

    Because it was embarrassing to admit.

    <em>How could I confess that there wasn¡¯t just one sender?</em>

    Of course, they might havee from different futures, but it was a situation perfect for misunderstandings. I mean, five women, each iming to be my ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯?

    Just imagining trying to confess this made me embarrassed beyond words.

    Especially right now, there was no way I could tell this to the Saintess, not even if it killed me.

    As I maintained my silence, the Saintess¡¯s smile gradually faded.

    And just before her face turned expressionless enough to give me goosebumps.

    I barely came up with a brilliant idea.

    ¡°¡­Who do you think sent it?¡±

    It was a basic tactic.

    I simply turned her question back on her.

    But the effect was beyond imagination.

    The intense pressure the Saintess had been exerting on me suddenly subsided.

    She kept blinking nkly.

    ¡°Who¡­ do I think sent it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, who do you think sent it¡­ No, rather who would you like it to be from?¡±

    As the conversation went on, the nature of the question subtly changed.

    From ¡®Who do you think sent it?¡¯ to ¡®Who would you like it to be from?¡¯

    The change in topic was undoubtedly effective on the Saintess.

    Her light pink eyes began to tremble violently.

    After hesitating and remaining silent for a while, the Saintess soon let out a lowugh.

    ¡°Huhu, ahaha¡­ ahahahaha!¡±

    It was an unexpected reaction.

    Not knowing why she burst intoughter, I looked at the Saintess with a puzzled expression.

    After gazing into her eyes, I realized.

    <em>Ah, she doesn¡¯t know either.</em>

    Her light pink eyes spun in circles.

    She stamped her feet before quickly putting some distance between us.

    By the time she regained herposure, her face had long turned bright red.

    Fanning herself with her hand, the Saintess hastily made excuses.

    ¡°W-W-Why are you asking me that?! I don¡¯t care, yeah¡­ I-I don¡¯t care at all! Whoever sends you love letters is none of my business. Hmph.¡±

    For someone who didn¡¯t care, she seemed quite interested.

    As my gaze grew skeptical, the Saintess, perhaps feeling a bit guilty, raised her voice even more.

    ¡°¡­¡­I-I really don¡¯t care!¡±

    If that¡¯s what she wanted, then I had nothing more to say.

    I shrugged my shoulders before teasing her.

    ¡°Really? I was quite interested, because¡­¡±

    At that moment, a crashing sound rang out.

    The Saintess, who had been waiting for me to finish speaking with a pounding heart, whipped her head around.

    The sound had clearlye from the direction of the infirmary.

    The Saintess¡¯s expression instantly crumpled.

    Whether it was because she couldn¡¯t hear the rest of my answer, or because she was worried about the patient.

    Either way, she said in disbelief.

    ¡°Impossible, there¡¯s no way she¡¯s up already¡­¡±

    It was a line said often after the incident.

    Moreover, a meaningless one at that.

    I gestured with my hand for the Saintess to stay put, then promptly kicked open the infirmary door and went inside.

    There stood a girl holding a broken vase, eyeing me warily.

    Parts of her face and arms were wrapped with bandages, making her look a bit pitiful.

    If only she had listened to me from the start.

    <em>Hick</em>, the Elf girl let out a hup, seemingly even more frightened by the sight of me.

    An unmistakable fear spread in her blue eyes.

    Causing amotion as soon as she regained consciousness was probably due to that fear. But for someone who had just risen from a sickbed with severe injuries, her behaviour was far from eptable.

    I immediately raised my voice to scold her.

    ¡°Hey, if you move like that right after getting hurt¡­!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the surprising scene, I would have finished my sentence just like that.

    My mouth gradually closed, and my expression hardened correspondingly.

    The Elf girl was ring at me, growling.

    And she was baring her teeth.

    The very teeth that I had shattered, leaving behind nothing but bloodied fragments.

    Teeth only grow twice in a lifetime.

    While the miracle of holy power could indeed be used to regenerate teeth multiple times, they still required time to grow. No matter how fast, teeth can¡¯t regrow in just a few hours.

    <em>Is the Elves¡¯ bodily structure different from humans?</em>

    But even when learning about other races, I had never heard such a thing. Moreover, hadn¡¯t the Saintess, who had already seen an elf before, say so herself?

    There was no way she should be up already.

    Therefore, the scales began to tip toward the elf girl being unusual.

    As my expression grew serious, the elf girl became even more terrified.

    She aimed the broken vase at me with both hands but quickly lost her bnce before falling t on her back. Even then, she kept trying to frantically crawl with her feet, dragging herself backwards.

    Not that there was anywhere to escape to, anyway.

    With tears welling up in her eyes, the elf girl shouted.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯te any closer! You monster¡­ you, you ruined us!¡±

    It was an absurd im to me.

    Scoffing lightly, I retorted to the elf.

    ¡°Ruined you say? If anything, you¡¯re the monster here¡­ What¡¯s with that regenerative ability?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    She shouted, tears streaming down her face.

    I hesitated approaching her.

    Because I felt earnest sincerity in her desperate cry.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re the ones who made me like this¡­ I knew it, I should¡¯ve known better than to trust the likes of humans¡­¡±

    With that, the Elf girl began to sob.

    I let out a deep sigh, feeling perplexed.

    The reason I had intentionally forced the Elf to submit in the previous battle was because it seemed impossible to have a conversation otherwise.

    Simply being hostile and knocking her out right away would have led to an obvious oue.

    But it was a miscalction.

    Forcing her to submit just once wasn¡¯t enough to start any real conversation.

    ¡°Hk, hic¡­ I-I¡¯ll never give in to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, Is that so?¡±

    With a swift kick off the ground, I instantly stood right in front of the girl.

    Startled, the Elf tightly closed her eyes and flung the broken vase at me.

    Perhaps due to receiving some level of training, her stance was quite proper. The force behind it was considerable; if it were an ordinary person, they would¡¯ve been seriously injured.

    Yes, if it were an ordinary person.

    Without hesitation, I kicked the vase upward.

    The ss fragments shattered in all directions.

    At that moment, I brought my raised foot straight onto the Elf¡¯s chest. She tried to block it by crossing her arms, but it wasn¡¯t enough.

    With a loud <em>thud</em>, I stomped on the Elf girl¡¯s sr plexus, as she clutched at her chest and groaned.

    ¡°GUHH, AAA ¡­ AAAAAHHHHH!¡±

    Listening to her cries, I asked her a question.

    ¡°Hey, do your teeth grow back?¡±

    The Elf girl looked up at me with eyes full of confusion.

    I was almost impressed that her spirit hadn¡¯t beenpletely broken yet.

    She seemed to have forgotten that she was in the heart of enemy territory, and that I was a member of the Empire that had long been at war with the Elves.

    I gave a faint smile to the Elf girl.

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Immediately after.

    <em>Wham</em>¡ªmy foot struck the Elf girl¡¯s temple.

    She lost consciousness without even managing a scream. The blow was so powerful that a couple of her teeth were knocked out.

    As the incident concluded, the Saintess cautiously approached me from behind.

    I thought she might be angry at my brutality, but she seemed more interested in the Elf girl¡¯s physical condition.

    ¡°¡­Her regenerative ability is quite strong. This is beyond the realm of holy power.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s either magic or alchemy¡­ or something simr, I believe.¡±

    This was new information.

    <em>Hmm</em>, I mused, stroking my chin, then hoisted the unconscious elf girl over my shoulder.

    And once again, I stuffed her into the sack I had previously used to carry her.

    As soon as I slung the sack over my shoulder, the Saintess¡¯s flustered voice followed behind me.

    ¡°I-Ian! Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Given her regenerative ability, she¡¯ll heal on her own, right? Since I finished her with one blow, I figured that she wouldn¡¯t need any further treatment.¡±

    With those words, I gave a slight smile and raised my hand.

    It was a farewell gesture.

    ¡°I¡¯lle see you again next time. I have something to consult with you regarding the North¡­¡±

    I had been troubled by the Saintess¡¯s obsession with the ¡®love letter.¡¯

    With such a perfect excuse ready, there was no reason not to leave.

    While the Saintess stood there, dumbfounded, I swiftly made my exit from the Sun¡¯s Shelter.

    Behind me, I could hear the Saintess¡¯s shout.

    ¡°I-Ian! But about that confession fromst time¡­!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it next time! And it¡¯s really nothing important!¡±

    Thest words were the least I could do out of loyalty to my friend Yuren.

    Even though he suggested leaving me behind during the Corpse Giant incident.

    In any case, being too nice was my biggest w.

    With the blood-stained sack slung over my shoulder, I shot off like the wind.

    While the passersby just gawked at the bizarre sight with dumbfounded expressions.

    ***A little whileter, I arrived at Emma¡¯s workshop and immediately tossed the sack onto the floor.

    Emma, who had been anxiously pacing around in worry, widened her eyes in surprise.

    I had shown up out of nowhere and threw an unfamiliar sack. It would¡¯ve been more unusual if she wasn¡¯t surprised.

    I spoke with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Open it. It¡¯s¡­ a gift.¡±

    <em>Wait, ¡®a gift¡¯?</em>

    <em>That sounded a bit strange.</em>

    But before I could take back what I said, Emma was moving hesitantly to open the sack.

    It wasn¡¯t long before she looked at me with a horrified gaze.

    Her eyes seemed to be reproaching me, so I hurriedly tried to clear up the misunderstanding.

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s Mr. Aviang! The person who scammed you!¡±

    Emma looked back and forth between the elf inside the sack and I upon hearing my words.

    And then, after a moment¡­

    Tears welled up in Emma¡¯s eyes as she covered her mouth.

    ¡°Oh my goodness, Ian¡­ Why did you turn Mr. Aviang into a frail girl¡­?¡±

    <em>What on earth are you trying to do?</em>

    As if I could hear her unspoken words that followed, I, feeling wronged, had no choice but to raise my voice in protest.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    It seemed Emma had some seriously distorted perceptions about me.

    All I had done was break her nose, punch her until her teeth flew out, and then throw her in a sack.

    Honestly, considering she was an enemy, I¡¯d say I had been quite merciful.

    Probably.

 Chapter 315: Bread and Dagger (13)

    Aviangy unconscious, a faint groan escaping her lips.

    She was sprawled across a sofa set up in a corner of Emma¡¯s workshop. The sight of the woman, bound at the wrists and ankles with rope evoked a strange sense of pity.

    She looked like a girl who had only just be an adult.

    It wouldn¡¯t be weird if a stranger were to immediately report me to the guards. After all, I had tightly bound a delicate young girl¡¯s hands and feet.

    I, of course, had my reasons.

    First and foremost, she was not human¡ªshe was an Elf.

    That meant she was both an enemy of humanity and a spy who had infiltrated the Academy. She was the one who the guards should apprehend, not me.

    Moreover, she was a skilledbatant.

    Had I been her opponent, it wouldn¡¯t have been necessary to restrain her

    No matter what she attempted, it would have been difficult for the Elf to slit my throat. Besides the clear gap in our abilities being proven thus far, the Elf¡¯s primary expertise seemed to be in magic.For a mage to confront a swordsman at close range was practically suicide.

    However, the one currently inspecting the Elf¡¯s condition was not me, but Emma.

    Regardless of how many safety measures were in ce, they still weren¡¯t enough.

    Emma was upright and kind-hearted. It wasn¡¯t surprising that she felt sympathy for the Elf who deceived her.

    But a moment¡¯s carelessness could lead to a fatal mistake.

    Since Emma was a nonbatant, wearily watching the Elf was all I could do.

    It was possible that she might suddenly open her eyes and attack Emma.

    Though, if that happened, the Elf wouldn¡¯t meet a peaceful death either.

    Somewhat anxious, I nced at Emma¡¯s expression.

    Unlike me, whose hands were drenched in cold sweat, her eyes as she inspected the Elf were utterly serious. She rested her chin on her hand, lost in deep thought for quite some time.

    It was a gaze only a researcher could have.

    I had forgotten until now, but Emma was also a member of the Academy¡¯s Alchemy Department. It was a fact I only realized it now..

    It was then that Emma¡¯s lips parted.

    ¡°The flow of her mana is unstable¡­ Even the organs that should normally be stable are overly sensitive. It must be apanied by considerable pain. It looks like the result of body modification.¡±

    She spoke in a grave tone.

    If someone as cautious as Emma said this much, then there was no room for doubt. Someone had modified the Elf¡¯s body.

    That¡¯s where the abnormal regenerative ability must have originated from..

    As soon as I heard the words ¡®body modification,¡¯ a certain someone suddenly came to mind.

    A woman who took on the appearance of my younger sister whileughing wildly.

    And the filthy little girl who formed the Corpse Giant¡¯s core.

    Mitram.

    A Dark Priest and an expert on body modification.

    She, who once was my archenemy, naturally crossed my mind.

    Reflexively, a question slipped from my lips.

    ¡°¡­¡­we can¡¯t track the person who did the modifications, right?¡±

    ¡°For now, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s so twisted that I can¡¯t quite grasp the principles, but there¡¯s one thing¡­¡±

    At that moment, a soft glow began to form in Emma¡¯s hand.

    Starting from near the Elf¡¯s sr plexus, her slender hand glided over her chest and brushed past her throat, as if tracing them. Each time, the Elf¡¯s body jerked violently in response.

    Emma, who had been focusing near the Elf¡¯s throat for some time, suddenly mustered all her strength and thrust her hand toward the Elf¡¯s mouth.

    Then, from the Elf¡¯s lips, a bizarre scream erupted.

    <em>Kiiiiiiiiieeeek!</em>

    The Elf¡¯s jaw dislocated and opened wide, revealing the fleeting glimpse of a grotesque lump of flesh inside. It onlysted for a split second.

    It fled out of sight immediately afterward.

    Leaving behind an oddly familiar trace.

    I instantly buried my face in my hands as an involuntary sigh escaped my lips

    Despite the horrific sight, Emma didn¡¯t show any sign of surprise.

    Well, she had always been utterly serious whenever alchemy was involved.

    Regrly handling all sorts of creepy materials, she had no reason to be frightened by a lump of flesh parasitizing an Elf¡¯s body.

    She merely dered in a low voice.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the core of her mana. It¡¯s fused too deeply with her body, so removing it right now is impossible.¡±

    Hearing those words, I finally became certain.

    There was only one ce in the entire continent that engaged in such perverse modifications.

    ¡°The Dark Order¡­¡±

    I had a hunch, and sure enough, I was right.

    The Dark Order had deep ties with the northern Elves.

    No¡ªmore than just ties¡ªthey were clearly plotting some conspiracy through the elves. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t go so far as to individually modify their bodies.

    Hearing my sigh, Emma wore a worried expression.

    Her eyes, silently gazing at me, were filled with deep concern. Seeing her repeatedly hesitating, I forced a smile and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emma. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Normally, that should have been the end of the conversation.

    Emma doesn¡¯t belong in the world I inhabit.

    My path has long been stained with blood and corpses. I didn¡¯t want to bring Emma along on that cold, dark road.

    Because I wanted to protect her.

    But Emma seemed a bit different today.

    After hesitating for a long while, she suddenly asked me,

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving again¡­?¡±

    ¡°Probably. But don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    It was reassurance I offered hoping that Emma would feel even a little at ease.

    Even so, she wordlessly lowered her head. Seeing the shadows cast over her face didn¡¯t make me feel any better.

    I took a step toward her.

    She helplessly stood there, as if she might copse into my arms with just a gentle pull. I unconsciously reached out a hand but then stopped myself.

    It was unnecessary meddling.

    Letting out a long sigh, I turned away.

    As for the Elf, I just needed to put her back in the sack.

    It was about time to go see Senior Neris.

    There was a limit to the information I could gather on my own.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Emma¡¯s soft murmur at that moment, I would have left right then.

    ¡°¡­I heard that you almost died.¡±

    As she said that, my steps abruptly halted.

    My perplexed gaze turned to Emma. Regardless, she continued her confession in a somber tone.

    ¡°It was because of my potion, right? Since I know the side effects better than anyone, the Saintess contacted me. At first, she tried to hide it¡­ but I thought I was qualified to hear at least that much.¡±

    Why did the word ¡®qualified¡¯ stick so painfully in my heart?

    No, deep down, I knew the reason why.

    Under the guise of protecting her, I had been giving Emma ¡®special treatment¡¯. And depending on the perspective, it could even seem like discrimination.

    Favor and disregard were two sides of the same coin.

    One cannot exist without the other.

    ¡°At first, my mind went nk. Then I could barely breathe¡­ When I came to, I found myself uncontrobly sobbing without even realizing. For a long time, uh-huh, no, for days¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Emma.¡±

    I called her name with a heavy heart.

    But she didn¡¯t return her usually bright and cheerful response. She simply dered with a lonely expression,

    ¡°Ian, I¡¯m scared of you.¡±

    A single sentence that pierced my heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared that you might die and I¡¯m scared of a world without you¡­ I wasn¡¯t like this before I met you, isn¡¯t it strange?¡±

    Her trembling voice was mixed with sobs.

    Before I knew it, Emma¡¯s emerald eyes were glistening with tears. I wanted to offer some words offort, but couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak.

    ¡°But what¡¯s scariest and hardest for me is that you might die and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Well, it¡¯s only natural; I¡¯m just amoner girl who only knows how to make potions¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Emma.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and opened my mouth.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I just instinctively wanted to stop Emma from belittling herself.

    Gently, I grasped her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already owe you my life several times. Why do you only have thoughts like that? You¡¯ve done more than enough for me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    Forcing down her quivering voice, Emma hastily wiped the corners of her eyes with her sleeve.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that¡­ Thank you.¡±

    She must have known.

    Being quick-witted and exceptionally smart, Emma never upset others and was so considerate that she voiced her own opinions.

    Even now, it was the same.

    Even though she had yet toe to terms with it, Emma was quickly trying topose herself so I wouldn¡¯t be troubled. That pained me deeply.

    But despite that, there was nothing I could do.

    The Dark Order was lurking in the north. If they were even coborating with the Elves, I had to assume the danger was even greater.

    I couldn¡¯t take Emma to such a dangerous ce.

    I was concerned about the harsh, dry climate of the North, and I also had to consider the pride of the Yurdina family, one of the Empire¡¯s five prestigious families.

    Even lower nobles might not be properly treated there, let alonemoners.

    Bringing along Emma, who harbored insecurities about her own status wouldn¡¯t lead to anything good.

    All these reasons swirled in my mind.

    Just one of them was enough to justify not bringing her along. I steeled myself and looked at her.

    It was then.

    With tears welling up in her eyes, Emma gave me a sorrowful smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you again¡­ Pleasee back safely, okay?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The moment I faced that forlorn expression.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±

    My mind went nk, and that¡¯s what I blurted out.

    It was Emma who looked bewildered.

    Her eyes, which had been ready to quietly see me off, widened slightly.

    ¡°H-Huh?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Emma. I¡¯ll protect you no matter what¡­¡±

    Even as I made such a bold promise, I was conflicted about whether this was the right thing to do.

    But no matter how much I agonized over it, my answer would always be the same. From the moment I saw Emma¡¯s tearful smile, it was as if I had already fallen into a trap.

    We had already reached the conclusion. All that remained was the resolve to see it through.

    So I had to steel myself internally.

    <em>Alright, let¡¯s do this.</em>

    Because it¡¯s what Emma wanted.

    Though Emma herself was just blinking in confusion, not quite understanding what was happening.

    And so, a newpanion was added to our journey toward the North.

    ***It was only a few hours had passed that the Elf regained consciousness.

 Chapter 316: Bread and Dagger (14)

    Aviang was a young Elf who had just turned 100 years old.

    Had she mentioned this to humans, they would have likely just scoffed and brushed it off. After all, the lifespan of most short-lived races was far less than that.

    But Elves were different.

    From birth, they were beings blessed by the World Tree of Order.

    They disyed exceptional talent in archery and spirit magic, and didn¡¯t age until the brink of death. The average lifespan of an elf, enjoying eternal health and youth, was around 500 years.

    So Aviang didn¡¯t hesitate to call herself a ¡®young Elf.¡¯

    After all, in elven society, turning 100 was just the right age for theiring-of-age ceremony.

    Although she hadn¡¯t properly undergone the ceremony due to her duties as a spy, Aviang vowed to work even more diligently for the prosperity of the Elves now that she was an adult.

    Aviang¡¯s mission was equally as important.

    Her role was to blend in with humans, secure necessary resources for her kind, and gather information.Evading the strict surveince of the Yurdina in the north had been a challenge from the very start. As a result, very few people were permitted to carry out such roles.

    Had it not been for her unique talent in transformation magic, Aviang wouldn¡¯t have been selected as a spy.

    It was customary not to choose young elves as spies, as they were generally both immature and weak.

    By breaking that long-standing tradition and bing a spy, Aviang was able to learn much from the vige elders.

    Humanity was simply full of untrustworthy individuals.

    It was said that once, the elves had humanity under their feet.

    In ancient times, humans were nothing more than an insignificant race. The elves¡¯ power was iparable to humans, as they were born with all sorts of blessings.

    Aviang truly believed that those times were fair.

    Humans were mostly greedy and had strange ways of thinking. Even now, whenever Aviang recalled the human army that had overrun her vige that day, she shuddered.

    And even the lone human who had wandered into her vige on that very day.

    They were all either strange or violent. Every night, Aviang would tremble, remembering the cold touch of de against her skin.

    Such wicked beings needed to be ruled. The only way was for the virtuous elves to enlighten and guide them.

    Yes, in truth, Aviang was afraid.

    Though she secretly looked down on and dismissed humans, it stemmed from her fear. If Aviang didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cope with it.

    Humans were like a living gue.

    They left devastation and pollution in their wake. Even the elves were not exempt from this.

    The Elves were gradually going insane.

    It was all because of humans.

    The vige elders losing their minds, the cursed seed nted in Aviang¡¯s body, the world in utter chaos¡ªall of it.

    It was also because of this that Aviang hadmitted a fraud unbing of herself.

    As the elves¡¯ madness worsened, the suppliesfrom her homnd were dwindling. Yet, Aviang had so many of her kin to feed.

    If she couldn¡¯t pay the required amount each month, they would starve.

    Though the noble pride of an Elf did not permit it, an empty stomach sometimes acts before the brain.

    In the end, Aviang decided to sell her pride for the sake of her people.

    Even then, it was merely minor fraud¡ªmixing counterfeit goods with genuine ones asionally. Most customers were easily fooled by such a clumsy trick.

    It was thanks to the trust she had built over years of trading.

    Only then could Aviang breathe a sigh of relief.

    Though it was her first timemitting a crime, anxiety welled up inside her.

    No matter how minor the act, fraud was still fraud. She couldn¡¯t count how many times she¡¯d imagined being dragged to the guard post for her crimes.

    What if her identity as an elf was exposed?

    That thought was horrifying. Aviang had woken up from simr nightmares dozens of times.

    But even after several days passed, no one came to arrest her.

    A few customers hade by, but nobody noticed the presence of Aviang, who had transformed into a cat. For Aviang, this was an immense relief.

    Aviang thought to herself:

    <em>Let¡¯s just hold out until proper supplies arrive from home.</em>

    <em>Then I can confess my mistakes and pay the appropriate price. Most of my customers will forgive me.</em>

    Having made suchcent calctions, she was about to return to her leisurely routine.

    That was when a man came looking for Aviang.

    What followed was a brutal scene of blood and flesh sttering.

    As the man repeatedly struck her face, Aviang thought:N?v(el)B\\jnn

    <em>Ah, right.</em>

    <em>Humans are indeed terrifying.</em>

    Aviang had been the one who refused to talk.

    And though she was the one who had first resorted to violence, she couldn¡¯t help but be utterly overwhelmed by the man¡¯s ruthless aggression.

    Moreover, even upon seeing Aviang¡¯s true form, the man didn¡¯t show a hint of hesitation.

    Without a moment¡¯s pause, he kicked her temple, and she lost consciousness for several hours.

    Aviang opened her eyes, recalling that vicious man.

    Her ragged breathing mirrored her unstable state of mind. Her blue eyes trembled as they scanned her surroundings.

    She was in a dark room.

    In a chamber where not a single ray of daylight seeped in, the only source of illumination was a solitaryntern. Two people stood with their backs to its flickering shadow.

    Or, to be more precise, it was slightly different.

    A man was sitting across from Aviang.

    She was bound to a chair, her entire body restrained. Escape seemed impossible at a nce. Even if she exerted all her strength, it didn¡¯t seem she could free herself from these ropes.

    At first, Aviang was confused.

    But as her memories gradually returned, she naturally began to recall who the man standing before her was.

    The terrifying human who had mercilessly assaulted her.

    His golden eyes were chilling. Aviang felt like screaming right then and there.

    Standing next to the man was a woman with brown hair.

    She stood in a respectful stance, appearing to be the man¡¯s subordinate. Her deep green eyes, which nced at Aviang, gleamed ominously.

    A woman akin to a snake.

    Aviang struggled to suppress the rising fear within her. A noble elf should not be frightened by mere humans.

    Yet she couldn¡¯t hold back the sobs welling up, so Aviang screamed.

    ¡°You, you! What on earth have you done to me¡­!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to rify first.¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was utterly indifferent as he spoke.

    It was as if he was merely reciting a simple truth.

    As Aviang momentarily hesitated, the man continued in a rxed tone.

    ¡°I tried to talk with you. But you were the one who refused¡­ So I hope you understand if I was a bit impolite.¡±

    <em>¡®Talk?¡¯</em>

    Aviang was dumbfounded, perhaps because she¡¯d heard such an unexpected word.

    Who were the ones who massacred Aviang¡¯s kin, who had sought so desperately to talk?

    And who were the ones who drove the elves from their warm and abundant Great Forest to the cold and deste ins of the North?

    It was none other than the humans.

    Weren¡¯t they the ones who, as if all that wasn¡¯t enough, even corrupted the people of her homnd?

    Aviang¡¯s head filled with burning hatred, and she shouted.

    ¡°Talk?! Why would I talk with you humans¡­ UGH!¡±

    But unchecked rashness often invites trouble.

    <em>Wham!</em>

    Without hesitation, the man¡¯s kick plunged into Aviang¡¯s abdomen.

    Overwhelmed by the sudden, choking pain, Aviang couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence. She simply toppled over with the chair, emitting choking groans.

    She wanted to at least clutch her chest, but being tied up made even that impossible.

    Tears welled up at the corners of Aviang¡¯s eyes, but the man didn¡¯t show a hint of mercy.

    He merely called out softly to the woman standing beside him.

    ¡°¡­Neris.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Without a word, the woman righted the chair to which Aviang was bound.

    Her demeanour was that of an obedient maid.

    Aviang looked at the man with distrust. Her wide-open eyes were filled with astonishment. Never in her life had she been treated like this.

    Of course, during her spy training, she had considered the worst-case scenarios.

    But the gap between imagination and reality was as vast as heaven and earth. Moreover, the elves, already deprived of resources, couldn¡¯t properly train spies.

    That led to the current state of Aviang.

    It was as if cracks were spreading through her mind, threatening to shatter the pride and sense of honour she had barely held together.

    Elves have a stronger will to live than any other creature.

    After all, instincts could not be suppressed forever.

    The man warned her in a cold tone.

    ¡°I told you, you¡¯re the one who refused to talk¡­ And next time, it won¡¯t end with just a kick.¡±

    With a <em>thwack</em>, an hatchet embedded itself into the armrest of the chair.

    He moved so fast she hadn¡¯t even noticed him draw it.

    Aviang was utterly intimidated by the brief disy of skill.

    She should have realized it before, but now she felt it anew.

    That man was strong.

    Someone like her wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance against him. In terms of years lived, he probably hadn¡¯t even lived half of a half of Aviang¡¯s age!

    They were fundamentally different.

    Yet from the moment she was born, Aviang was destined to lose to that man.

    Immersed in that profound sense of fear, Aviang hupped and began to shed tears.

    The Elf girl¡¯s bravado was gradually crumbling.

 Chapter 317: Bread and Dagger (15)

    Even as Aviang burst into tears, the man remained indifferent.

    He simply watched the sobbing Elf girl with hollow eyes.

    It was only after some time had passed that the man finally broke the silence.

    ¡°From now on, with each act of defiance, an interesting mark will be etched onto your body¡­ Of course, revealing your kin¡¯s secrets right away must be a hard choice.¡±

    As he spoke, the man casually nced into the darkness of the secret chamber.

    Even in this pitch-ck space, he seemed to possess some degree of vision. That brief nce alone highlighted the stark disparity between the man and Aviang.

    He stared at a spot along the wall before slowly rising to his feet.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to betray your kin. I merely wish to discuss matters concerning your body. I¡¯ll step out for a while, so take your time to think it over.¡±

    That was all he said.

    Then, without even sparing her another nce, the man left the dark room.His demeanour was utterly unbothered.

    His departing figure seemed to convey that someone like her waspletely insignificant, causing Aviang to hold her breath.

    It seemed he didn¡¯t feel the need to spend much time on her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left her alone so easily.

    To him, Aviang¡¯s value amounted to just that.

    An Elven spy who could be reced any time.

    And if she turned out to be useless?

    The oue was obvious.

    Hadn¡¯t she directly experienced the man¡¯s cruel nature until now?

    Trapped in the dark, ominous thoughts began gnawing at the girl. Aviang had never imagined that solitude and loneliness could be such terrifying adversaries.

    Of course, confusion yed its part as well.

    The situation had been unfolding for hours now, yet Aviang had only been conscious for brief moments..

    Each time she closed and opened her eyes, the world around her seemed different.

    It was all so sudden and frightening.

    The relentless violence has snuffed out her burning hatred, leaving nothing but anxiety in its ce.

    To make matters worse, there was a voice whispering in Aviang¡¯s ear.

    ¡°¡­Hey you, why don¡¯t you just confess and get it over with?¡±

    It was hard to tell whether the words were meant to be mockery or persuasion.

    Aviang jolted in fright at the sensation of a breath brushing against her nape. Her blurry blue eyes shifted to the side.

    There, leaning in from behind, was a woman whispering into her ear.

    She had wless porcin skin, without a single blemish, as well as a hairpin that added a cute touch to her bangs.

    Her appearance was both cute and lovely, but her eyes and voice were extremely cynical.

    <em>Was it ¡®Neris¡¯?</em>

    That was what the man called her earlier..

    ¡°I was off duty today, but I got called in. Do you have any idea how awful that is? So let¡¯s wrap this up quickly, okay? Before the little bit of mercy I have left runs out.¡±

    ¡°¡­N-Nonsense!¡±

    Aviang cried frantically.

    Thest bit of defiance in her heart red fiercely. Whether human or elf, they always fight hardest when they¡¯re on the verge of breaking.

    Neris let out a peculiar ¡®<em>hmm¡¯</em> before closing her mouth.

    As if urging her to go on.

    ¡°I¡ªI am a proud Elf! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d hand over even the slightest bit of information to you humans¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±

    But Aviang¡¯s final desperate outburst was cut short by Neris¡¯sughter.

    Neris staggered backward, clearly struggling to hold back herugh. But eventually, unable to hold it in any longer, she soon burst intoughter.

    ¡°Pff, aha¡­ Ahahahahahaha! P-Pride?!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-What?¡±

    Faced with such cruel mockery, Aviang¡¯s expression grew even more flustered. Regardless, Neris continued tough, pounding the back of the chair.

    ¡°D-Do you know how many people have said things like that? Pfft, ahahaha! You think I didn¡¯t say the same thing? Hmm?¡±

    At that mocking question, Aviang¡¯splexion grew even paler.

    The scene she¡¯d just witnessed reyed in her mind¡ª Neris immediately following the man¡¯s orders without a hint of objection.

    Her actions showed not the slightest hint of hesitation.

    Anyone could see that Neris was utterly obedient to him.

    And yet, she imed that she had once behaved like Aviang?

    Neris¡¯s strange behaviour didn¡¯t stop there.

    She pulled a dagger from within her garments and traced a dark arc through the air.

    At the sharp sound of the de slicing through, Aviang almost let out a scream.

    But the result of that action was entirely unexpected.

    With a soft rustle, the ropes binding Aviang slipped away.

    Suddenly freed, Aviang stared at Neris in a daze.

    Neris twisted the corners of her mouth into a sadistic smile.

    ¡°Well then, if you¡¯re so confident, go ahead and run¡­ But if you get caught, you¡¯ll experience something beyond your imagination.¡±

    Gently cing both hands on Aviang¡¯s shoulders, she whispered again.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be quite a unique sensation. Like being reborn¡­ As each fingertip is sliced off¡ªor perhaps you¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re burning. That¡¯s what happened to me. And as it turns out, I know a thing or two about handling poison¡­¡±

    With a <em>whirl</em>, Neris twirled the dagger she was holding, spinning it in the air, and deftly caught it again with a sharp snap.

    Since her hands had just been resting on Aviang¡¯s shoulders, the entire disy happened right in front of her.

    Aviang¡¯s cheek was left with a faint scratch.

    A subtle burning sensation spread around the area. It wasn¡¯t just simple pain.

    It was poison.

    A chill ran down Aviang¡¯s spine.

    ¡°You¡¯ll experience pain far worse than that. Go ahead and try resisting all you want. Against Sir Ian, that is¡­¡±

    At that moment, thunder struck in Aviang¡¯s mind.

    The mockery and threats were terrifying, but none of itpared to the shock of hearing that name.

    ¡°¡­¡­S-Sir Ian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir Ian¡­ Oh my, you didn¡¯t know? How pitiful.¡±

    With a sly smile, Neris delivered the final blow.

    ¡°The one who brought you here is none other than Sir Ian Percus. Surely, you must have heard of that name?¡±

    <em>Heard of that name?</em>

    There was no way she hadn¡¯t.

    Even if her main objective was securing funds, Aviang was still a spy. By nature, she paid close attention to rumours and news circting among the public.

    And the name ¡®Ian Percus¡¯ was at the height of those rumours.

    He became the winner of the Hunting Festival, surpassing the heir of Yurdina.

    During that event, he captured a named demonic beast, and afterward, there were stories of him subduing both a demonic human and a mythical monster.

    At the Homing Festival, he had even faced off against a Dark Priest.

    <em>And not long ago, didn¡¯t he battle one of the Evil God¡¯s underlings?</em>

    They were all stories that sounded almost unbelievable.

    He was in an entirely different league from Aviang.

    The rising star of humanity, a true hero who battled legendary monsters.

    There was no way someone like her, hiding among humans like a cat, could stand a chance against him.

    To a man like Ian Percus, Aviang was literally nothing more than a stray cat.

    Someone he could torment as much as he pleased, and only find slightly bothersome if she escaped.

    Stammering, Aviang muttered nkly.

    ¡°H-How¡­?¡±

    All she had done wasmit a single act of fraud.

    In the long expanse of her hundred years, that had been the first time Aviang had deceived anyone. Yet out of all people, one of those involved had to be humanity¡¯s rising star, with him also discovering her true identity?

    And what were the chances she¡¯d be dragged to some unknown ce to be tortured?

    The thought of that fateful misfortune made Aviang shudder. A single tear rolled down her cheek.

    A gigglingugh tickled Aviang¡¯s ear.

    As if tempting her, Neris urged Aviang.

    ¡°Go on, hurry up and leave. I told you, I won¡¯t stop you¡­ since I still have a shred of mercy left. Ah, or maybe it¡¯s gone already, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m acting like this?¡±

    Aviang¡¯s body trembled pitifully.

    Now it was time to make a decision.

    ***When I re-entered the interrogation room, I was greeted by an unexpected sight

    ¡°I-If even my frail body could¡­ hick, b-be of help to you, please¡­ ju-just don¡¯t make me betray my kin¡­!¡±

    There the Elf girl was kneeling with her head bowed, pleading.

    And standing nearby with her hands politely sped, was Senior Neris, pretending that nothing was out of the ordinary.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask in bewilderment.

    ¡°¡­..wh-what happened with her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Then Senior Neris added anotherment.

    ¡°Perhaps she was moved by Sir Ian¡¯s great reputation.¡±

    I hummed softly and held back my thoughts.

    I did find it a bit puzzling, given how abrupt her change in attitude had been.

    But since it made the interrogation easier in the end, I figured it was fine.

    Taking my seat, I spoke.

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not interested in your body, so stand up.¡±

    My interest in Aviang¡¯s body was purely academic.

    I wasn¡¯t the type to be so starved for a woman that a kid offering her frail body would sway me.

    <em>If someone wanted to seduce me, they¡¯d at least need to be at the level of Saintess.</em>

    <em>Or maybe Ria, perhaps?</em>

    Thinking such idle thoughts, I let out a faint ¡®heh¡¯ sound and stifled a chuckle.

    It was time for the real interrogation.

 Chapter 318: Bread and Dagger (16)

    The interrogation proceeded smoothly.

    As promised, I didn¡¯t demand any of the core Elven secrets from Aviang. Likewise, their settlements¡¯ locations or number of troops were off-limits.

    My questions were consistently direct..

    I simply inquired about the events leading up to Aviang undergoing the body modification surgery.

    Even so, a hint of hesitation still lingered in her.

    She was chosen as an Elven spy despite her young age..

    Regardless how strained they were for resources, they must have provided her with basic training. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t have overlooked the possibility of betrayal, which means her sense of kinship must be especially strong.

    So it was only natural for her to feel afraid.

    Even seemingly trivial information could turn into a deadly weapon at any moment. That was the power of humans experienced by the Elves over the years.

    Therefore, I never crossed the line.My questions were solely aimed at Aviang¡¯s regenerative abilities. I showed no interest in anything else.

    This, of course, was only a temporary reprieve.

    It mighte the time when I would need even the most intimate secrets held by the Elves. They were enemies of the Empire I belonged to..

    But even for that eventuality, it was wise to restrain myself now.

    Gradually breaking down her psychological defences was the most important thing.

    The so-called ¡®Boiling Frog¡¯ strategy.<sup>1</sup>

    If she began to divulge bits of information, thinking ¡®This much is fine,¡¯ it would be easier to get her to disclose the more important details. Unless she was a professionally trained agent, that is. But she was just a brat who had barelye of age.

    Judging by her inability to shake off that still lost expression, it was clear this strategy would likely seed.

    And, during our conversation, I discovered one unexpected fact.

    It was that Aviang has not undergone the body modification surgery of her own will.

    In fact, she even felt repulsed by the procedure.

    It was a typical mindset of a harmony and nature-loving Elf.

    The Dark Order¡¯s techniques typically distort the natural order. It seemed body modification surgery was no exception to that.

    As if denouncing it, Aviang spoke.

    ¡°It was a C-Cult!¡±

    ¡°¡­Cult?¡±

    It was a word that came out of nowhere.

    I ended up asking out of reflex..

    While the Dark Order could indeed be called a ¡®Cult¡¯, Aviang didn¡¯t seem to know much about them.

    Just the fact that she referred to them as a ¡®Cult¡¯ rather than the specific name made it obvious. Aviang hadn¡¯t connected the ¡®Cult¡¯ with the ¡®Dark Order.¡¯

    That was understandable.

    They have been lurking in the shadows for thousands of years and their evil deeds have long since faded into myths..

    There was no concrete information about what exactly the Dark Order had done or what methods they employed.

    In fact, I was the exception.

    I shed with the Dark Order several times so far and, thanks to that, I was somewhat aware of their methods.

    So the moment I saw the grotesque lump of flesh imnted in Aviang¡¯s body, I was convinced.

    That even in the North, the Dark Order¡¯s schemes lurked.

    Rather than a matter of logic, it was more of intuition.

    For anyone other than me and myrades it would have been difficult to even suspect the possibility of the Dark Order¡¯s involvement.

    However, Aviang¡¯s hatred toward the ¡®Cult¡¯ seemed genuine.

    As she spoke about it, her blue eyes zed and her bitten lips looked like they would bleed open at any moment.

    From the outset, the very term ¡®Cult¡¯ carried a negative connotation. Unless Aviang was a skilled con artist, I had to believe in the sincerity of her feelings..

    While I mulled over my thoughts, she raised her voice as her speech fervently continued.

    ¡°It was all orchestrated by humans! In the end, even the vige elders were swayed¡­!¡±

    Aviang¡¯s face looked deste as she trembled.

    She was so consumed by anger that she momentarily forgot my presence and started denouncing humans. Of course, I didn¡¯t intend to me her for that.

    The main priority now was the information

    I wasn¡¯t so inflexible as to wield my pride as a human at every turn.

    Thanks to that, Aviang was able to continue speaking in a more rxed atmosphere.

    ¡°We Elves respect all life.¡±

    She said this, her earlier fervour now somewhat diminished.

    I crossed my arms and remained silent. In truth, the rumours I¡¯d heard and her words didn¡¯t quite match up.

    In the coniferous forests, the Elves conducted guerri warfare.

    The North, already being a barrennd, naturally didn¡¯t have many resources to spare for sudden immigrants. The food problem, in particr, must have been severe.

    I had heard that only after migrating to the North did the Elves begin eating meat. If they had abandoned the vegetarianism they almost religiously believed in, I could roughly imagine how dire their situation was.

    A belief, once forsaken, can easily be discarded again.

    It was around that time the Elves started raiding the northern settlers. That¡¯s why the Yurdina family had been waging war against the Elves ever since.

    Those who kill others for their own survival still im to respect all life.

    It was an absurd deration, but I didn¡¯t bother to put it into words.

    I simply waited for Aviang to continue.

    She cautiously nced at me, and when I remained quiet, she parted her lips again.

    ¡°We at first thought he was an unfortunate human who got caught up in the war. He called himself a priest of the Church of the Heavenly God and seemed to adapt well to the vige.¡±

    ¡°¡­A priest of the Church of the Heavenly God?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a priest of the Church of the Heavenly God. He still uses holy power, so there¡¯s no doubt.¡±

    It was an intriguing story.

    The priests of the Church of the Heavenly God wield holy power based on their faith. This was a characteristic that distinguished them from those who obtained power of the Evil God through contracts.

    And since the Heavenly God and the Evil God respectively preside over the world¡¯s light and darkness, the powers bestowed by the two were distinctly different.

    Even ayperson could easily distinguish between them with the naked eye.

    That meant this ¡®priest¡¯ still maintained his faith in the Heavenly God.

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out augh in disbelief.

    ¡°Yet you still called it a ¡®Cult¡¯?¡±

    ¡°T-That¡¯s right! What else would you call it if not a Cult?¡±

    At my skeptical response, Aviang blurted out indignantly.

    It was indeed a bit strange.

    Aviang might be naive, but she seemed to possess normal reasoning abilities. Moreover, hadn¡¯t she lived for over ten years in human society?

    She wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to carelessly denounce the Church of the Heavenly God as a Cult.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    In the end, I had no choice but to ask again.

    ¡°Why, exactly?¡±

    Now it was Aviang¡¯s turn to keep her mouth shut.

    Even after hearing my direct question, she couldn¡¯t shake off her hesitation. It was a stark contrast to how she so readily condemned the Cult before.

    But the conflict on her face seemed of a different kind.

    Rather than a reluctance to betray her kin, it was as if she was about to reveal facts so horrifying she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say them.

    Thus, I had to follow up with an even more pressing question.

    ¡°So, this ¡®Cult¡¯¡ªwere they the ones who modified your body? How does a priest of the Church of the Heavenly God possess such techniques? And what exactly are they doing that makes you so sure they¡¯re a ¡®Cult¡¯¡­?¡±

    ¡°We Elves love our own kind.¡±

    It was a deration uttered almost like an excuse.

    Of course, this was nothing more than self-justification for the testimony toe. Aviang seemed to harbor strong repulsion towards the actions of her kin.

    I lightly tapped the table with my index finger.

    After taking a bit more time, Aviang finally confessed the true nature of the ¡®Cult.¡¯

    ¡°But the Cult devours our own kind.¡±

    My finger, which was about to tap the table once more, froze.

    For a moment, my thoughts came to a halt.

    Like a stone thrown into a bucket full of water, my mind overflowed with thoughts. My brain, momentarily overloaded, prompted a reflexive question.

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I said.¡±

    Her tone was somber.

    Aviang¡¯s voice, filled with fervor just moments ago, had sunkpletely. Her once-bright blue eyes were now veiled in sadness, having long since lost their light.

    It was clear she was dredging up painful and agonizing memories.

    So I could only stare in bewilderment.

    <em>Exactly as she said? What on earth does she mean?</em>

    Soon enough, the answer came back.

    In the form of brutally clear facts.

    ¡°Elves are eating Elves. Though it¡¯s limited to those who believe in the Cult¡­¡±

    I opened my mouth to say something but then closed it again.

    Just looking at Aviang made one thing painfully clear.

    An external enemy can strengthen internal unity. Especially among the Elves whose sense of kinship had grown to a frightening degree after years of persecution.

    Just look at Aviang, who broke into tears earlier saying she couldn¡¯t abandon her people, even in the face of violence and death.

    It was a horrific reality, one I couldn¡¯t have even imagined.

    An indescribable emotion welled up, constricting my throat.

    ¡°And others are just standing by and watching that? Of course they should try to stop it¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s crazy, right?¡±

    With a wry smile, Aviang firmly dered.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re going crazy, all of us Elves are.¡±

    Her voice was filled with searing despair.

    Suddenly, I recalled something Mitram had said.

    <em>Didn¡¯t she say the Dark Order exists for those abandoned by the world?</em>

    At the end of that persecution and discrimination, the Elves began devouring their own kind.<ol>1. The boiling frog strategy is a metaphor used to describe situations where gradual changes go unnoticed until it''s toote to react. The ideaes from the story that if you put a frog in boiling water, it¡¯ll jump out right away. But if you heat the water slowly, the frog won¡¯t notice and will eventually get cooked.</ol>

 Chapter 319: Bread and Dagger (17)

    The barrennd was cold and dark.

    Thend, cursed by the Evil God, could not nurture any life. In order to survive, one had to adapt to the extreme cold and hunger.

    All creatures of the coniferous forest followed thews of the Evil God Omeros.

    The strong devoured the weak and the weak deceived the strong. In the fight to survive, violence and struggle never ceased.

    There was no ce for morality or justice in this mercilessw of survival.

    Those who failed to adapt to the ways of the North were eliminated and their corpses became someone¡¯s meal.

    There were no exceptions to this endless cycle.

    When the Yurdina family, the rulers of the North, arrived in thesends, they embodied itsws.

    That was how humanity ruled the continent.

    They were a species with higher potential and more adaptable than any other.After a long war, even the Elves had no choice but to acknowledge human superiority.

    Cruel and wicked they may have been, but they were strong.

    They did not even hesitate to abandon their beliefs and traditions in order to survive.

    The Elves, driven to the edge of the steep cliff of survival were ultimately forced to make a choice.

    Will they face extinction as they are, or will they mimic the humans they despised so much?

    In truth, there was only one choice to be made.

    Only those choosing thetter would survive.

    Forging their destiny was a privilege of the living.

    And they also were the ones who had to bear the weight of that tenacious life.

    In the middle of the coniferous forest, torches were lined up side by side.

    The expressions of those standing post holding the torches that illuminated the surroundings were uniformly grim. Each time the reddish glow of the mes flickered, their somber gazes spread into the void.

    Their ears were all pointed.

    They were Elves who were driven to the North.

    Surrounded by the group was a man, noticeable for the hideous burn marks marring his body.

    His skin was so fused together that even guessing his age was impossible.

    Forcing his half-stuck eyelids open, the man shouted.

    ¡°Oh, everyone¡­ Thank you for joining us in this painful ritual once again today. Unfortunately, we are trapped in a prison called the body. The soul granted to us by the Heavenly God is free but we, bound by this shell known as the body, are in such great pain and suffering.¡±

    He continued his speech in a sorrowful tone.

    His old, tattered priestly robes fluttered in the night wind. One might think the biting northern gales would chill him to the bone, yet he showed not the slightest sign of difort.

    No¡ªperhaps it was the opposite.

    The burns and melted skin etched across his body gave him a perpetually pained expression. Since he was in constant agony, perhaps he didn¡¯t even register the new pain.

    What best reflected his inner feelings was his voice.

    His charred flesh and skin no longer functioned properly.

    He continued speaking in a voice steeped in despair.

    ¡°We are sinners! Because of our sins, we are trapped in these bodies and suffer to pay for them¡­ The reason we continue to live is to be forgiven for the sins wemitted against the Heavenly God. Only after atoning for all our sins will we reim the true freedom of our souls!¡±

    As his speech went on, the Elves¡¯ gazes lowered further and further.

    The sight of the bowed Elves resembled tombstones in a graveyard. A sad and solemn ritual was unfolding amidst the blizzard.

    It was then that the man raised the torch he held high.

    He seemed poised to offer a prayer.

    Tears streamed down his cheeks.

    ¡°Yet at times, the will of the Heavenly God is like a de, bringing upon us agonizing trials¡­ But it¡¯s alright. Pain is brief, while happiness is eternal. If enduring all the suffering in life would ultimately bring us greater happiness, then we must save our brethren!¡±

    With those words, he aimed the torch toward something.

    Then, another figure, previously hidden in the darkness, was revealed.

    It was of an Elf, trembling with fear.

    Unlike his usually beautiful kin, this one was hunched with a protruding lump that gave him a rather shabby appearance. Even at nce, he seemed to have difficulty moving.

    Behind him, a female Elf who seemed to be his mother was quietly sobbing with her eyes closed.

    The hunchbacked Elf with a seemingly impaired intellect couldn¡¯t even manage to utter coherent words

    ¡°Uh, ah¡­ M-Moth-er. I-I¡¯m sc-scare¡­¡±

    In the end, the female Elf could no longer bear it and copsed.

    Unable to hold back her endlessly flowing tears, she pounded her chest and sobbed uncontrobly. The expressions of the Elves watching her were equally grim.

    The man too remained silent for a while, ovee with heaviness in his heart.

    He merely patted the female Elf¡¯ shoulder , offering words of apology and constion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, truly sorry¡­ But your son has lived such a painful life until now. He will have to continue living like this for another 400 years. Compared to those long years, the next few moments will be nothing but a fleeting instant.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    Choking back sobs, the female Elf clutched tightly at the hem of the man¡¯s robe.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t let my son be in pain anymore.¡±

    It was hard to tell if it was a plea or an expression of resignation.

    Yet it was clear that the man deeply sympathised with her words.

    Tears streamed continuously from his reddened eyes.

    A few of the Elves couldn¡¯t hold back and began to weep softly.

    The man then made a promise in a firm tone.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll end it as quickly as possible.¡±

    With that, he steadily walked toward the hunchbacked Elf. The Elf instinctively covered his head and let out a frightened whimper, ¡®Hiiik.¡¯

    With sorrowful eyes, the man looked down at him.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    He rummaged in his robes and handed the Elf a piece of bread.

    In the North, grains did not grow. Let alone grains, there were countless Elves who couldn¡¯t even manage to secure a proper meal.

    The same went without saying for the hunchbacked Elf who couldn¡¯t even fend for himself.

    In his exhausted eyes from prolonged hunger, a faint glimmer appeared. Though he hesitated, perhaps out of fear, the man patiently offered a kind smile.

    In the end, the hunchbacked Elf couldn¡¯t resist his instincts.

    He devoured the bread in a frenzy. Even though he could have choked from eating so fast, the meal was finished in an instant.

    And the moment he looked up at the man with eyes full of expectation¡ª

    <em>Whack!</em> The hunchbacked Elf¡¯s jaw was twisted aside.

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯tprehend what had happened and wore a dumbfounded expression. Only after copsing onto the cold ground did he feel the searing pain surge through him.

    The unfortunate Elf let out a wail.

    ¡°UH, AA, UGH¡­ AAH, AA, AAAAHHHHHH!¡±

    At the sound of his scream, the surrounding Elves turned their heads away. His mother was practically clinging to the ground while sobbing uncontrobly.

    The man who had struck the hunchbacked Elf quietly made the sign of the cross.

    ¡°Lord, forgive me¡­¡±

    After that, a one-sided assault ensued.

    He punched and kicked.

    Blood and bits of flesh scattered amidst pitiful screams. But the frail-bodied Elf stood no chance against the man who seemed to possess inexplicable strength.

    The hunchbacked Elf was beaten into a pulp in just a few minutes.

    The only indication he was still alive were faint groans.. Tears of agony streamed down from his vacant, wide open eyes.

    Only then did the man stop the beating.

    Bloodstains spattered his robes, sending up wisps of steam in the cold air. Yet his breathing remained steady.

    With a sorrowful gaze, he reached into his robe.

    From the same ce he had taken out the bread, he now drew a dagger.

    ¡°This should be enough. The Heavenly God will surely forgive you¡­ May you find happiness, young soul.¡±

    And then, in a swift motion, he plunged the dagger into the hunchbacked Elf¡¯s neck.

    The Elf reacted violently, clutching at his throat, but there was no way to stop the flowing blood.

    <em>Guhhh, Guhh</em>, escaped the choking sounds as his life ebbed away.

    And that was the end.

    The hunchbacked Elf¡¯s body convulsed for a moment before his head dropped limply.

    It was a sign of death.

    And from that point on, something astonishing began to unfold.

    A crimson mist began to seep in where his blood pooled. Absorbing the blood, it soon took the shape of a tree..

    <em>Crack, Snap.</em>

    Sounds of the Elf¡¯s corpse crumbling and being absorbed as nutrients echoed. It was as though a bell had tolled, making several Elves urgently lift their heads.

    In mere seconds, a small grotesque tree had sprouted.

    It looked as if a living being¡¯s body had been twisted into a perverse work of art. But none of the Elves present paid any mind to that.

    They were solely fixated on the lumps of flesh that were hanging from the tree.

    The man watched the tree with a vacant gaze for a while, then let out a long sigh and spoke.

    ¡°¡­You may eat.¡±

    And then with steady footsteps, he walked away.

    The Elves slightly hesitated at first.. No matter how desperate they were, it was hard to reach out to a tree that grew from consuming a corpse of their own kind.

    But the moment someone¡¯s stomach growled loudly¡ª they turned into starving beasts and rushed towards the tree. They didn¡¯t care as chaos erupted amongst them.

    Even the hunchbacked Elf¡¯s mother wiped away her tears and stood up.

    Leaving behind the chaos of that midnight, the man shed yet another tear.

    ¡°Immanuel¡­¡±

    The northern night still had a long way to go.

    **

    On the night I interrogated Aviang, I received a letter from Senior Delphine.

    Its contents were brief and straightforward.

    ¡®Help me.¡¯

    I silently gazed down at those words before leaving my room once more.

    Aviang¡¯s tearful plea weighed on my mind.

    The Elf girl had wept as she pleaded.

    ¡®The Elves, we Elves are going mad¡­ If I don¡¯t send the money, they¡¯ll kill my younger sibling too! Because the cult sacrifices the most useless Elves first¡­¡¯

    <em>Did Aviang also have a younger sibling?</em>

    For some reason, her image seemed to ovep with Ned¡¯s, leaving me uneasy. It was an utterly pointless sympathy.

    Aviang was an Elf and an enemy of the Empire.

    Therefore, she was also my enemy. She was someone I shouldn¡¯t recklessly sympathise with.

    I knew that.

    I knew it, but couldn¡¯t stop her image from lingering in my mind.

    In the end, I decided to clear my mind by swinging my sword.

    I have undergone relentless training since childhood.

    So naturally, I only knew how to ease my mind through physical exertion. For me, wielding a sword was both training and a hobby.

    However, as I stepped out of the room, an unexpected visitor greeted me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Senior Ian¡±

    It was a girl, still wrapped in bandages here and there.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I could now recognize her by her grey hair alone. She was my cherished junior, and an illegitimate daughter of the Yurdina family¡ªSeria.

    Before I could offer her a concerned greeting¡ª

    ¡°May I ask you for guidance in a match?¡±

    Seria politely bowed her head as she made the request, and I couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment.

    Her aquamarine-like eyes were filled with determination.

    Looking back, how long had it been since Ist crossed swords with her?

    I recalled being utterly defeated before. Although I managed tond a hit at the very end, the overall result was my overwhelming loss.

    <em>So then, what about now?</em>

    I couldn¡¯t suppress the fierce smile creeping onto my face.

    It wasn¡¯t the expression I should have shown in front of my injured junior, but I replied in a sharp voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Alright, let¡¯s have a match.¡±

    It felt like perfect timing, given how unsettled I was.

    After all, there was no better way to clear a swordsman¡¯s mind thanbat.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!